BR 1600 .F62 1S24
Foxe, John, 1516-1587.
An universal history of
Christian martyrdom
►'^A
Si «
/O'.liJ^ i-'O
vi o\. ///.-r r.fr^,',??-^
&3 a^i^'^h^^^i^
"^ UN I V ER s ^biasreif Y
OF
CHRISTIAN MARTYRDOM:
BEIVG
A COMPLETE AND AUTHENTIC ACCOUNT
OF THE
LIVES, SUFFERINGS, AND TRIUMPHANT DEATHS
OF THE
Priixiitive as well as Protestant
IN ALL PARTS OF THE WORLD,
FnOM THE
BIRTH OF OUR BLESSED SAVIOUR,
TO THE
LATEST PERIODS OF PAGAN AND POPISH PERSECUTION.
ORIGINALLY COMPOSED BT
THE REV. JOHN FOX, M.A.
AND NOW CORRECTED THROUGHOUX, WTTH COPIOOS AND IMPORTANT ADDITIONS
RELATIVE TO THE RECENT
Pertfecutton? of t^^e Prote^tantji fn t^c <S>otttl& of jFrance.
EMBELLISHED WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS.
ILontion :
PRINTED FOR SHERWOOD, JONES. AND CO.
PATFRNOSTER-ROW.
,^^^V •• ^^-^.:r '■ v-v ^v\
Jv r;. Barnard, Skinner-street, London.
PREFACE.
XjLT a period when the fears of every reHectiug Protestant
are justly exciteil by the unceasing' efforts of the Papists to
extend their belief throughout tlie kingdom, and to obtain
what they term Emancipation, but which in reality means
the power of overthrowing- all those sacred Institutions to esta-
blish which our Ancestors bled on the Scaffold, and expired at
the Stake ; and when many of tnose avIio might be expected to
defend the Church against her insidious enemies, have ranged
themselves under the banners of those enemies; and, from a
base affectation of liberality, or a criminal indifference to reli-
gion itself, lend their voices to augment the ungrateful clamour
which complains, however groundlessly, of oppression: — at
such a period, it is incumbent on every well-wisher to ge-
nuilie Christianity, to give some "evidence of the faith that is
in him" — to testify his attachment to the pure and holy religion
which he professes, by a strict performance of the duties which
it enjoins : and the Proprietors and Editors of the present
volume are persuaded that they could not have better fulfilled
their share of those duties, so far as respects that portion of
their Fellow-Christians whose circumstances preclude them from
the purchase of expensive Books, than by presenting them with
a cheap and improved Edition of the inestimable Work now
submitted to their notice; a Work, which, by laying' before them
the horrible cruelties practised under the auspices of Popery,
forms the best antidote to the insidious poison attempted to be
infused into their minds by the professors of that doctrine, and
by their self-styled liberal ?ibeitors in many of the public journals.
It is useless to argue that the persecuting spirit of Popery has
passed away — Persecution is inseparable from Popery
— it is its very essence. A Church which pretends U) be in-
fallible, will always seek the destruction of those wl'.o dissent
from it; and as a proof that its spirit is uncJiafirjed ani] tinchanqe-
able, we may refer to the recent persecutions in the South of
France, of which a particular account will be found in this
Volume. What, then, have we to expect, should we weakly
g-ive way to the importunity of those who, unthai*kful for the to-
leration which has already granted to them every privilege, but
A 2
iv PREFACE.
that of renewing the persecutions wl)ith always have and always
wiil distinguisli their ascendency, demand that privilege also?
What but a renewal of the bunungs, and hangings, and tortur-
ings, and plunderings, which have affixed an indelible disgrace
on the periods of Popish power in this country ?
In preparing the present Edition lor the press, the greatest
diligence has been used in collecting from various sources the
best information on the subjects of which it treats. Well aware
how difficult it is to fix attention by a tedious account of theolo-
gical disputations; we have excluded the detail, while we have
carefully preserved the spirit, of those controversies which had
for their object the establishment of truth, or the refutation of
error. The language, which had been corrupted and barba-
rized in successive impressions, has, in this, been corrected and
polished; and, we trust, we may say, without the imputation of
vanity, that it is, in all respects, better worthy of a place in
the library of every Protestant family in the kingdom, than any
of its predecessors. Indeed, if the unexampled patronage of
the public be a proof of the excellence of a work, our's must
rank high indeed; to state the real number of the weekly circu-
lation would look like exaggeration; we shall therefore mt- rely
say, that while it exceeded our most sanguine hopes, it gratified
our warmest wishes, by demonstrating that there still exists a
truly Protestant spirit among our countrymen — and while this
spirit survives, we know that they can never become the dupes
of Popery and its abettors.
But public patronage is not the only testimonial of our useful-
ness which we have received: but a few weeks had elapsed
from our first publication, when the enemies of the Protestant
religion, alarmed at the sensation created by our work, set their^
usual engines in motion, and announced a " Review" of what
they are pleased to term " Fox's Book of Lies." Accordingly,
in due time, this notable performance made its appearance ; and
although it is, as might be expected, a mass of vulgar abuse,
gross perversion, barefaced falsehoods, and unsupported asser-
tions, yet, such is the influence exercised by the Popish priests
over the deluded and ignorant creatures whom they pretend to
teach, that the jjublication still continues, and a sufficient number
are disposed of to defray the expenses, and to pay the wages of
the miserable hack who puts together this farrago of trash, des-
tined (as he modestly says) to enlighlen the Catholic world!
It may naturally be inquired, If this book be so utterly un-
worthy, how does it meet with purchasers? To this we reply.
Those who purchase it, are compelled to do so; it is a kind of
act of /aith, enjoined by the priests, and, of course, submitted
to by their flocks, with the same willingness (though with less
pleasure) as they would, had they the power, perform a real,
PREFACE. ▼
Inquisitorial Auto da Fe, in which the Editors of the Book of
Martyrs should be consij^ned to the flames, amidst the savae^e
yellings of the bigoted and infuriated multitude! That the sale
of the " Review" among these poor creatures arises from a no-
tion of its being necessary for the preservation of their souls
from purgatory, and not from any possibility of amusement or
instruction to be derived from its perusal, is evident from the
fact, that three-fourths of its '• enlifjhtcnecV purchasers are not
sufficiently skilful to recidM; and of the remaining fourth, if ten
persons were to come forward and swear that they had read this
erudite performance through, we should certainly suspect that the
dispensing power of his " Holiness" had been exerted to relieve
their consciences from the guilt of perjury. We have ourselves
tried to wade through it, and are confident that it would be al-
most impossible to persevere through two pages, such is the so-
porific duhiess of the matter, were it not that the attention is
ever and anon aroused by a daring excursion beyond the bounds
of truth, or, to speak in plain terms, a shameless and outrageous
falsehood! Sincerely do we pity those, who can be imposed on
by so gross an imposture; and we consider ourselves, and the
cause we have espoused, doubly honoured by this attack; for
while the abuse and impotent malignity levelled at our work,
from such a quarter, is its highest eulogium, the countenance
afforded to our adversary by the Papists, is the best proof of the
veracity of our assertions as to the ignorance and besotted bigotry
of the present, as well as former, professors of that belief.
This is the first and last notice v. e shall ever take of this
work, although we are personally abused in almost every one of
its pages. The intolerant and malignant spirit displayed through-
out the whole, should be an additional inducement to Protestants
to guard against the possibility of power being intrusted to such
persons as the patrons of the "Reviciv:'" If the work of perse-
cution were to do again, if the fires of Smithfield were to be re-
lighted, never could filter agents be employed than those per-
sons: the savage fury displayed in the anonymous letters which
we have received from some of the faction, v.ants but ability, to
re-enact the horrors of the sixteenth ceritury. Let us, therefore,
by all legal means, withhold this ability ; let us never surrender
the outworks erected by the wisdom and foresight of our ances-
tors, to defend the citadel of the faith ; for, if we do, we shall
assuredly lament, when too late to remedy it, the too generous
confidence which allowed an insidious but irreconcileable
enemy, to possess himself of the sword, and to turn it against the
breast of his defenceless victim !
August 14, 1834.
THE LIFE
OF THE
REV. JOHN FOX.
t." OHN FOX was born at Boston, in Lincolnshire, in 1517, where
his parents are stated to have lived in respectable circumstances. He
was deprived of his father at an early age ; and notwithstanding his
mother soon married again, he still remained under the paternal roof.
From an early display of talents and inclination to learning, his friends
were induced to send him to Oxford, in order to cultivate and bring
them to maturity. During his residence at this place, he was distin-
guished for the excellence and acuteness of his intellect, which was im-
proved by the emulation of his fellow-collegians, united to an indefa-
tigable zeal and industry on his part. These qualities soon gained him
the admiration of all; and as a reward for his exertions and amiable
conduct, he was chosen fellow of Magdalen college; which was ac-
counted a great honour in the university, and seldom bestowed unless
in cases of great distinction. It appears that the first display of his ge-
nius was in poetry ; and that he composed some Latin comedies, which
are still extant. But he soon directed his thoughts to a more serious
subject, the study of the sacred Scriptures : to divinity, indeed, he ap-
plied himself with more fervency than circumspection, and discovered
his partiality to the Reformation, Avhich had then commenced, before
he was known to its supporters or to those who protected them ; a cir-
cumstance which proved to him the source of his first troubles.
He is said to have often affirmed, that the first matter which occa-
sioned his search into the popish doctrine, was, that he saw diver.s
things, most repugnant in their nature to one another, forced upon men
at the same time : upon this foundation his resolution and intended obe-
dience to that church were somewhat shaken, and by degrees a dislike
to the rest took place.
His first care was to look into both the ancient and modern history
of the church ; to ascertain its beginning and progress ; to consider the
causes of all those controversies which in the mean'ime had sprung up,
and diligently to weigh their eflects, solidity, infirmities, &c.
Before he had attained his thirtieth year, he had studied the Greek
and Latin fathers, and other learned authors, the transactions of the
councils, and decrees of the consistories, and had acquired a very com-
j)elent skill in the Hebrew language. In these occupations he frequently
spent a considerable part, or even the whole of the night; and in order
to unbend his mind after such incessant study, he would resort to a
grove near the college, a place much frequented by the students in the
pv«iing, on account of its sequestered gloominess. In these solitary
LIFE OF TJIE REV. JOHN FOX. vii
walks he has been heard to ejaculate heavy sobs and sighs, and with
tears to pour forth his prayers to God. These nightly retirements, in
the sequel, gave rise to the first suspicion of his alienation from the
church of Rome. Being pressed for an explanation of this alteration
in his conduct, he scorned to call in fiction to his excuse ; he stated his
opinions ; and was, by the sentence of the college, convicted, condemned
as an heretic, and expelled.
His friends, upon the report of this circumstance, were highly of-
fended, and especially his father-in-law, who was now grown altoge-
ther implacable, either through a real hatred conceived against him tor
this cause, or pretending himself aggrieved, that he might now, with
more show of justice, or at least with more security, withhold from Mr.
Fox his paternal estate; for he knew it could not be safe for one pub-
licly hated, and in danger of the law, to seek a remedy for his injus-
tice.
When he was thus forsaken by his own friends, a refuge offered
itself in the house of sir Thomas Lucy, of Warwickshire, by whom he
was sent for, to instruct his children. In this house he afterwards mar-
ried. But the fear of the popish inquisitors hastened his departure
thence ; as they were not contented to pursue public offences, but be-
gan also to dive into the secrets of private families. He now began to
consider what was best to be done to free himself from further in-
convenience, and resolved either to go to his wife's father, or to his fa-
ther-in-law.
His wife's father was a citizen of Coventry, whose heart was not
aliena>ted from him, and he was more likely to be well entreated, for his
daughter's sake. He resolved to go first to him; and, in the mean-
while, by letters, to try whether his father-in-law would receive him or
not. This he accordingly did, and he received for answer, " that it
seemed to him a hard condition to take one into his house whom he
knew to be guilty, and condemned for a capital offence : neither was he
ignorant what hazard he should undergo in so doing: he would, how-
ever, shew himself a kinsman, and neglect his own danger. If he
would alter his mind, he might come, on condition to stay as long as he
himself desired : but if he could not be persuaded to that, he must con-
tent himself with a shorter stay, and not bring him and his mother into
danger."
No condition was to be refused; besides, he was secredy advised by
his mother to come, and not to fear his father-in-law's severity; " for
that^ perchance, it was needful to write as he did, but when occasion
should be offered, he would make recompense for his words with his
actions." In fact, he was belter received by both of them than he
had hoped for.
By these means he kept himself concealed, for some time, and after-
wards made a journey to London, in the latter part of the reign of
Henry VHI. Here, being unknown, he was in much distress, and
was even reduced to the danger of being starved to death, had not
Providence interfered in his favour, in the following manner:
One day as Mr. Fox was sitting in St. Paul's church, exhausted with
long fasting, a stranger took a seat by his side, and courteously saluting
aa LIFIS OF THE REV. JOHN FOX.
hiiri, thrust a sum of monty into his hand, and bade him cheer up his
spirits; at the same time informing him, that in a few days new pros-
pects would present themselves for his future subsistence. Who this
stranger was, he could never learn ; but at the end of three days, he received
an invitation from the duchess of Richmond to undertake the tuition of
the children of the earl of Surrey, who, together with his father the
duke of Norfolk, was imprisoned in the Tower, by the jealousy and in-
gratitude of the king. The children thus confided to his care were, Tho-
mas, who succeeded to the dukedom ; Henry, afterwards earl of Nor-
thampton ; and Jane, who became countess of Westmoreland. In the
performance of his duties he fully satisfied the expectations of the
duchess, their aunt.
These halcyon days continued during the latter part of the reign of
Henry VHI. and the five years of the reign of Edward VI. till
Mary came to the crown, who, soon after her accession, gave all power
into the hands of the papists.
At this time Mr. Fox, who was still under the protection of his
noble pupil, the duke, began to excite the envy and liatred of many,
particularly Dr. Gardiner, then bishop of Winchester, who, in the
sequel, became his most violent enemy.
Mr. Fox, aware of this, and seeing the dreadful persecutions then
commencing, began to think of quitting the kingdom. As soon as the
duke knew his intention, he endeavoured to persuade him to remain;
and his arguments were so powerful, and given with so much sincerity,
that he gave up the thought of -dbandoning his asylum for the present.
At that time the bishop of Winchester was very intimate with the
duke, (by the patronage of whose family he had risen to the dignity he
then enjoyed), and frequently waited on him to present his service;
when he several times requested that he might see his old tutor. At
first the duke denied his request, at one time alleging his absence, at
another, indisposition. At length it happened that Mr. B^ox, not know-
ing the bishop was in the house, entered the room where the duke and
he were in discourse; and seeing the bishop, withdrew. Gardiner ask-
ing who that was, the duke answered " his physician, who was some-
what uncourtly, as being new come from the university." — " I like his
countenance and aspect very well." replied the bishop, " and when
occasion offers, I will send for him." The duke understood that
speech as the messenger of some approaching danger; and now he him-
self thought it high time for Mr. Fox to quit the city, and even the
country. He accordingly caused every thing necessary for his flight to
be provided in silence, by sending one of his servants to Ipswich to
hire a bark, and prepare all the requisites for his departure. He also
fixed upon the house of one of his servants, who was a farmer, where
he might lodge till the wind became favotuable; and every thing being
in readiness, Mr. Fox took leave of his noble patron, and with H^ wife,
who was pregnant at the time, secretly departed for the ship.
The vessel was scarcely luider sail, when a most violent storm came
on, which lasted all day and night, and the next day drove them back
to the port from which they had departed. During the time that the
vessel had been at sea, an officer, dispatched by the bishop of Win-
LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN FOX. ik
Chester, had broken open the hou^e of the farmer, witii a warrant to
apprehend Mr. Fox wherever he might be fouad, and bring him back
to the city. On hearing this news, he hired a horse under the pretence
of leaving the town immediately ; but secretly returned the same n'\"-[\\ and
agreed with the captain of the vessel to sail for any place as soon as the
wind should shift, only desiring him to proceed, and not to doubt but that
God would prosper his undertaking. The mariner suffered himself to be
persuaded, and within two days landed his passengers in safety at Nieu-
port.
After spending a few days at that place, Mr. Fox set out for Basle
where he found a number of English rc>fugees, who had quitted their
country to avoid the cruelty of the persecutors ; widi these he asso-
ciated, and began to write his " History of the Acts and Monuments of
the Church," which was first published in Latin at Basle, and shortly-
after in English.
In the mean time the reformed religion began again to flourish in
England, and the popish faction much to decline, by the death of
queen Mary ; which induced the greater number of the protestant
exiles to return to their native country.
Among others, on the accession of Elizabeth to the tlirone, Mr. FoK
returned to England; where, on his arrival, he found a faithful and ac-
tive friend in his late pupil, the duke of Norfolk, till death deprived
him of his benefactor: after which event, Mr. Fox inherited a pension
bequeathed to him by the duke, and ratified by his son the earl of Suf-
folk.
Nor did the good man's succe.sses stop here. On being recom-
mended to the queen, by her secretary of state, the great Cecil, her ma-
jesty granted him the prebendary of Shipton, in the cathedral of Sa-
lisbury, which was, in a manner, forced upon him; for it was with dif-
ficulty that he could be persuaded to accept of it.
On his re-Settlement in England, he employed himself in revising- and
enlarging his admirable Martyrology. With prodigious paina, and
constant study, he completed that celebrated work in eleven years.
For the sake of greater correctness, he wrote every line of this vast
book with his own hand, and transcribed all the records and papers
himself. But, in consequence of such excessive toil, leaving no part of
his time free from study, nor aflbrding himself either the repose or re-
creation which nature required, his health was so reduced, and his per-
son became so emaciated and altered, that such of his friends and rela-
tions, as only conversed with him occasionally, could scarcely recognise
his person. Yet, though he grew daily more exhausted, he proceeded in
his studies as briskly as ever, nor would he be persuaded to diminish his ac-
customed labours. — The papists, foreseeing how detrimental his history
of their errors and cruelties would prove to their cause, had recourse to
every artifice to lessen the reputation of his work; but their malice was
of signal service, both to Mr. Fox himself, and to the church of God at
large, as it eventually made his book more intrinsically valuable, by in-
ducing him to weigh, with the most scrupulous attention, the certainty
of the facts which he recorded, and the validity of the authorities from
which he drew his information.
X LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN FOX.
Bat while he was thus indefatigably employed in promoting the
cause of truth, he did not neglect the other duties of his station : he
was charitable, humane, and attentive to the wants both spiritual and
temporal, of his neighbours. With the view of being more extensively
useful, although he had no desire to cultivate the acquaintance of the
rich and great on his own account, he did not decline the friendship of
those in a higher rank who proffered it, and never failed to employ his
influence with them in behalf of the poor and needy. In consequence
of his well-known probity and charity, he was frequently presented
with sums of money by persons possessed of wealth, which he ac-
cepted and distributed among those who were distressed. He would
also occasionally attend the table of his friends, not so much for the
sake of pleasure, as from civility, and to convince them that his absence
was not occasioned by a fear of being exposed to the temptations of
the appetite. In short, his character, as a man and as a Christian, was
without reproach.
Of the esteem in which he was held, the names of the following re-
spectable friends and noble patrons, will afford ample proof. It has
been already mentioned that the attachment of the duke of Norfolk was
so great to his tutor, that he granted him a pension for life; he also en-
joyed the patronage of the earls of Bedford and Warwick, and the inti-
mate friendship of sir Francis Walsingham (secretary of state), sir Tho-
mas and Mr. Michael Hennage, of whom he was frequently heard to
observe, that sir Thomas had every requisite for a complete courtier,
but that Mr. Michael possessed all the merits of his brother besides his
own, still untainted by the court. He was on very intimate and affec-
tionate terms with sir Drue Drury; sir Francis Drake; Dr. Grindal,
archbishop of Canterbury; Dr. Elmar, bishop of London; Dr. Pil-
kington, bishop of Durham; and Dr. Nowell, dean of St. Paul's.
Others of his most intimate acquaintances and friends were. Doctors
Humphrey, Whitaker, and Fulk; Mr. John Crowly, and Mr. Baldwin
Collins. Among the eminent citizens, we find he was much venerated
by sir Thomas Gresham, sir Thomas Roe, alderman Bacchus, Mr.
Smith, Mr. Dale, Mr. Sherrington, &c. &c.
At length, having long served both the church and the world by his
ministry, by his pen, and by the unsullied lustre of a benevolent, use-
ful, and holy life, he meekly resigned his soul to Christ, on the 18th of
April, 1587, being then in the seventieth year of his age. He was in-
terred in the chancel of St. Giles's, Cripplegate; of which parish he had
been, in the beginning of Elizabeth's reign, for some time vicar.
The Lord had given him a foresight of his departure; and so fully
was he assured that the time was just at hand when his soul should quit
the body, that (probably to enjoy unmolested communion with God,
and to have no worldly interruptions in his last hours) he purposely
sent his tM'O sons from home, though he loved them with great tender-
ness; and, before they returned, his spirit, as he had foreseen would be
the case, had flown to heaven.
His death occasioned great lamentations throughout the city, and his
funeral was honoured with a great concourse of people, each of whom
appeared to bewail the loss of a father or a brother.
iiNTRODUCTION,
In the short remaining space allotted to us, Ave purpose to give a few
instances of the pernicious influence exercised by the popish priests
over the minds of tlieir deluded followers; as to that influence, princi-
pally, is to be attributed the sanguinary and ferocious persecutions car-
ried on by the papists against the prolestants, which form the subject of
the greater part of the following pages. In selecting these instances we
need not confine ourselves to ancient times; the character of the llomish
clergy is, and always has been, the same; proud, insolent, and over-
bearing, where they have gained the power; hypocritical and insidious
where they have it yet to gain — they afibrd an object of well-founded
jealousy to every government and nation; their influence is alike inimi-
cal to the people and to the prince; for, while they hold the former
in the most abject ignorance and slavery, they allow the latter only to
retain the semblance of authority, and are ready to strip him of even
that, should he presume to dispute their commands: of this, the follow-
ing historical facts afford ample proof.
When pope Gregory VII., in the eleventh century, excommunicated
Henry IV. emperor of Germany, and caused his subjects to rise in
rebellion against him, bigotry had so far extinguished reason and na-
tural atfection in the empress Agnes his mother, the duchess Beatrix his
aunt, and the countess Matilda his cousin-german, that they joined the
party of the haughty pontiff, to deprive their nearest relative of his
throne; and contributed money, and levied troops, for that purpose.
Owing to the influence of the Catholic priesthood, John Huss was
burned at Constance, in direct violation of the emperor's protection;
and Luther would have met the saine fate at Worms, but that Charles
V. was too firm. At the instance of the clergy, Philip III. was in-
duced to banish the Moors from Spain, and Louis XIV. to expel the
protestanls from France, which materially injured those kingdoms.
Queen Mary gave her subjects the strongest assurances, by an open
declaration in council, that she would permit them to pursue any such
religion as their conscience should dictate: and yet, when firmly esta-
blished on her throne, she countenanced the burning of her protestant
subjects, at the instance of the popish clergy.
James II., on his accession, gave the most solemn assurances, that he
would maintain the established government in church and state ; and
yet, under the advice and influence of the Jesuits, in direct violation of
liis oath, he immediately began to pursue arbitrary measures, and to sub-
vert the protestant religion, for which attempt he justly lost his crown.
In his memorial, framed at St. Germain, after his abdication, under the
direction of popish priests, by whom he was surrounded and influenced,
he declared, " That the justice and moderation of his government had
xu INTRODUCTION.
been such, that he had never, since his accession to the crown, given
any reason of complaint," ! He says, his desire for calling a free par-
liament was, " that he might have tho best opportunity of undeceiving
his people, and shewing the sincerity of tho-;e protestalions he had
often made, of preserving the liberties and the properties of his sub-
jects, and the protestant religion, more es'peciallij the church .>f England,
as by laic establishecV He says, " thai the charges made against him
were calumnies and stories, and that it was now time for them (his sub-
jects) to open their eyes, when they were reduced to slavery;" alluding
to the glorious revolution, by which the conssitution was unquestionably
ascertained and confirmed. Though he had lodged the government of
Ireland in the hands of papists exclusively, had disarmed the protes-
tants, and had given his assent to a bill, for attainting every person io
thai kingdom of the established church, seized of landed property, his
inconsistency and duplicity were such, that he declared in that iremo-
rial, " thai in Ireland the defence of his protestant subjects, and of the
protestant religion, had been his special care," ! " Whensoever," he
saya, " the nation's eyes shall be opened, to see bow they have been
imposed upon by the specious pretences of religion and property, and
that, being sensible of the ill condition they are in, they shall be brought
to such a temper, that a legal parliament maybe called; then he will
return, and even venture his life to redeem them from the slavery thev
are fallen under, and to settle liberbj of conscience." \
In his declaration, dated Dublin Castle, May 8th, 1689, and ad-
dressed to all his subjects in the kingdom of England, (whicli was so
replete with falsehood and inconsistencies, that it was ordered, by a
vote of the English House of Commons, to be burnt by the common
hangman) he says, "that nothing but his own inclinations to justice
could prevail with him to such a proceeding, as that of his care of his
protestant subjects in Ireland; and hopes his protestant subjects in Eng-
land will make a judgment of what they may expect." ! Thus this infa-
tuated monarch was led, by his spiritual advisers, to violate his oath
and his honour, and to forfeit his crown; and yet, so blinded by bigotry
was he, that he appears to have been scarcely conscious that his conduct
was at direct variance with his professions.
Sigismund, king of Swaden, in whom popish influence had extin-
guished all principles of honour and good faith, lost his dominions by
attempting, in violation of his coronation oath, to introduce the Roinish
superstition into them; and in the year 1607, the duke of Sudermania,
his uncle, as Charles IX. was placed on the throne.
When the emperor and the Roman Catholic princes of Germany con-
cluded the peace of Westphalia, in the year 1648, with the protestant
princes, after a bloody war of thirty years, they mutually bound each
other to its observance, by a solemn oath; on which the pope pub-
lished a bull, declaring it to be null and void, as no oath could bind any
of his sectaries to heretics !
A decretal of Gregory II. is couched in the following words, " Those
who are bound by any compact, however strongly confirmed, to persona
manifestly fallen in heresy, shall know they are absolved from the duty
of fidelity and homage, and all obedience."
INTRODUCTION. xm
In the preliminaries of the treaty of Utrecht, between the emperor
and Louis XIV. it was agreed, that the protestants of Germany should
enjoy the same privileges which had been granted to them by the treaty
of Westphalia; on which the pope wrote to the emperor an epistle, ia
which he declared the treaty to be null and void, though it had been ra-
tified and secured by an oath. This epistle is found among the briefs
and epistles of Clement XI. vol. ii. p. 179.
The people of England, at an early period, were so convinced of the
great and dangerous influence of popish priests on the moral and politi-
cal principles of their sovereigns, that the privy council, in the reign of
Richard II., ordered his confessor, in that monarch's presence, not to en-
ter the court but on the four grand festivals.
During the progress of the rebellion of 1641, cardinal Pamfilio, by
the pope's orders, wrote to Kinuncini, his holiness's nuncio in Ireland,
*' that the holy see never would, by any positive act, approve the civil
allegiance which Catholics pay to an heretical prince."
These instances might easily be multiplied, but we refrain from a
task at once tedious and unnecessary ; in the course of this volume,
scarcely a page will be found, which does not exhibit popery in the same
character as we have painted it above : and we, therefore, need only re-
fer our readers to any part of the work now laid before them, for an
ample justification of our statements.
We cannot more appropriately close this part of our subject than
with the following extracts from Mr. Goriiig's excellent " Thoughts on
the Revelations," which give a summary of Popisii airogance, cruelty,
and superstition.
*' Excess of pride and idolatry have been the bane of mankind : they
preferred a carnal to a spiritual church ; and thence have arisen their
miseries. Tiie gospel dispensation taught them a lesson they could not
endure ; war, lust, avarice, and ambition, were preferable in their eyes
to peace, happiness, security, good-will, love, and order. The pomp
and blandishments of the papal church so effectually dazzled men's
eye:< and captivated their understandings, that to support it, the barriers
of the gospel were thrown down, and the popes magnified themselves
above the God of Heaven, and doled out the world to their adherents,
as best siiitcd their own interests. They not only usurped the seat
and authority of their master, but assumed his holy name, by calling
themselves the Universal Father, the God of the earth, the vicar of Je-
sus Christ; thus sanctifying their cruel and bloody deeds, under the
sanction of the name of the most merciful God, again crucifyino- their
Saviour by exalting the Virgin Mary in his stead, teaching mankind to
worship the work of men's hands, and to confide in them instead of
their Creator and their Saviour.
" History will testify the works of the Popes, when they arrived to
the plenitude of their power. Let us judge of them by that unerring
rule our Saviour left us: ' By their fruits ye shall know them.' It is
not their words, but their works, we should consider. What quarter of
the globe has escaped the ravages of their power? If we look to the
East J China and Japan, where they once bore rule, exhibit the most
cruel and bloody massacres ever heard of, because their satellites aimed at
political power, to the overthrow of the latvful governments. If we look
x\v INTRODUCTION.
to America, where their power was supreme, we freeze with horror
at the wanton barbarities inflicted upon the heathens. If we cast our
eyes over Europe, the seat of their authority, we again see the like tra-
gedies exhibited ; witness in France the massacre of St. Bartholomew,
the revocation of the edict of Nantz, the extermination of the Waldenses
and Albigenses, the cruel expulsions in Spain, and above all, the cruel
and bloody Inquisition, a court which they call holy, but surely the
most accursed on earth. If we turn our eyes to our own country, we
see the stakes in Smithfield, and the fires lighted to consume the bodies
of those holy martyrs, who gave up their lives courageously in de-
fence of their religion ; we see the vile mysteries of iniquity discovered
at the suppression of the monasteries, and the shameful practices ex-
posed, by which the priests deluded the people. I will not recur to
other persecutions, but ask : If this is the religion of the meek Jesus,
or if it is not rather the triumph of Satan over fallen man V
Mr. Goring then contrasts the characters of our blessed Saviour and
of those men who presume to call themselves his " substitutes on
earth," in the following manner :
" Jesus Christ, as one of his last acts, left mankind this new law,
* Love one another as I have loved you ; by this shall all men know
that ye are ony disciples' — Popery hates all that are not of its communion,
and condemns them soul and body to the pit. — The blessed Saviour
declared his kingdom was not of this world, being spiritual; that he
judged no men, but that the words he uttered should judge them in the
last day — The Popes claim the dominion of the whole earth, spiritual and
temporal, they wear a triple crown, and pretend to judge all men. — The Sa-
viour, previous to his death, condescended to wash his disciples' feet, assur-
ing them they should have no pan in him unless they submitted to it — The
Popes, so far from submitting to this lesson of humility, arrogantly permit
them to kiss their feet. — Our blessed Lord claimed not a spot upon earth,
nor had he a place where to lay his head ; to him, sufficient for the day was
the evil thereof, both with respect to food and raiment — Not so the
Popes ; from their votaries they extort the scanty gains of the sweat of
their brows, go gorgeously attired, and feed sumptuously every day. —
Our Saviour freely pardoned the sins of his penitent creatures, without
fee or reward — The Popes presume to pardon sins ; nay, grant indul-
gences for committing more ; bui it in foi luuuey and the sordid lucre
of gain.
" Can any man find a resemblance in these two characters ? Is not
the counterfeit easily discovered ; and will not men blush with shame
when they see how grossly they have been deluded by this deceiver ?
Let them but fairly read the gospel of Jesus Christ ; they will there find
he delegated his power to no man, in the way the Popes claim it, and
that he alone is the intercessor between God and man, and no man can
approach God but through him."
We are convinced, that there is no true Christian, who will not agree
unequivocally in the justice of the above observations. They 7nust be
convinced that Popery is absurd, superstitious, enthusiastic, idolatrous,
and cruel ; that it darkens the understanding, and enslaves the con-
sciences of its votaries, and is as much an enemy to virtue as to truth.
LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.
is many of the Engravings in this Edition, owing to the mode in which it was originally
published, are distant from the subjects to which they refer, it has been judged advisable
to give the following List, by 7neans of which the Reader will be enabled to obtain at once
the'iivformation he may require.
See p.
No. 1, Cruelties of the Inquisition 124—126
2. Martyrdom of St. Laurence SO
3. Martyrdom of a Christian Lady 35
4. Dreadful Sufferings of the Primitive Martyrs 67
5. Horrible Cruelties inflicted on the Primitive Christians 15
6. Martyrdom at Arethusa in the Fourth Century — 6?
7. Primitive Martyrdoms 27
8. Torture of Nicholas Burton by the Inquisitors 139
9. Method of torturing the Primitive Christians "j
10. Cruelties inflicted on the Primitive Christians V l_5S
11. Tortares of tlie early Christian Martyrs J
12. Massacre of the Protestants in Piedmont 191
13. Martyrdom of St. Stephen 4
14. Inhuman Butchery of Seventy Protestants by order of Pope Pius IV.
in 1560 19S
15. Discovery of Guy Fawkes in the Vaults of the House of Lords 797
16. Martyrdom of Archbishop Cranmer 544
17. Martyrdom of Eulalia, a Spanish Christian Lady 45
18. Peter, a Chnstiati of i.nmpoamo, E»vcr<»Iy beaten and afterwards put
to death, for refusing to sacrifice to Venus 24
19. Martyrdom of Irene, a Christian Virgin, at Thessalonica 47
20. Cruel treatment o-f Messrs. King, Wade, and others, in Lollards'
Tower 454
21. The Burning of the Rev. John Rogers 388
22. Horrible Cruelties inflicted by order of the Inquisition 117—127
23. Adalbert, Bishop of Prague, put to death by the Pagans, near
Dantzic 91
24. Punishment of the Primitive Martyrs 2
25. Marcus, Bishop of Arethusa, hung up in a basket, atid stung to death
by wasps "7
26. A Gentleman of Bohemia inhumanly murdered by Popish RuflSans ... 401
27 John Petty cruelly beaten in Lollards* Tower, by order of Bishop
Bonner, while his Son is scourged to death in an adjoining Dun-
geon • ^^2
3
%v{ LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.
Se« p.
No. 28. Martyrdom of Rawlins White, at Cardiff 417
29. A Woman with her Infant drowned in Scotland; and Four Men hung
for eating Flesh on a Fast Day 332
30. The Burning of Bishops Ridley and Latimer 477
31. Barbarities exercised by the Popish Persecutors on the Waldensesof
Calabria 188
32. Dominico Berto cruelly mangled and tortured to death, by the Popish
Persecutors - 113
83. Rochus. a carver of St. Lucar, in Spain, burnt by order of the Inquisi-
tion 128
34. Basil ciTjelly tortured to death by order of Julian the Apostate 66
35. A Christian flayed alive by the Heathen Persecutors 2
36. Thirteen Protestant Martyrs burnt together in one fire at Stratford . . . 571
37. Burning of Dr. Barnes, the Rev. W. Jerome, and the Rev. T. Garret,
in Smithfield 279
38. Bishop Latimer examined before a Popish Tribunal 472
39. King John surrendering his Crown to Pandulph, the Pope's Legate . . 223
40. The Burning of Julius Palmer, John Gwin, and Thomas Askine 589
41. The Emperor Henry IV., with his Empress andJSon, waiting three
days and nights, to gain admission to Pope Gregory VII 222
42. Murder of Sir Edmundbury Godfrey, by five Popish Ruftans 824
43. Inhuman Executiou of a Mother, her two Daughters, and an Infant, at
Guernsey 590
44. Horrible Cruelties exercised on the Protestants in Ireland, in 1641 . . . 807
45. Martyrdom of Five Persons at Canterbury 688
46. Burning of Dr. Farrar, Bishop of St. David's 415
47. The cruel Racking of Cuthbert Symson in the Tower of London 658
48. Tyrrel burning Rose Allen's hand, while fetching drink for her sick
Mother 623
49. Dress of a Male Penitent who recants to the Inquisition. — Dress of a
Female recanting Penitent 128
50. Burning of Thomas Badby, in Smithfield, in the Reign of Henry IV.. 229
51. Dress of a Female condemned by the Inquisition. — Dress of a Man in
a similar situation 128
52. Assassination of the Prince of Orange by Baltazar CJerard 180
53. Pope Alexander treading on the neck of the Emperor Frederic 223
54. A Primitive Christian' Sftyodttiiw- Vy«h» H«a«iroHl*ersecutor9 2
\
.0" PSIITC.
UNIVERSAL HISTORY
CHRISTIAN MARTYRDOM.
Cruelties of tlie Jutjuisition,
BOOK I.
HISTORY OF THE FIRST TEN PERSECUTIONS OF THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH,
FROM THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 67, TILL THE TIME OF CONSTANTINE THE
great; DETAILING THE LIVES AND ACTIONS OF THE PRINCIPAL CHRIS-
TIAN MARTYRS OF BOTH SEXES, IN EUROPE AND IN AFRICA.
J. HE dreadful martyrdoms which we
are now about to describe, arose
from the persecutions of the Romans
against the Christians, in the pri-
mitive ages of the church, during the
space of three hundred years, or till
the time of the godly Constantine.
KOX's MARTYRS.
It is both wonderful and horrible
to peruse the descriptions of the suf-
ferings of these godly martyrs, as
they are described by the ancient
historians. Their torments were as
various as the ingenuity of man,
tempted by the devil, could devise;
3
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and their numbers were truly in-
credible. "Some," says Hobanus,
" were slain with the sword ; some
burnt with fire ; some with whips
scourged ; some stabbed with forks
of iron ; some fastened to the cross
or gibbet; some drowned in the sea;
some had their skins plucked off;
some their tongues cut off; some
stoned to death ; some killed with
cold; some starved with hunger;
some their hands cut off, or other-
wise dismembered, have been so
left naked, to the open shame of the
world,'' &:c. Augustine, speaking of
these martyrs, says, that allhongh
their punishments were various, yet
their constancy was uniform. And
notwithstanding the sharpness of so
many and sundry torments, and the
i;ruelty of ihe tormentors, such was
the number of these constant saints
that suffered, or rather such was the
power of the Lord in his saints, that
as Hierome in his episfle to Cro-
niatius and Heliodorus observes,
" There is no day hi the whole year,
itnto tvhich the number of Jive thou-
sand martyrs cannot he ascribed,
except only the first day of January .^^
Tlie first martyr to our holy reli-
gion was its blessed Founder him-
self. His history is sufficiently
known, as it hus been handed down
to us in the New Testament; ne-
vertheless, it will be proper here to
give an outline of his sufferings, and
more particularly as they will be fol-
lowed by those of the apostles and
evangelists. The persecutions by the
emperors took place long after the
death of our Saviour.
BRIEF HISTORY OF OUR SAVIOUR.
It is known that in the reign of
Herod the angel Gabriel was sent
by divine command to the Virgin
Mary. This maiden was betrothed
to a carpenter named Joseph, who
resided at Nazareth, a city of Gall-
lee ; but the consummation had not
then taken place ; for it was the
custom of the eastern nations to con-
tract persons of each sex from their
childhood, though the cohabitation
was not permitted till years of ma-
turity. The angel informed Mary
how highly she was favoured of God,
and that she should conceive a son
by the Holy Spirit, which happened
accordingly : for travelling to Beth-
lehem, to pay the capitation-lax then
levied, the town was so crowded
that they could only get lodgings in
a stable, where the Holy Virgin gave
birth to our Blessed Redeemer,
which was announced to the world
by a star and an angel ; the wise men
of the east saw the former, and the
shepherds the latter.
After Jesus had been circumcised,
he was presented in the temple by
the Holy Virgin; upon which occa-
sion Simeon exclaimed in the cele-
brated words mentioned in the li-
turgy: " Lord, now lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace, according
to thy word, for mine eyes have seen
thy salvation." Luke ii. 29, 30. -
Jesus, in his youth, disputed with
the most learned doctors in the
temple, and soon after was baptized
by John in the river Jordan, when
the Holy Ghost descended upon
him in the form of a dove, and a
voice was heard audibly to pro-
nounce these words: "This is my
beloved son, in whom I am well
pleased."
After this Christ fasted forty-days
and nights in the wilderness, where
he was tempted by the devil, but
resisted all his allurements. He
performed his first miracle at Caua,
in Galilee ; he likewise conversed
with the good Samaritan, and re-
stored to life a nobleman's dead
child. While travelling through Ga-
lilee, he restored the blind to sight,
and cured the lame, the lepers, &c.
Among other benevolent actions, he
cured, at the pool of Bethesda, a pa-
ralytic man, who had been lame '
thirty-eight years, bidding him take
up his bed and walk ; and he after-
wards cured a man whose right hand
was shrunk up and M'ithered ; with
many acts of a similar nature.
When he had chosen his twelve
apostles, he preached the celebrated
sermon upon the mount; after which
he performed several miracles, par-
ticularly the feeding of the multitude.
OUR BLESSED SAVIOUR.
and the walking on tJie surface of
the sea.
On the celebration of the pass-
over, Jesus supped with his disci-
ples: he informed them that one of
them would betray him and another
deny him, and preached his farewell
sennon. A multitude of armed men
soon afterwards surrounded him, and
Judas kissed him, in order to point
him out to the soldiers, who were not
acquainted with his person. In the
scuflle occasioned by the apprehen-
sion of Jesus, Peter cut oft" the ear
of Malchus, the servant of the high
priest, for which Jesus reproved him,
and, by touching the wound, healed
it. Peter and John followed Jesus
to the house of Annas, who refusing
to judge him, sent him bound to Cai-
aphas, where Peter denied Christ, as
the latter had predicted ; but on
Christ reminding him of his perfidy,
Peter went out and wept bittcrlj'.
When the council had assembled
in the morning, the Jews mocked
Jesus, and the elders suborned false
M'itnesses against him ; the principal
accusation being, that he had said,
" I win destroy this temple that is
made with hands, and within three
days I will build another made with-
out hands." Caiaphas then asked him
if he was the Christ, the Son of God,
or no ; being answered in the affirma-
tive, he was accused of blasphemy,
and condemned to death by Pontius
Pilate, the Roman governor, who,
though conscious of his innocence,
yielded to the solicitations bf the Jews,
and condemned him to be crucified.
His remarkable expression at the
time of passing sentence, proved how
much he was convinced that the Lord
was persecuted.
Previous to the crucifixion, the
Jews, by way of derision, clothed
Christ in a regal robe, put a crown of
thorns upon his head, and a reed, for
a sceptre, in his hand ; they then
mocked him with ironical compli-
ments, spit in his face, slapped his
cheek, and taking the reed out of his
hand, they struck him with it upon
the head. Pilate would fain have re-
leased him, but the general cry was,
Crucify him, crucify him ; which oc-
casioned the governor to call for a
basin of water, and having washed
his hands, he declared himself inno-
cent of the blood of Christ, whom he
termed a just person. But the Jews
said. Let his blood be upon us, and
our children; and the governor found
himself obliged to comply with their
wishes, which wish has manifestly
taken place, as they have never since
been a collected people*.
While leading Christ to the place
of crucifixion, they obliged him to
bear the cross, which being afterwards
nna'wle to sustain, they compelled one
Simon, a native of Cyrenia, to carry
it the rest of the way. Mount Cal-
vary was fixed on for the place of
execution, where, having arrived, the
soldiers offered him a mixture of gall
and vinegar to drink, which he re-
fused. Having stripped him, they
nailed him to the cross, and crucified
him between two malefactors. After
being fastened to the cross, he uttered
this benevolent prayer for his ene-
mies : " Father, forgive them, for
they know not what they do." The
soldiers who crucified him, being four
in number, now cut his mantle to
pieces, and divided it between them ;
but his coat being without a seam,
they cast lots for it. Whilst Christ
remained in the agonies of death, the
Jews mocked him and said, " If thou
art the Son of God, come down from
the cross." The chief priests and
scribes also reviled him, and said,
" He saved others, but cannot save
himself." One of the criminals who
* The Romans aflFord a similar exam-
ple of the retributive justice of God.
For nearly three hundred years subse-
quently to the crucifixion of our Sa-
viour, they were the prey of contend-
ing factions, and of despotic and blood-
thirsty emperors. Tiberius, in the
seventeenth year of whose reign Jesus
Christ suffered martyrdom, was one of
the most severe and cruel tyrants by
whom they were oppressed. In one
day, according to Suetonius, he caused
twenty persons to be put to death ; and
it is worthy of notice, that by his or-
ders Pilate was accused at Rome, de-
posed, and banished to Lyons, where
he at length committed suicide.
4
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
was crucified with him, also cried out,
and said, " If you are the Messiah,
save yourself and us:" but the other
malefactor, having great faith, ex-
claimed, " Lord, remember me when
thou comest into thy kingdom." To
■which Christ replied, ** This day
shalt thou be with me in paradise."
When Christ was upon the cross
the earth was covered with darkness,
and the stars appeared at noon-day,
which struck the people and even the
Jews with terror. — In the midst of
his tortures Christ cried out, " My
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken
mc?" and then expressed a desire to
drink ; when one of the soldiers gave
him, upon the point of a reed, a
sponge dipped in vinegar, which, how-
ever, he refused. About three o'clock
in the afternoon he gave up the ghost,
and at that time a violent earthquake
happened, when the rocks were rent,
the mountains trembled, and the
dead were thrown up from their
graves. These signal prodigies at-
tended the death of Christ, and such
was the mortal end of the Redeemer
of mankind. It is not a subject of
wonder that the heathens who lived
so long after him, endeavoured by
persecution and the most horrid cru-
elties, to prevent the propagation of
that source of comfort and happiness
in all aflliction which has resulted
from the blessed system of faith that
our Saviour confirmed with his blood.
THE LIVES, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYRDOM OF THE APOSTLES, EVAN-
GELISTS, &C.
I. ST. STEPHEN.
This early martyr was elected, with
six others, as a priest out of the
Lord's seventy disciples. He was
an able and successful preacher. The
principal persons belonging to five
Jewish synagogues entered into many
altercations with him; bui he, by the
soundness of his doctrine, and the
strength of his arguments, overcame
them all, which so much irritated
them, that they bribed false witnesses
to accuse him of blaspheming God
and Moses. On being carried before
the council, he made a noble de-
fence : but that so much exasperated
his judges, that they resolved to con-
demn him. At this instant Stepiien
saw a vision from heaven, which re-
presented Jesus, in his glorified state,
sitting at the right hand of God.
This vision so greatly rejoiced him,
that he exclaimed, in raptures, " Be-
hold 1 see the heavens open, and
the Son of Man standing on the
right hand of God." This caused
him to be condemned, and, having
dragged him out of the city, they
stoned him to death. On the spot
where he was martyred, Eudocia, the
empress ot the emperor Theodosius,
erected a superb church, and the
memory of him is annually celebrated
on the 26th day of December.
The death of Stephen was suc-
ceeded by a severe persecution iij
Jerusalem, in which 2000 Christians,
with Nicanor the deacon, were mar-
tyred ; and many others obliged to
leave that country*
n. ST. JAMES THE GREAT.
He was a Galilean, and the son of
Zebedee, a fisherman, the elder bro-
ther of St. John, and a relation tO'
Christ himself; for his mother Salome
was cousin-german to the Virgin Ma-
ry. Being one day with his father
fishing in the sea of Galilee, he and
his brother John were called by our
Saviour to become his disciples.
They cheerfully obeyed the mandate,
and leaving their father, followed Je-
sus. J t is to be observed, that Christ
placed a greater confidence in them
than in any other of the apostles, Pe-
ter excepted.
Christ called these brothers Boa-
nerges, or tlie Sons of Thunder, on
account of their vigorous minds, and
impetuous tempers.
When Herod Agrippa was made
governor of Judea by the emperor
Caligula, he raised a persecution
against the Christians, and particu-
THE APOSTLES, &c.
tally singled out James as an object
of his veng^eance. This martyr, on
being: condemned to death, showed
such an intrepidity of spirit, and con-
stancy of mind, that even his accuser
was struck with admiration, and be-
came a convert to Christianit}'. This
transition so enraged the people in
power, that they condemned him
likewise to death ; when James the
apostle and his penitent accuser were
both beneaded on the same day, and
with the same sword. These events
took place in the year of Christ 44;
and the 25th of July was fixed by the
church for the commemoration of
this saint's martyrdom.
About the same period, Timon and
Parmenas, two of the seven deacons,
suffered martyrdom ; the former at
Corinth, and the latter at Pbilippi, in
Macedonia.
in. ST. PHILIP.
This apostle and martyr was born
at Bethsaida, in Galilee, and was the
first called by the name of Disciple.
He was employed in several import-
ant commissions by Christ, and being
deputed to preach in Upper Asia,
laboured very diligently in his apos-
tleship. He then travelled into Phr}'-
gia, and arriving at Heliopolis, found
the inhabitants so sunk in idolatry as
to worship a large serpent. St. Phi-
lip, however, converted many of them
to Christianity, and even procured
the death of the serpent. This so
enraged the magistrates, that they
committed him to prison, had him
severely scourged, and afterwards
crucified. His friend St. Bartholo-
mew found an opportunity of taking
down the body, and burying it; for
which, however, he wis very near
suffering the same fate. His martyr-
dom happened eight years after that
of St. James the Great, a.d. 32; and
his name, together with that of St.
James the Less, is commemorated on
the 1st of May.
IV. ST. MATTHEW.
This evangelist, apostle, and mar-
tyr, was born at Nazareth, in Galilee,
but resided chiefly at Capernaum, on
account of his business, which was
that of a toll-gatherer, to collect tri-
bute of such as had occasion to pass
the sea of Galilee. On being called
as a disciple, he immediately com-
plied, and left every thing to follow
Christ. After the ascension of his
master, he continued preaching the
gospel in Judea about nine years.
Intending to leave Judea, in order to
go and preach among the Gentiles,
he wrote his gospel in Hebrew, for
the use of the Jewish converts ; but
it was afterwards translated into
Greek by St. James the Less. He
then went to Ethiopia, ordained
preachers, settled churches, and made
many converts. He afterwards pro-
ceeded to Parthia, where he had the
same success ; but returning to Ethio-
pia, he was slain by a halberd, in the
city of Nadabar, about the year of
Christ 60 ; and his festival is kept by
the church on the 21st day of Sep-
tember. He was inoffensive in his
conduct, and in his mode of living
remarkably temperate.
V. ST. MARK.
This evangelist and martyr was
born of Jewish parents, of the tribe
of Levi. It is imagined, that he was
converted to Christianity by St. Pe-
ter, whom he served as an amanuen-
sis, and whom he attended in all bis
travels. Being entreated by the con-
verts at Rome to commit to writing
the admirable discourses they had
heard from St. Peter and himself, he
complied with this request, and com-
posed his gospel accordingly, in the
Greek language. He then went to
Egypt, and constituted a bishopric
at Alexandria: afterwards he pro-
ceeded to Lybia, where he made
many converts. On returning to
Alexandria, some of the Egyptians,
exasperated at his success, deter-
mined on his death. They therefore
tied his feet, dragged him through the
streets, left him bruised in a dungeon
all night, and the next day burned
his body. This happened on the 25th
of April, on which day the church
commemorates his martyrdom. His
BOOK or MARTYRS.
bones were carefully gathered up by
the Christians, decently interred, and
afterwards removed to Venice, where
he is considered as the tutelar saint
and patron of the state.
VI. ST. JAMES THE LESS.
This apostle and martyr was called
so to distinguish him from St. James
the Great. He was the son, by a
first wife, of Joseph, the reputed fa-
ther of Christ: he was, after the
Lord's ascension, elected bishop of
Jerusalem : he wrote his general
epistles to all Christians and converts
whatever, to suppress a dangerous
error then propagating, viz. " That a
faith in Christ was alone suflBcient
for salvation, without good works."
The Jews, being at this time greatly
enraged that St. Paul had escaped
their fury, by appealing to Rome, de-
termined to wreak their vengeance
on James, who was now ninety-four
years of age : they accordingly threw
him down, beat, bruised, and stoned
him ; and then dashed out his brains
with a club, such as was used by
fullers in dressing cloths. His fes-
tival, together with that of St. Philip,
is kept on the first of May.
VII. ST. MATTHIAS.
This apostle and martyr was called
to the apostleship after the death of
Christ, to supply the vacant place
of Judas, who had betrayed his mas-
ter, and was likewise one of the
seventy disciples. He was martyred
at Jerusalem, being first stoned and
then beheaded ; and the 24th of Fe-
bruary is observed for the celebration
of his festival.
VIII. ST. ANDREW.
This apostle and martyr was the
brother of St. Peter, and preached
the gospel to many Asiatic nations.
On airivii;g at Edessa, the governor
of the country, named Egeas, threat-
ened him for preaching against the
idols there worshipped. St. Andrew
persisting in the propagation of his
doctrines, he was ordered to be cru-
cified on a cross, two ends of which
were transversely fixed in the ground.
He boldly told his accusers, that he
would not have preached the glory
of the cross, had he feared to die on
it. And again, when they came to
crucify him, he said, that he coveted
the cross, and longed to embrace it.
He was fastened to the cross, not
with nails but cords, that his death
might be more slow. — In this ;^itun-
tion he continued two days, preach-
ing the greatest part of the time
to the people; and expired on the
30tli of November, which is comme-
morated as his festival.
IX. ST. PETER.
This great apostle and martyr was
born at Betbsaida, in GaHlee, being
the son of Jonah, a fisherman, which
employment St. Peter himself fol-
lowed. He was persuaded by his
brother to turn Christian, when Christ
gave him the name of Cephas, im-
plying, in the Syriac language, a
rock. He was called, at the same
time as his brother, to be an apostle;
gave uncommon proofs of his zeal
for the service of Christ, and always
appeared as the principal speaker
among the apostles. — He had, how-
ever, the weakness to deny his mas-
ter after his apprehension, though he
defended him at the time ; but the
sincerity of his repentance made an
atonement for the atrociousuess of
his crime.
After the death of Christ, the
Jews still continued to persecute the
Christians, and ordered several of
the apostles, among whom was Pe-
ter, to be scourged. Thispunishraep*
they bore with the greatest fortitude,
and rejoiced that they were thought
worthy to suffer for the sake of their
Redeemer.
When Herod Agrippa caused St.
James the Great to be put to death,
and found that it pleased the Jews,
he resolved, in order to ingratiate
himself with the people, that Peter
should fall the next sacrifice. He
was accordingly apprehended, and
thrown into prison; but an angel of
THE APOSTLES, &c.
the Lord released him, which so en-
raged Herod, that he ordered tlie
ceiitinels who guarded tlie dungeon
in which he had been confined, to
be put to death. St. Peter, after
various other miracles, relit ed to
Rome, where he defeated all the
artifices, and confounded the magic,
of Simon, the magician, a great fa-
vourite of the emperor Nero; he
likewise converted to Chrislianify
one of the concubines of that mo-
narch, which so exaspciated the ty-
rant, that he ordered both St. Peter
and St. Paul to be apprehended.
During the time of their confine-
ment, they converted two oi the cap-
tains of the guards, and forty-seven
other persons, to Christianity. Hav-
ing been nine months in prison, Pe-
ter was brought out from thence for
execution, when, after being severe-
ly scourged, he was crucified with
his head downwards ; which position,
however, was at his own request.
His festival is observed on the 29th
of June, on which day he, as well as
Paul, suffered. His body being taken
down, embalmed, and buried in the
Vatican, a church was erected on
the spot ; but this being destroyed
by the emperor Heliogabalus, the
body was removed till the 20th bishop
of Rome, called Cornelius, conveyed
it again to the Vatican : afterwards
Constant! ne the Great erected one
of the most stately churches in the
universe over the place. « Before we
quit this article, it is requisite to
observe, that previous to the death of
St. Peter, his wife suffered martyr-
dom for the faith of Christ, and was
exhorted, when going to be put to
death, to remember her Saviour.
X. ST. PAUL.
This apostle and martyr was a Jew
of the tribe of Benjamin, born at
Tarsus in Cilicia, and, before his
conversion, was called Saul. He was
at first a great enemy to, and perse-
cutor of the Christians ; and a prin-
cipal promoter of the death of Ste-
phen. While on his way to Damas-
cus, the glory of the Lord came sud-
denly upon him, he was struck to
the earth, and was afflicted with
blindness during three days; on his
recovery from which, he immediately
became a professor, an apostle, and
ultimately a martjr for the religion
which he had formerly persecuted.
Amongst his labours in spreading
the doctrine of Christ, he converted
to the Faith Sergius Paulus, the pro-
consul of Cyprus, on which he took
his name, and, as some suppose, was
from thence called Paulus instead of
Saulus. After his many labours he
took to him Barnabas, and went up
to Jerusalem, to Peter, James, and
John, where he was ordained, and
sent out with Barnabas to preach to
the Gentiles. At Iconium, St. Paul
and St, Barnabas were near being
stoned to death by the enraged Jews ;
upon which they fled to Lycaonia.
At Lystra, St. Paul was stoned,
dragged out of the city, and left for
dead. He, however, happily revived,
and escaped to Derbe. At Philippi,
Paul and Silas were imprisoned and
whipped ; and both were again per-
secuted at Thessalonica. Being after-
wards taken at Jerusalem, he was
sent to Cajsarea, but appealed to
Caesar at Rome. Here he continued
a prisoner at large for two years ;
and at length being released, he
visited the churches of Greece and.
Rome, and preached in France and
Spain. Returning to Rome, he was
again apprehended, and, by the order
of Nero, martyred, by being behead-
ed, on the same day on which Peter
was crucified, but in the following
year. Two days are dedicated to
the commemoration of this apostle ;
the one for his conversion, on the
25th of January ; and the other for
his martyrdom, on the 29th of June.
XI. ST. JUDE.
This apostle and martyr, the bro-
ther of James, was commonly called
Thaddaeus. Being sent to Edessa,
he wrought many miracles, and made
many converts, which stirring up the
resentment of people in power, he
was crucified, a. d. 72 ; and the 28th
of October is, by the church, dedi-
cated to his memory.
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Xll. ST. BARTHOLOMEW.
This apostle and martyr preaclied
in several countries, performed many
miracles, and healed various dis-
eases. He translated St. Matthew's
gospel into the Indian language, and
propagated it in that country; but at
length, the idolaters growing impa-
tient with his doctrines, severely
beat, cruciticd, and slew him, and
then cut off his head. The anniver-
sary of his martyrdom is ou the 24ith
of August.
XIII. ST. THOMAS.
He was called by this name in
Syriac, but Didymus in Greek ; he
was an apostle arid martyr, and
preached in Parthia and India, where,
displeasing the Pagan priests, he was
martyred by being thrust through with
a spear. — His death is commemorated
on the 21st of December,
XIV. ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST.
This martyr was the author of a
most excellent gospel. — He travelled
with St. Paul to Rome, and preached
to divers barbarous nations, till the
priests in Greece hanged him on
an olive tree. The anniversary of
bis martyrdom is on the 18th of Oc-
tober.
XV. ST. SIMON.
This apostle and martyr was dis-
tinguished, from his zeal, by the name
of Zelotes. He preached with great
success in Mauritania, and other
parts of Africa, and even in Britain,
where, though he made many con-
verts, he was crucified, a.d. 74; and
the church joining him with St. Jude,
commemorates his festival on the
28th of October.
XVI. ST. JOHX,
He was distinguished for being a
prophet, apostle, divine, evangelist,
and martyr. He is called the beloved
disciple, and was brother to Jamed
the Great. He was previously a dis-
ciple of John the Baptist, and after-
wards not only one of the twelve
apostles, but one of the three to
whom Christ communicated the most
secret passages of his life. He
founded churches at Smyrna, Perga-
ums, Sardis, Philadelphia, Laodicea,
and Thyatira, to whom he directs his
book of Revelations. Being at Ephe-
sus, he was ordered by the emperor
Domitian to be sent bound to Rome,
where he was condemned to be cast
into a cauldron of boiling oil. But
here a miracle appeared in his fa-
vour; the oil did him no injury, and
Domitian, therefore, not being able
to put hiin to death, banished him to
Patmos, to work at the mines. He
was, however, recalled by Nerva,
who succeeded Domitian; but was
deemed a martyr on account of his
having undergone an execution,
though it did not take effect. He
wrote his epistles, gospel, and reve-
lations, all in a different style; but
they are all equally admired. He
was the only apostle who escaped a
violent death, and lived the longest
of any of them, being nearly 100
years of age at the time of his death;
and the church commemorates the
27th day of December to his me-
mory.
XVII. ST. baknabas.
He was a native of Cyprus, but of
Jewish parents: the time of his death
is uncertain, but it is supposed to
be about the year of Christ 73 ;
and his festival is kept on the iltb
of June.
THE FIRST PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION UNDER NERO.
The first persecution, in the primi-
tive ages of the church, was begun
by tbat cruel tyrant Nero Domitius,
the sixth emperor of Rome, and
a.d. 67. This monarch reigned, for
the space of five years, with tolera-
ble credit to himself, but then gave
way to the greatest extravagancy of
FIRST PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION.
9
temper, and to tlie most atrocious
barbarities. Among olhor diabolical
outrages, he ordered Uiat the city of
Rome should be set on tire, which
was done by his officers, guards, and
servants. While the city was in
tiames, he wont up to the tower of
Maecenas, played upon his harp, sung
the song of the burning of Troy, and
declared " That he wished the ruin of
all things before his death." Among the
noble buildings burnt was the circus,
or place appropriated to horse-races.
It was half a mile in length, of an
oval form, with rows of seats rising
above each other, and capable of re-
ceiving, with ease, upwards of 100,000
spectators. Many other palaces and
houses were consumed; and several
thousands of the people perished in
the tiames, were smothered, or buried
beneath the ruins.
This dreadful conflagrati^ conti-
nued nine dajs; when Ner^finding
that his conduct was greatly blamed,
and a severe odium cast upon him,
determined to lay the whole upon the
Christians, at once to excuse himself,
and have an opportunity of witness-
ing new cruelties. The barbarities
exercised upon the Christians, during
the first persecution, were such as eveu
excited the commiseration of the Ro-
mans themseJves. Nero even refined
upon cruelty, and contrived all man-
ner of punishments for the Christians.
In particular, he had some sewed up
in the skins of wild beasts, and then
worried by dogs till they expired; and
others dressed in shirts made stiff
with wax, fixed to axle-trees, and set
on fire in his gardens. This persecu-
tion was general throughout the whole
Roman empire ; but it rather increased
than diminished the spirit of Chris-
tianity. Besides St. Paul and St. Pe-
ter, many otliers, whose names have
not been transmitted to posterity,
and who were some of their converts
and followers, suffered ; the facts con-
cerning the principal of whom we
shall proceed to describe.
Erastus, the chamberlain of Co-
rinth, was converted by St. Paul, and
determined to foliow the fortune of
that apostle. For this reason he re-
signed his office, and accompanied
St. Paul in his voyages and travels,
till the latter left him in Macedonia,
where he was first made bishop of
that province by the Christians; and
afterwards suffered martyrdom, being
tortured to death by the pagans at
Philippi.
Aristarchus, the Macedonian,
was born in Thessalonica, and being
converted by St. Paul, became his
constant companion. — He was with
that apostle at Ephesus, during a
commotion raised in that city by De-
metrius, the silversmith. They both
received several insults upon the oc-
casion from the populace, which they
bore with christian patience, giving
good advice in return for ill-usage,
and not in the least resenting any in-
dignity.——Aristarchus accompanied
St. Paul from Ephesus into Greece,
where they were very successful in
propagating the gospel, and bringing
over many to Christianity. — Having
left Greece, they traversed a great
part of Asia, and made a considera-
ble stay in Judea, where they were
very successful in making converts. —
After this, Aristarchus went with St.
Paul to Rome, where he suffered the
same fate as the apostle; for, being
seized as a Christian, he was beheaded
by the command of Nero.
Trophimus, an Ephesian by birth,
and a Gentile by religion, was con-
verted by St. Paul to the christian
faith, and accompanied his master in
his travels. Upon his account the
Jews raised a great disturbance in
the temple at Jerusalem, the last time
St. Paul was in that city. They even
attempted to murder the apostle for
havingintroduced him, being a Greek,
into the temple. Lysias, the captain
of the guard, however, interposed,
and rescued St. Paul by force from
their hands. On quitting Jerusalem,
Trophimus attended his master first
to Rome, and then to Spain ; passing
through Gaul, the apostle made him
bishop of that province, and left him
in the city of Aries. About a twelve-
10
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
montli affer, he paid a visit to St.
Paul iu Asia, and went with him, for
the last time to Rome, where he was
witness to his martyrdom ; which was
but the forerunner of his own; for,
being soon after seized on account of
his faith, he was beheaded by order
of Nero.
Joseph, commonly called Barsa-
BAS, was a primitive disciple, and is
usually deemed one of the seventy.
He was, in some degree, related to
the Redeemer; and he became a can-
didate, togetlier with Matthias, to fill
the office of Judas Iscariot. The ec-
clesiastical writings make very little
other mention of him; but Papias in-
forms us, that he was once compelled
to drink poison, which did not do
him the least injury, agreeable to the
promise of the Lord, to those who be-
lieve in him. — He was, during his life,
a zealous preacher of the gospel ; ancl
having received many insults from
the Jews, at length obtained martyr-
dom, being murdered by the pagans
in Judea.
Ananias, bishop of Damascus, is
celebrated in the sacred writings for
being the person who cured St. Paul
of the blindness with which he was
struck by the amazing brightness
which happened at his conversion.
He was one of the seventy, and was
martyred in the city of Damascus.
After his death a Christian church
was built over the place of his burial,
which is now converted into a Turk-
ish mosque.
THE SECOND PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION, UNDER DOMITIAN.
The emperor Domitian was natu-
rally of a cruel disposition: he first
slew his brother, and then raised the
second persecution against the Chris-
tians. His rage was such, that he
even put to death some of the Roman
senators; some through malice, and
others to confiscate their estates; and
lie then commanded all the lineage
of David to be extirpated. Two
Christians were brought before him,
accused of being of the tribe of Judah,
and line of David ; but from their
answers, he despised them as idiots,
and dismissed them accordingly. He,
however, was determined to be more
secure upon other occasions ; for he
took away the property of many Chris-
tians, put several to death, and ba-
nished others.
Amongst the numerous martyrs
that suffered during this persecution
was Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem,
who was crucified; and St. John,
who was boiled in oil, and afterwards
banished to Patraos. Flavia, the
daughter of a Roman senator, was
likewise banished to Pontus ; and a
law was made, " That no Christian,
once brought before their tribanal,
should be exempted from punishment
without renouncing his religion."
During this reign there were a va-
rietj' of tales, composed in order to
injure the Christians. Among other
falsehoods, they were accused of in-
decent nightly meetings, of a rebel-
lious turbulent spirit; of being inimi-
cal to the Roman empire; of murder-
ing their children, and even of being
cannibals ; and at this time, such was
the infatuation of the Pagans, that if
famine, pestilence, or earthquakes,
afflicted any of the Roman provinces,
these calamities were said to be ma-
nifestations of the divine wrath occa-
sioned by their impieties. These per-
secutions increased the number of
informers; and many, for the sake of
gain, swore away the lives of the in-
nocent. When any Christians were
brought before the magistrates, a test
oath was proposed, when, if they re-
fused it, death was pronounced against
them ; and if they confessed them-
selves Christians, the sentence was
the same. The various kinds of pu-
nishments and inflicted cruelties were,
imprisonment, racking, searing, broil-
ing, burning, scourging, stoning.
SECOND PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION.
11
hanging, and wonting. Many were
torn piecemeal with red-hot pincers,
and others were thrown upon the
horns of wild bulls. After having
suifered these cruelties, the friends
of the deceased were refused the pri-
vilege of burning their remains.
The following were the most re-
markable of tJie numerous martyrs
who suffered during this persecution.
DioiVYSius, the A-reopagite: he
was an Athenian by birth, and edu-
cated in all the useful and ornament-
al literature of Greece. He then
travelled to Egypt to study astrono-
my, and made very particular obser-
vations on the great and supernatural
eclipse which happened at the time
of our Saviour's crucifixion, On
his return to Athens, he was highly
honoured by the people, and at length
promoted to the dignity of senator of
that celebrated city. Becoming a
convert to tlie gospel, he changed
from the worthy pagan magistrate to
the pious Christian pastor; for even
while involved in the darkness of
iddatry, he was as just as he possibly
coild be in the gross errors of pagan-
isn. After his conversion the sanc-
tity of his conversation, and purity
of his manners, recommended him
sc strongly to the Christians in gene-
rjl that he was appointed bishop of
jlthens. He discharged his duty with
the utmost diligence till the second
jear of this persecution, viz. a. d. 69,
when he was apprehended, and re-
ceived the crown of martyrdom by
being beheaded.
NicoMEDES, a Christian of some
distinction at Rome, during the reign
of Domitian, made great efforts to
serve the afllicted; comforting the
poor, visiting those confined, exhort-
ing the wavering, and confirming the
faithful. For those and other pious
actions he was seized as a Christian,
and being sentenced, was scourged
to death.
Protasius and Gervasius were
martyred at Milan; but the particular
circumstances attending their deaths
are not recorded.
Timothy, the celebrated disciple
of St. Paul, and bishop of Ephesus,
was born at Lystra, in the province
of Lycaonia: his father was a Gen-
tile, and his mother a Jewess; but
both Jiis parents and his grandmother
embraced Christianity; by which
means he was taught from his infancy
the precepts of the gospel. Upon
St. Paul's arrival at Lycaonia, he or-
dained Timothy, and then made him
the companion of his labours. He
mentions him with peculiar respect,
and declares, that he could find no
one so truly united to him, both in
heart and mind. Timothy attended
St. Paul to Macedonia, where, with
that apostle and Silas, he laboured in
the propagationof the gospel. When
St. Paul went to Achaia, Timothy
was left behind to strengthen the
faith of those already converted, or to
induce others to be of the true faith.
St. Paul at length sent for him to
Athens, and then dispatched him to
Thessalonica, to preach to the suffer-
ing Christians there against the ter-
rors of the persecution which then
prevailed. Having performed his
mission, he returned to Athens, and
there assisted St. Paul and Silas in
composing the two epistles to the
Thessalonians. He then accompa-
nied St. Paul to Corinth, 'Jerusalem,
and Ephesus. After performing se-
veral other commissions for St. Paul,
and attending him upon various jour-
nies, the apostle constituted him bi-
shop of Ephesus, though he was only
thirty years of age ; and in two ad-
mirable epistles gave him proper in-
structions for his conduct. He was
so very temperate in his living, that
St. Paul blamed him for being too
abstemious, and recommended to him
the moderate use of wine, to recruit
his strength and spirits. While that
great apostle was in his confinement
at Rome, he desired Timothy to come
to him; he afterwards returned to
Ephesus, where he zealously governed
the church till a. d. 97. At this pe-
riod the pagans were about to cele-
12
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
braid a feast called Catagogion, the
principal ceremonies of which were,
that the people should carry sticks in
their hands, go masked, and bear
about the streets the images of their
gods. When Timothy met the pro-
cession, he severely reproved them
for their ridiculous idolatry, which so
exasperated them, that they fell upon
him with their clubs, and beat him in
so dreadful a manner, that he expired
of the bruises two days after.
THE THIRD PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION, UNDER THE ROMAN EMPKRORS.
Between the second and the third
Roman persecution was but one year.
Upon Nerva succeeding Domitian,
be gave a respite to the Christians;
but reigning only thirteen months,
his successor Trajan, in the tenth
year of his reign, and in a. d. 108,
began the third persecution against
them. While the persecution raged,
Plinius Secundus, a heathen philoso-
pher, wrote to the emperor in favour
of the Christians, stating that he found
nothing objectionable in their con-
duct; and that "the whole sum of
their error consisted in this, that they
were wont at certain times appointed,
to meet before day, and to sing cer-
tain hymns to one Christ their God :
and to confederate among themselves,
to abstain from all theft, murder, and
adultery; to keep their faith, and to
defraud no man: which done, then
to depart for that time, and after-
wards to resort again to take meat
in companies together, both men and
women, one with another, and yet
without any act of evilj" To this
epistle Trajan returned this indeci-
sive answer: "That Christians ought
not to be sought after, but when
brought before the magistracy they
should be punished." Provoked by
this reply, Tertullian exclaimed, " O
confused sentence! he would not
have them sought for as innocent
men, and yet would have them pu-
nished as guilty." The emperor's
incoherent answer, however, occa-
sioned the persecution in some mea-
sure to abate, as his officers were un-
certain, if they carried it on with se-
verity, how he might choose to wrest
his own meaning. — Trajan, however,
soon after wrote to Jerusalem, and
gave orders to exterminate the stock
of David ; in consequence of which,
all that could be found of that race
were put to death.
About this period the emperor Tra*
jan was succeeded by Adrian ; who
continued the persecution with the
greatest rigour.
Phocas, bishop of Pontus, refusing
to sacrifice to Neptune, was, by the
immediate order of Trajan, cast first
into a hot limekiln, and being drawn
from thence, was thrown into a scald-
ing bath till he expired.
Trajan likewise commanded the
martyrdom of Ignatius, bishop of An-
tioch. This holy man was the person
whom, when an infant, Christ took
into his arms and showed to his dis-
ciples, as one that would be a pattern
of humility and innocence. He 'e-
ceived the gospel afterwards from St.
John the Evangelist, and was exceed-
ingly zealous in his mission. He
boldly vindicated the faith of Christ
before the emperor, for which he wis
cast into prison, and was tormentei
in a cruel manner; for, after being
dreadfully scourged, he was compel-
led to hold fire in his hands, and at
the same time, papers dipped in oil
were put to his sides, and set alight.
His flesh was then torn with red-hot
pincers, and at last he was dispatched
by being torn to pieces by wild
beasts.
Ignatius had either a presentiment
or information of his fate ; for writing
to Poly carpus at Smyrna, he says,
*' Would to God I were once come to
the beasts which are prepared for me ;
which also I wish with gaping mouths
were ready to come upon me, whom
also I will provoke that they without
delay may devour me. And if they
will not, unless they be provoked, I
will then enforce them against my-
self."
THIRD PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION.
J3
SYmphorosa, a widow, and bcr
Beven sons, were commanded by
Trajan to sacrifice to the heathen
deities. Refusing? to comply wi(h
the impious request, the emperor,
greatly exasperated, ordered her to
be carried to the temple of Her-
cules, where she was scourged, and
hung up for some time by the hair
of her head: then a large stone
was fastened to her neck, and she
was thrown into the river. Her
sons were fastened to seven posts,
and being drawn up by pulleys,
their limbs were dislocated; these
tortures not affecting their resolu-
tion, they were thus martyred.
Crescentius, the eldest, was stabbed
in the throat; Julian, the second,
in the breast; Nemesius, the third,
in the heart; Primitius, the fourth,
in the navel; Justice, the fifth, in
the back; Ntactcus, the sixth, in tlie
side ; and Eugenius, the youngest,
was sawed asunder.
About this time Alexander, bishop
of Rome, after filling that office ton
years, was martyred, as were his
two deacons; and also Quirinus and
Hermes, with their families ; Zenon,
a Roman nobleman, and about ten
thousand other Christians.
Many were crucified in Mount
Ararat, crowned with thorns, and
spears run into their sides, in imi-
tation of Christ's passion. — Eusta-
chius, a brave and successful Ro-
man commander, was ordered by
the emperor to join in an idolatrous
sacrifice, to celebrate some of his
own victories; but his faith was
so great, that he nobly refused it.
Enraged at the denial, the ungrate-
ful emperor forgot the services of
this skilful commander, and ordered
him and his whole family to be
martyred.
During the martyrdom of Faus-
tines and Jovita, brothers and citi-
zens of Bressia, their torments were
so many, and their patience so
great, that Calocerius, a pagan, be-
holding them, was struck with ad-
miration, and exclaimed, in a kind
of ecstacy, "Great is the God of
the Christians!" for which he was
apprehended and put to death.
Many other cruelties and rigours
were exercised against the Chris-
tians, till Quadratus, bishop of
Athens, made a learned apology in
their favour before the emperor,
who happened to be there; and
Aristides, a philosopher of the same
city, wrote an elegant epistle, which
caused Adrian to relax in his seve-
rities, and relent in their favour.
He indeed went so far as to com-
mand, that no Christian should be
punished on the score of religion or
opinion only ; but this gave other
handles against them to the Jews
and pagans, for then they began to
employ and suborn false witnesses,
to accuse them of crimes against
the state or civil authority. ,
Nicephorus makes mention of
Anthia, a godly woman, «ho com-
mitted her son Eleutherius to Ani-
cetus, bishop of Rome, to be brought
up in the doctrine of the Christian
faith, who afterwards, being bishop
in Apulia, was there beheaded With
his mother Anthia. Justus also and
Pastor, two brethren, with like mar-
tyrdom, ended their lives in a city
of Spain called Complutuni, under
the before-mentioned emperor.
Adrian died in the year 138, or
139, and had ordered the cessation
of the persecutions against the Chris-
tians some years before his death.
He was succeeded by Antoninus
Pius, so amiable a monarch, that
his people gave him the title of
"The Father of Virtues." Imme-
diately upon his accession to the
throne, he published an edict con-
cluding with these words: "If any
hereafter shall vex or trouble the
Christians, having no other cause
but that tliey are such, let the ac-
cused be released, and the accusers
be punished." Th's stopped the per-
secution, and the Christians enjoy-
ed a respite from their sufferings
during this emperor's reign, thouo-h
their enemies took every occasion
to do them what injuries they could.
The piety and goodness of Anto-
ninus were so great, that he used
to say, that he had rather save one
citizen, than destroy a thousand of
his adversaries.
14
BOOK or MARTYRS.
THE FOURTH PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION, UNDER THE ROMAN EMPERORS,
WHICH COMMENCED A. D. 162.
Antoninus Pius Mas succeeded by
Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Verus,
who began the fourth persecution,
in which many Christians were mar-
tyred, particularly in several parts
of Asia, and in France. Such were
the cruelties used in this persecu-
tion, that many of the spectators
shuddered with horror at the sight,
and were astonished at the intre-
pidity of the sufferers. Some of the
martyrs were obliged to pass, with
their already wounded feet, over
thorns, nails, sharp shells, &c. others
were scourged till their sinews and
veins lay bare ; and after suffering
the most excruciating tortures, they
were destroyed by the most terrrible
deaths.
Germanicus, a young and true
Christian, being delivered to the
wild beasts on account of his faith,
behaved with such astonishing cou-
rage, that several pagans became
converts to a faith which inspired
such fortitude. This enraged others
so much, that they cried out, he
merited death; and many of the
multitude wondering at this beloved
martyr for his constancy and virtue,
began suddenly to cry with a loud
voice, saying, " Destroy the wicked
men, let Polycarpus be sought for."
And whilst a great uproar and tu-
mult began to be raised upon those
cries, a certain Phrygian, named
Quintus, lately arrived from his coun-
try, was so afflicted at the sight
of the wild beasts, that he rushed
to the judgment-seat and upbraided
the judges, for which he was put to
death.
Polycarpus hearing that he was
sought after, escaped, but was dis-
covered by a child. From this cir-
cumstance, and having dreamed
that his bed suddenly became on
file, and was consumed in a mo-
ment, he concluded that it was
God's will that he should suffer mar-
tyrdom. He therefore did not at-
tempt to make a second escape
when he iiad an opportunity of so
doing. Those who apprehended
him were amazed at his serene
countenance and gravity. After
feasting them, he desired an hour
for prayer, which being allowed, he
prayed with such fervency, that his
guards repented they had been in-
strumental in taking him. He was,
however, carried before the pro-
consul, condemned, and conducted
to the market-place. Wood being
provided, the holy man earnestly
prayed to Heaven, after being bound
to the stake ; and as the flames
grew vehement, the executioners
gave way on both sides, the heat
now becoming intolerable. In the
mean time the bishop sung praises
to God in the midst of the flames,
but remained unconsumed therein,
and the burning of the wood spread-
ing a fragrance around, the ^u- ds
were much surprised. Determined,
however, to put an end to his life,
they struck spears into his bpdy,
when the quantity of blood that issued
from the wounds extinguished the
flames. After considerable attempts,
however, they put him to death,
and burnt his body when dead, not
being able to consume it while alive.
This extraordinary event had such
an effect upon the people that they
began to adore the martyr ; and
the proconsul was admonished not
to deliver his body, lest the peo-
ple should leave Christ, and begin
to worship him*. Twelve other
Christians, who had been intimate
M'ith Polycarpus, were soon after
martyred.
* Polycarpus was a very aged man,
who hadserved Christ eighty-six years,
and served also in the ministry about
the space of seventy years. He was
the scholar and hearer of John the
Evangelist, and was placed by him in
Smyrna.
FOURTH PRIMITIVE PERSECUTION.
15
Metkodorijs, a uiiiiister, wbo
preached boldly, and Pionius, Avho
made some excellent apologies for
the Christian faith, were likewise
burnt. Carpus and Papilus, two
worthy Christians, and Agatho-
nica, a pious woman, suffered mar-
tyrdom at Pcrgamopoiis, in Asia,
about the same period.
Felicitatas, ail illustrious Ro-
man lady of a considerable family,
and great virtues, was a devout
Christian. She had seven sons,
whom she had educated with the
most exemplary pietj'. The empire
having been about this time griev-
ously troubled with earthquakes,
famine, inundations, Sec. the Chris-
tians were accused as the cause,
and Felici(atas was included in
the accusation. The lady and her
family i'cing seized, the emperor
;^..,,o orders to Publius, the Roman
governor, to proceed against her.
Upon this Publius began with the
mother, thinking that if he could
prevail with her to change her re-
l'i<?ioi. . ;he example would have
great influence with her sons. Find-
ing her inflexible, he turned his
entrcities to menaces, and threat-
ened hu- with destruction to herself
and famfy. She despised his threats
as she hai done his promises ; he
then causel her sons to be brought
before him, whom he examined
separately. T,ey all, however, re-
mained steadfas in their faith, and
unanimous in tl«ir opinions, on
which the whole umily were or-
dered for executioi Januarius,
the eldest, w tis scourgM and pressed
to death with weights , pelix and
Philip, the two next, had i-ejj. brains
dashed out with clubs; wvjvanus,
the fourth, was murdered b„ being
thrown from a prccipiee ; au tjje
three younger sons, viz. AlexaUg^^
Vitalis, and Martialis, were ,\\
leheaded. The mother was beheai
ed with the same sword as the
three latter.
Justin, the celebrated philospher,
fell a martyr in this persecution.
He was a native of Ncapolis, in
Samaria, and was born A. D. 103.
He had the best education those
times would afl'ord, and travelled
into Egypt, the country where the
polite tour of that age was made
for improvement. At Alexandria
he was informed of every thing
relative to the seventy interpreters
of the sacred writings, and shewn
the rooms, or rather cells, in "which
their work was performed. Justin
was a great lover of truth, and an
universal scholar ; he investigated
the Stoic and Peripatetic philosophy,
and attempted the Pythagorean
system ; but the behaviour of one
of its professors disgusting him, he
applied himself to the Platonic, in
which he took great delight. About
the year 133, when he was thirty
years of age, he became a convert to
Christianity. Justin wrote an ele-
gant epistle to the Gentiles, to
convert them to the faith he had
newly acquired, and lived in so
pure and innocent a manner, that
he well deserved the title of a
Christian philosopher. He like-
wise employed his talents in con-
vincing the Jews of the truth of
the Christian rites, and spent much
time in travelling, till he took up
his abode in Rome, and fixed his
habitation on the Viminal mount.
He kept a public school, taught
many who afterwards became great
men, and wrote a treatise to con-
fute heresies of all kinds. As the
pagans began to treat the Chris-
tians with great severity, Justin
wrote his first apology in their
favour, and addressed it to the em-
peror Antoninus, to two princes
whom he had adopted as his sons, and
to the senate and people of Rome
in general. This piece, which oc-
casioned the emperor to publish an
edict in favour of the Christians,
displays great learning and genius.
A short time after, he entered
into frequent contests with Cres-
cens, a person of a vicious life, but
\ celebrated cynic philosopher ; and
^ arguments appeared so pow-
^y-\, yet disgusting to the cynic,
that,g resolved on-his destruction,
whici j„ jj,g sequel, he accom-
1j
BOOK OF MARFVRS.
plisiicd. The second ajjology of
Justin was occasioned by the fol-
lowing circumstances: a man and
his wife, who were both bad livers,
resided at Rome. The woman*
however, becoming a convert to
Christianity, attempted to reclaim
her husband ; but not succeeding,
she sued for a divorce, which so
exasperated him, that he accused
her of being a Christian. Upon
her petition, however, he dropped
the prosecution, and levelled his
malice at Ptolemeus, who had con-
verted her. Ptolemeus was con-
demned to die ; and one Lucius,
with another person, for expressing
themselves too freely upon the occa-
sion, met with the same fate. Jus-
tin's apology upon these severities
gave Crescens an opportunity of
prejudicing the emperor against the
writei of it : upon which Justin and
six of his companions were appre-
hended. Being commanded as
usual to deny their faith, and sacri-
fice to the pagan idols, they refused
to do either; they were, therefore,
condemned to be first scourged, and
then beheaded.
It appears that only seven pieces
of the writings of this celebrated
martyr, and great philosopher, are
now extant: viz. the Two Apolo-
gies; an Exhortation to the Gen-
tiles; an Oration to the Greeks; a
Treatise on Divine Monarchy; a
Dialogue with Trypho the Jew; and
an Epistle to Diagnetus.
About this time many were be-
headed for refusing to sacrifice to
the image of Jupiter; in particular
Concordus, a deacon of the city of
Spoleto, being carried before the
image, and ordered to worship it,
not only refused, but spit in its
face ; for which he was severely tor-
mented, and afterwards had his head
cut ofl" with a sword.
MIRACULOUS INTERFERENCE OF THE
DIVINE BEING.
At this time some of the northern
nations having armed against Rom*
the emperor marched to encour*^*^
tbem, at the head of 975,000 '^"'
he was, however, drawn into an
ambuscade, and dreaded the loss of
his whole army. Surrounded by
mountains and enemies, and pe-
rishing with thirst, the troops were
driven to the last extremity. All
the pagan deities were invoked in
vain ; when the men belonging to
the militine, or thundering legion,
who were ail Christians, were com-
manded to call upon their God for
succour; they immediately with-
drew from the rest, prostrated them-
selves upon the earth, and prayed
fervently. A miraculous delive-
rance immediately ensued; a prodi-
gious quantity of rain fell, which
being caught by the men, and fill-
ing the dykes, aflorded a sudden
and astonishing relief. The empe-
ror, in his epistle to the Roman se-
nate, wherein the expedition is de-
scribed, after mentioning Uie diffi-
culties to which he had been driv j. -
speaks of the Christians in the fol-
lowing manner: —
" When I saw myself not able
to encounter with the enemies, I
craved aid of our country gods ; but
finding no relief at their hands, SLfd
being cooped up by the enem', I
caused those men, whom we call
Christians, to be sent for; wio be-
ing mustered, I found a coisidera-
ble number of them, agai»st wbon»
I was more incensed tJan I had
just cause, as I found afterwards;
for, by a raarvellouy power, they
forthwith used thef endeavours,
not with ammuni*t>n, drums, and
trumpets, abhorr"? such prepara-
tions and furni«re, but only pray-
ing unto, and <^usting in their God,
whom they ^Ty about with them
in their co-sciences. It is there-
fore to I- believed, although we
call the-' wicked men, that they
worshi .*^«jd in their hearts; for
they >"•»? prostrate on the ground,
pra^d, not only for me, but for
ll, army also which was with
«c, beseeching God to help me
in that our extreme want of vic-
tuals and fresh water (for we had
been five days without water, and
in our enemies' land, even in
the midst of Germany); I say^
FOURTH PRIMlTIVfi: PERSECUTION.
17
fftUing' on their faces, they prayRi!
to a God unkaftwn to me, and im-
mediately thereupon fell from hea-
ven a most pleasant and cool show-
er ; hnt amongst onr enemies great
store of hail, mixed with thunder
and liuhtning' : so that we soon
perceived the invincible aid of the
most mighty God to he with us;
therefore we gave these men leave
to profess Christianity, lest, b)"^ their
prayers, we be punished hy the
like: and I hereby make myself the
author of all the evil that shall :ic-
crue by the persecution of the v hris-
tian religion." It appears that this •
miraculous storm so intimidated the
enemy, that part deserted to the Ro-
man army, the rest were defeated,
and the revolted provinces were en-
tirely recovered.
Marttfrdom of St. Laurence.
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE.
Although this manifest interfe-
rence of the Almighty in favour of
the Christians occasioned the per-
secution to subside for some time,
in those parts immediately under the
inspection of the emperor, yet we
find that it soon alter raged in
France, particularly at Lyons,
where the tortures, to which many
of them Avere put, almost exceed
the powers of description. All
manner of pimishments were adopt-
ed, torments, and painful deaths ;
such as being hanishetl, plundered,
fox's MAttTYRS.
hanged, burnt, kc; and even' the
serv^ants and slaves of opulent
Christians were racked and tor-
tured, to make them accuse their
masters and employers. The fol-
lowing were the principal of these
martyrs: Vetius A'gathus, a young
man," who having pleaded the Chris-
tian cause, was asked if he was a
Christian ; to which answering in
the affirmative, he was condemned
to death. Many, animated by this*
young man's intrepidity, boldly
()wned their faith, and' suflered
likewise. Blandinia, a Christian,
li^
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
but of a weak constitution, being-
seized and tortured ou account of
her religion, received so much
strenjfth from Heaven, that her
torturers became tired frequently,
and H'ere surprised at her being
able to bear her torments for so
great a leuifth of time, and with
such resolution. Sanctus, a deacon
of Vienne, was put to the tortures,
which he bore with great fortitude,
and only cried, " I am a Chris-
tian." Red hot plates of bra<is
were placed upon those parts of the
body that were tenderest, which con-
tracted the sinews ; but he remain-
ing inflexible, was re-conducted to
prison. Being brought out from his
place of confinement a few days af-
terwards, his tormentors were asto-
nished to tin I his wounds healed,
and his person pei-feot; they how-
ever, again proceeded to torture
him ; but not being able at that
time, to take his life, they remand-
ed hiiu to prison, where he remain-
ed for some time after, and was at
length beheaded. Biblules, a weak
woman, had been an apostate, but
having returned to the faith was
martyred, and bore her suffferiugs
with great patience. Attains, of
Pergamus, was another sufferer ;
and Pothinus, the venerable bishop
of Lyons, who was ninety years of
age, was so treated by the enraged
mob, that he expired two days after
in the prison.
At Lyons, exclusive of those al-
ready mentioned, the martyrs were
compelled to sit in red hot iron
chairs till their flesh broiled^ This
was inflicted with peculiar severity
on Sanctus, already mentionedfj
and some others. Some were sewed
up in nets, and thrown on the horns
of wild bulls ; and the carcases of
those who died in prison, previous
to the appointed time of execution,
were thrown to dogs. Indeed, so
far did the malice of the pagans
proceed, that they set guards over
the bodies while the beasts were
devouring them, lest the friends of
the deceased should get them by
stealth ; and the oflTals left by the
dogs were ordered to be burnt.
The martyrs of Ly/ons are saiJ to
have been torty-eight in number,
and their executions happened in
the year of Christ 177. They all
died with great fortitude.
Besides the above martyrs of
Lyons, many others suffered in
that city, and different parts of the
empire, soon after. Of these, the
principal were : Epipodius and
Alexander, celebrated for their
greatfriendship, and their Christian
union. The former was born at
Lyons, the latter in Greece ; they
were of mutual assistance to each
other, by the continual practice of
all manner of Christian virtues and
godliness. At the time the perse-
cution first began to rag-e at Lyons,
they were in the prime of life, and
to avoid its severities they thought
proper to withdraw to a neighbour-
ing village. Here they were, for
some time, concealed by a Chris-
tian widow. But the malice of
their persecutors sought after them
with indefatigable industry, and
pursued them to their place of con^
cealment, whence they were com-
mitted to prison without examina-
tion. At the expiration of three
days, being brought before the go-
vernor, they were examined in the
presence of a crowd of heathens,
when they confessed the divinity of
Christ ; on which the g-overnor,
being eni'aged at what he termed
their insolence, said, " What sig-
nify all the former executions, if
some yet remain who dare acknow-
ledge Christ ?"
They were then separated, that
they should not console with each
other, and he began to tamper with
Epipodius, the youngest of the two.
He pretended to pity his condition,
and entreated him not to ruin him-
self by obstinacy. " Our deities,"
continued he, *' are worshipped by
the greater part of the people in the
universe, and their rulers; we adore
them with feasting and mirth, while
you adore a crucified man ; we, to
honour them, launch into pleasures ;
you, by your faith, are debarred
from all that indulges the senses.
Our religion enjoins feasting, your's
fasting ; our's the joys of licentious
blandishments, your's the barfea^
FOURTH PRIMlTrVK PERSECUTION.
19
yirtue of chastity. Can you expect
protection from one who could not
secure himself from the . perse-
cutions of a contemptible people?
Then quit a profession of such
austerity, and enjoy those gratifi-
cations which the world affords,
and which your youtiiful years de-
mand." Epipodius, in reply, con-
temning' his compassion : " Your
pretended tenderness," said he, " is
actual cruelty ; and the agreeable
life you describe, is replete with
everlasting death. Christ suffered
for us, that our pleasures should be
immortal, and hath prepared for
his followers an eternity of bliss.
The frame of man being composed
of two. parts, body and soul, the
tirst as mean and perishable, should
be rendered subservient to the
latter. Your idolatrous feasts may
gratify the mortal, but they injure
the immortal part ; that cannot,
therefore, be enjoying life, which de-
stroys the most valuable moiety of
your frame. Your pleasures lead
to eternal death, and our pains to
eternal happiness."
For this rational speech Epipo-
dius was severely beaten, and then
pnttothe rack, upon which being
stretched, his flesh was torn witii
iron hooks. Having borne his tor-
ments with incredible patience and
fortitude, he was taken from the
rack and beheaded. Alexander, his
companion, was brought before the
judge two days after his execution ;
and on his absolute refusal to re-
nounce Christianity, he was placed
on the rack and beaten by three ex-
ecutioners, who relieved each other
alternately. He bore his sufferings
with as much fortitude as his friend
had done, and at length was cru-
cified. These martyrs suffered
A. D. 179 i the first on the '20th of
April, and the other iu two days
after.
Valerian and Marcellus, who
were nearly related to each other,
were imprisoned at Lyons, ia the
year 177, for being Christians. By
some means, however, they made
their escape, and travelled different
roads. The latter made several
converts ia the te;^ritories of B^-
sancon and Chalons; but being ap-
prehended, was carried before
Priscus, the governor of those
parts. This magistrate, knowing
Marcellus to be a Christian, ordered
liim to be fastened to some branches
of a tree, which were drawn for that
purpose. When he was tied to
different branches, they were let go,
with a design to tear him to pieces
by the suddenness of the jerks.
But this invention failing, he was
conducted to Chalons, to be present
at some idolatrous sacrifices, at
which, refusing to assist, he was
put to the torture, and afterwards
fixed up to the waist in the ground,
in which position he expired, a. p.
179, after remaining three days.
Valerian was also apprehended,
and, by the order of Priscus, was
first brought to the rack, and then
beheaded in the same year as his
relation Marcellus.
About the same time the follow-
ing mart3'rs suffered : Benignus, at
Dijon ; Speusippus, and others, at
Langres ; Androchus, Thyrseus, and
Felix, at Salieu ; Sympoviam and
Floreila, at Autun; Severinus, Feli-
cian, and Exuperus, at Vienne;
Cecilia, the virgin, at Sicily ; and
Thraseus, bishop of Phrygia, at
Smyrna.
In the year 180 the Emperor An-
toninus died, and was succeeded by
his son Commodus, who did not
imitate his fatlier in any respect.
He had neither his virtues nor his
vices ; he was without his learning
and his morality, and, at the same
time, without his prejudices against
Christianity. His principal weak-
ness was pride, and to that may be
chiefly ascriberl the errors of his
reign ; for having fancied himself
Hercules, he sacrificed those to his
vanity, who refused to subscribe to
his absurd opinion.
In this reign Appolonius, a Ro-
man senator, became a martyr^
This eminent person was skilled ia
all the polite literature of those
times, and in all the purest precepts
taught by our blessed Redeemer.
He was accused by his own slave
Severus, upon an imjust and con-
iradictory, but uar«pQ<[led edi«|t.
•20
BOOK. OF MARTYRS.
of the cmppvor Trajan. This law
condemned tJie accused to die, un-
less he recanted his opinion ; and,
at the same time, ordered the exe-
cution of tlie accuser for slander. —
Apollonius, upon this ridiculous sta-
tute, was accused ; for though his
slave, Severus, knew he must die
for the accusation, yet such was
his diaboHcal malice and desire of
revenge, that lie courted death in
order to invohe his nT-.ster in the
same destruction. As Apollonius
refused to recant his opinions, he
was, by order of the Roman senat-
ors, to whom he had appealed, con-
, damned to be beheaded. The sen-
tence was executed on the I8th of
April, A. D. IBG, his accuser having
previously had his legs broken, and
been put to death.
About this time succeeded Anice-
tus, Soter, and Eleutherius, about
the year of our Lord 189. This
Eleutherlu^:, at the request of Lu-
cius, King of Britain, sent to him
Damianus and Fugatius, by whorti
the king was converted to Christ's
faith, and baptized about the year
179.
Kusebius, Vincentius, Potentia-
nus, and Peregrinus, for refusing
to worship Coramodus as Hercules,
were likewise martyred*.
Julius, a Roman senator, becom-
ing a convert to Christianity, was
ordered, by the emperor, to sacri-
fice to him as Hercules. 'J'his Ju-
lius absolutely refused, and publicly
professed himself a Christian. On
this account, after remaining in
prison a considerable time, he
was, in the year 190, pursuant to
his sentence, beat to death with
cudgels.
THE FIFTH GENEUAI. PERSECUTION L'NUER THE ROMAM EMPERORS.
boisterous enemies. TertuUian,
who lived in this age, informs us,
* About this time, among other pious
teacliers whom God raised up to coiitbund
the persecutors by learning and writhig,
as tlie martyrs to confirm the truth wiili
their blood, was Seraphion, bishop of Aii-
tioch ; Egesippus, a writer of the Eccle-
siasticJil History from CUrist's passion to
his time; Heraclitus, who first beg.iu to
write annotations upon tlie New Testa-
ment and epistles of the apostles; Theo-
piiilus, bishop of Cesarea ; and Diony-
sius, bishop of Corinth, who wrote divers
epistles, from whence we learn that it
was then the practire in the churches, to
read the letters and epistles, sent by
learned bishops and teaciiers, to the con-
gregations; for, writing to the church of
the Romans and to Soter, he says —
" This day we celebrate the holv domi-
nical day, in which we have read your
epistle, which always we will read tor
our exhortation; like as we do read also
the epistle of Clement sent to us before,"
&c. By him also mention is made of the
keeping of Sunday holy, of,>vhich we
find no mention in ancient auttioi^ before
his time, except only in Justin the mar-
tyr, who in his description declares two
times most especially used for Christians
to congregate together; the first, when
any convert was to be baptized ; the se-
cond, upon the Sunday ;, because, says he,
upon that day God made the world, and
because Christ upon that day first showed
himself, after his resurrection, to his dis-
ciples, 8ic.
The emperor Couunodus dying
in the year 191, was succeeded by
Pertma'x, and he by Julianus, both
of whom reigned but a short time.
On the death of the last, Severus
became emperor iu the year 192. —
When be had been recovered from
a severe lit of sickness by a Chris-
tian, he became a great favourer of
Christians in general ; and even
permitted his son Caracalla to be
nursed by a female of that persua-
sion. Hence, during- the reigns of
the emperors already mentioned,
who successively succeeded Com-
nwdus, and some years of the lalter's
reign, the Christians had a respite
for several years from persecution.
But the prejudice and fury of the
ignorant multitude again prevailed,
and the obsolete laws were put in
execution against the Christians. —
The. pagans were alarmed at the
progress of Christianity, and re-
vived the calumny of placing acci-
dental misfortunes to the account
of its professors. Fire, sword,
wild beasts, and imprisonments,
~ were resorted to ,' and even the
dead bodies of Christians were
torn from their graves, and sub-
jecteti to every insult; yet the
, gosjiel W4thstoo3 the attacks of its
FIFTH GEMillAL FEKSKCUIION
21
that if the Cliristians liail collect-
ively v.itlulia\vn tlieiiiselves from
the Roman territories, the empire
woiikl have been greatly depopu-
lattd .
Victor, bishoj) of Rome, sufFert-d
martyrdom in the first year of the
third* century, viz. a. d. 201, though
the circumstances are not ascer-
tained
Leonidas, the father «if the cele-
brated Origen, was beheaded for
beiny a Christian. 1 revious to
the execution, the son, in order to
encDuraoe him, wrote to him in
these rt^markable words : " Be-
ware, Sir, that your care for us
does not make you chang-e your
resolution." Many of Origen's
bearers likewise suffered martyr-
dom ; particularly two brothers,
named Plutarchus and Serenus :
another Serenus, Heron, and He-
raelides, were beheaded ; ]lhais
had boiling pitch poured upon her
head, and was then burnt, as was
Marcella her mother.
I'otamiena, tlie sister of Rhais,
was executed in the same maimer
as Rhais. IJut liasilides, an oth-
cer belonging- to the army, and
one ordered to attend her execu-
tion, became a convert on wittiess-
ing her fortitude. When he was
required to take a certam oath, lie
refused, saying, that he could not
swear by the Roman Idols, as he
was a Christian. The people
rould not, at first, believe what
they heard ; but he had no sooner
confirmed his assertion, than he
was drag-ged before the judg-e, com-
mitted to prison, and beheaded im-
mediately.
Irenna?us, bishop of Lyons, was
born in Greece, and received a
Christian education. It is gene-
rally &iipj)Osed that the account of
ihe perajcutions at Lyons was
writteiJ by himself. He succeeded
the martyr Pothinus as bishop of
Lyons, and ruled his diocese with
great propriety : he was a zealous
opposer of heresies in general,
-and wrote a celebrated tract
-against heresy. about A. p, 187,
Victor, the bishop of Rome,
wanting to impose a particular
mode of keeping Easter there, it
occasioned some disorders among
the Christians. In particular, Ire-
nseus wrote him a synodical epistle
in the name of the Gallic churches.
This zeal in favour of Christianity,
pointed him out as an object of
resentment to the emperor ; and
he was accordingly beheaded in
A. D. 202
PERSECUTIONS IN AFRICA.
■^Ihe persecutions about this
time extended to Airica, and
many were martyred in that part
ol the globe ; the most particular
of whom were Per[)etua, a married
lady of about twenty -six years of
age, with a young child at her
breast ; she was seized upon (or
being a Christian. Her father,
wholendcriy loved her, went to con-
sole ht-r during her continenicnt,
and attempted to persuade her to
renounce Christianity. Perpetua,
however, resisted every entreaty.
This resolution so much incensed
her father, that he beat her se-
verely, and did not visit her for
some days after ; and, in the mean
time, she, and some others who
were confined, were baptized, as
they were before only catechu-
mens.
On bf ing carried before the pro-
consul Minutius, she was com-
u^anded to sacrifice to the idols ;
but refusing, she was ordered to a
dark dungeon, and was deprived
of lier child. Two deacons, how-
ever, Tertxus and Pompouious, who
had tlie care of j)ersecuted Chris-
tians, allowed her some hours
daily to inhale the fresh air, dur-
ing which time she had the satis-
faction of being allowed to suckle
her child. Foreseeing, however,
that she should not long be per-
mitted to take care of ii, she re-
commended it strongly to her mo-
ther's attention. Iler father at
length paid her a second visit, and
again entreated her to renounce
Christianity. His behaviour was
now all tenderness and huUianity ;
but ?\iHe.vible to all thin;;^ but
Christ, she knew she inusit lenvf.
every thing foi his sake ; and she
22
b6ok of martyrs.
only said to hini, «' God's will
must be done." He then, with an
almost bursting- heart left her.
Perpetua gave the strongest
proof of fortitude and strength of
mind on her trial. The judge en-
treated her to consider her father's
tears, her infant's helplessness,
and her own life ; but triumphing
over the softer sentiments of na-
ture, she forgot the ideas of both
mental and corporeal pain, and
determined to sacritice all the feel-
ings of human sensibility, to that
immortality ottered by Christ. In
vain did tliey attempt to persuade
her that their offers were gen-
tle, and her own religion other-
wise. Aware that she must die,
her father's parental tetiderness re-
turned, and ill his anxiety he at-
tempted to carry her off, on which
he received a severe blow from
one of the officers. Irritated at
this, the daughter immediately de-
clared, that she felt that blow
more severely than if she had re-
ceived it herself. Being conducted
back to prison, she awaited her exe-
cution with several other persons,
who were to be executed at the
same time ; one of these, Felicitas,
a married Christian lad}', was big-
with child at the time of her trial.
The procurator, when he examined
her, entreated her to have pity
upon herself and her condition ;
but she replied, that his compas-
sion was useless, for no thought of
self-preservation could induce her
to submit to any idolatrous propo-
sition. She was dehvered in pri-
son of a g;rl, which was adopted
by a Christian woman as her own.
Revocatus was a catechumen of
Carthage, and a slave. The
names of the other prisoners, who
were to suHier upon this occasion,
were Satur, Saturnius, and Necun-
dulus. When the day of execu-
tion arrived, they were led to the
amphitheatre. Satur, Saturnius,
and Revocatus, having the forti-
tude to denounce God's judgments
upon their persecutors, were or-
dered to run the gauntejope be-
tween the hunters, or such as had
the care of the wild beasts. — Th«
huntei-s being drawn up in two
ranks, they ran between, and as
thev passed were severely lashed.
Felicitas and Perpetua were strip-
ped, in order to be thrown to a
mad bull ; but some of the specta-
tors, through decency, dfsired that
they might be jiermitted to put on
their clothes, which request was
granted. The bull made his first
attack upon Perpetua, and stunned
her : he then attacked Felicitas,
and wounded her much ; but not
killing- them, the executioner did
that office with a .sword. Revoca-
tus and Satur were destroyed by
wild beasts ; Saturnius was be-
headed ; and Secundulus died in
prison. These executions took
place on the 8th of March, a. d.
205.
The crimes and false accusations
objected against the Christians at
this time were, sedition and rebel-
lion against the emperor, sacrilege,
murdering of infants, incestuous
piliution, eating raw flesh, libidi-
nous commixture, for which many,
called then ynostici, were dis-
graced. It was objected against
them that they worshipped the
head of an ass ; which calumny
was propagated by the Jews.
They were charged also with wor-
shipping the sun, because before
the sun rose they met together,
singing their morning hymns to
the Lord, or else because ihey
prayed towards the east, but parti-
cularly because they would not with
them adore their idolatrous gods.
Speratus, and twelve others,
were beheaded ; as was Androclusy
in France. Asclepiades, bishop
of Antioch, suflfered many tortures,
but his life was spared. Cecilia,
a young- lady of a good family in
Rome, was married to a gentleman
named Valerian. Being a Chris-
tian herself, she soon persuaded
her husband to ejnbrace the same
faith; and his' ^conversion was
speedily followed by that of Ti-
burtius his brother. 'This informa-
tion drew upon them all the ven-
geance of the laws : the tsvo bro-
thers were beheaded ; and the offi-
cer, who led thena to executioH,
SIXTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
US
becomiug tlieir convert, suffVred in
a similar manner.
When the lady was appre-
hended, she was doomed to death
in tlie following' manner : she was
placed naked in a scalding^ bath,
and having' continued there a con-
siderable time, her head was struck
off with a sword, a. d. 222. Calis-
tus, bishop of Rome, was martyred
A. D. 224, but the manner of his
death is not recorded ; and in a. n.
232, Urban, bishop of Rome, met
the same fate.
THE SIXTH GENERAL PERSF.CUTIO
Maximus, who was emperor in
A. D. 235, raised a persecution
ag'ainst the Christians ; and in Cap-
padocia, the president Semiramus
made great efforts to exterminate
the Christians from that kingdom.
A Roman soldier who refused to
wear a laurel crown bestowed on
him by the emperor, and confessed
himself a Christian, was scourged,
imprisoned, and put to death.
Pontianus, bishop of Rome, for
preaching against idolatry, was ba-
nished to Sardinia, and there de-
stroyed. Anteros, a Grecian, who
succeeded this bishop in the see of
Rome, gave so much offence to the
government by collecting tlie acts
of the martyrs, that, after having
held his dignity only forty days, he
suffered martyrdom himself. Pam-
machius, a Roman senator, with
his family and other Christians to
the number of forty-two, were, on
account of their religion, all be-
headed iu one day, and their heads
set up on the city gates. Simpli-
cius, another senator, suffered mar-
tyrdom in a similar way. Calepo-
dius, a Christian minister, after being
inhumanly treated, and barbarously
dragged about the streets, was
thrown into the river Tiber with a
mill-stone fastened about his neck.
Q,uiritus, a Roman nobleman, with
liis family and domestics, were, on
account of their Christian princi-
ples, put to most excruciating tor-
tures, and painful deaths. Mar-
tina, a noble and beautiful virgin,
suffered martyrdom, being variously
tortured, and afterwards beheaded ;
Agapetus, a boy of Prteneste, in
Italy, who was only fifteen years
of age, absolutely refusing to sacri-
fice to the idols, was severely
scourged, and then hanged up by
the feel, and boiling water poured
over him. He was afterwards wor-
ried by wild beasts, and at last be-
headed. The officer, named Antio-
chus, who superintended this ext -
cution, while it was performing", fell
suddenly from his judicial seat,
cr3'ing out that his bowels burned
like the supposed pains of hell.
N UXDER THE ROMAN EMPERORS.
and Hippolitus, a Christian prelate,
was tied to a wild horse, and drag-
ged throug'h fields, stony places,
bushes, &c. till he died.
While this persecution continued,
numerous Christians were slain
without trial, and buried indiscri-
minately in heaps : sometimes fifty
or sixty being cast into a pit toge-
ther. Maximus died in a. d. 238 ;
he was succeeded by Gordian, dur-
ing whose I'eign, and that of his
successor Philip, the church was
free from persecution for the space
of more tiian ten years ; but in the
year 249, a violent persecution
broke out iu Alexandria. It is,
however, worthy of remark, that
this was done at the instigation of
a pagan priest, with'iut the em-
peror's privity. At this time the
fury of the people being great
against the Cliristians, the mob
broke open their houses, carried
away the best of their property, de-
stroyed the rest, and murdered the
Owners ; the universal cry being,
" Burn them, burn them ! kill them,
kill them !" 'I'he names of the mar-
tyrs have not been recorded ; with
the exception of the three follow-
ing : Metrus, an aged and vene-
rable Christian, who refusing to
blaspheme his Saviour, was beaten
with clubs, pricked with sharp
reeds, and at length stoned to
death. Quinta, a Christian woman,
being carried to the temple, and
refusing to worship the idols there,
was dragged by her teet over sharp
flint stones, scourged Avith whipe,
and at last dispatched iu the same
•24
BOOK OF MAliTYKS.
niannev as Motrus. And Apollonia,
an ancient maiden lady, confessing
herselfa Chi-istian, the mob dashed
out her teeth with their fists, and
tlireatened to burn her alive. A
lire was accordingly prepared for
the purpose, and slie fastened to a
stake ; but requestltig to be un-
loosed, it was {,'ranted, on a sup-
position that she meant to recant,
when, to their astonishment, she
immediately threw herself into the
Hames, and was consumed.
THE SEVENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION UI^DER THE ROMAN EMI'ERORS.
In the year 249, Decius being'
emperor of Rome, a dreadful perse-
cution was begun ag^ainst the Chris-
tians, This was occasioned partly
bj' the hatred he bore to his prede-
cessor. Philip, who was deemed a
Christian, and partly to his jealousy
concerning the amazinij increase of
Christianity ; for the heathen tem-
ples were almost forsaken, and the
Christian churches crowded with
proselytes. Decius, provoked at
this, attempted, as it were, to ex-
tirpate the name of Christian ; and,
unfortunately for the cause of the
gospel, many errors had, about this
time, crept into the church ; the
Christians were at variance with
each other ; and a variety of con-
tentions ensued amongst them. —
The heathens, in general, were am-
bitious to enforce the imperial de-
crees upon this occasion, and looked
upon the murder of a Christian as a
merit to themselves. The martyrs
were, therefore, innumerable.
MARTYRDOM OF FABIAN, AND
OTHERS.
Fabian, bishop of Rome, Avas the
fust person of eminence who felt
the severity of this persecution. —
The deceased emperor, Philip, had,
on account of his integrity, com-
mitted his treasure to the care of
this good man ; but Decius, not
finding as much as his avarice made
him expect, determined to wreak
his vengeance on the good prelate.
He was accordingly seized : and on
the 20th of January, a. d. 250, suf-
fered martyrdom, by decapitation.
AbdoH and. Se^tien, tyvo Persians,
were seized on as strangers J. but
being found Christians, %vere put to
«leath, on account of their faith ;
and Moysps, a priest, was beheaded
for the same reason.
Julian, a native of Cilicia, as we
are informed by St. Chrysostom,
was seized upon for being a Chris-
tian. He was frequently tortured,
but still remained inflexible; and
though often brought from jirison
for execution, was again remanded,
to suffer greater cruelties. He, at
lenijtb, was obliged to travel for
twelve months together, from town
to town, in order to be exposed to
the insults of the populace. When
all endeavours to make him recant
his religion were found ineffectual,
lie was brought before his judge,
stripped, and whipped in a dread-
ful manner. He was then put into
a leather bag, together with a num-
ber of serpents, scorjdons, &c. and
in that condition thrown into the
sea.
Peter, a young man, amiable for
the superior qualities of his body
and mind, was apprehended as a
Christian, at Lampsacus, and car-
ried before Optimus, proconsol of
.4sia. On being- commanded to sa-
crifice to Venus, he said " I am
astonished that you should wish me
to sacrifice to an infamous woman,
whose debaucheries even your own
historians record, and whose life
consisted of such actions as your
laws would punish. — No! I shall
oft'er to the true God the sacrifice of
prayers and praise.''
Optimus, on hearing this, ordered
him to be stretched upon a wheel,
by which ail his bones were broken
in a shocking- manner ; but his tor-
ments only inspired him w ith fresh
courage ; he smiled on his persecu-
tors, and seemed, by the serenity of
his countenance, not to upbraid,
but to applaud his tormentors. At
length, the proconsul commanded
him to be beheaded; which was im-
mediately executed
Niehomachus, another Christian,
on beiny ordered to sacrifice to the
SEVENTH (JENKUAL rERSECUTION.
25
paj,^an idols, answered, " I cannot
pay that respect to devils which is
tinly due to the Almiii^hty." This
speech so much enraged Optimiis,
that Nicliomachus was put to the
rack. He hore the torments, tor
some time, with patience and great
resolution ; hut, at length, when
ready to expire with pain, he had
the weakness to ahjure his faith,
and become an apostate. He had
no sooner given this proof of his
frailty, than he fell into the greatest
agonies, dropped down, and ex-
pired immedidtely.
Denisa, a young woman, only
sixteen years of age, who beheld
this tcrrihlejudgment, si?;ldelily ex-
claimed, " O, unhappy wretch,
why would you buy a moment's
ease, at the expense of a miserable
eternity?" Optimus hearing this,
called to her, aud asked if she was
a Christian ? She replied in the
affirmative ; and refused to sacrifice
to the idols. Optimus, enraged at
Iier resolution, gave her over to two
libertines, M'ho took her to their
home, and made many attempts
upon her chastity, but without ef-
fect. At midnight, however, they
wei-e deterred from their desig-n by
a frightful vision, which so amazed
them, that they feil at the feet of
Denisa, and implored her prayers
that they^ might not feel the effects
of divine vengeance for their bru-
tality. But this event did not di-
minish the cruelty of Optimus ; for
the lady was beheaded soon after
by his order.
Andrew and Paul, two compa-
nions of Nichomachus the martyr,
on confessing themselves Chris-
tians, were condemned to die, and
delivered to the multitude to be
stoned. Accordingly, a. d. 251,
they suffered martyrdom by ston-
ing, and expired, calling on their
blessed Redeemer. Alexander and
Epimacus, of Alexandria, were ap-
prehended for being Christians ;
and on confessing the accusation,
were beat with staves, torn with
hooks', and at length burnt ; and we
are informed by Eusebius, that
four female ;g»artyrs suffered on the
same day, and at the same place,
but not in the same manner ; for
these were beheaded.
Lucian and Marclan, two pagans,
and magicians, becoming- converts
to Christianity, to make amends for
their former errors, lived the lives
of hermits, and subsisted on bread
and water. After spending some
time in this manner, they reflected
that their lives were inefficacious,
and determined to leave their soli-
tude in order to make converts to
Chvistianit}'. With this pious aud
laudable resolution they became
zealous preachers. The persecu-
tion, however, raging at this time,
they were seized upon and carried
before Sabinus, the governor of Bi-
thynia. On being asked by what
authority they took upon them-
selves to preach, Lucian answered,
" That the laws of charity and hu-
manity obliged all men to endea-
vour to convert their neighbours,
and to do every thing in their
power to rescue them from the
snares of the devil." Marcian
also said, that " Their conversion
was by the same grace which was
given to St. Paul, who from a
zealous persecutor of the church,
became a preacher of the gospel."
When the proconsul found that
he could not prevail on them to
renounce their faith, he condemned
them to be burnt alive, which sen-
tence was executed soon after.
Trypho and Respicius, two emi-
nent men, were seized as^ Chris-
tians, and imprisoned at Nice.
They were soon after put to the
rack, wliich they bore with admir-
able patience for three hours, and
uttered the praises of the Almighty
the whole time. They were then
exposed naked in the open air,
which benumbed all their limbs.
When remanded to prison, they
remained there for a considerable
time ; and then the cruelties of
their persecutors were again
evinced. Their feet were pierced
with nails; they were dragged
through the streets, scourged,
torn with iron hooks, ' scorched
with lighted torches, and at length
beheaded, on the 1st of February)
A. D. 251.
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Agtha, a Sicilian lady, was re-
markable for her beauty and en-
dowments ; her beauty was indeed
so great, that Quintain, governor
of Sicily, became enamoured of
her, and made many attempts
upon her virtue. The governor
being known as a great Hbertine,
and a bigotted pagan, the lady
thought proper to withdraw from
the town, but was discovered in
her retreat, apprehended, and
brought to Catana ; when, finding
herself in the power of an enemy,
both to her soul and body, she re-
commended herself to the protec-
tion of the Almighty, and prayed
for death. In order to gratify his
passion with the greater conve-
niency, the governor transferred
the virtuous lady to .Aphrodica,
an infamous and licentious wo-
man, who tried every artifice to
win her to the desired prostitu-
tion; but all her efforts were in
vain. When Aphrodica acquaint-
ed Quintain with the inefficacy of
her endeavours, he changed his
desire into resentment ; and, on
her confessing that she was a
Christian, he determined to gra-
tify his revenge. He, therefore,
ordered her to be scourged, burnt
with red hot irons, and torn with
sharp hooks. Having borne these
torments with admirable fortitude,
she was next laid naked upon live
coals, intermingled with glass, and
being carried back to prison, she
there expired on the 5th of Febru-
ary, A. D. 251.
MARTYRDOM OF CYRIL.
Cyril, bishop of Gortyna, was
seized by order of Lucius, the go-
vernor of that place, who first ex-
horted him to obey the imperial
mandate, perform the sacrifices,
and save his venerable person from
destruction ; for he was then eighty-
four years of age. The good pre-
late replied, that he could not agree
to any such requisitions ; but as he
had long taught others to save their
souls, that now he should only think
of his own salvation. When the
governor found all his persuasion
in vain, he pronounced sentence
against the venerable Christian, in
these words : " I order that Cyril,
who has lost his senses, and is a
declared enemy of our gods, shall
be burnt alive." The good worthy
prelate heard this sentence without
emotion, walked cheerfully to the
place of execution, and underwent
martyrdom with great resolution.
PERSECUTIONS IN CRETE.
At the Island of Crete, the perse-
cution raged with fury ; for the go-
vernor being exceedingly active in
executing the imperial decrees, that
place streamed wiih the blood of
many Christians. The principal
Cretan martyrs, whose names have
been transmitted to us, are as foU
low : Theodulus, Saturnius, and
Europus, were inhabitants of Gor-
tyna, who had been grounded in
their faith by Cyril, bishop of that
city ; and Eunicianus, Zeticus,
Cleomenes, Ag-atbopas, Bastides,
and Euaristus, were brought from
different parts of the island on accu-
sations of professing- Christianity,
At the time of their trial, they
were commanded to sacrifice to
Jupiter, which declining, the judge
threatened them with the severest
tortures. To these menaces they
unanimously answered, " That to
suffer for the sake of the Supreme
Being' would, to them, be the sub-
limest of pleasures." The judge
then attempted to gain their vene-
ration for the heathen deities, by
descanting on their merits, and re-
counting some of their mythologi-
cal histories. This gave the prison-
ers an opportunity of remarking on
the absurdity of such fictions, and
of pointing out the folly of paying
adoration to ideal deities, and real
images. Provoked to hear his fa-
vourite idols ridiculed, the governor
ordered them all to be put to the
rack ; the tortures of which they
sustained with surprising fortitude.
They at length suffered martyrdom,
A. D. 251 ; bring all beheaded at the
same tinae.
MARTYRDOM OF EABYLftS, BISHOP OF
ANTIOCH, AND OTHERS.
Babylas, a Christian of a liberal
education, became bishop of An-
SEVENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
ttoeh in a. d. 237, on the demise of
Zebinus. He governed the church
during" those tempestuous times
with admiral)le zeal and prudence.
The first misfortune that happened
to Antioch dnrino- his mission, was
the siege of it by Sapor, king- of
Persia; who, having- over-run all
Syria, took and plundered this city
among" others, and used the Chris-
tian inhabitants with greater seve-
rity than the rest. His cruelties,
however, were not lasting, for
Gordian, the emperor, appearing"
at the head of a powerful army,
Antioch was retaken, the Persians
driven entirely out of Sj^ria, pur-
sued into their own country, and
several places in the Persian territo-
ries fell into the hands of the empe-
ror. On Gordian's death, in the
reign of Decius, that emperor came
to Antioch, where, having a desire
to visit an assembly of Christians,
Babylas opposed him, and refused
to let him come in. The emperor
dissembled his anger at that time ;
but soon sending for the bishop, he
sharply reproved him for his inso-
lence, and then ordered him to sa-
crifice to the pagan deities as an ex-
piation for his supposed crime. —
Having refused this, he waa coni-
Kiitted to prison, loaded with chains,
treated with great severities, and
then beheaded, together with three
young men who had been his pupils.
On going" to the place of execution,
the bishop exclaimed, " Behold me
and the children that the Lord hath
given me." They were martyred,
A. D. 251 ; and the chains worn by
the bishop in prison were buried with
bim.
Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem,
about this time was cast into prison
on account of his religion, where he
died through the severity of his con-
finement ; or, as some assert, was
burned to death, with several other
Christians in a furnace.
When Serapion was apprehend-
ed at Alexandria, he had all his
bones broken, and Avas then thrown
from a high loft, when he was killed
by the fall. Julianus, an old man,
lame with the gout, and Cronion,
another ChristiaD, were bound on
the backs of camels, severely
scourged, and then thrown into a
fire and consumed. A spectator,
who seemed to commiserate them,
was ordered to be beheaded, as a
punishment for his sentiments of
tenderness. Macar, a Lybiaa
Christian, was burnt. Horon-Ater
and Isodorus, Egyptians, with Di-
oschorus, a boy of fifteen, after suf-
fering- many other torments, met
with a similar fate ; and Nemesion,
another Egyptian, was first tried as
a thief; but being acquitted, was
accused of Christianity, which con-
fessing, he was scourged, tortured,
and finally burnt. Ischyrian, the
Christian servant of an Egyptian
nobleman, was run through with a
pike by his own master, for refusing
to sacrifice to idols ; Venatius, a
youth of fifteen, was martyred in
Italy, and forty virgins, at Anti-
och, after being imprisoned and
scourged, were destroyed by fire.
The emperor Decius having
erected a pagan temple at Ephesus,
in the year 251, he commanded all
who were in that city to sacrifice to
the idols. This order was nobly re-
fused by seven of his own soldiers,
viz. Maximianus, Martianus, Joan-
nes, Malchus, Dionysius, Constan-
tinus, and Seraion. The emperor,
wishing to prevail on the soldiers to
prevent their fate by his entreaties
and lenity, gave them a respite till
he returned from a journey. But
in the absence of the emperor, they
escaped, and hid themselves in a
cavern ; which he being informed
of at his return, the mouth of the ca-
vern was closed up, and they were
all starved to death.
Theodora, a beautiful young
lady of Antioch, on refusing to
sacrifice to the Roman idols, was
condemned to the brothel, that
her virtue might be sacrificed. —
Didymus, a Christian, then dis-
guised himself in the habit of a
Roman soldier, went to the house,
informed Theodora who he was,
and prevailed on her to make her
escape in his dress. Thus being
found in the brothel, instead ot
the lady, he was taken before the
president, to whom confessing the
28
BOOR OF MARTYRS.
truth, sentence of deatli was im-
mediately pronounced against liiin.
In the mean lime Theodora, hear-
ing that her deUverer was hkely
to suffer, came to the judge, threw
herself at his feet, and begged that
the sentence might fall only on her
as the guilty person ; hut the inflex-
ible judge condemned both ; and
they were executed accordingly,
being first beheaded, and their bodies
afterwards burnt.
Secundianus having been ac-
cused as a Christian, was convey-
ed to prison by some soldiers
On the way, Verianus and Mar-
cellinus said, " Where are you
carrying the innocent?" This in-
ter) ogatory occasioned them to be
seized, and all three, after having
been tortured, were hanged, and
their heads were cut off when they
were dead.
ACCOUNT OF ORIGEN.
Origen, the celebrated jircsbyter
and catechist of Alexandria, at
the age of sixty-four, was seized,
thrown into a loathsome prison,
loaded with chains, his feet placed
in the stocks, and his legs ex-
tended to the utmost for several
days. He was threatened with fire,
and tormented by every means
that the most infernal imagina-
tions could suggest. But his Chris-
tian fortitude bore him through all ;
indeed such was the rigour of
his judge, that liis tortures were
ordered to be lingering, that death
migiit not too soon put a period to
his miseries. During this cruel
temporising, the emperor Decius
died, and Callus, who succeeded
him, engaging in a v^ar with the
Goths, the Christians met with a
respite. Jn this interim Origen ob-
tained his enlargement, and retiriitg
to Tyre, he there remained till
his death, which happened when
he was in the sixty-ninth year of
his age* .
• Origen is said, by his biographers,
to have been learneil, ingenious, labo-
rious, temperate, and charitable. The
books written by liiin, according to St.
Jeronae, amounted to the aMuobt incre-
dible number of seven thousand volvmes ;
NUMEROUS MARTYRS IN THE HEION
OF DECIUS.
In the country of Phrygia, and
in the town of LatHpsar, one
Peter was apprehended, and suf-
fered bitter torments for Christ's
name, under Optimus the pro-
consul : and in Troada, other
martyrs suffered, whose names
were Andrew, Paul, Nichoniachus,
and Dyonisia, a virgin. Jn Ba-
bylon many Christian confessors
were found, who were led away
into Spain to be executed.
In the country of Cappadocia,
at the city of Ca^sarea, Germanus,
Theophilus, Cesarius, A italis, Po-
lychronius, bishop of Babylon, and
Nestor, suflered martyrdom for
Christ.
At Perside, in the town of Car-
dalia, Olympiadcs and Maxiraus ;
In Tyrus, also, Anatolia, a virgin,
and Audax, gave their lives for
the testimony of Christ's name ;
as did innumerable others in all
parts of the empire, the particulars
of whose martyrdoms have not
been handed down to us.
The empei'or Gallus having con-
cluded his wars, a plague broke
out in the empire ; and sacrifices
to the Pagan deities were ordered
by the emperor to appease their
wrath. On the Christians refus-
ing to comply with these rites,
they were chaiged with being the
authors of the calamity: and thus
the persecution spread from the
interior to the extreme jtarts of
the empire, and many fell mar-
tyrs to the impetuosity of the
rabble, as well as the prejudice
of the magistrates. Cornelius,
the Christian bishop of Rome,
was, among others, seized upon
this occasion. He was first ba-
nished to Centum-Cellae, now
callen Civita Veccliia ; and after
and the produce of their sale, added to
what he had gained by the instruction of
yonth, enabled him to support his mother
and six brethren after the martyrdom of
his father Leonidas (see p. 21). His
great work, called the JJexapla, from its
presenting six versions of the sacred, test
in as many columns, gave the first hint
for the compilatiou of our Polvclyt
Bibles.
EltiHTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
2tf
having- l»cea cnielly scourged, was
(fa the 14th of September, A. b.
252, beheaded, after havinj^ been
bishop fill-en months and ten
days. Lucius, who succeeded
Cornelius as bishop of Rome, was
the son of Porphyrius, and a
Roman by birth. His vig-ilance,
as a pastor, rendered him obuo.x-
ious to the foes of Christianity,
which occasioned him to be ba-
nished ; but in a short time he was
permitted to return. Soon after,
however, he was apprehended,
and beheaded, March the 4th,
.1. D. 253. This bishop was suc-
ceeded by Stephanus, a man of
fiery temper, wlio held the dignity
few years, and might probably
have fallen a martyr, had not the
emperor been murdered by his
general /Emilian, when a profound
j)eace succeeded throughout the
whole empire, and the persecution
was suft'ered to subside.
Many of the errors which crept
into the church at this time arose
from placing human reason in
competition with revelation ; but
the fallacy of such arguments
being proved by the most able
divines, the opinions they had
created vanished before the sublimity
of truth.
THE EIGHTH GENERAL PERSECUTION UNDER THE ROMAN EMPERORS.
After the death of Gallus, IPavA-
lian, the general, having- many
enemies in the army, was slain,
aud V^alerian elected to the em-
pire. This emperor, for the space
of four years, governed with mo-
deration, and treated the Chris-
tians with peculiar lenity and
respect ; but in the year 257, an
Egyptian magician, named Macri-
anus, gained a great ascendancy
over him, and persuaded him to
persecute them. Edicts were ac-
cordingly published, and the per-
secution, which began in the month
of April, continued for three years
and six months.
The martyrs that fell in this
persecution were innumerable,
and their tortures and deaths as va-
rious. The most eminent were the
following :
Rufina and Secunda were two
beautiful and accomplished ladies,
daughters of Asterius, a g'entle-
man of eminence in Rome.
Rufina, the elder, was designed
in marriage for Armentarius, a
young" nobleman : and Secunda,
the younger, for Yerinus, a person
of rank, and immense wealth.
These suitors, at the time the per-
secution commenced, were both
Christians ; but 'when danger ap-
.peared, to save their fortunes,
they renounced their faith. They
, took great pains to persuade the
ladies to do the same, but failed
. in their pyrjKjse ; and as a method
of safety, Rufina and Secunda
left the kkigdom. The lovers,
finding- themselves disappointed,
informed against the ladies, who
being apprehended as Christians,
were brought before Junius Do-
natus, governor of Rome. After
many remonstrances, and having
undergone several tortures, they
sealed their martyrdom with their
blood, by being beheaded in the
year 257.
In the saiije year, Stephen,
bishop of Rome, was beheaded,
and about that time Saturnius,
bishop of Thoulouse, was attacked
and seized by the rabble of that
place, for preventing, as they al-
ledged, their oracles fromspeakmg.
On refusing to sacrifice to the
idols, he was treated with many
barbarous indignities, and then
fastened by the feet to the tail of
a bull. On a certain signal the
enraged animal was dfiven down
the steps of the temple,' by which
the martyr's brains were dashed
out ; and the small number of
Christians in Thoulouse had not
for some time courage sufficient to
carry off the dead body ; at length
two women conveyed it away,
and deposited it in a ditch. This
mart\'r was an orthodox and
learned primitive Christian, and
his docU'ines are held in high
estim^ion.
Stephen was succeeded by
Sextus as bishop of Rome. He
99"
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
is supposed to hare been a Greek
by birth, or extraction, and had
for some time strved in the capa-
city of a deacon under Stephen.
His great fidelity, singular wisdom,
and courage, distinguished him
upon many occasions ; and the
fortunate conchision of a contro-
versy with some heretics, is gene-
rally ascribed to his prudence.
Macrianus, who had the manage-
ment of the Roman government
in the year 258, having procured
an order from the emperor Valerian,
to put to death all the Christian
clergy in Rome, and the senate
having testified their obedience to
this mandate, Sextus was one of
the first who felt its severity. Cy-
prian tells us, that he w as beheaded
August 6, A. D. 258; and that six
of his deacons suffered with him.
MARTYRDOM OF ST. LAURENCE.
Laurentius, generally called St.
Laurence, the principal of the dea-
cons, who taught and preached
under Sextus, followed him to the
place of execution ; when Sextus
predicted that he should meet him
in heaven three days after. Lau-
rentius considering this as a cer-
tain indication of his own ap-
proaching martyrdom, at his re-
turn collected all the Christian
poor, and distributed amongst
them the treasures of the church,
which had been committed to his
care, thinking the money could
not be better disposed of, or less
liable to fall into the hands of the
heathens. His conduct alarmed
the persecutors, who seized on
him, and commanded him to give
au immediate account to the em-
peror of the church treasures.
Laurentius promised to satisfy
them, but begged a short respite
to put things in proper order ; when
three days being granted him, he
was suffered to depart, whereupon
with great diligence, he collected
together a great number of aged,
helpless, and impotent poor, and
repairing to the magistrate, pre-
senting them to him, saying,
•' These are the true treasures of
the church."
Provoked at the disappointment,
and fancying the matter meant in
ridicule, the governor ordered him
to be immediately scourged. He
was then beaten with iron rods, set
upon a wooden horse, and had his
limbs dislocated. He endured these
tortures with such fortitude and
perseverance that he was ordered
to be fastened to a large gridiron,
with a slow fire under it, that his
death might be the more tedious.
But his astonishing constancy
during these trials, and his serenity
of countenance while under such
excruciating torments, gave the
spectators so exalted an idea of the
dignity and truth of the (Christian
religion, that many immediately be-
came converts.
Having lain for some time upon
the gridiron, the martyr called out
to the emperor, who was present,
in a kind of jocose Latin distich,
made extempore, which may be
translated thus :
♦' Tliis side enough is toasted,
•' Then turn me. tyrant, and eat j
'• And see, whether raw or roasted,
" I am the better meat."
On this the executioner turned
him, and after having lain a consi-
derable time longer, he had still
strength and spirit enough to tri-
umph over the tyrant, by telling
him, with great serenity, that he
was roasted enough, and only
wanted serving* up. He then
cheerfully lifted up his eyes to
heaven, and with calmness yield-
ed his spirit to the Almighty.
This happened on August 10, a. d.
258.
Romanus, a soldier, who attend-
ed the martyrdom of Laurentius,
became one of the converts to his
sufferings and fortitude ; and when
that martyr was remanded to pri-
son, Romanus took the opportunity
of fully inquiring into the nature of
the Christian failh ; and being en-
tirely satisfied by Laurentius, be-
came firmly a Christian, and re-
ceived his baptism from the captive.
On his sudden change becoming
known, he was apprehended,
scourged severely, and afterwards
beheaded. H^'politus, another
EIGHTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
3C
Roman, for the same oft'ence, was
seized aad suffered a siiuilar fate.
PERSECUTIONS IN AFRICA. — ACCOUNT
OF CYPRIAN.
Fourteen years previous to this
period the persecution raored in
Africa with peculiar violence ; and
many thousands received the crown
of martyrdom, among whom the
foilowinif were the most distiu-
g-uished characters :
Cyprian, bishop of Carthage,
was an eminent prelate, and a
pious ornament of the church.
His doctrines were orthodox and
pure ; his language easy and ele-
gant; and his manners graceful.
He was said to be so perfect a
master of rhetoric and iog-ic, and
so complete in the practice of elo-
cution, and the principles of phi-
losophy, that he was made pro-
fessor of those sciences in his na-
tive city of Carthage, where he
taught with great success. He
was educated in the principles of
Gentilism, and having a considera-
ble fortune he lived in great
splendour and pomp. Gorgeous
in attire, luxurious in feasting',
vain of a numerous retinue, and
fond of every kind of fashionable
parade, he seemed to fancy that
man was born to gratify all his
appetites, and created for plea-
sure only. About the year 246,
Coecilius, a Christian minister of
Carthage, became the instrument
of Cyprian's conversion: on which
account, and for the great love
that he always afterwards bore for
his adviser, he was termed Cfficiiius
Cyprian.
Before his baptism he studied
the scriptures with care, and
being struck with the beauties of
the truths they contained, he de-
termined to practise the virtues
they recommended. He sold his
estate, distributed the money
among the poor, dressed himself
in plain attire, and commenced a
life of austerity and solitude.
Soon after his baptism he was
made a presbyter; and beiQgf
greatly admired for his virtues
and his works, on the death of
Donatus, in a. d. 248, he was al-
most unanimously elected bishop
of Carthage. The care of Cypriaa
not only extended over Carthage,
but to Numidia and Mauritania.
In all his transactions he took
great care to ask the advice of hia
clergy, knowing that unanimity
alone could be of service to the
church : this being one of his
maxims, " That the bishop Avas in
the church, and the church in the
bishop ; so that unity can only be
preserved by a close connexion be-
tween the pastor and his flock."
In the year 250, he was publicly
proscribed by the emperor Decius,
under the appellation of Ccecilius
Cyprian, bishop of the Christians;
and the universal cry of the Pa-
gans, was, "Cyprian to the lions!
Cyprian to the beasts ! "
The bishop, however, withdrew
from the rage of the populace,
and his effects were immediately
confiscated. During his retirement
he wrote thirty pious letters to his
flock ; but several schisms that then
crept into the church gave him
great uneasiness. The rigour of
the persecution abating, he returned
and did every thing in his power to
expunge erroneous opinions and
false doctrines. A terrible plague
now breaking out at Carthage, it
was, as usual, laid to the charge
of the Christians ; and the magis-
trates began to persecute according-
ly, which occasioned an epistle from
them to Cyprian, in answer to
which he vindicates the cause of
Christianity*.
Cyprian was brought before the
proconsul Aspasius Paternus, a. d.
257, when being commanded to
conform to the religion of the em-
pire, he boldly made a confession
* Cyprian was of an uncommonly
meek and amiable disposition, and
though he neither wanted prudence nor
circumspection, he was so modest that he
never attempted any thing without first
consulting his partisans. He used to de-
clare that he had visions and revelations
concerning the events that were to affect
the Christian church. St. Augustine
says, that he was very diligent in read-
ing, especially the works of TertuUian,
wbnm h^ u*ed to call his " a'.aster."
3
3-2
BOOK OF MAKTYRS.
of his faith. This, ho?rever, did
not occasion hi* death, but an or-
der was made for his banishment,
which exiled him to a little city
on the Libyan sea. On the death
of the proconsul who banished him,
he returned to Carthage, but was
soon after seized, and carried be-
fore the new governor, who con-
demned him to be beheaded : and
on the 14th of September, a. d. 258,
this sentence was executed.
His disciples who were mar-
tyred in this persecution, were,
Lucius, Flavian, Victoricus, Re-
mus, Montanus, Donatian, Julian,
and Primolus.
MARTYRDOM OF 300 CHRISTIANS.
Perhaps one of the most dread-
ful events in the history of mar-
tyrdom was that which took place
at Utica, where 300 Christians
Avere, by the orders of the pro-
consul, placed around a burning-
lime-kiln. A pan of coals and in-
cense being^ prepared, they were
commanded either to sacrifice to
Jupiter, or be thrown into the
kiln. Unanimously refusing they
bravely jumped into the pit, and
were suffocated immediately.
Fructuosus, bishop of Tarragon,
in Spain, and his two deacons,
Augurius and Eulogius, for avow-
ing themselves Christians, were
consimied by fire. Malchus, Alex-
ander, and Priscus, three Chris-
tians of Palestine, with a woman
of the same place, voluntarily ac-
cused themselves of being Chris-
tians : lor which they were sen-
tenced to be devoured by tigers,
which sentence w as accordingly
executed. Donatilla, Maxima, and
Secunda, three virgins of Tuburga,
had gall and vinegar given them to
drink, were then severely scourged,
tormented on a gibbet, rubbed
with lime, scorched on a gridiron,
worried by wild beasts, and at last
beheaded.
Pontius, a native of the city of
Simela, near the Alps, being ap-
prehended as a Christian, was tor-
tured on the rack, worried by wild
beasts, half burnt, then beheaded,
and lastlv thro\A n into the river ;
and Protus and Ilyacinthus like-
wise suffered martyrdom about the
same period.
SINGULAR ACCOUNT OF A CHRISTIAN!
LADY.
Phillippus, governor of Alexan-
dria, had a daughter named Eu-
genia, who was singHiIarly beauti-
ful, had received a lilserul educa-
tion, and, having l)een much in the
company of Christians, had em-
braced their faith. To avoid the
persecutions at this time carried
on, she eloped from her father's
house, and resorted to hear the
readings of Helenus, an aged bi-
shop. For the purpose of con-
cealment, she assumed male at-
tire ; and, calling herself Euge-
nius, Avas admitted into a monas-
tery, or society of Christians, in
the suburbs of Alexandria, of
which, at length, by her learning
and virtue, she became the head.
Here she |)er{ormed many mi-
racles, and among others who
were cured by her, was a certain
matron of Alexandria, named Me-
lancia, who supposing her to be
a man, conceived a criminal pas-
sion for her, and so far lost all
sense of virtue and decorum, as to
solicit her to gratify her desires. ■
Eugenius exhorted her to continue
in the paths of virtue ; but Me-
lancia, enraged at the refusal, and
fearful of exposure, determined to
anticipate the accusation, and
therefore immediately charged
Eugenius, and the other members
of the Christian communily, ^vith
attempting to debauch lier. This
matter being heard before Philip -
pus, and Melancia being esteemed
virtuous, the accusation gained
credit, especiall}' as it was brought
against the Christians. Then Eu-
geniiis perceiving that she and
her fellow-believers were in imaii-
nent danger of death on this in-
famous charge, and that it was
now no time for dissimulation, de-
sired of the judge to allow her
'fjnie and place to make manifest
tb him the truth ; which being
granted, she disclosed to him. that
ibhe was his daughter, and that hei
EIGHTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
33
companions were Protheus and
lliacintlius, two pious eunuchs;
txplainiiig to him and to her breth-
ren, tlie cause of l>er departure
from them. By tliis iiarrati(;n
they were conviiiced of her inno-
cence, and her maliijnant accuser
was utterly confoundeii. Philip-
pus was afterwards converted to
Christianity, made bishop of Alex-
andria, and suffered martyrdom.
Eugenia, after the death of her
father, returning to Rome with Pro-
theus and Hiacinthus, and having
there converted Baaiiia, (a lady
who was to have Ijeen married to a
pagan, but now refused, in conse-
quence of wliicli she was beheaded),
was assailed with various kinds of
death, from all of which she was
delivered by the miraculous inter-
ference of Heaven; first, being
tied to a great stone, and cast into
tlie Tiber, where she was pre-
vented from, drowning; then put
into the hot-baths, when the fires
were extinguished, and she pre-
served ; lastly, being cast into a
prison to die of hunger, she was
fed by a supernatural hand.
Martyrdom of a Christia7i Lady.
fATE OF THr EMPEIIOK VALEIUAN^
This tyrant, who had so long
and so terril>ly persecuted the
Christians, was taken prisoner by
Saphores, king of Persia, who
carried him into his own country,
and there treated him with the^
most unexampled indignity, mak-
ing him kneel down as the mean-
rOX'S MARTYRS.
est slave, and treadifig upon him
as a footstool when he mounted
his horse, saying, in a vaunting
manner, "This posture is a greater
proof which way the victory went,
than all the pictures the Roman
artists can draw. '
Having kept him for the space
of seven years in this abject state
of slavery, he at last caused hi*
34
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
eyes to be put out, thoiiijh he was
then eighty-three years of age :
and his desire of revenge not
beins^ satisfied, he soon after or-
dered his body to be fliiyed ahve,
and rubbeti with salt, under which
torments he expired.
Gailienus, the son of Valerian,
succeeded him a. d. 260, and dur-
ing his reii^n, the empire suffered
many commotions, particularly
earthqualves, pestilence, inunda-
tions, intestine broils, and incur-
sions of barbarians, this emperor
reflectinn;, tliat when liis father fa-
voured tlie Cliristians lie prosper-
ed, and that when he persecuted
them iie was unsuccessful, deter-
mined to relax the persecution ; so
THE NINTH GENERAL PERSEOUTIO
[n the year 274, the emperor
Aurelian commenced a persecution
against the Christians; the princi-
pal of tlie sufferers was Felix, bi-
shop of Rome. This prelate was
advanced to the Roman see in 274,
and was beheadt-d in the same year,
on the 22(1 of December. Agape-
tus, a young gentleman, wlio sold
his estate, and gave the money to
the poor, was seized as a Chris-
tian, tortured, and then brought to
Prisneste, a city within a day's
journey of Rome, where he was
beheaded. These are the only
martyr left upon record during this
reign, as it was soon put a stop to
by the emperor being murdered by
his own domestics, at Byzantium.
Aurelian was succeeded by Taci-
tus, who svas foll(jv\ed by Probus,
as was the latter by Cams : this
emperor being killed by a thunder-
storm, his sons, Carinus and Nu-
merian, succeeded him ; and dur-
ing all these I'eigns, the church en-
joyed rest.
Diocletian mounting the imperial
throne, a. D; 284, at first shewed
great favour to the Christians. In
the year 286, he associated Maxi-
mian with him in the empire ; and
the following Christians were put
to death before any general perse-
cution broke out — Felician and
Primus, two brothers. They were
seized by an order from the im-
ihat (a few martyrs excepted) the
church enjoyed peace lor some
years. The chief of those few mar-
tyrs, was Marnius, a centurion,
who being apprehended as a Chris-
tian, had but three hours allowed
him to deliberate, whether he
would sacrifice to the pagan dei-
ties, or become a martyr; and wa-
vering during this interval, a Chris-
tian prelate placed the gospel and
a sword before him, and demanded
which he would choose. Marnius
took the sword without hesitation.
On meeting again with the go-
vernor, he made a noble confession
of his faith, and was soon after be-
headed, in the year 262.
N UNDER THE KOMAN EMPERORS,
perial court ; and owning them-
selves Christians, were accordingly
scourged, tortured, and finally be-
headed. Marcus and Marcellia-
nus were twins, natives of Rome,
and of noble descent. Their pa-
rents were heathens, but the tutors
to wiiom the education of the chil-
dren was intrusted, brought them
up as Christians. Being appre-
hended on account of their faith,
they were severely tortured, and
then sentenced to be beheaded.
A respite of a montli was obtained
for them by their friends, when
their father, mother, and all their
relations, attempted to bring them
back to paganism, but in vain.
At last their constancy subdued
their persuaders, and their parents
and whole family became converts
to a faith 'they had just before con-
demned.
Tranquillinus, the father of the
two young men, was sent for by
the prefect, to give him an account
of the success of his endeavours;
when he confessed, that so far
from having persuaded his sons to
forsake the faith they had em-
braced, he was become a Chris-
tian himself. He then stopped till
the magistrate had recovered from
his surprise, and resuming his dis-
course, leused such powerful ar-
guments, that he made a convert
of him, who soon after sold his es-
NINTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
33
tate, rosis^iied liis coimuand, and
bpeiit the remainder of his clays in
a pious rotiremtMit.
Tlie prefect whu succeeded the
above-mentioned convert, had no-
thing of tlie disposition of iiis pre-
decessor: he was morose and se-
vere, anil soon seized upon the
whole of tiiis Christian race, wlio
were accordingly martyred, by be-
ing tied to posts, and having their
feet pierceJ with nails. After re-
maining in this situation for a day
and night, their sufferings were put
an end to by thrusting lances
tlirough their bodies.
Zoe, the wife of the gaoler who
liad the care of the before-men-
tioned martyrs, being greatly edi-
fied by their discourses, had a de-
sire to become a Christian : this,
as the was dumb with a palsy, slie
could only express by gestures.
They gave her instructions in the
faitii, and told her to pray in her
heart to God to relieve her from
her disorder. She did so, and was
at length relieved : for her para-
lytic disorder by degrees left her,
and her speech returned again.
This enforced her belief, and con-
firmed her a Christian : and her
husband, finding her cured, be-
came a convert himself. These
conversiims made a great noise,
and the proselytes were appre-
hended. Zoe was commanded to
sacrifice to i\Iars, whicli refusing,
she was hanged upon a tree, and
a fire of straw lii^lited under her.
When her bcjdy wus taken down,
it was thrown into a river, with a
large stone tied to it, m order to
bink it.
Tibertius, a native of Rome, was
of a family of rank and distinction.
Being accused as a Christian, he
was commanded either to sacrifice
to idols, or to walk upon burning
coals. He chose the latter, and
passed over thetn without damage ;
when Fabian passed sentence upon
him that he should be beheaded :
which was performed in the month
of August, A. D. 286, and his body
was afterwards buried by some pi-
ous Christians.
MASSACItE OF A WlIoLF. LEGION OF
CHiMSriAN SOLDIEilS.
A very re'niarkable alfair occurred
in a. D. 236. A legion of soldiers,
consisting of Gt)6fi men, coiUainecl
none but Christians. This legion
was called the Thel)an legion, he-
cause the men had been raised in
Thebais : they were (juartered in
the East, till the emperor j\Iaximiaii
ordered them to march to Gaul, to
assist him against the rebels of
Burgundy; when passing the Alps
under the commanil of Mauritius,
Candidus, and Exnpernis, they at
lengtii joined the emperor. About
this time, Maximian ordered a ge-
neral sacrifice, at which the whole
army weie to assist; and he com-
manded, that they should take
oaths of allegiance, Piid swear, at
tlie same time, to assist hiin in the
extirp;ition of Christianity in Gaul.
Terrified at these ordeis, each
individual of tlie Tlieban legion
absolutely refused eitlier to sacri-
fice, or take the oaths prescribed.
This so greatly enraged Maximian,
that he ordered the legicjii to be
decimated, that is, every tenth man
to be selected from the rest, and
put to the sword. This cruel order
having been put into execution,
those who remained alive were still
inflexible, when a second decima-
tion took place, and again every
tenth man of those living were put
to the svvoid.
But this second severity made no
more impression than the first; the
soldiers preserved their fortitude,
and their principles; but, by the
advice of their oiScers, drew up a
remonstrance to the emperor, in
which they told him, " that they
were his subjects and his soldiers,
but could not at the same time
forget the Almighty ; that they re-
ceived their pay from him, and
their existence from God. While
your commands (said they) are not
contradictory to those of our com-
mon master, we shall always be
ready to obey, as we have been hi-
therto; but when the orders of our
prince and those of the Almighty
differ, we must always obey the
36
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
latter. Our arms are devoted to
the emperor's use, and shall be di-
rected against his enemies ; but we
cannot submit to stain our hands
with effusion of Christian blood;
and how, indeed, could you, O
emperor, be sure of our allegiance
and fidelitj, should we violate our
obhgation to our God, in whose
service we were solemnly engaged
before we entered the arrwsy? You
commtMid us to search out, and to
destroy tlie Christians: ix is not
necessary to Ioi>k any flirther for
persons of that denomination ; we
ourselves are such^ and we glory
in the name. We saw our coiripa-
nioiis fell without the least oppo-
sition or murmuring, and thought
them happy in dying for the sake
of Christ. Nothing shall make us
lift up our hands against our sove-
reign ; we had rather die wrong-
fully, and by that means preserve
our innocence, than live under a
load of guilt r whatever you com-
mand, we are ready to suffer: we
confess ourselves to be Christians,
and therefore cannot persecute
Christians, nor sacrifice to idols."
Such a declaration, it might be
presumed, would have softened the
emperor, but it had a contrary ef-
fect; f(jr, enraged at their perse-
verance and unanimity, he com-
manded that the whole legion
should be put to death, which was
accordingly executed by the other
troops, who cut them to pieces
with their swords.
This barbarous transaction hap-
pened on the 22d of September,
A. D. 286 ; and such was the inve-
terate malice of Maximian, that he
sent to destroy every inan of a few
detachments that had been drafted
from the Theban legion, and dis-
patched to Italy.
A veteran soldier of another le-
gion, whose name was Victor, met
the executioners of this bloody bu-
siness. As they appeared rather
merry, he inquired into the cause
of their jocularity, and being in-
formed of the whole affair, he
sharply reproved them for their
barbarity. This excited their cu-
riosity to ask him if he was of the
same faith as those who had suf-
fered. On his answering in the
affirmative, several of the soldiers
fell upon him, and dispatched him.
ALBAN, THE FIRST BRITISH MAR-
TYR.
Alban, from whom St. Alban's,
in Hertfordshire, received its name,
was the first British martyr. He
was originally a pagan, anxl being
of a very liumane disposition, he
sheltered a Christian ecclesiastic,
named Amphibalus, who was pur-
sued on account of his religion.
The piotj* example, and edifying
discourses of the refugee, made a
great impression on the mind of
Aiban; he longed' to liecome a
member of a religion which charm-
ed him ; the liigitive minister, happy
in the opportunity, took greafi
pains to instruct him; and, before
his discovery, perfected Alban's
conversion.
Alban now took a firm resolution
to preserve the sentiments of a
Christian, or to die the death of a
martyr. The enemies of Amphi-
balus having intelligence of the
place where he was secreted, came
to the house of Alban, in order to
apprehend him. The noble host,
desirous of protecting his guest,
changed clothes with him, in order
to facilitate his escape; and whea
the soldiers came, offered himself
up as the person for whom they
were seeking. Being accordingly
carried before the governor, the
deceit was immerfiiitely discover-
ed; and Amphrbalas being absent,
that officer determined to wreafe
his vengeance upon Afban: with
this view he commanded the pri-
soner to advance to the aftar, and
sacrifice to the pagan deities. The
brave Alban, however, refused to
comply with the idolatrous injunc-
tion, and boldly professed himself
to be a Christian. The governor
therefore ordered him to be scourg-
ed, which punishment he bore with
great fortitude, seeming to acquire
new resolution from his sufferings :
he was then beheaded.
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
37
The venerable Bede states, that,
upon tJiis occasion, the executioner
suddenly became a convert to
Christianity, and. entreated pernnis-
sion either to die farAiban or with
him. Obtaifliwg the Jatter request,
they were beheaded by a soldier,
who voluntarily undertook the task.
This happened on the 22d of June,
A. D. 287, at Verulam, now St.
Alban's, in Hertfordshire, where a
magnificent church was erected to
liis memory, about the time of
Cojistantine the Great. This edi-
fice was destroyed in the Saxon
wars, but was rebuilt by Offa, king
of Mercia, and a monastery erected
adjoining to it, some remains of
which are still visible.
MARTYRDOM OF ST. FAITH, AND
OTHERS.
Faith, a Christian female, of
Aquitaine, in France, being in-
formed that there was a design to
seize her, anticipated the intention,
by surrendering herself a prisoner;
and being inflexible in her faith,
was ordered to be broiled upon a
gridiron, and then beheaded, which
sentence was executed a. d. 287. —
Capacius, a Chrdstiao, concealed
himself from the persecutors, but
beiug infoj-pied of tiie fortitude of
Faith, he openly avowed his reli-
gion, and delivered himself up to
the governor, who had him first
tortured, and then beheaded. —
Quintin was a Christian, and a na-
tive of Rome, but he determined
to attempt tiie propagation of the
gospel ia Gaul. He accordingly
went to Picardy, attended by one
Lucian, and they preached together
at Amiens; after which, Lucian
went to Beauvais, where he suf-
fered martyrdom. Quintin, how-
ever, remained in Picardy, and
was very zealous in his ministry.
His continual prayers to the Al-
mighty were to increase his faith,
and strengthen his faculties to pro-
pagate the gospel. Being seized
upon as a Christian, he was stretch-
ed with pulleys till his joints were
dislocated : his body was then torn
with wire scourges, and boilmg oil
and pitch poured on his naked
flesh : lighted torches were applied
to his sides and arm-pits ; and
after he had heen thus tortured,
he was remanded back to prison.
Varus, tire governor, being obliged
to repair to Vermandois, ordered
Quintin to be conducted thither
under a strong guard ; and here
lie died of tlije barbarities he had
suffered, on the 31st of October,
A. D. 287 ; his body was sunk in
the Sororae.
THE TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION UNDER THE ROMAN EMPEROBS.
Notwithstanding the efforts of
tie heathens to exterminate the
Christians, and abolish their mode
of faith, yet they increased so
^peatly, as to become formidable
by their numbers. They, however,
forgot the precepts of their meek
prototype, and instead of adopting
his humility, they gave themselves
up to vanity, by dressing gaily, liv-
ing sumptuously, building stately
edifices for churches, &c. wbicjh
<;i:£3ted a general envy, and parti-
cularly, excited the hatred of Gale-
rms, the adopted son of Diocletian,
who, stimulated by his mother, a
bigoted pagan, persuaded the em-
perQr to cptnmence a |>er6eciition.
It accprdit)gly began on the 25d of
February, a. d- S03, that being the
da.y on which the TerminaUa were
celebrated, and on which, as the
pagans boasted, theyjioped to put
a termination to Clifisti;inity.
The persecution began in Nico-
demia; the prefect of that city re-
paired, with a great number of offi-
cers and assistants, to the church
of the Christians, where, having
forced open the doors, tliey seized
upon all the sacred books, and
committed them to the flames.
This transaction to<xk place in the
presence of Diocletian and Gale-
rius, who also caused the church
to be levelled with the ground. It
was fbUowed by a severe edict,
commanding the destruction of all
otherChristian churches and books;
and an order soon succeeded, the
object of which was to render
CbriitJans of all denomiuations
38
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
outlaws, and, conseqiienlly, to make
them incapable ot'lioldiiig an^' place
of trust, profit, or di':nity, or of
receiving any protection from the
legal institutions of the realm. An
immediate martyrdom was the re-
sult of the publication of this edict ;
for a bold Christian not only tore
it down from the place to which
it was affixed, but execrated the
name of the emperor for his in-
justice and cruelty: he was in
consequence seized, severely tor-
tured, and then burnt alive. The
Christian prelates were likewige
apprehended and imprisoned; and
Galerius privately ordered the im-
perial palace to be set on fire, that
the Christians might be charged as
the incendiaries, and a plausible
pretext given for carrying on the
persecution with the greatest se-
verity.
A GENERAL SACRIFICE OF TUE
CHRISTIANS.
A general sacrifice was then
commanded, which occasioned va-
rious martyrdoms. Among others,
a Christian, named Peter, was
tortured, broiled, and then burnt;
several deacons and presbyters
were seized upon, and executed
by various means; and the bishop
of Nicomedia, named Anthimus,
was beheaded. — So great was the
persecution, that t! ere was no
distinction made of aye or sex,
but all were indiscriminately mas-
sacred. Many houses were set on
fire, and v\hole Christian families
perished in the flames; others had
stones fastened about their necks,
and were driven into the sea. The
persecution became general in all
the Roman provinces, but more
particularly in the East; and as it
lasted ten years, it is impossible to
ascertain the numbers martyred, or
to enumerate the various modes of
martyrdom : some were beheaded
in Arabia ; many devotired by wild
beasts in Phoenicia; great numbers
were broiled on gridirons in Syria ;
others had their bones broken, and
in that manner were left to expire
in Cappadocia; and in Mesopota-
mia, several were hung with their
heads downwards over a slow fire
and suti'ocated. — In Fontus, a va-
riety ot tortures were used, in par-
ticular, pins were thrust under the
nails of the prisoners, melted lead
was poured upon them, but with-
out effect. In Egypt, some Chris-
tians were buried alive in the earth,
others were drowned in the Nile,
many were hung in the air till
they perished, and great numbers
were thrown into large fires, &.c.
Scourges, racks, daggers, swords,
poison, crosses, and famine, were
made use of in various parts to
dispatch the Christians; and inven-
tion was exhausted to devise tor-
tures against them.
A town of Phrygia, consisting
entirely of Christians, was sur-
rounfied by a number of pagan
soldiers, to prevent any from es-
caping; they then set the town on
fire, and all the inhabitants pe-
rished in the flames.
PROVINCIVL GOVERNORS ADDRESS
THE EMPEROR TO Sl OP THE PER-
SECUTION.
At last, several governors of
provinces represented to the im-
perial court, that " it was unfit to
pollute the cities with the lilcjod of
the inhabitants, or to defame the
government of the emperors with
the death of so many snV;)ects."
Hence many were res;jited from
execution; but though not put to
death, they were subjected to every
species of indignity. Many had
their ears cut off, their noses slit,
their right eyes put out, their limbs
dislocated, and their flesh scared
in conspicuous places, with red-hot
irons.
ACCOUNT OF SOME WHO SUFFERED.
Amongst those who forfeited
their lives during this bloody per-
secution, was Sebastian, a cele-
brated holy man, who was born at
Narbonne in Gaul, instructed in
the principles of Christianity at
Milan, and afterwards became an
officer of the emperor's guard at
Rome. He remained a true Chris-
tian in the midst of idolatry; un-
allured by the splendours of a
TENTH GEiNERAL PERSECUTION.
39
court, and untainted by evil ex-
amples: esteemed by the nicjst
eminent, beloved by his equals,
and admired by liis inferiors, be
lived iiappily, and kept his faith
and place, till the rii;our of the
persecution deprived him of life.
He was informed against, and be-
trayed to Fabian, the Roman prae-
tor, l)y Torquatus, a pretended
Christian; but being of a rank too
considerable to be put to death
without the emperor's express or-
ders, Diocletian was made ac-
quainted with the circumstance.
The emperor, on hearing the ac-
cusation, sent for Sebastian, and
charjied him with ingratitude in
betraying the conlidence reposed
in him, and being an enemy to the
gods of the empire and to him-
self:— To this he answered, that
his religion was of a good, not a
pernicious tendency, and that it
did not stimulate him to any thing
against the welfare of the empire,
or the emperor; and that the
greatest proof he could give of
his fidelity, was tiie prayini' to the
only true God for the health and
prosperity of his imperial jjerson.
Incensed at this reply, the empe-
ror ordered him to be taken to a
field near the ci'y, termed the
Campus Martius, and there to be
shot to death with arrows : which
sentence was accordingly exe-
cuted. A few Christians attend-
ing at the place of execution, in
order to give his body burial, per-
ceived signs of life in him, and
moving him to a place of security,
they in a short time elTected his
recovery, and prepared him for
a second martyrdom; for as soon
as he was able to walk, he placed
himself intentionally in the empe-
ror's way, as he was going to the
temple. The unexpected appear-
ance of a person supposed to be
dead, greatly astonished the em-
peror, nor did the words of the
martyr less surprise him ; for be
began with great severity to re-
prehend him for his various cruel-
ties, and for his unreasonable pre-
judices against Christianity.
When Diocletian had overcome
his surprise, he ordered Sebastian
to be seiyed, carried to a place
near the p;ilace, and beat fo death;
and that the Christian? should not
either use means again to recover,
or bury his body, he ordered that
it should be thrown into the com-
mon sewer. Nevertheless, a Chris-
tian lady, named Luciiia, found
means to remove it from the sewer,
and bury it in the catacombs.
THE CHRISTIANS REFUSE TO HEAR
ARMS UNDER THE ROMAN EM-
PERORS.
At this time the Christians, upon
mature consideration, thought it
unlawful to bear arms tuider an
heathen emperor. Their reasons
were:
1. That they thereby were fre-
quently under the necessity (;f pro-
faning the Christian sabbath.— 2.
That they were obliged, with the
rest of the army, frequently to be
present at idolatrous sacrifices, be-
fore the ten pies of idoU. — 3. That
they were compelled to follow the
imperial standards, which were
dedicated to heathen deities, and
bore their representations. — Soch
reasons induced many to refuse to
enter into the imperial army, when
called upon so to do; for the Ro-
man constitution obliged all young
men, of a certain stature, to make
several campaigns.
Maximilian, tlie son of Fabius
Victor, being pointed out as a pro-
per person to bear arms, was or-
dered by Dion, the proconsul, to
be measured, that he might be en-
listed in the service. Maximihan,
however, boldly declared himself a
Christian, and refused to do mili-
tary duty. Being found of the pro-
per height, Dion gave directions
that he should be marked as a sol-
dier, according to the usual custom.
He, however, strenuously opposed
this order, and told Dion, that he
could not possibly engage in the
service. The proconsul instantly
replied, that lie should either serve
as a soldier, or die for disobedience.
" Do as you please with me," re-
plied Maximilian; ''behead me, if
you think proper ; 1 am already a
40
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
soldier of Christ, and cannot serve
any otiier power."
Dion, v\ishiiiJ, however, to save
the young man, conimandeil liis
father to use his authority over him,
in order to persuade him to com-
ply ; but Victor coolly replied,
" My son knoweth best what lie
has to do." Dion again demanded
of Maximilian, with some acri{nony,
if he was yet disposed to receive
the mark? To which the young man
replied, he iiad already received
the mark of Christ. " Have you !''
exclaimed the proconsul in a rage,
" then I shall quickly send you to
Christ." "As soon as you please,"
answered IMaximilian; " that is all
I wish or desire.'' Tlie proconsul
then pronounced this sentence up-
on him : " Tiiat for disobedience in
refusing to bear arras, and for
professing the Christian faith, he
should lose his head." This sen-
tence he heard with great intrepi-
dity, and exclaimed, with apparent
rapture, " God be praised."
At the place of execution, he ex-
horted those who were Christians
to remain so ; and such as were
not, to embrace a faith which led
to eternal salvation. Then address-
ing his father with a cheerful coun-
tenance, he desired that the mili-
tary habit intended for him might
be given to the executioner; and,
after taking leave of him, said, he
hoped they should meet again in
the other world, and be happy to
all eternity. He then received the
fatal stroke, which separated his
head from his body. The father
beheld the execution with amazing
fortitude, and saw the head of his
son severed from his body without
any emotions, but such as seemed
to proceed from a conscious plea-
sure, in being the parent of one
whose piety and courage rendered
him so great an example for Chris-
tians to imitate,
A PAGAN FATUER SEEKS TO SACRI»-
FICE HIS OWN SON.
Vitus, a Sicilian of a consider-
able family, was brought up a
Christian ; his virtues increased
pritb his years, his constancy sup-
ported him under all his afflictions,
and his faith was superior to the
most dangerous perils and misfor-
tunes. Hylas, his father, who was
a pagan, finding that he had been
instructed in the principles of
Christianity by tlie nurse who
brought him up, used all his en-
deavours to bring him back to pa-
ganism; but finding his efforts in
vain, he forgot all the feelings of
a parent, and informed against his
son to V^alerian, governor of Sicily,
who was very active in persecuting
the Christians at this period.
This youth, when apprehended
upon the information of his father,
was little more than twelve years
of age; Valerian, therefore, on ac-
count of his tender age, thought to
frighten him out of his faith: he
was accordingly threatened, and
ordered to be severely scourged.
After this, tlie governor sent him
back to his father, thinking that
what he had suffered would make
him change his principles; but in
this he was mistaken : and Hylas,
finding his son inflexible, suffered
nature to sink under superstition,
and determined to sacrifice his
son to the idols. On being appris-
ed of his design, V'itus escaped
to Lucania, where, being seized, he
was, by order of Valerian, put to
death, June 14, a. d. 303. His
nurse, Crescentia, who brought him
up as a Christian, and Modestus,
a person who escaped with him,
were martyred at the same time;
but the manner is unknown.
There was one Victor, a Chris-
tian of a good family at Marseilles,
in France, who spent a great part
of the night in visiting the afflicted,
and confirming the weak, which
pious work he could not, consist-
ently with his own safety, perform
in the day-time; and his fortune
he spent in relieving the distresses
of poor Christians. His actions
becoming known, he was seized
by the emperor's orders, and being
carried before two prefects, they
advised him to embrace paganism,
and not forfeit the favour of his
prince, on accpunt of a dead man,
as they styled Christ: in jinswef
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
41
Pi which, he replied, " Tliat he
preferred the service of that dead
man, wlio was in reality the Son ot
God, and had risen from tlie grave,
to all the advantai^es lie could
ireceive from the eitiperur's favour:
that he was a soldier of Christ,
and would therefore take care that
the post he held under an earthly
prince, should never interfere with
his duty to the King of Heaven."
For this reply, Victor was loaded
with reproaches; but being a man
of rank, he was sent to the empe-
ror to receive his final sentence.
When brought before him, Maxi-
mian coraiuanded him, under the
severest penalties, to sacrifice to
the Roman idols; and on his
refusal, ordered him to be bound
and dragged through the streets.
During the execution of this order,
be was treated by the enraged
populace with all manner of indig-
nities.— Remaining, however, in-
flexible, his courage was deemed
obstinacy : to which he replied,
■" riiat the ready disposition of the
disciples of Christ to undergo any
sufferings on that score, and the joy
with which they met the most igno-
minious and painful deaths, were
sufficient proofs of their assurance
of the object of that hope." He
added, " That he was ready to
give an example of what he had
said in his own person." When
stretched upon the rack, he turned
his eyes towards heaven, and pray-,
ed to God to give him patience;
after which he underwent the tor-
tures with admirable fortitude.
The executioners being tired with
inflicting the torments, he was
taken from the rack, and conveyed
to a dungeon. During his con-
finement, he converted the gaolers,
named Alexander, Fclieian, and
Longinus. This affair comiag t3
the knowledge of the emperor, he
ordered them immediately to be
put to death, and they were be-
headed accordingly. Victor was
afterwards again put to the rack,
beaten with clubs, and then again
sent to his dungeon. Being a
third time examined concerning
iiis religion, he persevered in his
principles ; n small altar was then
brought, and he was commanded
to otter incense upon it immedi-
ately ; but at the request, he boldly
stepped forward, and with his foot
overthrew both altar and idol.
The emperor Maximian, who was
present, was so enraged at this,
that he ordered the foot with which
he had kicked the altar, to be im-
mediately cut off; and Victor to
be thrown into a mill, and crushed
to pieces with the stones. — This
horrid sentence was put into exe-
cution ; but part of the apparatus
breaking, he was drawn from the
mill, terribly bruised; and the em-
peror not having patience to stay
till it was mended, ordered his
head to be struck off, which was
executed accordingly.
FORTITUDE AND NOBLE CONDUCT
OF THREE CHRISTIAN FRIENDS.
While Maximus, governor ot
Cilicia, was at Tarsus, three Chris-
tians were brought before him by
Demetrius, a military officer. Ta-
rachus, the eldest, and first in
rank, was addressed by Maximus,
who asked him what he was i
The prisoner replied, " A Chris-
tian." This reply offending the
governor, he again made the same
demand, and was answered in a
similar manner. Hereupon the go-
vernor told him, that he ought to
sacrifice to the gods, as that was
the only way to promotion, riches,
and honours ; and that the empe-
rors themselves did what he re-
commended to him to perform :
but Tarachus replied, that avarice
was a sin, and gold itself an idol
as abominable as any other; for it
promoted frauds, treacheries, rob-
beries, and murders; it induced
men to deceive each other, by
which in time they deceived them-
selves, and bribed the weak to their
own eternal destruction. As for
promotion, he desired it not, as he
could not in conscience accept of
any place which would subject him
to pay adoration to idols; and
with regard to honours, he desired
none greater than the honourable
title of Christian. As to the em-
4-1
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
perors themselves being pag:\ns,
he added \vitl> the same undaunted
and determined spirit, tliat tlicy
^^■ere siiperstiti.jubly deceived in
adoring senseless idols, and evi-
dently misled by the machinations
of tiie devil himself. For tlie bold-
ness of tiiis speech, his jaws were
ordered to be broken. IJe was then
stri|)ped, scourj;ed, loaded with
rhains, and thrown into a dismrd
dungeon, to remain there till the
trials of the other two prisoners. —
Probus was then brought before
Maxinins, who, as usual, asked
him his name. Undauntedly tlie
prisoner replied, the most valuable
name he could boast of was that
of a Christian. To this Maximus
replied in the following words:
" Your name of Cliristian will be
of little service to you, be there-
fore guided by me; sacrifice to the
gods, engage my friendship, and
the favour of the emperor." —
Probus nobly answered, " that as
he had relinquished a considerable
fortune to become a soldier of
Clirist, it might appear evident,
(hat he neither cared for his friend-
ship, nor the favour of the empe-
ror."— Probns was then scourged ;
and Demetrius, the officer, observ-
ing to him how his blood flowed,
advised him to comply ; but his
only answer was, that those seve-
rities were agreeable to him.
" What !" cried Maximus, " does
he still persist in his madness .""'
To whicli Probus rejoined, " that
character is badly bestowed on
one who refuses to worship idols,
or, what is worse, devils." After
being scourged on the back, he
was scourged on the belly, which
he suffered with as much intrepi-
dity as before, still repeating, " the
more ray body suffers and loses
blood, the more my soul will grow
vigorous, and be a gainer." He
was then committed to gaol, load-
ed with irons, and his hands and
feet stretched upon the stocks. —
Andronicus was next brought up,
when, being asked the usual ques-
tions, he said, *' I am a Christian,
a native of Ephesus, and descend-
ed from one of the first families in
that city." He was ordered to un-
dergo punishments similar to those
of Tarachus and I'robus, and then
to be remanded to prise n.
Having been confined some days,
the three prisoners were aj;ain
brought before Maximus, who be-
gan first to reason with Tarachus,
saying, that as old age was ho-
noured from the supposition of its
being accompanied by wisdom, he
was in liopesthat what had already
past, must, upon deliberation, liave
caused a change in his sentiments.
Finding himself, however, mis-
taken, he ordered him to be tor-
tured by various means; particu-
larly, fire was placed in the palms
of his liands; he was hung up by
his feet, and smoked with wet
straw; and a mixture of salt and
vinegar vvas poured into his nostrils;
and lie was then again remanded to
liis dungeon. — Probus being again
called, and asked if he would
sacrifice, replied, " I come better
prepared than before ; for what I
have already suffered, has only
confirmed and strenghtened me in
my resolution. Employ your whole
power upon me, and you will find,
that neither you, nor your masters,
the emperors, nor the gods whom
you serve, nor the devil, who is
your father, shall oblige me to
adore gods whom I know not." —
The governor, however, attempted
to reason with him, paid the most
extravagant praises to the pagan
deities, and pressed him to sacri-
iice to Jupiter; but Probus turned
his casuistry into ridicule, and
said, " Shall I pay divine honours
to Jupiter; to one who married his
own sister; to an infamous de-
bauchee ; as he is even acknow-
ledged to have been by your own
priests and poets ?" Provoked at
this speech, the governor ordered
him to be struck upon the mouth,
for uttering what he called blas-
phemy : his body was then seared
with hot irons, he was put to the
rack, and afterwards scourged, hi s
head was then shaved, and red hot
coals placed upon the crown ; and
after all these tortures, he was
again sent to prison.
TENTH GENER/vL PERSECUTION.
43
When Aiidrnnicus was again
broiiirlit before Maximus, tlie latter
attempted to deceive him, hy pre-
tendiiis: that Taraclius aiifl Probiis
had repented of tlieir obstinacy,
and owned tlie ijods of the empire.
To this tlie prisoner answered,
" Lay not, O i:;(jvernor, such a
weakness to the charije of those
who have appeared here before inc
in this cause, nor imagine it to be
in your power to shake my fixed
resolution with artful speeches.
I cannot believe that they have
disobeyed the laws of their fathers,
renounced their hopes in our God,
and consented to your extravagant
orders: nor will I ever fall short
of them in faith and dependance
upon our common Saviour: thus
armed, I neither know your gods,
nor fear your authority; fulfil
your threats, execute your most
sanguinary inventions, and employ
every cruel art in your power on
me ; I am prepared to bear it, for
the sake of Christ." — For this an-
swer he was cruelly scourged, and
his wounds were afterwards rub-
bed with salt; but being well
again in a short time, the governor
reproached the gaoler for having
suffered some physician to attend
to him. The gaoler declared, that
no person whatever had been near
him, or the other prisoners, and
that lie would wiUingly forfeit his
head, if any allegation of the kind
could be proved against him.
Andronicub corroborated the tes-
timony of the gaoler, and added,
that the God whom he served,
was the most powerful of phy-
sicians.
These three Christians were
brought to a third . examination,
when they retained their con-
stancy, were again tortured, and
at length ordered for execution. —
Being brought to the amphitheatre,
several beasts were let loose upon
them; but none of the animals,
though hungry, would touch them.
Maximus became so surprised and
incensed at this circumstance, that
he severely reprehended the keep-
er, and ordered him to produce
a beast that would execute the
business for whicli he \\as wanted.
The keeper then brought out a
large bear, that had that day de-
stroyed three r .en ; hut this crea-
ture, and a fierce lioness, also re-
fused to touch the Christians.
Finding the design of destroying
tliem by the means of wild beasts
inelVectual, Maximus ordered them
to be slain by a sword, which was
accordingly executed on the 11th
of October, a. d. 303. 1 hey all
declared, previous to their martyr-
dom, that as death was the com-
mon lot of all men, they wished to
meet it for the sake of Christ;
and to resign that life to faith,
which must otherwise be the prey
of disease.
HORRID MARTYRDOM OF ROMANUS.
Romanus, a native of Palestine,
was deacon of the church of
Cffi^area at the time of the com-
mencement of Diocletian's perse-
cution. He was at Antioch when
llie imperial order arrived for sa-
crificing to idols, and was greatly
afflicted to see many Christians,
through fear, submit to the idola-
trous mandate, and deny their
faith to preserve their existence.
While censuring some of them
for their conduct, he was informed
against, and soon after apprehend-
ed. Being brought to the tribunal,
he confessed himself a Christian,
and said he was willing to suffer
any thing which they might be
pleased to inflict upon him for his
confession. When condemned, he
was scourged, put to the rack, his
body torn with hooks, his flesh cut
with knives, his face scarified, his
teeth beat from tlieir sockets, and
his hair plucked up by the roots.
Thus cruelly mangled, he turned
to the governor, and very calmly
thanked him for what he had done,
and for having opened for him so
many mouths to preach the doc-
trines of Christianity; "for," says
he, " evefy wound is a mouth, to
sing the praises of the Lord."—
He was soon after ordered to be
strangled; which sentence was ex-
ecuted on the 17 th of November,
A. D. 303.
44
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
MAKTTKDOM OF M AUCFLLINUS
AND OTHERS.
iMarcelliuHs v\as an ecclesiastic
rit Rome ; being apprelienderl on
account of his religion, he was or-
flered to be privately executed in
tlie forest, and was accordingly be-
lieaded tliere.
Peter, a Christian, apprehended
for the same cause, was executed
at the same time and place. Also
about this period, Smaragdus, Lar-
gus, and Cyriacus, a deacon of the
Christian ciiuich, were martyred ;
but the mode of their deaths is not
specified.
Susanna, the niece of Caius,
bishop of Rome, was pressed by
the emperor Diocletian to marry a
noble pagan, who was nearly re-
lated to him : but she refused the
honour, on account of her being a
Christian; which so enraged the
emperor, tliat she was immedi-
ately afterwards beheaded by his
order.
Dorotheus, the high cliamberlain
of the household to Diocletian,
was a Christian, and took great
pains to make converts; and he
was assisted by Gorgonius, another
Christian, and one belonging to the
palace : they were both Irigh 4n the
emperor's favour, but they soon
proved that worldly honours, and
temporary pleasures, were nothing
when set in .competition with the
joys of immortahty; for being in-
formed against, they were first tor-
tured, and then strangled.
There was one Peter, an eunuch
i)elonging to the emperor, who was
a Christian .of singular humility;
insomuch, that li« did any servile
office to serve the afflicted, and
gave whatever he possessed to those
who needed assistance. Having
been informed against as a Chris-
tian, and confessing the charge, he
was scourged till his flesh was torn
in a terrible manner; and then
salt and vinegar were thrown upon
the wounds; and after suffering
these tortures with the utmost
tranquillity, he was laid on a grid-
iron, and broiled over a slow fire,
till he expired in the greatest
agony.
CONVERSION AND DEATH OF
CYPRIAN.
Cyprian, known by the title of
the nr.igicinn, to distinguish him
from Cyprian, bishop of Carthage,
was a native of Antioch. lie re-
ceived a liberal education in his
youth, and applied himself to as-
trology ; after which he travelled
through India, Et:ypt, Greece, tzc.
He afterwards settled near Baby-
lon, and being skilled in the Chal-
dean mysteries, he employed his
talents in endeavouring to draw
women from chastity and conjugal
faith, and in persecuting the Chris-
tians, and ridiculing Christianity.
He became acquainted withjustina,
a young lady of Antioch, of liigh
birth, beauty, and accomplishments,
who had been educated in idolatry,
but being converted to Christianity,
she induced her father and mother
to embrace the same faith. A
pagan gentleman falling in love
with her, and not being able to
obtain a favourable return to his
addresses, applied for assistance
to Cyprian, who undertook the de-
sign, but with a treacherous intent;
for, under the pretence of acting
for his friend, he determined, if
possible, to possess the lady himself.
To effect this, he employed all his
skill ; but his endeavours proving
ineffectual, he was fully convinced
that a superior ppwer protected her
from his evil intentions. His re-
flections, on this account, caused
hira to search into the truths of
Christianity; and his inquiry became
so beneficial, that he renounced the
errors of paganism. His repent-
ance was truly sincere; he deter-
mined to reform his conduct, and
to make every amends in his power
for the crimes he had committed.
He therefore burnt his books of
astrology and magic, received bap-
tism, and bec<ime animated with a
powerful spirit of grace. His con-
version had a great effect on the
lover of .Tustina, and he also in a
short time embraced Christianity.
During the persecution of Dio-
cletian, Cyprian and Justina were
seized upon as Christians; when
the foji?iier was torn with pincers.
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
45
rikI the latter chastised ; and after
sutFering otlier torments, both were
beheaded.
OTHER MARTYRS.
Sergius was an officer in the Ro-
man army, and attended the em-
peror Maximian into Syria. Being
accused as a Christian, he was or-
dered to sacrifice to Jupiter; hut
refusing, he was stripped of his
mihtary habit, and, by way of de-
rision, dressed in woman's clothes.
He then was forced to walk a
considerable way with nails in his
sandals, and had a conclusion put
to liis suffering by being beheaded.
Bacchus, an officer of the same
rank as Sergius, being apprehended
at the same time, underwent similar
sufferings, and was beheaded on
the same day, a. d. 303.
A Spanish lady, of a Christian
family, named Eulalia, who was re-
markable for sweetness of temper
and solidity of understanding, was
apprehended as a Christian. The
magistrate attempted, by the mild-
est means, to bring her over to
paganism, but she answered him
in so ironical a manner, and ridi-
culed the pagan deities with such
asperity, that, incensed at her be-
haviour, he ordered her to be tor-
tured. Accordingly, her sides were
torn by hooks, and her breasts
burnt in the most shocking man-
ner, till the fire catching her head
iind face, she expired : this hap-
pened in December a. d. 303.
The emperor Diocletian falling
ill in the year 30 i, the persecution
was carried on by Galeriug, and
the governors of the several pro-
vinces, when many fell victims to
the zeal or malice of the persecu-
tors; among whom the following
jjersons are enumerated ;
Vincent, a Spanish Christian,
was educated by Valerius, bishop
of Saragossa, who, on account of
his great merits, ordained him a
deacon. When the persecution
reached Spain, Dacian, the gover-
nor of Tarragona, ordered Valerius
the bishop, and Vincent the dea-
con, to be seized, loaded with irons,
and imprisoned. Some time after,
Dacian exananed them with great
asperity, and threatened them with
death, unless tiiey renouncefl' their
principles. Vincent undertaking to
speak for both, avowed their full
determination to- persist in the
faith. Hereupon, Daciany in a
rage at his freedom of speech', de-
clared, that unless he imniediately
burnt incense to the gods, he should
fall a sacrifice. But the prisonei^s
being firm in their resolutions,
Valerius was banished, and the
whole of Dacian's rage directed
against Vincent, who was racked,
had his limbs dislocated, his flesh
torn with hooks, and he was laid
on a gridiron, which had not only
a fire placed under it, but spikes at
the top, which run into his flesh.
In this situation, while one side
was broiling over the fire, the other
was tormented with red hot irons,
or salamanders; and then salt was
thrown over the wounds. Tliese
torments neither destroying him,,
nor changing his resolutions, he
was remanded to prison, and con-
fined in a dark dungeon, which
was strewed with sharp flints and
pieces of glass. Orders were also
given not to suffer him to have
any provisions whatever, and that
the news of his death should be
carried to Dacian, as soon as that
event took place. When the keep-
ers thought nim starved, they en-
tered the dungeon; but instead of
seeing a corpse, as they expected,
they beheld Vincent at prayers, his
wounds healed, and his body ii>
tolerable health.
TJiis speedy recovery and pre-
servation had such an effect upon
the keepers, that it became the
means of their conversion. Dacian,
however, instead of being softened
by these uncommon circumstances,
was enraged at the triumph of
Vincent over his cruelties; and
gave orders for new tortures to be
prepared for him, of so severe a
nature, as to make him sink under
them. But bis malice was again
disappointed; for before the in-
struments could be prepared, God
took him to himself, and he died
with all the serenity of a good
46
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
conscience, and as luucli calmness
as if he liud only sank into a gentle
sleep.
Daciiin tlien ordered lliat liis
bfidy should be exposed in tiie
fields to tlie birds of prey; but
they not ofterint^ to touch it, he
conimauded that it siicjuid he thrown
into the river, which was di)ne ac-
cordingly, flis deaili happened on
the U2d of January, 30 i.
PfellSECUTIONS IN AFIIICA.
It was in this year the persecu-
tion of Diocletian attain began to
prevail, and many Christiana were
put to cruel tortures, and the most
painful deatlis. I'he most eminent
of these were, Saturninus, a priest
of Albitina, a town of Africii : he
used to preach and administer tfie
sacrament to a society of Chris-
tians, who privately assembled at
the house of Oclavius Felix : hav-
ing been informed against, Satur-
ninus, with four of his children,
and several other persons, were
apprehended; and that their pu-
nishment might be the more ex-
emplary and public, they were sent
to Carthage, the capital of Africa,
where they were examined bef<ire
Anulinus, the proconsul of that
quarter of the globe.
Saturninus, on the examination,
gave such spirited answers, and
vindicated the Christian religion
with such eloquence, as shewed
that he was worthy to preside over
an assembly that possessed a faith
of purity and truth. Anulinus,
enraged at his arguments, ordered
him to be stopped from saying any
more, bv being put to a variety of
tortures, such as scourging, tearing
his flesh with hooks, burning with
hot irons, &c. — Having been thus
inhumanly tortured, he was re-
manded to prison, and there starved
to death. Plis four children, not-
withstanding they were variously
tormented, remained steady m their
faith; on which they were sent
back to the dungeon in which their
father was confined, and were also
starved to death in the same
innrmer.
Tiiere were eight other Chris-
tians tortured on the s.iine day as
Saturninus, and much in the same
manner. Two expired on the spot,
through the severity of their sutfer-
iiigs; and the other six being sent
back to prison, were sufTocatt-d for
want of a pure air. Thelico, a
pious Christian ; Dativus, a noble
Roman senator; Victoria, a young
lady of considerable family and
fortune, with some others of less
consideration, who had been all
auditors of Saturninus, were seized
at the time, tortured in a similar
manner, and perished by the same
means.
MAP.TYUDOM OF THUEE SISTERS.
Three sisters, Cliionia, Agape,
and Irewe, were seized u[)on at
Thessalonica. I bey had been
educated in the Christian faith,
but had taken great precautions to
remain unknown. I'hey therefore
retired to a solitary place, and
spent their hours in performing
religious duties. Eeing, howevei-,
discovered anl seized, ihey re-
nounced tlieir former timidity,
blamed themselves lor bemg so
fearful, and begged of God to
strengthem them against the great
trial they had to undergo.
When Agape was examined be-
fore Dulcatius, the governor, and
was asked, Wliether she was dis-
posed to comply with the laws of
the land, and obey the mandates
of the emperor? she answered,
" That, being a Christian, she
could not comply with any laws
which recommended the worsiiip
of idols and devils; that her reso-
lution was fixed, and nothing should
deter her from continuing in it." —
Her sister Chionia replied in the
same manner: when the governor,
not being able to draw them from
their faith, pronounced sentence of
condemnation on them; pursuant
to which they were burnt, March
23, A. D, 304.
Irene was then brought before
the governor, who fancied that the
death of her sisters would have an
effect upon her fears, and that the
dread of similar sufiferings would
engage her to comply with his pro-
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
47
posals. He therefore exhorted her
to acknowledge tlie heathen deities,
to sacrifice t<> tliem, to partake of
the victims, and to deliver up iier
Looks relative to Christianity.
But she positively refused to com-
ply with any of them: the f;overnor
asked her, VVlio it was tliat per-
suaded her and lier sisters to keep
those hooks and writinjjs? Sije
answered, It was that God who
connnauded tliem to love him to the
last; for wiiich reason slie was re-
solved to submit to he buried alive
rather than i;ive them up into the
hands of his professed enemies.
When tile governor found that
he could make no impression on
her, he ordered her to be exposed
naked in the streets; which shame-
ful order having been executed,
she was burnt, April 1, A. D. i304,
at the same place where her sisters
had suffered before iier.
One Ai;atiio, a man of a pious
turn ofniind,wicii Cassice, Piiilippa,
and I'Lutycliia, were martyred about
the same time; as was Marcellinus,
bishop of Rome, who succeeded
Caius in that sec. He was greatly
perplexed during this persecution;
and having strongly opposed pay-
ing divine honours to Diocletian,
who wished to exact them from the
people, and to appear as a god, he
was at length seized and committed
to a dungeon. He suffered mar-
tyrdom, by a variety of tortiires,
in the year 304.
MARTYRDOM OF TUEODOTUS AND
OTHERS.
Theotecnus, the governor of
Dalmatia, whose cruelty could be
equalled by nothing but his bigotry,
received the mandate for persecut-
ing the Christians with great satis-
faction, and wrote the emperor
word that he would do his utmost
endeavours to root out Christianity
from every place under his juris-
diction. Thus encouraged by the
governor, the pagans began to in-
fonn against, abuse, and persecute
the Christians. Great numbers
were seized upon, and imprisoned;
their goods were destroyed, and
their estates confiscated. Many
fled into the woods, or retired to
caves, wiiere some supported theni-
stlves by feeding upon roots, and
others perished by famine. iMany
were also starved in the city, by
means of the following singular
stiatagem : The governor gave strict
orders, that no provisions whatever
should be exposed U) sale in the
markets, without having been first
consecrated to the idols; hence
the Christians were con}pelled to
eat what had been otTered to the
devil, or t(j retrain from food, and
perish. i'he latter dreadful alter-
native was chosen by many, who,
to preserve the purity of their faith,
heroically gave up their lives.
In these dreadful times, Theo-
dotus, a Christian innkeeper of
Ancyra, did all that he could to
comfort the imprisoned, and buried
the bodies of several who had been
martyred, though it was forbidden
on pain of death. He likewise
privately assisted many with food ;
for having lain in a great sto' k of
corn and wine, he sold it at prime
cost.
Polychronicus, a Christian, being
seized, forfeited his faith, in order
to preserve his life, and informed
against his friend Theodotus, who,
hearing of this treachery, surren-
dered himself to the governor of
his own accord.
On his arrival in the court, he
surveyed the instruments of tor-
ture with a smile, and seemed
totally regardless of their effects.
When placed at the bar, the go-
vernor informed him, that it was
still in his power to save himself,
by sacrificing to the gods of the
empire ; " and," he continued, " if
you renounce your faith in Christ,
I promise you my friendship, and
the emperor's protection, and will
constitute you one of the magis-
trates of the town."
Theodotus displayed great cou-
rage and eloquence in his answer:
he absolutely refused to renounce
his faith, declined the friendship
of the governor, and protection of
the emperor, and treated the idols
with the greatest contempt. The
pagans on this were in general
48
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
extremely clamorous against the pri-
soner, and demanded him to be im-
mediately punished; the priests in
particular rent their clothes, and
tore' their chaplets, the badges of
their offices, through rage. The
governor complied with their desire,
when Theodotus was scourged, torn
with hooks, and then placed upon
the rack. After this, vinegar was
poured into his wounds, his flesh
was seared with burning torches,
and his teeth were knocked out of
their sockets. He was then re-
manded to prison; and as he went,
pointing to his mangled body, he
said to the people, " It was hut
just that Christians should suffer
for him who suffered for us all." —
Five days afterwards, he was brought
from prison, tortured, and then be-
headed.
There was one Victor, a native
of Ancyra, accused by the priests of
Diana of having abused their god-
dess. For this imputed crime, he
was seized upon, and committed
to prison, his house plundered, his
family turned out of doors, and his
estate forfeited. When put to the
rack, his lesolution failed, and he
began to waver in his faith, through
the severity of his torments. Being
carried back to prison, in order to
make a full recantation, God pu-
nished him for his intended apos-
tacy; for his wounds mortified, and
put an end to his life.
Seven aged women of Ancyra
were about this time apprehended
for their fuith; they were examined
before the governor, who reviled
their belief, ridiculed their age,
and ordered them to be delivered
over to some young libertines : on
this, one of the fellows, more bold
than the rest, seized upon the
eldest of the women, named Tecusa,
who thus addressed him: "What
designs, child, can you have on us,
who are worn out with age and in-
firmities? I am now more than
threescore and ten years old, my
companions are not much younger;
you may look on tis as so many
rotten carcasses, as we shall soon
be, for the governor after death re-
fuses us burial." Then lifting up
her veil, she shewed him her grey
hairs, and added, " You may,
perhaps, have a motlier, of nearly
the same age as myself; thiis
should give yon some respect for
us." — The young men were so
affected with this speech, that they
desisted, and immediately returned
to their homes.
The governor, on the failure of
his design of having them prosti-
tuted, determined to compel tlieni
to assist in the idolatrous rites of
washing the goddesses Minerva
and Diana : for in Ancyra it was
the custom annually to wash the
images of those goddesses; and
the washing was considered as a
material part of the adoratioit of
the idols.
Accordingly, they were forced to'
the temple; but absolutely refusing
to wash the idols, the governor was
so enraged, that he ordered them
all to have stones tied about their
necks, and to be pushed into the'
water intended for the washing, in
which they were drowned.
A (Jhristian, of the name of Ti-
mothy, being carried before Urban,
governor of Palestine, was sen-
tenced to be burnt to death by a
slow fire ; which sentence was exe-
cuted at Gaza, on the 19th day of
August, A. D. 304.
ACTIONS OF PHILIP, BISHOP OF
HEKACLEA.
Philip, bishop of Ileraclea, had,
in every act of his life, appeared
as a good Christian ; the cliief of
his disciples were Severus, a priest,
and Hermes, a deacon, who all
did much to promote the cause of
Christianity. This worthy bishop
was advised to secrete himself, in
order to avoid the persecution ;
but he reproved those who coun-
selled him so to do, telling them
that their merit would be en-
hanced by their sufferings, and that
death had no terror for the vir-
tuous. He therefore publicly per-
formed his duty.
An officer, named Aristomachus,
being employed to shut up the
Christian church in Heraclea, Phi-
lip took great pains to convince him,
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUT[ON.
49
tliat the shutting^ iij) buildings made
by hands could not destroy Chris-
tianity, while the living temples of
the Lord remained ; for the true
faith consisted not in the places
where God is adored, but in the
hearts of those who adore God.
But being denied entrance into the
church where he used to preach,
Philip took up his station at the
door, and there exhorted the people
to patience, perseverance, and
godliness. I'or this he was seized
and carried before the governor,
who severely reprimanded him, asid
then continued to speak sternly in
these words: "Bring ail the vessels
used in your worship, and the
scriptures which you read and
teach the people, and surrender
them to me, before you are forced
thereto by tortures." "If," replied
the bishop, " you take any pleasure
in seeing us sufler, we are prepared
for the worst you can do. This in-
firm body is in your power ; use
it as you please. The vessels you
demand shall be delivered np, for
God is not honoured by gold and
silver, but by the fear of his power ;
but as to the sacred books, it is nei-
ther proper for me to part with them,
nor for you to receive them." This
answer so much incensed the go-
vernor, that he ordered him to the
torture. Hermes, expressing him-
self freely against such barbarities,
was ordered to be scourged at the
same time.
Dreadful Suffering of the Primitive Martyrs.
The pagans having proceeded the plate, and burnt the scrip-
to the place where the scriptures tures.
and the church plate were kept. When Philip was taken to the
immediately seized them; they market place, he was ordered to
lifewise unroofed the church, sacrifice to the Roman deities in
walled up the doors, embezzled general, and to Hercules in parti-
FOX'S MARTYRS.
50
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
cular; in answer to which com-
mand, he made an animated ad-
dress on the real nature of the
Deity; and conchided, that from
what he had aheady said, it ap-
peared that the heathens worsliip-
ped what might lawfully be trod-
den on, and made gods of such
things as Providence had designed
for their service.
The governor then tried the con-
stancy of Hermes, but tinding him
as inflexible as the bishop, he com-
mitted them both to prison. Soon
after this, a new governor, named
Justin, arrived ; but he was equally
cruel as his predecessor.
Philip was then dragged by the
feet through the streets, severely
scourged, and brought again to
the governor, who charged him
with obstinate rashness, in conti-
nuing disobedient to the imperial
decrees ; but he boldly replied,
that "he was obliged to prefer
heaven to earth, and to obey God
rather than man." On this the
governor immediately passed sen-
tence on him to be burnt, which
was executed accordingly, and he
expired, singing praises to God in
the midst of the fire. Hermes, for
behaving in a similar manner, and
Severus, who had surrendered
himself up in order to suffer with
his friends, met with the same
fate.
NUMEROUS MARTYRDOMS.
Agricola was a Christian of so
very amiable a disposition, that he
even gained the esteem and admi-
ration of the pagans. Being ap-
prehended, however, he was cru-
cified, in imitation of the death of
our Saviour; and his body, toge-
gether with the cross, was buried at
Bologna, in Italy.
, Vitalis, the servant and convert
of the above Agricola, was seized
upon the same account as his mas-
ter, and being put to the severity
of the torture, died under the
hands of his tormentors.
Carpophorus, Victorius, Seve-
rus, and Severianus, were bro-
thers, and ail were employed in
places of great trust and honour in
the city of Rome. Having ex-
claimed against the worshipping of
idols, they were apprehended, and
scourged with the plumbetae, or
scourges, to the ends of which
were fastened leaden balls. This
punishment was exercised with
such cruelty, that the pious bro-
thers fell martyrs to its severity.
A Christian of Aquileia, named
Chrysogonus, was beheaded by or-
der of Diocletian, for having in-
structed Anastasia, a young lady
of that city, in the Christian faith.
This young lady was descended
from an illustrious Roman family.
Her mother, named Flavia, was a
Christian, and dying while her
daughter was an infant, she be-
queathed her to the care of Chry-
sogonus, with a strict injunction
to instruct her in the principles of
Christianity. This Chrysogonus
punctually performed ; but the fa-
ther of the lady, who was a pagan,
gave her in marriage to a person
of his own persuasion, named Pub-
lius, who was of a good family,
but bad morals, and having spent
his wife's and his own patrimony,
he had the baseness to inform
against her as a Christian.
Publius soon after dying, his
wife was released ; but continuing
to perform many charitable actions
to Christians, she was again ap-
prehended, and delivered up to
Florus, governor of Illyricum.
Florus commanded that she should
be put to the torture, when finding
her constant in the faith, he or-
dered lier to be burnt, which was
executed on December 25, a.d.
304 ; the event taking place about
a month after the martyrdom of
Chrysogonus, her instructor.
In the same year, Mouris and
Thea, two Christian women of
Gaza, were martyred in that city.
The former died under the hands
of her tormentors, and the latter
perished in prison of the wounds
she had received when tortured.
Timothy, a deacon of Maurita-
nia, and Maura his wife, had not
been married above three weeks,
when they were separated from
each other by the persecution.
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
51
Timothy was carried before Ar-
riamis, llie governor of Tliebais,
Aviio did all in his power to induce
him to embrace the pagan super-
stition. But perceiving his en-
deavoins vain, and knowing that
Timothy had the keeping of the
holy scriptures, the governor com-
manded him to deliver them up,
that they might be burnt : to which
Timothy answered, " Had I chil-
dren, I would sooner deliver them
up to be sacrificed, than part from
the word of God." The governor,
much incensed at this reply, or-
dered his eyes to be put out with
red-hot irons, saying, " The books
shall at least be useless to you, for
you shall not see to read them."
He endured the punishment with
such patience, that the governor
grew more exasperated, and or-
dered him to be hung up by the
feet, with a weight tied about his
neck, and a gag in his mouth.
This treatment he underwent with
the greatest courage ; when some
person acquainted the governor
that he liad been but newly mar-
ried to a wife, of whom he was ex-
tremely fond. Arrianus accord-
ingly ordered Maura to be sent
for, and promised a handsome re-
ward, with the life of her husband,
if she could prevail upon him to
sacrifice to the idols. Maura, wa-
vering in her faith, tempted by a
bribe, and impelled by an un-
bounded aflection for lier husband,
undertook the impious atl'air.
When conducted to him, she as-
sailed his constancy with all the
persuasive language of affection.
When the gag was taken out of
bis mouth, in order to give him an
opportunity of replying, instead of
consenting to his wife's entreaties,
as they expected, he greatly blamed
her mistaken love, and declared
his resolution of dying for the
faith. Maura repeated her impor-
tunities, till the martyr, her hus-
band, reproached her so strongly
with her weakness, that she re-
turned to his way of thinking, and
resolved to imitate his courage
and fidelity, and either to accom-
pany, or follow him to glory, Ti-
3
mothy advised her to repair her
fault by declaring that resolution
to the governor, by whose order
she had undertaken the sinful
commission. On which, being
strengthened by his exhortations,
and the grace of God, she went to
Arrianus, and told him, that she
was united to her husband in opi-
nion as well as love, and was
ready to suffer any thing to atone
for her late crime, in wishing to
make him an apostate. The go-
vernor immediately ordered her to
be tortured, which was executed
M'ith great severity ; and after this
Timothy and Maura were crucified
near each other, a.d. 304.
A bishop of Assisium, named
Sabinus, refusing to sacrifice to
Jupiter, and pushing the idol from
him, had his hands cut off by the
order of the governor of Tuscany.
After patiently sufiering this bar-
barity, he was committed to pri-
son, where he remained a consi-
derable time, without any assist-
ance or relief but what he received
from a Christian widow, whose
blind grandson had been by him
restored to sight.
The governor, who was himself'
afflicted with sore eyes, on hearing
this intelligence, began to consider
the behaviour of the Christians,
and the tenets of Christianity, in a
more favourable light, and sending
for Sabinus, he informed him that
he now entertained very different
sentiments to what he had hitherto
done, both with respect to him and
his faith; then throwing himself
at the feet of Sabinus, he en-
treated him to afford him assist-
ance, and to undertake the cure of
his body and soul.
The undissembled fervency with
which he spoke, convinced Sabi-
nus of his sincerity : he was ac-
cordingly baptized, and the dis-
order in his eyes immediately left
them : this conversion of the go-
vernor was followed by that of his
whole family, and some of his
friends. When the tyrant Maxi-
mian was informed of these cir-
cumstances, he immediately or-
dered the governor and all liis fa-
52 BOOK OF MARTYRS.
uiily to be belicadcd. Imme- dies burned to asLes, after wbielr
diately after their execution, Sa- their ashes were thrown into some
biniis was scourged to death; and river."
two ecclesiastics, named Marce!- Amphianiis, of Ljcia, and a
lus and Experanlius, who ofiici- scholar of Euscbius, pressing
ated under Sabiinis, were scourg- through the crowd while the pro-
ed in a most dreadful manner; clamation for sacriiicing to idols
but remaining constant in their was read, he caught the governor
faith, their (lesh was torn with Urbianus by the haiid, and se-
hooks till they expired. This took verely reproved him for his wick-
place in December, A.i>. 304. edness. On which the governor.
It now happened that, weary of incensed at the freedom, ordere^l
the toils of state, Diocletian aiid him to be put to the torture, and
Maximiart resigned the imperial then thrown into the sea.
diadem, and were succeeded by ^desius, brother of Amphianus,
Constantius and Galerius ; the was, about the same time, mar-
former, a prince of the most mild tyred at Alexandria, in a terrible
and humane disposition ; and the manner,
latter, remarkable for his tyranny Jnlitta, a Lycaonian of royal
and cruelty. These divided the em- descent, was a Christian lady of
pire into two equal governments; great humility, constancy, and in-
Galerius ruling in the East, tegrity. When the edict for sa-
and Constantius in the West ; crificing to idols was published at
and the people in the two govern- Iconinm, she withdrew from that
nients felt the effects of the differ- city, taking with her only her
ent dispositions of the emperors; young sou Cyricus, and two fe-
for those in the W^est were go- male servants. She was, how-
verned in the mildest manner, but ever, seized at Tarsus, and being
such as resided in the East felt carried before Alexander, the go-
all the miseries of cruelty and op- vernor, she acknowledged that she
pression. was a Christian. For this confes-
sion her son was taken from her,^
DREADFUL PERSECUTIONS BY , , • ,• , , . .
and she was immediately put to
the rack, and tortured with great
As Galerius bore an implacable severity, which she bore with
hatred towards the Christians, we j)ious resignation. The child,
are informed, that "he not only however, cried bitterly to get at
condemned them to tortures, but his mother; when the governor,
to be burnt, in slow fires, in this observing the beauty, and being-
horrible manner : they were first melted at the tears of the infant,
chained to a post, then a gentle took him upon his knee, and en-
fire put to the soles of their feet, deavoured to pacify him. No-
which contracted the callus till it thing, however, could quiet Cy-
feil off from the bone: then 11am- ricus ; he still called upon his mo-
beaux just extinguished were put ther, and at length, in imitation of
to all parts of their bodies, so that her words, lisped out, " I am a
they might be tortured all over ; Christian." TJiis innocent ex-
and care was taken to keep them pression turned the governor's
alive, by throwing cold water in compassion into rage; and throw-
their faces, and giving them some ing the child furiously against the
to wash their mouths, lest their pavement, he dashed out its
throats should be dried up with l)rains. The mother, who from
thirst, and choke them. Thus the rack Beheld the transaction,
their miseries were lengthened out thanked the Almighty that her
•whole days, till, at last, their child was gone before her ; and
skins being consumed, and they she should have no anxietj' con-
just ready to expire, were thrown cermng his future welfare. To
into a great fire, and had their bo- complete the torture, boiling pitch
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
53
■\v;is poured oii lier feet, her sides
were torn with hooks, and she was
finally beheaded, April 16, A. D.
306.
PanfaleoH, a native of Nicome-
dia, was instructed by his father
in the learning of the pagans, and
was taught the precepts of the
gospel by his mother, who was a
Christian. Applying to the study
of medicine, he became eminent in
that science, and was appointed
physician to the emperor Gaierius.
The name of Pantaleon in Greek
signifies humane, and the appella-
tion well suited his nature, for he
was one of the most benevolent
men of his time ; but his extraor-
dinary reputation roused the jea-
lousy of the pagan physicians, who
accused him to the emperor. Ga-
ierius, on finding him a Christian,
ordered him to be tortured, and
then beheaded, which sentence
Avas accordingly executed on July
27, A. D. 305.
Hermolaus, an aged and pious
Christian, and an intimate acquaint-
ance of Pantaleon, suifered mar-
tyrdom for his faith on the same
day, and in the same manner.
Julitta, of Cappadocia, was a
lady of distinguished abilities,
great virtue, and uncommon cou-
rage : she was put to death in con-
sequence of the accusation of a
heathen who had usurped her
estates, and bribed the judges in
his favour. Refusir.g to offer in-
cense to the pagan deities, she was
burnt to death.
Eustratius, secretary to the go-
vernor of Armenia, was thrown into
a furnace, for exhorting some Chris-
tians, who had been apprehended,
to persevere in their faith. Auxen-
tius and Eugenius, two of Eustra-
tius's adherents, were burnt at
Nicopolis ; Mardarius, another
friend of his, expired under tor-
ment ; and Orestes, a military offi-
cer, was broiled to death on a
gridiron, for .wearing a golden cross
at his breast. Theodore, a Syrian
by birth, a soldier and a Christian,
set fire to the temple of Cybele, in
Amasia, through indignation at the
idolatrous worship practised in it,
for which he was scourged, and on
February 18, A. D. 806, burnt to
death.
Dorothea, a Christian of Cappa-
docia, was, by the governor's order,
placed under the care of two wo-
men, who had become apostates to
the faith, in order that she might
be induced to follow their example.
But her discourses had such an
effect upon the two apostates, that
they were reconverted, and put to
death ; soon after which, Dorothea
was tortured, and then beheaded.
Pancratius was a native of
Phrygia, but being made a Chris-
tian, and brought to Rome, by his
uncle, he there suffered martyrdom.
Cyrinus, Nazarius, Nabor, and
Basilides, four Christian officers,
at Rome, were thrown into prison
for their faith, scourged with rods
of wire, and then beheaded.
Two Roman military officers,
Nicander and Marcian, were ap-
prehended on the same account.
As they were both men of great
abilities, the utmost endeavours
were made to induce them to re-
nounce Christianity ; but being
without eff"ect, they were ordered to
be beheaded. The execution was
attended by vast crowds of the
populace, among whom were the
wives of the two sulferers. The
consort of Nicander was a Chris-
tian, and encouraged her hus-
band to meet his fate with fortitude ;
but the wife of Marcian being a
pagau, entreated her husband to
save himself, for the sake of her
and her cliild. Marcian, however,
reproved her for her idolatry and
folly, but tenderly embraced her
and the infant. Micander likewise
took leave of his wife in the most
affectionate manner, and then both,
with great resolution, received the
crown of martyrdom. Besides
these there were many others,
whose names and sufferings arc
not recorded by the ancient his-
torians.
MARTYRDOMS IN NAPLES.
In the kingdom of Naples several
martyrdoms took place : in particu-
lar, Januarius, bisliop of Benevcn-
54
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
turn; Sosius, deacon of Miscne;
Proculus, another deacon ; Eiity-
ches and Acutins, two laymen ;
Festus, a deacon ; and Dcsideiins,
a curate, were all condemned, by
tlie governor of Campania, to be
devoured by wild beasts for pro-
fessing Christianity. The animals,
however, not touching them, they
were beheaded.
Marcellus, a centurion of the
Trajan legion, was posted at Tan-
gier, and being a Christian, suflered
martyrdom, under the following cir-
cumstances :
While he was there, the empe-
ror's birth-day was kept, and the
sacrifices to the pagan idols made a
considerable part of that solemnity.
All the subjects of the empire were
expected, on that occasion, to con-
form to the blind religion of their
prince ; but Marcellus, who had
been well instructed in the duties
of his profession, expressed his
detestation of those profane prac-
tices, by throwing away his belt,
the badge of his military character,
at the head of his company, de-
claring aloud that he was a soldier
of Christ, the eternal king. He
then quitted his arms, and added,
that from that moment he ceased
to serve the emperor j and that he
thus expressed his contempt of
the gods of the empire, which were
no better than deaf and dumb
idols. " If," coutinned he, " their
imperial majesties impose the obli-
gation of sacrificing to them and
their gods, as a necessary condi-
tion of their service, I here throw
up my commission, and quit the
army." This behaviour occasioned
an order for his being beheaded.
Cassian, secretary to the court
which tried Marcellus, express-
ing liis disapprobation of such
proceedings, was ordered into
custody ; when avowing himself
a Christian, he met with the same
fate.
MARTYRDOM OF QUIRINUS, AND
OTHERS.
Quirinus, bishop of Siscia, being
carried before Matenius, the go-
vernor, was ordered to sacrifice to
the pagan deities ; but refusing',
was ordered to be severely scourg-
ed. During the infliction of this
punishment, the governor urgently
pressed him to sacrifice, and oil'ered
to make him a priest of Jupiter;
to which Quirinus replied, " I am
already engaged in the priestly
office, while 1 thus offer a sacrifice
to the true God. I scarce feel my
torments, and am ready to suffer
still greater, that my example may
shew those whom God lias com-
mitted to my care, the way to the
glory we wish for."
The governor then sent him to
prison, and ordered him to be hea-
vily ironed ; after which he was sent
to Amantius, governor of Pannonia,
who loaded him wilh chains, and
carried him through the principal
towns of that province, exposing
him to general ridicule. At length,
arriving at Sabaria, and finding
that Quirinus would not renounce
his faith, he ordered him to be cast
into a river, with a stone fastened
to his neck. This sentence was ac-
cordingly put into execution, and
Quirinus, floating about for some
time, exhorted the people in the
most pious terms, concluding his
admonitions with this prayer:
" It is no new thing, O all pow-
erful Jesus ! for thee to stop the
course of rivers, or to cause a man
to walk upon the water, as thou
didst thy servant Peter : the people
have already seen the proof of thy
power in me ; grant me now to lay
down my life for thy sake, O my
God !"
After uttering these words, he
immediately sunk. This took place
June 4, A. D. 308 ; and his body
was afterwards taken up, and bu-
ried by some pious Christians.
Five Egyptian Christians being
on a visit to their afllicted brethren
in Caesaria, were apprehended and
carried before Firmilian, the gover-
nor of Palestine, who, on question-
ing them, was answered by one, in
the name of the rest, that they were
Christians, and belonged to the
glorious city of Jerusalem, speak-
ing allegorically of the heavenly
Jerusalem. 'Vhe governor was
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
55
surprised at the answer, as Le knew
Vespasian and his son Titus bad de-
stroyed the ancient JcrHsalem ; and
that the inconsiderable town erect-
ed by Adrian upon the spot, was
called ^lia Capitolina : he there-
fore inquired more particularly
concerning it. The Christian who
liad spoken before, again replied,
and pursuing the allegory, describ-
ed, with great force of imagination,
tlie beauty, riches, and strength of
the place. Firmilian still mistak-
ing his meaning, by understanding
his words in a literal sense, be-
came much alarmed ; for not dream-
ing that a heavenly city was allud-
ed to, he fancied that the Chris-
tians were strengthening and forti-
fying some place, in order to re-
volt from their allegiance to the
emperor. Prejudiced by this mis-
take, and enraged at their supposed
disloyalty, he condemned the five
prisoners to be cruelly tormented,
and then beheaded ; which sentence
was executed on the 16th of Fe-
bruary, A. D. 309.
PAMPHILIUS AND MANY OTHERS
PUT TO DEATH.
Pamphilius, a native of Phoenicia,
of a considerable family, was a
man of such extensive learning,
that he was called a second Origen.
— He was received amongst the
clergy at Cagsarea, wliere he spent
his time in the practice of every
Christian virtue. He copied the
greatest part of the works of
Origen with his own liand, and,
assisted by Eusebius, gave a cor-
rect copy of the Old Testament,
which had suffered greatly by the
ignorance or negligence of former
transcribers. He likewise gave
public lectures on religious and
literary subjects, in an academy
which he had erected for that pur-
pose, till the year 307, when he was
apprehended, and carried before
Urban, the governor of Palestine,
who exerted himself to induce him
to embrace paganism. Finding
his endeavours vain, he began to
threaten him ; but Pamphilius
maintained his resolution, where-
upon he was immediately tortured
severely, and then sent to prison.
Soon after. Urban having dis-
pleased the emperor, was displaced
and beheaded ; but another gover-
nor was appointed, who was equally
prejudiced against the Christians.
Pamphilius sufl'ered martyrdom
under the new governor, by being
beheaded ; together with Valens, a
deacon of the church of Jerusalem ;
and Paul, a layman, of Jamnia, in
Palestine. Porphyrius, the ser-
vant of Pamphilius, was burnt by
a straw fire, for only requesting
leave to bury the body of his
master and other martyrs who suf-
fered. Theodulus, a venerable and
faithful servant to Firmilian the
governor, being accused of the
Christian faith, confessed the
charge, and was, by order of his
master, crucified, on February 17,
A. D. 309 ; and, on the same day,
Julian, a Cappadocian, was burnt.
Marcellus, bishop of Rome, being
banished on account of his faith,
fell a martyr to the miseries he suf-
fered in exile, A. D. 310, on the
16th of January. Peter, the six-
teenth bishop of Alexandria, was
martyred November 25, A. D. 311,
by order of Maximus Caesar, who
reigned in the East. Lucian, a
learned Syrian, a man of so bene-
volent a temper, that he disposed
of the greatest ])art of his fortune
in charitable actions, was appre-
hended as a Christian, imprisoned
during nine years, put to the rack,
rolled upon sharp flints, nails, &c.
and then being tortured to death,
his body was thrown into the sea ;
but it was afterwards cast on shore,
and received interment.
Valentine, a priest, suffered the
same fate at Rome ; and Erasmus,
a bishop, was martyred in Cam-
pania; Cosmus and Damiau, Ara-
bians, and brothers, were put to
death in Cilicia; Adrian, an im-
perial officer, was beheaded ; Bar-
bara, a young lady, was martyred
at Nicomedia ; Lucy, a virgin, was
put to death at Syracuse ; and
Serena, the empress of Diocletian,
was beheaded for avowing herself
a Christian. Innumerable other
persons, of all ranks, suffered death
for the love of Christ, during this
66
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
most dreadful peisecufion, but
their names have not been pre-
served; indeed, such was the hor-
rible cruelty of the pagans, that
they shut up the doors of a church
in which a Christian congregation
were assembled, and having set
tire to the building, every person
perished.
The following remarkable in-
stance is a proof of the power of
the Almighty to endue those who
suffer for his cause with fortitude
sufficient to disappoint the mali-
cious expectiitions of their per-
secutors, and to triumph, even in
death, over the arts of their adver-
saries. B.'jrlaani, a noble martyr.
Laving been tortured with the
utmost severity, even to the point
of death, the tormentors at last
laid him upon the pagan altar, and
put frankincense into his hand,
which they lighted, imagining that
the heat and force of the iire would
oblige him to scatter the burning
incense on the altar, that they
might thereby say that he had sa-
crificed ; but in this they were dis-
appointed, for the flame went
round his hand, which appeared as
if it had been covered with red hot
embers, while he uttered this ex-
clamation of the psalmist: —
" Blessed is the Lord my God,
who teacheth my hands to war, and
my fingers to fight." After which
he surrendered his soul to his Re-
deemer.
MARTYRDOM OF ST. GEORGK.
George was born in Cappadocia,
of Christian parents ; by whom he
was ii^tructed in the tenets of the
gospel. His father dying when he
was young, he travelled with his
mother into Palestine, which was
her native country, where she in-
herited an estate, which afterwards
descended to her son. George
being active and spirited, became
a soldier, and was made a tribune
or colonel. In this post he ex-
hibited great proofs of his courage,
and was promoted in the army of
Diocletian. During the persecu-
tion, he threw up his command,
went boldly to the senate-house.
and avowed his being a Christiaif.,
taking occasion at the same lime to
remonstrate against paganism.
This conduct so greatly provoked
the senate, that he was ordered to
be tortured, which he underwent
with great constancy. He was
afterwards, by the emperor's orders,
dragged through the streets, and
beheaded. The calendar comme-
morates his martyrdom on the 23d
of April ; many churches have been
dedicated to him, and he is con-
sidered as the lulelar saint and
patron of England*.
CONSTANTINE BECOMES THE CHAM-
PION OF THE CHRISTIANS.
Constantine the Great at length
determined to redress the griev-
ances of the Christians, for which
purpose he raised an army of
30,000 foot, and 8000 horse, with
which he marched towards Rome,
against Maxentius, the emperor.
But, reflecting on the fatal miscar-
riages of his predecessors, who
had maintained a multiplicity of
gods, and reposed an entire con-
fidence in their assistance ; and
considering that while his own father
adored only one God he continu-
ally prospered ; Constantine re-
jected the adoration of idols, and
implored the assistance of the Al-
mighty ; who heard his prayers, and
answered them in a manner so sur-
prising and miraculous, that Euse-
bius acknowledges it would not
ha\e been credible, had he not
received it from the emperor's
own mouth, who publicly and
solemnly ratified the truth upon
his oath.
THE VISION OF CONSTANTINE.
" The army being advanced near
Rome, and the emperor employed
*The Order of the Garter, instituted
by Edward III., is dedicated to the
Holy Trinity, the blessed Virgin, St.
George, and St. Edward the Confessor.
In the badge of the order, St. George is
represented on horseback, tilting at a
dragon, which is only allegorical, and
implies that he had conquered the devil,
or the dragon, by his faith in Chris-
tianity, and his fortitude in adhering
thereto.
TENTH GENERAL PERSECUTION.
57
ill liis tlcvout ejacnlalions, on the
27th day of October, about three
o'clock in the afternoon, when the
sun was declining:, there suddenly
appeared to hiir. a pillar of light in
the heavens, in the form of a cross,
with this plain inscription on or
about it, Torrn nika, " In this
overcome." Constantine was great-
ly surprised at this strange sight,
which was visible to (he whole
army, who C(pially wondered at it
with himself. The officers and
commanders, prompted by the
augurs and auspices, or sooth-
sayers, looked upon it as an inau-
spicious omen, portending- an un-
fortunate expedition ; the emperor
himself did not understand it, till
at length our Saviour appeared to
him in a vision, with the cross in
his hand, commanding him to make
a royal standard, like that he had
seen in the heavens, and cause it
to be continually carried before his
army, as an ensign both of victory
and safety. Early the next morn-
ing, Constantine informed his
friends and officers of what lie had
seen in the night, and sending for
proper workmen, sat down by them
and described to them the form of
the standard, which he then ordered
them to make with the greatest art
and magnificence ; and accordingly
they made it thus: a long spear,
plated with gold, with a traverse
piece at the top, in the form of a
cross, to which was fastened a four-
square purple banner, embroidered
with gold, and beset with precious
stones, which reflected an amazing
lustre : towards the top was depict-
ed the emperor between his two
sons; on the top of the shaft,
above the cross, stood a crown,
overlaid with gold and Jewels,
within which was placed the sacred
symbol, namely, the two first let-
ters of Christ in Greek, x and P,
struck one through the other: this
device he afterwards bore not only
npon his shields, but also upon
his coins, many of which are still
extant."
t»EATH OF MAXIMUS AND LrCINirS.
Afterwards engaging Maxentius,
he defeated him, and entered the
city of Rome in triumph. A law
was now published in favour of the
Christians, in which Licinius joined
with Constantine, and a copy of
it was sent to Maximus in the East.
Maximus, who was a bigoted
pagan, greatly disliked the edict,
but being afraid of Constantine,
did not, however, openly avow his
disapprobation of it. At length,
he invaded the territories of Lici-
nius; but being defeated, put an
end to his life by poison. 1'he
death of Maxentius has already
been described.
Licinius was not really a Chris-
tian, but afi'ected to appear such,
through dread of Constantine's
power ; for even after publishing
several, edicts in favour of the
Christians, he put to death Blase,
bishop of Sebaste, several bishops
and priests of Egypt and Lybia,
who were cut to pieces, and thrown
into the sea ; and forty soldiers of
the garrison of Sebaste, who suf-
fered martyrdom by fire. This
cruelty and hypocrisy greatly in-
censed Constantine; he marched
against Licinius, and defeated him,
and that commander was afterwards
slain by his own soldiers.
REMARKS ON THE VENGliAXCE OF GOD TOWARDS THE PERSECUTORS
OF THE CHRISTIANS.
We cannot close our account of
the ten persecutions under the Ro-
man emperors, without calling the
attention of the Christian reader to
the manifestations of the great dis-
pleasure of the Almighty against
the persecutors. History evidently
proves, that no nation or individual
can ultimately prosper, by whom
Christ Josus, the Son of God, is
contemned. During t'le persecu-
tions of the holy martyrs which we
have related above, the Roman
people were the victims of the
cruelty and tyranny of their rulers,
and the empire was perpetually
torn and distracted by civil wars.
In the reign of Tiberius, five thou-
sand persons were crushed to death
by the fall of a theatre, and on
58
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
many other occasions the divine
wrath was evinced against that
cruel and merciless nation.
Neither did the emperors them-
selves escape without their jnst re-
ward. Tiberius was murdered ;
as were his three immediate suc-
cessors. Galba, after a reign of
only seven months, was put to
death by Otho, who being van-
quished by Vitellius, killed himself.
Vitellius, shortly after, was tortured,
and his body thrown into the Tiber.
Titus is said to have been poisoned
by his brother Domitian, who was
afterwards slain by his wife. Com-
modus was strangled. Pertinax
and Didius were put to death;
Severus killed himself; Caracalla
slew his brother Geta, and was in his
turn slain by Macrinus, who, with
his sou, was afterwards killed by his
own soldiers. HeliogabaUis was put
to death by the people. Alexander
Severus, a virtuous emperor, was
murdered by Maximinus, who was
afterwards slain by his own army.
Pupienus and Balbinus were mur-
dered by the prsetorian guards.
Gordian and Philip were slain.
Decius was drowned, and his son
killed in battle. Gallus and Volu-
sianus were murdered by ^mili-
anus, who within three months
afterwards was himself slain. Va-
lerian was taken prisoner by the
Persians, and at length flayed alive,
and his son Gallienus was assassi-
nated. Aurelian was murdered ;
as were Tacitus, Florianus, and
Probus. Galerius died in a miser-
able manner, as did Maximinus
of a horrible and loathsome disease.
Maxentius, being conquered by
Constandne, was drowned in his
attempt to escape; and Licinius was
deposed, and slain by his soldiers.
The Jews, also, for their obstinacy
and wickedness in rejecting the
gospel so graciously offered to fhem
by Jesus Christ, were signally pu-
nished. Forty years had scarcely
elapsed from their crucifixion of
our Saviour, when Jerusalem was
levelled with the ground, and more
than a million of the Jews killed ;
innumerable multitudes sold for
slaves; and many thousands torn
to pieces by wild beasts, or other-
wise cruelly slain. Indeed,
the nation may be said to have
been annihilated — its political ex-
istence was terminated, and the
descendants of that people, which
was once peculiarly favoured of
God, are now scattered over the face
of the earth — a by-word and a re-
proach among the nations.
Thus it is evident that wicked-
ness and infidelity are certainly,
though sometimes slowly, punish-
ed by Him who is just, although
merciful : and if he has hitherto
graciously refrained from visiting
the sins of this nation with the pu-
nishment which they deserve, let
us not be vain of that exemption :
let us not attiibute it to any merit
of our own; but rather let it afford
an additional motive to our grati-
tude and praise ; let us unfeignedly
thank him for his tender mercies
daily vouchsafed to us; and, while
we bow before him in humble adora-
tion, let us earnestly endeavour to
preserve our worship of him free
from that ungodliness and supersti-
tion of which it has been happily
purged and cleansed b}' the blood
of the holy martyrs. So shall we
not only secure our happiness iu
this world, but, in the end, attain
everlasting joy and felicity, through
the merits of our blessed Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, wlio gave up
himself as a precious sacrifice for
our transgressions.
If we be negligent in the de-
fence of the pure religion which he
has vouchsafed to impart unto us;
if we allow that glorious fabric,
which cost so nnich blood to raise,
to be overturned by the open attack
of the Infidel, or the more danger-
ous sap and mine of the Catholic
Emancipator; we alone are justly
blameable for the consequences
that will infallibly ensue; and on
our heads will rest the dreadful re-
sponsibility of having surrendered
the citadel of our security to those
who await, in anxious expectation,
the moment when the weakness of
some, and the indifference of others,
shall allow the power to pass from
their hands, under the delusive
hope of seeing it exercised with
moderation.
PERSECUTIONS IN PERSIA.
69
BOOK II.
AN ACCOUNT OF THE PERSKCUTIONS OF THE CHRISTIANS IN PERSIA BY
SAPORES ; IN EGYPT, &C. BY THE ARIAN HERETICS; BY JULIAN THE
apostate; BY THE GOTHS, VANDALS, &C. &C.
SECTION I.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE CHRISTIANS IN PERSIA.
In consequence of tlie gospel
having spread itself into Persia, ilie
pagan priests became greatly alarm-
ed, dreading the loss of their in-
fluence over the minds of their peo-
ple. They therefore complained to
the emperor, that the Christians
were enemies to the state, and held
a treasonable correspondence with
tiie Romans, the great enemies of
Persia. The emperor, being him-
self averse to Christianity, gave
credit to their accusations, and
issued orders for the persecution
of tLe Christians throughout his
empire.
MARTYRDOM OF SIMEON AND
OTHERS.
In consequence of this mandate,
Simeon, archbishop of Seleucia, with
many other ecclesiastics, to the
number of 128, were apprehended
and accused of having betrayed the
aflairs of Persia to the Romans.
The emperor being greatly exaspe-
rated against them, ordered Simeon
to be brought before him. The
archbishop in his presence boldly
acknowledged his faith, and de-
fended the cause of Christianity.
The emperor, offended at his free-
dom, ordered him to kneel before
him as he had heretofore done.
To this Simeon answered, " That
being now brought before him a
prisoner, for the truth of his reli-
gion, it was not lawful for him to
kneel, lest he should be thought to
worship a man, and betray his faith
to his God." Whereupon the em-
peror told him, that if he did not
kneel, he and all the Christians in
his dominions should be put to
death ; but Simeon still rejected the
command with disdain. The em-
peror then ordered liim to be sent
to prison.
A short time after, Simeon, with
his fellow-prisoners, was again ex-
amined, and commanded to woiship
the sun, agreeably to the Persian
custom ; but this they unanimously
refused. The emperor then sen-
tenced them to be beheaded, which
sentence was accordingly executed.
An aged eunuch, named Ustha-
zares, who Jiad been tutor to the
emperor, and was in great estima-
tion at court, meeting Simeon as
he was led to prison, saluted him.
Simeon, however, (as Usthazares
had formerly been a Christian, and
had apostatized to oblige the em-
peror) would not return his salute,
but reproved him for his apostacy.
This so affected the eunuch, that he
burst into tears, and exclaimed,
" Ah! how shall I hereafter look
upon my God, whom I have denied,
when Simeon, my old companion
and familiar acquaintance, disdains
to give me a gentle word, or to re-
turn my salute !"
The emperor learning that his
ancient tutor was greatly afllicted,
sent for him, and asked him whe-
ther he desired any thing which
could be procured for him; to
which the eunuch replied, " That
there was nothing that he wanted,
which this earth could afford ; but
that his grief was of another kind,
and for which he justly mourned,
namely, that to oblige his sovereign
he had denied his God, and had
dissemblingly worshipped the sun,
against his own conscience ; for
which," continued he, " I am de-
60
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
serving of a double death; first
for denying of Christ; and secondly,
for dissembling with my king."
The emperor, greatly offended at
this speech, ordered Usthazares to
be beheaded ; who therefore re-
quested that it might be proclaimed,
" That Usthazares did not die for
any crime against the emperor or
state ; but only that being a Chris-
tian, he would not deny his God."
This petition was granted, and was
a great satisfaction to Usthazares,
whose chief reason for desiring it
was, because his falling off from
Christ had caused many others to
follow his example ; who now hear-
ing that he died for no crime but
his religion, miglit, like him, return
to Christ, and the faith. Usthazares
then cheerfully yielded his neck to
the sword.
On the Good Friday after the
above execution, an edict was pub-
lished, ordering that all who con-
fessed themselves Christians, should
be put to death; which caused the
destruction of multitudes. About
this time the empress of Persia
falling sick, the sisters of Simeon,
the archbishop, were accused by
some of the magi of causing this
calamity. This report being cre-
dited, they were, by the emperor's
orders, sawed in quarters, and
their limbs fixed upon poles, be-
tween which the empress passed
as a charm to effect the restoration
of her health.
Acepsimus, and many other ec-
clesiastics, were seized upon, and
ordered to adore the sun ; which
refusing, they were scourged, and
then tormented to death, or kept
in prison till they expired. Athaias,
a priest, though not put to death,
was so miserably racked, that
his arms were rendered useless ;
and ho was ever after obliged to
be fed like a child. In short, by
this edict, above 16,000 jjcrsons
either suffered horribly by torture,
or lost their lives.
was informed of the persecutions
in Persia, he was much concerned,
and began to retlect in what man-
ner he should redress their griev-
ances, when an ambassador arrived
from the Persian emperor, upon
some political business. Constan-
tine received him courteously,
granted his demands, and wrote a
letter to the Persian monarch in
favour of the Christians, in which
he alluded to the vengeance that
had fallen on persecutors, and (lie
success that had attended those
who had refrained from the per-
secution; and then referring to
the tyrants and persecuting em-
perors of his own time, he said,
" I subdued those solely by faith
in Christ ; for which God Mas my
helper, who gave me victory in
battle, and made me triumph over
my enemies ; and hath so enlarged
to me the bounds of the Roman
empire, that it extends from the
Western Ocean, almost to the
uttermost parts of the East : for
which purpose I neither offered
sacritices to the ancient deities,
nor made use of charm or divina-
tion ; but only offered up prayers
to the Almighty God, and followed
the cross of Christ : and how glad
should I be to hear that the throne
of Persia flourished, by embracing
the Christians ! that so you with
me, and they with you, may enjoy
all the felicity your souls could
desire ; as undoubtedly you would,
God, the Almighty Creator of all
things, becoming your protector and
defender. These men, therefore, I
commend to your honour; I com-
mit them unto you, desiring you to
embrace them with humanity ; for
in so doing, you will procure to
yourself grace through faith, and
bestow on me a benefit worthy of
my thanks."
In consequence of this appeal,
the persecution ended during the
life of Sapores; but it was renewed
under his successors.
DEGRADATION OF A CHRISTIAN
NOBLEMAN.
CONSTANTINE WRITES TO THE KING
OF PERSIA IN FAVOUR OF THE
CHRISTIANS. Hormisdas, a Persian nobleman,
When Constantino the Great being convicted of Christianity,
ARIAN PERSECUTIONS.
61
was ordered to attend the em-
peror's elephants naked. Ti:is
disg»stin<? task he performed for
some tiire, when tlie emperor one
day standing; at a window whicli
overlooked the yard where (he ele-
phants were kept, saw Hormisdas
performing his ofiiee. Determin-
intc lo try him once more, he gave
orders that a shirt should be put on
him, and that he should he brouoht
into his presence. He then asked
Iiim if he would now deny Cinist.
On which Hormisdas tore oif his
shirt, and said, " If you think I
will deny my faith for the sake of
a shirt, take your gift again."
The en)peror then banished him
from Persia, and he died in exile.
Snenes, a Christian nobleman,
refusing to deny Christ, his wife
was taken from Iiim, and given to
one of the meanest of the emperor's
slaves ; while he was ordered to
wait upon his wife and the slave,
which broke his heart.
Theodoret, a deacon, was im-
SECTION II.
PERSECUTIONS BY THE ARIAN HERETICS.
The sect denominated the Arian brated Athanasius,
Heretics, had its origin from Arius*,
a native of Lybia, and priest of
Alexandria, who, in a. d. 318, be-
gan to publish his errors. He was
condemned by a council of Lybian
and Egyptian bishops, and the sen-
tence was confirmed by the coun-
cil of Nice, A. D. 325. After the
death of Coustantine the Great, the
Arians found means to ingratiate
themselves into the favour of Con-
stantius, his son and successor in
the East ; and hence a persecution
was raised against the orthodox
bishops and clergyt. The cele-
prisoned for two years, and on
being released, was ordered not to
preach the doctrine of Christ. He,
however, did his utmost to pro-
pagate the gospel ; for which he
was miserably tormented, by hav-
ing sharp reeds thrust under his
nails ; and then a knotty branch of
a tree was forced into his body,
and he expired in the most excru-
ciating agonj'.
Bademus, a Christian of Meso-
potamia, gave away his fortune to
the poor, and devoted his life to
religious retirement. He was,
however, with seven others, seized
on and cruelly tortured. His fel-
low prisoners immediately received
martyrdom, though the manner is
not recorded ; and Badennis, after
having been four months in prison,
was beheaded by N arses, an apos-
tate Christian, who acted as the
executioner, in order to convince
the emperor that he was sincere
in the renunciation of his faith.
and other bi-
shops, were banished at this period,
and their sees filled with Arians.
In Egypt and Lybia, thirty bi-
shops were martyred, and many
other Christians cruelly tormented ;
and A. D. 336, George, tiie Arian
bishop of Alexandria, u;ider the
authority of the emperor, began a
persecution in that city, and its en-
virons, which was continued with
* Arius, the founder of this sect of
heretics, and the first cause of the per-
secutions which are related in this sec-
tion, died miserably at Constantinople,
just as he was about to enter the church
in triumph.
f How humiliating is it to perceive
that the Christians had scarcely escaped
from the persecutions of their general
enemy, eretheybegantopersecuteeach
other with the most unrelenting fury!
How could these men dare to arrogateto
themselves the exclusive title of Chris-
tians, when every part of their conduct
was at direct variance with the precepts
and practice of the Diviiae Founder of
the religion which they professed ? How
absurd is the expectation of enforcing
belief; and how criminal the attempt to
effect conviction by the sword ! How
much more congenial to the mild and
tolerant spirit of genuine Christianity,
is the sentiment conveyed in the fol-
lowing lines :
" Let not this weak, unknowing hand,
Presume thy bolts to throw,
And deal damnation round the land
On each I judge thy foe."
62
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the utmost severity. He was as-
sisted by Catoplionius, governor of
Egypt ; Sebastian, general of the
Egyptian forces ; Faustinas, the
treasurer ; and a Roman officer,
named Heraclius. Indeed so fierce
was this persecution, that the clergy
were driven from Alexandria, their
churches were shut, and the seve-
rities practised by the Arian here-
tics were as great as those which
Lad been exercised by the pagan
idolaters. If a man accused of
being a Christian made his escape,
his whole family were massacred,
and his effects forfeited. By this
means the orthodox Christians,
being deprived of all places of pub-
lic worship in the city of Alex-
andria, used to perform their devo-
tions in a desert at some distance
from it. On a Trinity-Sunday,
when they had met, George, the
Arian bishop, engaged Sebastian,
the general, to fall upon them with
his soldiers, while they were at
prayers; and many were sacrificed to
the fury of the troops, while others
were reserved for more cruel and
lingering deaths ; some were beaten
on their faces till all their features
were disfigured ; or were lashed
with twigs of palm-trees, with such
violence, that they expired under
the blows, or by the mortification
of the wounds. Several, whose
lives had been spared, were, how-
ever, banished to the deserts of
Africa, where, amidst all their suf-
ferings, they passed their time in
prayer.
Secundus, an orthodox priest,
diflering in point of doctrine from a
prelate of the same name, the bi-
shop, who had imbibed all the opi-
nions of Arianism, determined to
put Secundus to death, for reject-
ing opinions which he himself had
embraced. He therefore went with
one Stephen, an Arian also, sought
out Secundus privately, fell upon
and murdered him ; the holy mar-
tyr, just before he expired, calling
upon Christ to receive his soul, and
to forgive his enemies.
At this time, not satisfied with
the cruelties exercised upon the
orthodox Christians in Alexandria,
the principal persecutors applied
to the emperor for an order to ba-
nish them from Egypt and Lybia,
and to give up their churches to
the Arians : they obtained their re-
quest, and an order was sent for
that purpose to Sebastian, who sig-
nified the emperor's pleasure to all
the sub-governors and oflicers. —
Hence a great number of the clergy
were seized and imprisoned ; and
it appearing that they adopted the
opinions of Athanasius, an order
was signed for their banishment
into the desert. While the ortho-
dox clergy were thus used, many
of the laity were condemned to the
mines, or compelled to work in the
quarries. Some few, indeed, es-
caped to other countries, and se-
veral were weak enough to re-
nounce their faith, in order to
avoid the severities of the persecu-
tors.
rERSECUTION OF PAUL.
Paul, the bishop of Constantino-
ple, was a Macedonian, and had
been designed, from his birth, for a
clerical life. When Alexander,
the predecessor of Paul, was on
his death-bed, he was consulted by
some of the clergy on the choice of
a successor : when he told them^
" That if they were disposed to
choose a person of exemplary life,
and thoroughly capable of instruct-
ing the people, Paul was the man ;
but if they had rather have a man
acquainted with worldly affairs, and
fit for the conversation of a court,
they might then choose JVIacedo-
nius." This latter was a deacon in
the church of Constantinople, in
which office he had spent many
years, and gained great expe-
rience ; and the dying prelate did
both him and Paul justice in their
different characters. Neverthe-
less, the Arians gave out, that
Alexander had bestowed great
commendations on Macedonius for
sanctity, and had only given Paul
the reputation of eloquence, and a
capacity for business : after some
struggle, the orthodox party car-
ried their point, and Paul was con-
secrated. Macedonius, offended
ARIAN PERSECUTIONS.
63
at fhis lucfeiencc, did his utmost
to calumniate the new bishop : but
Dot gaining belief, he dropped the
charge, and was reconciled to him.
'i'Jiis, however, was not the case
with Eusebins of Nicomedia, who
accused Paul of having led a dis-
orderly life before his consecration ;
and of having been placed in the
see of Constantinople without the
consent of the bishops of Nico-
media and Heraclea, two metro-
politans, who ought to have been
consulted upon that occasion.
Eusebius, to support these accusa-
tions, procured the emperor's
authority, by representing, that
Paul having been chosen during
the absence of Constantius, the
imperial dignity had been insulted.
This artifice succeeded, and Paul
being deposed, Eusebius succeeded
him.
Paul liaving thus lost all autho-
rity in the East, retired to the ter-
ritories of Constans, in the West,
where he was well received by the
orthodox prelates and clergy. At
Rome he visited Athanasius, and
assisted at a council held there, by
Julius, the bishop of that see. Let-
ters being written by this council
to the eastern prelates, Paul re-
turned to Constantinople, but was
not restored to his bishopric till
the death of Eusebius. The Arians,
however, constituting Macedonius
their bishop, by the title of bishop
of Constantinople, a kind of civil
war ensued, in which many were
put to death.
Constantius, the emperor, who
was then at Antioch, hearing of
this schism, laid the whole blame
upon Paul, and ordered that he
should be driven from Constanti-
nople. But Hermogenes, the offi-
cer who had received the em-
peror's order, attempted in vain to
put it into execution ; being slain
by the orthodox Christians, who
had risen in defence of Paul. This
event greatly exasperated the em-
peror, who left Antioch, in the
depth of winter, and returned to
Constantinople, with a design to
punish the Christians. He, how-
ever, contented himself with ba-
nishing Paul, and suspending Ma-
cedonius, Paul then again retired
to the territories of Constans, im-
plored the protection of that em-
peror, and, by his intercession,
was again vested in his see. His
re-establishment exasperated his
enemies, who made many attempts
against his life, against which the
affections of his people were his
only security ; and being convinced
that the emperor had no other mo-
tive for allowing his stay at Con-
stantinople, but the dread of diso-
bliging his brother, Paul could not
think himself wholly restored to
his bishoprick ; and being very much
concerned at what the orthodox bi-
shops suffered from the power and
malice of the Arian faction, he
joined Athanasius, who was then
in Italy, in soliciting a general
council. This council was held at
Sardica, in lUyrium, in the year
347, at which were present one
hundred bishops of the western,
and seventy-three of the eastern
empire. But disagreeing in many
points, the Arian bishops of the
East retired to Philipoppolis, in
Thrace ; and forming a meeting
there, they termed it the council of
Sardica, from which place they
pretended to issue an excommuni-
cation against Julius, bishop of
Rome ; Paul, bishop of Constanti-
nople ; Athanasius, bishop of Alex-
andria ; and several other prelates.
In the year 350, the emperor Con-
stans died, which gave the Ariaus
fresh courage, and they applied to
the emperor Constantius, who,
being inclined towards the Arians,
wrote an order to the prefect Phi-
lip, to remove Paul from the bi-
shopric of Constantinople, and to
restore Macedonius. Paul was
then exiled to Cucucus, confined in
a dark dungeon, for six days, with-
out food, and then strangled. He
met death with uncommon forti-
tude.
The Arian party now made Gre-
gory of Cappadocia, a very ob-
scure person, bishop of Alexandria,
after having deposed Athanasius.
In the accomplishment of this af-
fair, they were assisted by Philage-
64
BOOK OF MARTYRS,
rius, the goveruor of Eg^pt, who
was an apostate, and wlio author-
ized them to commit every outrage.
Hence arming themselves with
swords, chibs, &c. they broke into
one of the principal churches of
Alexandria, wiiere great numbers
of orthodox Christians were as-
sembled at their devotions ; and
iiJiing upon them in a most bar-
barous manner, without the least
respect to sex or age, butchered
the greater number. Potamo, a
vcnenible bishop of Heraciea, who
had formerly lost one of his eyes in
Di<icletiiin's persecution, fell a
martyr upon this occasion ; being
so cruelly scourged and beaten
that he died of his wounds. The
Arians also broke into many
jtlaces, public and private, under a
pretence of searching for Athana-
.sius, and conimifled innumerable
barbarities ; robbing orphans,
])lundering the houses of widows,
dragging virgins to private places
to be the sacriticcs of desire, im-
prisoning the clergy, burning
chnrciies and dwelling houses be-
longing to the orthodox Chris-
tians ; beaides other enormous cru-
elties.
SECTION IIT.
PERSIiCUTIONS UNDER JULIAN THE APOSTATE.
Julian the Apostate was the
son of Julius Constantius, and the
nephew of Conslantine the Great.
He studied the rudiments of gram-
mar under the inspection of Mar-
donius, a eunuch, and a heathen.
His father sent him afterwards to
Nicomedia, to be instructed in the
Christian religion, by Eusebius, his
kinsman ; but his principles were
corrupted by the pernicious doc-
trines of Maximus the magician,
and Ecebolius the professor of rhe-
toric.
Constantius died in the year 361,
when Julian succeeded him; but
he had no sooner attained the im-
perial dignity, tlian he renounced
Christianity and embraced pagan-
ism. He again restored idolatrous
worship, by opening the several
temples that had been shut up, re-
building such as were destroyed,
and ordering the magistrates and
people to follow his example; but
chief (n Christianity, -than the most
profiigaSe of his |)redecessors.
Accordingly, this persecution was
more dangerous than any of the
former, as Julian, under the 'mask
of clemenev, practised the greatest
cruelty, in seeking to delude the
true believers ; and the Christian
faith was now in more danger of
being subverted than it evor liad
been, by means of a monarch at
once witty and wicked, learned and
hypocritical ; wJio, at first, made
his attempts by flattering gifts and
favours; bestowing offices and dig-
nities ; and then, by prohibiting
Christian schools, he compelled the
children either to become idolaters,
or to remain illiterate.
Julian ordered that Christians
might be treated coldly upon all
occasions, and in all parts of the
empire, and employed witty per-
sons to turn them and their prin-
ciples into ridicule. Many were
he did not issue any edicts against likewise martyred in his reign ; for
Christianity. He recalled all ba
nished pagans, allowed the free
exercise of religion to every sect,
but deprived the Christians of all
offices, civil and military, and the
clergy of the privileges granted
to them by Constantine the Great.
He was chaste, temperate, vigilant,
though he did not publicly perse-
cute them himself, he connived at
their being mindered by his govern-
ors and officers ; and though he
affected never to reward them for
those cruelties, neither did he ever
punish them. We shall recount the
names, sufferings, and martyrdoms
laborious, and apparently pious ; so of such as have been transmitted to
that by his hypocrisy and pretended posterity,
virtues, he for a time did more mis-
PERSECUTIONS BY JULIAN.
65
MARTYRDOM OF BASIL.
iBy his opposition to Arianism,
Basil made iiimself famous, which
brought upon him tlie vcnueance of
the Arian bishop of Constantinople,
who issued an order to prevent
hiiu from preachinfi:. He conti-
nued, liowever, to perform his duty
at Ancyra, the capital of Galatia,
till his enemies accused him of
beinu; an incendiary, and a dis-
turber of the public peace ; Julian,
however, was too intent on an ex-
pedition to Persia, to take notice
of the accusation, and the malice of
his enemies at that time bciuj^-
wholly frustrated, he continued to
preach aojainst the idolatry of pa-
ganism on the one hand, and the
errors of Arianism on tlie other;
earnestly exhorting the people to
serve Christ in the purity of faith,
and fervency of truth.
Horrible Cruelties injiicted <m the Primiiive Christiam,
One day meetinej with a number
of pao:ans goinjj in procession to a
sacrifice, he boldly expressed his
abhorrence of such idolatrous pro-
ceedings, and inveig;hed against
such absurd woBhip. This liberty
caused the people to seize him,
and carry him before Saturninus,
the governor, where they accused
him of reviling- the gods, abusing
the emperor, and disturbing the
peace of the city. Having heard
these accusations, Saturninus de-
sired to know his sentiments from
FOX'S MARTYRS.
his own mouth; when finding him
a strenuous Christian, he ordered
him to be put to the rack, and then
committed to prison. The governor
wrote an account of his proceed-
ings to the emperor, who was at
this time very busy in establishing
the worship of Cybele, the fictitious
mother of the fabulous deities. Ju-
lian, on receiving the letter, sent
Pagosus and Sllpidius, two apos-
tates, to Aucyra, the city where
Basil was confined, to employ both
promises and threats to engag;©
66
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
him to renounce his faitJi, and in
case of their failure they had or-
ders to give him up to the poM er
of the governor. The emperor's
agents tampered in vain with Basil
by means of promises, threats, and
tortures; he was firm in the faith,
and remained in prison till the em-
peror by accident came to Ancyra.
As soon as the people knew of Ju-
lian's approach, they met him in
grand procession, and presented to
him their idol, the goddess Hecate.
The two agents then gave the em-
peror an account of v/liat Basil had
suffered, and of his firm resistance.
Julian, on this, determined to exa-
mine Basil himself, when that holy
man being brought before him, the
emperor did every thing in his
power to dissuade him from perse-
vering in the faith; but Basil not
only continued firm, but with a
prophetic spirit foretold the death
of the emperor, and that he should
be tormented in the other world.
Julian on this lost his usual affecta-
tion of clemency, and told Basil, in
great anger, that though he had an
inclination to pardon him at first,
yet he had now, by the i^isolence
of his behaviour, put it out of his
power to save his life. He then
commanded, that the body of Basil
should be torn every day in seven
different parts, till his skin and
flesh were entirely mangled. — The
inhuman sentence was executed
with rigour, and the martyr ex-
pired under its severities- on the
28th of June, a. d. 362.
NUMEROUS MARTYRDOMS.
About the same time, Donatus,
bishop of Arezzo, and Hilarinus, a
hermit, suffered for the faith ; the
first being beheaded, and the latter
scourged to death. Gordian, a
Roman magistrate, having a
Christian before him for examina-
tion, was so charmed with the con-
fession of his faith, that he not only
discharged the prisoner, but be-
came himself a Christian. This so
enraged the Roman prefect, that
he ordered him to be scourged and
beheaded.
Two brothers, named John and
Paul, of a good family, and in high
offices under the emperor, on being
accused of professing Christianity,
were deprived of their posts, and
allowed ten days to consider
whether they would renounce their
faith and be promoted, or retain it
and be martyred. Making choice
of the latter alternative, they were
both beheaded.
Artemius, commander in chief of
the Roman forces in Egypt, being
a Christian, was accused of hav-
ing formerly demolished several
idols, and of having assisted the
bishop of Alexandria in plundering
the temples. Julian, who was then
at Antioch, on hearing of these
charge.s, ordered the general to
repair thither, to answer to them.
On his arrival he owned the
charges, when he was first de-
prived of his commission, then of
his estate, and, lastly, beheaded.
Cassian, a school-master of
Imola, in the province of Ro-
magno, for refusing to sacrifice to
the idols, was taken before the
judge; who being apprized of his
profession, and informed that many
of the boys had an aversion to him,
on account of the strictness with
which he kept them to their stu-
dies, determined that they should
have permission to murder him.
He was accordingly bound and de-
livered to the boys, who fell upon
him with rods, whips, sticks, and
stiles, and murdered him. This
singular martyrdom happened on
the 13th of August, a. d. 362.
Maximilian and Bonosus, two
officers of the Herculean guards,
upon Julian taking away Constan-
tino the Great's standard of the
cross of Christ, threw up their com-
missions. Being apprehended,
the governor had them separately
examined, and finding them inflex-
ible, he ordered Bonosus to be
beaten with whips that had leaden
bullets at the ends of the thongs,
and Maximilian to be scourged.
When remanded to prison, they
were allowed nothing but bread
and water, and the bread was
marked with the seal of the em-
peror, the impression of which was
PERSECUTIONS BY JULIAN.
67
an idol ; on which account they re-
fused to eat it. They were soon
afterwards again examined, and
then beheaded.
Bibiana was the daughter of Fla-
vian and Dafrosa, two Christians.
Flavian, her father, held a consi-
derable post under the govern-
ment, but being banished for his
faith, died in exile. Dafrosa, her
mother, was, for the same reason, or-
dered to be starved ; but Apronia-
nus, governor of Rome, impatient
for her death, ordered her to be
beheaded. Bibiana and her sister
Deraetria, were then stripped of
all their efl'ects, and being brought
before the governor, were ordered
to renounce their religion. . De-
metria suddenly dropped down
dead in the governor's presence,
and Bibiana resolutely refused to
renounce her faith, on which ac-
count she was scourged to death
on the 2d of December, a. d. 362.
About the end of the year 363,
the persecution raged with more
than usual violence. In Palestine
many were burnt alive, others were
dragged by their feet through the
streets naked till they expired ;
some were scalded to death, many
stoned, and great numbers had
their brains beaten out with clubs.
In Alexandria innumerable mar-
tyrs suffered by the sword, burning,
crucifixion, and stoning. In Are-
thusa, several were ripped open,
and corn being put into their
bellies, swine were brought to feed
therein, wlio, in devouring the
grain, likewise devoured the en-
trails of the victim ; and, in Thrace,
Emilianus was burnt at a stake ;
and Domitius murdered in a cave,
whither he had fled for conceal-
ment.
Theodorus, for singing the praises
of God, was apprehended and put
to the torture, though not to death.
After being taken from the rack,
he was asked how he could so
patiently endure such exquisite
pains : to whicli he returned tliis
remarkable reply: " At first I felt
some pain, but afterwards there
appeared to stand by me a young
man, who wiped the sweat from
my face, and frequently refreshed
me with cold water, which so de-
lighted me, that I regretted being-
let down."
Marcus, bishop of Arethusa,
having destroyed a pagan temple
iu that city, erected a Christian
ciuircli in its room, on which ac-
count he was accused to Julian*
His persecutors, stripping him
naked, cruelly beat him. He was
then thrust into a fdthy sewer, or
sink, till he was almost sutJ'ocated ;
afterwards he was goaded with
sharp-pointed sticks ; and lastly,
he was hung up in a basket in the
heat of the sun, after having been
smeared over with honey, in order
to be tormented to death by wasps.
As soon as he was hung up, they
asked him if he v/ould rebuild their
temple. To which he answered,
that he would neither rebuild it
nor contribute in the smallest de-
gree towards it being rebuilt;
upon which they left him, and he
fell a martyr to the stings of the
insects.
Maxentius and Juventius, two
Christian officers, were put to
death about the same time, for
reproving the emperor, on account
of his idolatries. Eusebius and
Nestabus, two brethren, with
Nestor also, being Christians,
were dragged through the streets
and murdered, by the people of
Gaza.
CHRISTIANS FINED FOR REFUSING
TO SACRIFICE TO IDOLS.
When Julian intended an expe-
dition against the Persians, he im-
posed a large fine upon every one
wlio refused to sacrifice to the
idols, and by that means got a
great sum from the Christians to-
v/ards defraying his expenses.
Many of the officers, in collecting
these fines, exacted more than
their due, and some of them tor-
tured the Christians to make thcni
pay what they demanded, at the
same time telling them in derision,
" that when they were injured,
they ought to take it patiently,
for so their God had commanded
them." The inhabitants of Ctesa-
"&8
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
rea were fined in an immense sum,
and several of the clergy obliged
to serve in the wars, as a punish-
ment for having overthrown the
temples of Jupiter, Fortune and
Apollo. The governor at Meris,
in Phrygia, having cleansed and
opened a pagan temple, the Chris-
tians in the night broke in, and
demolished the idols. Next day
the. governor ordered all Chris-
tians that accidentally came in
the way to be seized, that he might
make examples of them, and by
this means would have executed
several innocent persons ; but
those who really perpetrated the
act, being too just to sulVer such
retaliation, voluntarily delivered
themselves up; when they were
scourged severely, and then put
upon gridirons and broiled to
death.
Julian died of a wound which
lie received in his Persian expedi-
tion, A. D. 363, and even while ex-
piring, uttered the most horrible
blasphemies. He was succeeded
by Jovian, who restored peace to
the church. After the decease of
Jovian, Valentinian succeeded to
the empire, and associated to him-
self Valens, who had the command
in the East. The latter was a
great favourer of Arianism, and
so incensed against the Cliristians,
that he ordered, on a certain day,
all who were found in Edessa to be
slain, while they were at their de-
votions in the churches. The offi-
cers, however, being more com-
passionate than the emperor,
privately gave notice to the Chris-
tians not to assemble on the day
appointed, so that they might
escape death.
The Christians thanked the offi-
cers for their advice, but resolved
to persevere in the performance of
their duty. They accordingly re-
paired to the church, and the troops
were put in motion to destroy them.
As they marched along, a woman,,
with a child in her arms, broke
through the ranks, when the officer
ordered her to be brought before
him, and asked her where she was
going. She replied, " To church."
" Have you not heard," says the
officer, " of the emperor's order,,
to put to death all who are found
there I" " I have," said she, " and
for that cause I make the more
haste." " And whither," said the
officer, " do you lead that child 1"
" I take him," replied she, "with
me, that he also may be reckoned in
the number of the martyrs." Upon,
this the humane officer returned to
the emperor, and telling him that
all the Christians were prepared
to die in defence of their faith, re-
presented to him the rashness of
murderirig so great a multitude,
and entreated the emperor to drop
the design, at least for the present,
with which he at length complied.
Urbanus, Menedemus, and
Theodorus, mth several other
orthodox clergymen, to the num-
ber of fourscore, at Constantinople,
petitioned the emperor to relieve
them from the oppressions, per-
secutions, and cruelties of the
Arians. But the tyrant, instead
of redressing their grievances,,
ordered them all to be embarked
in a ship, and the vessel to be set
on fire ; when this infernal order
being executed, they all perished
in the flames.
SECTION IV.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE CHRISTIANS BY THE GOTHS, &C.
During the reign of Constan-
tine the Great several Scythian
Goths embraced Christianity,
the light of the gospel having
spread considerably in Scythia,
though the two kings of that
country, and the majority of the
people, coutiuued pagans. Frite-
gern, king of the Western Goths,
was an ally of the Romans ; but
Athanaric, king of the Eastern
Goths, was at war with them.
The Christians, in ihe dominions
of the former, lived unmolested ;
but the latter, having been defeat-
ed by the Romans, wreaked his
PERSECUTIONS BY THE GOTHS.
69
Tenpjeancc on his Christian sub-
jects.
Sabas, a Christian, was the first
•who felt the enra<;ed king's re-
sentment, Sabas was humble and
modest, yet fervent and zealous
for the advancement of the church.
Indeed the sanctity of his life,
and the purity of his manners,
gave the greatest force to his
doctrines.
In the year 370, Athanaric gave
orders, that all persons in his
dominions should sacrifice to the
pagan deities, and eat the meat
which had been oft'ered to the
idols, or be put to death for dis-
obedience. Some humane pagans,
who had Christian relations, en-
deavoured to save them by ofi'er-
ing them meat which had not re-
ceived the idolatrous consecration,
while the magistrates were made
to believe that all had been done
according to their direction. But
Sabas too well knew St. Paul's
principles to imagine, that the sin
lay in eating ; he knew that giving
the enemies of the faith an advan-
tage over the weak was all that
made that action criminal in
Christians. He, therefore, not
only refused to comply with what
was proposed to him, but publicly
declared, that those who sheltered
themselves under that artifice,
were not true Christians.
Sabas was soon after appre-
hended and carried before a ma-
gistrate, who inquired into his
fortune and circumstances, when
finding that he was a person of
obscure station, he was dismissed
as unworthy of notice.
Sabas went to spend the ensuing
Easter with Sansala, a Christian
priest of great piety ; but on the
third night after his arrival they
were both seized by a party of sol-
diers. The priest was allowed to
dress himself, and to ride, but
Sabas was obliged to leave his
clothes behind him, and to walk ;
and, during the journey, they drove
him through thorns and briars,
beating him severely. This cruelty
he bore without a murmur, and
iu the evening they extended
him between two beams, fastening
his legs to the one and his arms to
the other ; and in that posture left
him for the night. The woman of
the house, however, went and re-
leased him; but though he was
now at liberty, he did not avail
himself of the opportunity to make
his escape. The next morning
the persecutors began to tamper
with him and his fellow prisoner
to renounce their religion, and
eat the meat consecrated to' the
idols. Tiiey, however, positively
declared, that they were ready to
sufl'er the most cruel death rather
than comply. Sansala was at
length discharged, and Sabas was
ordered to be drowned ; which
sentence was put into execution
on the 12th of April, a. d. 372.
Nicetas was of Gothic extrac-
tion ; his parents lived near the
Danube, and though he liad long
been a Christian, he had hitherto
remained unmolested. At this
time, however, Athanaric directed
an idol to be drawn about on a
chariot through every place in his
dominions inhabited by Christians,
who were ordered, on the proces-
sion stopping at their door, to pay
adoration to the pretended deity.
On a refusal, the house was im-
mediately set on fire, and every
inmate destroyed. Nicetas, there-
fore, refusing to worship the idol,
was thus consumed, September
15, A. D. 372.
OPPOSITION OF EUSEBIUS TO THE
ARIAN HERESY.
Eusebius, bishop of Samosata?
made a distinguished figure in ec-
clesiastical history, and was one
of the most eminent champions of
Christ against the Arian heresy.
The Arians having advanced
Miletus to the see of Antioch,
thinking him of their party, the
document of his advancement was
placed in the care of Eusebius.
When Miletus preached his first
sermon, the Arians, to their great
surprise, found they had been
mistaken in him, for his doctrines
were pure. They, therefore, per-
suaded the emperor to displace
70
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
him, and likewise to get the in-
strument out of the hands of
Euscbius. Miletus was accord-
ing:ly deposed, and the emperor
sent to Eusebius to deliver the
instrument : but he answered that
he could not give up a trust re-
posed in him by so great a number,
without the consent of all concern-
ed in it. The emperor, incensed
at this reply, wrote to him, that
he had commissioned the bearer
of the letter to cut off his right
hand, if he refused to surrender
the instrument in question. Euse-
bius, however, without the least
emotion, ofiered his hands, and
declared he would lose them both
rather than part with the deed.
The emperor applauded his reso-
lution, and professed a high esteem
for him ever after.
The Arians now looked upon
Eusebius as a dangerous enemy.
At the time Jovian restored peace
to the church, Miletus convened a
council at Antioch, which consisted
of Eusebius, and twenty-five other
prelates, who unanimously con-
firmed the doctrines of the council
of Nice. About this time the see
of Caesarea having become vacant,
Eusebius was instrumental in pro-
moting Basil to it, on which occa-
sion Gregory the younger calls
him, " The pillar of truth, the
light of the world, the fortress of
the church, the rule of faith, the
support of the faithful, and an in-
strument in the hands of God for
bestowing favours on his people."
When the Arians were the most
vigilant to propagate their tenets,
Eusebivis was assiduous in taking
measures to prevent their success ;
and his zeal was always so govern-
ed by prudence, that his attempts
seldom failed, till at length the em-
peror, at the instigation of his
enemies, granted an order for ba-
nishing him into Thrace. He was
at Samosata, when the messenger
came with his commission ; it was
late in the evening ; and Eusebius,
who was beloved by his people,
begged he would make no noise,
but conceal his business ; " for,"
says he, " if it becomes known,
the people will fall on you, throw
you into the river, and I shall be
Ciiarged with your death." He
then went through his usual devo-
tions ; and, when tlie night was
far advanced, left bis house on
foot, attended by one trusty ser-
vant, who carried a pillow and
book after him. Thus accompanied
he took a boat, and proceeded to
Zeugma, about seventy miles dov/n
the river.
The people next day i^.issing
Eusebius, and hearing which way
he was gone, followed in a great
number of boats, and overtaking
him, entreated him, with tears in
their eyes, not to abandon them.
Their kindness affected Euscbius,
but he determined to obey the em-
peror's order; and his flock finding
they could not prevail, accommo-
dated him with necessaries for
his journey, and left him.
Thrace was at this time the
seat of war between the Goths
and the Romans ; and in these
contests, the life of Eusebius was
in great danger. At length the
emperor, in order to terminate the
war with the greatest expedition,
resolved to march against the Goths
in person ; but first, to engage the
prayers of the Christians, he gave
peace to the church, and allowed
the Christian prelates to return" to
their churches. Thus was Euse-
liius restored to his see, which,
however, he did not long enjoy,
for an Arian woman threw a tile
at him from the top of a house,
which fractured his sliuU, and ter-
minated his life. This happened
in the year 380.
DESTRUCTION OF A PAGAN TEMPLE.
The bishop of Apamea, a prelate
of great merit, was very active in
endeavouring to suppress idolatry
in his own diocese, on which ac-
count ills life was in continual
danger, till Cynegius, the prefect,
arrived with a considerable body
of troops, which kept the pagans
in awe. This officer's design was
totally to abolish idolatry, to effect
which he determined to destroy
the temple of Jupiter : he, how-
PERSECUTIONS BY THE ARIAN VANDALS. 71
ever, found this a difficult attempt ;
for the buildino^ was so strong, that
he despaired of being able to ac-
complish the work; when a poor
labouring Christian, recommended
by Marcellus, undertook to go
through with what the prefect had
given up, and the business was
executed in the following manner:
This person examined the edifice,
and finding it surrounded by a gal-
lery, supported by stately pillars,
ten yards in circumference, he
knew it would be more to his pur-
pose lirst to weaken the founda-
tion than to attack the body of the
building; with this view he dug at
the bottom of the pillars, and shor-
ed them with timber beams. When
he had thus undermined three of
the most considerable pillars, he
set fire to the wood, which burning,
the pillars fell, drew twelve more
with them, and brought down one
whole side of the building; upon
which the Christians Hocked from
all parts of the town, and praised
God for the demoli.tion of the tem-
ple.
The bishop and prefect conti-
nued destroying a great number of
idol temples, when being at a town
called Aulo upon this business,
while the troops were busy in de-
molishing the buildings, some pa-
gans privately seized upon the
bishop, and burnt him, a. d. 393.
„ SECTION V.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE CHRISTIANS BY THE ARIAN VANDALS.
The Arian Vandals proceeding
from Spain to Africa in the fifth cen-
tury, under their leader, Geuseric,
committed many horrible cruelties.
TJiey persecuted the Christians
vv-herever they came, and laid waste
the country as they passed, in or-
der that those who had escaped the
sword, might be destroyed by fa-
mine. They plundered the churches,
and murdered the bishops and mi-
nisters by a variety of tortures; in
particular, they poured fetid oil
and vinegar down the throats of
some till they expired ; sutl'oeated
others by filling their mouths with
mud, and martyred many by stretch-
ing their limbs with cords till the
veins and sinews burst. They com-
pelled some of the nobility to carry
their baggage ; and if they did not
travel fast enough, they pricked
them on with shai-p goads, inso-
much that several died under their
burdens. Old men found no mercy,
and even guiltless infants felt the
rage of their barbarity. Stately
buildings were destroyed: and the
principal churches in Carthage were
employed in their heretical wor-
ship, or put to profane uses ; and
where any castles held out against
them, they brought great numbers
of Christians and slew them, leav-
ing their bodies under the walls,
that the besieged might be forced
to surrender, on account of the of-
fensive stench which arose from
them.
When they had seized and plun-
dered the city of Carthage, they
put the bishop, and all the clergy,
into a leaky ship, and committed it
to the mercy of the waves, thinking
that they must all perish of course ;
but the vessel, through Divine Pro-
vidence, arrived safe at Naples.
Several Christians were beaten,
scourged, and banished to Capsur,
where it pleased God to make them
the means of converting many of
the Moors to Christianity ; but- this
coming to the knowledge of Gen-
seric, he sent orders, that they and
their converts should be tied by the
feet to chariots, and dragged till
they were dashed to pieces.
Pampinian, the bishop of Man-
suetes, was burnt to death with
plates of hot iron; the bishop of
Urice was burnt ; the bishop of
Habensa was banished, for refusing
to deliver up the sacred books
which were in his possession ; and
a whole congregation, who were as-
sembled in a church at their devo-
tions, together with the clergyman
who was preacliing to them, were
murdered by those barbarians, who
broke in upon them.
3
72
BOOK OF MAUTYRS.
Archlnimus w<i6 a devout Chris-
tian, upon whom various artifices
w^re employed in vain, to make
him renounce his faith. At length
Genseric himself undertook to per-
suade him, but finding his endea-
vours ineffectual, he ordered him
to be beheaded. He, however, pri-
vately ordered the executioner to
perform his office, if the prisoner
seemed intimidated and afraid ;
" for then," said he, " the crown
of martyrdom will be lost to him ;
but if he seems courageous, and
willing to die, strike not, for I do
not intend that he shall have the
honour of being deemed a martyr."
The executioner finding Archlni-
mus happy in the thought of dying
for the sake of Christ, brought him
back again. He was soon after
banished, and never heard of riiore,
though it is conjectured that he was
murdered privately by the king's
order.
FIVE THOUSAND CHRISTIANS BA-
NISHED.
Eugenius, bishop of Carthage,
was eminent for his learning and
piety, which brought upon him the
hatred of the Arians, who took great
pains to set the king Huneric against
him and the orthodox Christians ;
and he banished above five thou-
sand into a desert, where many
perished. He also sent an edict to
Eugenius, which he commanded
that he should read in the cathedral
on Ascension-day, A. D. 484. By
this it was ordered that all the or-
thodox bishops should meet at Car-
thage on the first of the ensuing
February, for the purpose of dis-
puting with the Arian prelates ; the
king's stratagem was discovered
by Eugenius, and several other
bishops, particularly Victor, bishop
of Vita, the learned author of the
account of this persecution; and
they determined, after deliberation,
to send a petition to the king : it
was accordingly written by Euge-
nius, and prC'Sented by a person
who had great interest at court. It
stated, that the African prelates
did not decline the proposed con-
ference from the weakness of their
cause, or a distrust of their oWrt
abilities to maintain their mode; ot"
faith ; but as the whole church was
concerned in the dispute, they were
of opinion that they could not en-
gage in it without the bishops of
Europe and Asia, Huneric an-
SAvered, that what they desired
was impossible, unless the whole
world was in his hands. Upon
which Eugenius desired his majes-
ty would be pleased to write to
Odoacer, king of Italy, and other
princes in his interest ; and allow
him to send to the bishops, that
the common faith might be thus au-
thentically published. But the king,
disregarding this remonstrance, in-
sisted upon being obeyed ; and then,
previous to the time appointed,
banished several of the most learn-
ed orthodox prelates, on various
pretences, that the Arians might
have the advantage.
At the appointed time for the
conference, the orthodox clergy
chose ten of their number to act in
the name of the rest. Cyrilla, an
Arian, took the title of patriarch
upon the occasion, and was seated
on a magnificent throne. The Ariaa
prelates were allowed to sit near
him, but the orthodox bishops were
obliged to stand. They complain-
ed of this partial mode of beha-
viour, as an infringement of their
liberty; and Eugenius, perceiving
that they did not intend to come to
a candid decision, proposed to ad-
journ; but instead of complying
with this, each orthodox prelate, by
the king's order, as Cyrilla assert-
ed, received an hundred blows with
a stick. Eugenius protested against
such violence, but in vain ; the pre-
lates were driven from the place,
their churches were shut up, and
the revenues of their bishoprics
were confiscated. Then they were
compelled to quit Carthage, and
were exposed without the walls of
that city, to all the inclemencies of
the weather. The king passing
out of one of the gates, the ortho-
dox clergy presented themselves
before him, and modestly complain-
ed of the treatment they had met
with : but instead of redressing:
PERSECUTIONS BY THE AUIAN VANDALS.
73
thoir p:rievances, Iluncric ordered
liis njuards to chastise them. The
soldiers, in consequence, treated
them unmercifully; and the kin<^
ordered them to appear on a cer-
tain day at a place which he then
stated.
At the time appointed, they as-
sembled, when one of the king's
officers shewed them a paper, and
informed them that the king was
inclined to forget what was past,
and to restore them to their bene-
fices, provided they would swear
to the truth of what that paper
contained. The prelates, surprised
at this proposal, declared that they
could not in conscience swear to
the truth of that to which they were
total strangers ; but if they were
suHered to read the writing, and
approved of the contents, they
would take the oath.
The officer answered, that he
would tell them the contents, which
were of apolitical nature, and only
required them to swear that they
were willing prince Hilderic should
succeed his father in the throne.
Several of the prelates, innocently
thinking that there could be no
harm in swearing they were willing
a son should succeed his father,
offered to comply ; but the rest,
with greater precaution, refused to
take the oath, as they justly judged
so simple a proposal would never
bave been made them, unless some
artifice was in contemplation.
While they were disputing upon
this head, the officer took advan-
tage of their discord, and com-
mitted them to separate prisons ;
those who were willing to swear to
one, and those who were unwilling
to another ; but they had not been
long in confinement before the arti-
fice was explained by an order
from the king for the banishment
of both parties. Those who had
been willing to swear were banish-
ed, under the pretence of ofi'ering
to break an established precept of
the Scripture, viz. " Swear not at
all," Matt. v. 34. And those who
had refused to swear, were banish-
ed as enemies to the legal succes-
sion. The former were obliged to
work as slaves in distant colonies,
and the latter were sent to the is-
land of Corsica to cut timber. Eu-
genius was banished to Tripoli;
where Anthony, a violent xVrian
bishop, threw him into a dungeon,
and made him sufier every hard-
ship, in order to destroy him by a
lingering death. The dampness of
the place gave Eugenius the palsy,
which Anthony hearing of, went to
the gaol, and finding him very weak
and lying on the floor, he poured
some strong vinegar down his
throat, with a design to choke him.
It had, however, a contrary effect ;
for instead of suffocating, it pro-
moted a copious perspiration,
which cured his palsy, and restored
him to health.
When Huneric died, his succes'-
sor recalled Eugenius, and the ;est
of the orthodox clergy : the Arians
taking the alarm, persuaded him
to banish them again, which he
complied with ; when Eugenius,
being exiled to Languedoc in
France, died there of the hard-
ships he had undergone, on the 6th
of September, in the year 505.
A widow lady of fortune, named
Dionysia, being apprehended as an
orthodox Christian, w^as stripped
naked, exposed in a most indecent
manner, and severely scourged.
Her son, a lad, being seized at
the same time, seemed afraid of
the torture, and looked pitifully at
his mother, who ordered him not to
fear any torments, but to be con-
stant to the faith in which she had
brought him up. When he was
upon the rack, she again comforted
him with her pious speeches.
Whereupon the youth patiently
persevered, and resigned his soul
to his Creator. The mother saw
the death of her son, and soon af-
ter herself received the crown of
martyrdom.
Cyrilla, the Arian bishop of Car-
thage, was a furious heretic, and a
very great enemy to those Chris-
tians who professed the faith in its
purity. He persuaded the king
that he could never prosper in his
undertakings, or enjoy his kingdom
in peace, while he tolerated the or-
74
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
thodox Christians; and this mo-
narch, believing what Cyrilla told
him, sent for several of those who
were obnoxious to that prelate.
He, at hrst, attempted to draw them
from their faith by flattery, and to
bribe them by the promise of imme-
diate worldly rewards ; but they
were firm and constant, declaring;
resolutely au,ainst Arianism, and
saying, " We acknowledge but one
Lord, and one faith; you may
therefore do whatever you please
with our bodies, for it is better that
we should sulier a few temporary
pains, than endure everlasting mi-
sery." The king, being greatly ex-
asperated by this, sent them to pri-
son. The keeper, however, surter-
ed their friends to have access to
them ; by which they were more con-
firmed in their resolution of dying
for the sake of their Redeemer,
A SHIP LOAD OF MARTYRS BURNT-
When the king heard of the in-
dulgence they received, he was
exceedingly angry, and sent orders
that they should be closely confin-
ed, and loaded with fetters. He
then began to consider by what
means he should put them to death,
and at length determined to imitate
the barbarity of the emperor Va-
lens, who, as we have already
stated, caused fourscore clergymen
to be burnt in a siiip. He there-
fore ordered these Christians to be
put on board a ship filled with com-
bustible materials, and the vessel
being set on lire, they received
martyrdom. The names of the
principal of these Christians were,
Rusticus, Severus, Liberatus, Ro-
gatus, Servus, Septimus, and Boni-
face.
BOOK II.
HISTORY OF THE PERSECUTIONS IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES, BETWEEN THE
FIFTH AND THE TEMTH CENTURIES.
SECTION I.
PERSECUTIONS FROM THE FIFTH TO THE SEVENTH CENTURY.
Proterius was madea priest by
Cyril, bishop of Alexandria. On
the death of Cyril, the see of Alex-
andria was filled by Dioscorus, an
inveterate enemy both to the me-
mory and family of his predecessor.
Dioscorus, however, knowing the
reputation of Proterius, and his
great interest, did the utmost in
his power to gain his confidence
and favour, as he thought he might
be of great service to him in carry-
ing on his evil intentions ; but Pro-
terius was not to be corrupted, and
no prospect of worldly preferment
could bribe him to forego his
duty. At length Dioscorus being
condemned by the council of Chal-
cedon for having embraced the
errors of Eutyches, was deposed,
and Proterius chosen to fill the
see, and approved of by the em-
peror. On this an insurrection
broke out, for the city of Alex-
andria was divided into two fac-
tions ; the one to espouse the cause
of the old, and the other of the new
prelate. Proterius was in immi-
nent danger, from a set of schis-
matics, who would neither obey
the decisions of a council, nor the
emperor's commands.
INSURRECTION AT ALEXANDRIA.
These disorders becoming se-
rious, the governor of Thebais
marched with a body of troops, in
order to quell them. The people,
however, were in a kind of frenzy:
when they heard of the approach
of the governor they armed them-
selves, and marched out of Alex-
andria, gave him battle, and de-
PERSECUTIONS IN THE FIFTH CENTURY.
75
fcatcd Lim. The intelligence of
this affair so exasperated the em-
peror, that he sent a detachment
of two thousand men against them ;
the appearance of whom, and the
prudence of the governor of Alex-
andria, whose name was Floras,
soon restored peace to the city ;
nevertheless, the discontented par-
ty beheld Proterius with resent-
ment ; so that he was obliged to
have a guard to secure his per-
sonal safety, and at length, though
naturally of a mild temper, was
compelled to excommunicate some
of them, and obtain their banish-
ment from Alexandria. But when
the emperor Marcian's death,
which tiappened two years after,
gave anew turn to affairs, the exiles
returned to Alexandria, renewed
their cabals against Proterius, and
seemed resolved to be revenged
on him for what they had suUered.
Timothy, a priest, who was at the
head of all the designs that had
been formed against Proterius, em-
ployed every art to ruin his credit,
drawing the people from his com-
munion, and raising himself to that
see. At last, taking advantage of
the absence of Dionysius, who com-
manded the forces of that province,
and was then in Upper Egypt,
he seized on the great church, and
was uncanonically consecrated by
two bishops of his faction, who had
been deposed for heresy. He then
continued the exercise of all the
episcopal functions, till the com-
mander's return, who, upon hear-
ing the disorders that had been
committed, and that Timothy was
the chief author of them, expelled
him.
This affair so enraged the Euty-
chians, that they determined to
v?reak their vengeance on Prote-
rius, who fled to the church for
sanctuary: but on Good-Friday,
A. D. 457, a large body of them
rushed into the church, and mur-
dered the prelate ; after which
they dragged the body through
the streets, cut it to pieces, burnt
it, and dispersed the ashes.
When the Vandals sacked Car-
thage, a lady, named Julia, was
taken prisoner, and after being
sold and resold as a slave, she be-
came the property of a Syrian pa-
gan, named Eusebius. Her mas-
ter frequently took her with him
upon his voyages : in one of these
they touched upon the island of
Corsica, where Eusebius joined in
an idolatrous festival; but Julia
kept from it. The heathens com-
plained of this conduct as disre-
spectful to their gods, and in-
formed the governor Felix of it,
who sent for Eusebius, and de-
manded what young woman it was
who had refused to join in worship
to the gods.
Eusebius replied, that the young
woman was a Christian, and that
all his authority over her could not
induce her to renounce her reli-
gion ; but she was a very diligent
and faithful servant.
Felix pressed him to exert him-
self, either to oblige her to assist
at the pagan worship, or to part
with her ; and offered to give him
his own price, or four of his best
female slaves in exchange for her, •
which Eusebius refused. When
Felix found him inflexible, he de-
termined to get her into his power
by artifice, and invited Eusebius to
an entertainment, when having in-
toxicated him, he sent for Julia in
the name of her master. The slave,
not suspecting the design, imme-
diately went; when the governor
told her that he would procure her
liberty, if she would sacrifice to
the heathen gods ; but, not being
able to prevail, he ordered her to
be severely beaten, and finding
her still resolute, he commanded
that the hair of her head should be
pulled up by the roots. This -bar-
barity having no greater eflect, he
sentenced her to be hanged. Scarce-
ly was Julia dead when Eusebius
recovered from his intoxication,
and understanding what had past,
he in the first transports of his re-
sentment thought of complaining
to the emperor, who being a Chris-
tian, would have punished the per-
fidy of the governor; but reflecting
that Felix had only acted with zeal
for the deities he himself adored,
76
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
he determined to put up with the
loss, and retire from the place.
CRUELTY OF A KING TO HIS
CHRISTIAN SON.
Hcrmenio^iklus, a Gothic prince,
was the eldest son of Leovigildus,
king of the Goths, in Spain. This
prince, who was originally an
Arian, became a convert to the
orthodox faith, by means of his
wife, whose name was Igonda.
The king, on hearing that his son
had changed his religious senti-
ments, stripped him of the com-
mand at Seville, where he was go-
vernor, and threatened to put him
to death, unless he renounced the
new faith. On this, the prince, in
order to prevent the execution of
his father's menaces, began to pre-
pare for defence ; and many of the
orthodox persuasion in Spain de-
clared on his side. The king, ex-
asperated at this act of rebellion,
began to punish all the orthodox
Christians who could be seized;
and thus originated a very severe
persecution ; he marched against
his son at the head of a very pow-
erful army ; and knowing that he
could not oppose the formidable
force that his father was bringing
against him, he implored the as-
sistance of the Roman troops that
were left to garrison tliose parts of
Spain which the emperor still
possessed. The Roman com-
mander undertook to assist Her-
menigildus, but being bribed by
the king, he broke his promise.
Leovigildus then made it his busi-
ness, as much as possible, to de-
tach the orthodox Christians from
the interest of his son ; and in this
he had great success, for it was ef-
fected in 581, by convening the
Arian prelates at Toledo, who abo-
lished the practice of re-baptizing
those who came over to their sect;
and he drew up a captious profes-
sion of faith, which deceived many,
and prevailed upon them to quit
the interest of Hermenigildus.
Hence finding himself forsaken by
numbers of those whom he most
confided in, the prince was obliged
to retreat towards Seville, in
which city he soon after shut him-
self up, and sent to Constantinople
for assistance from the emperor.
The death of that monarch, how-
ever, prevented him from receiving
any relief; for Maurice, who suc-
ceeded him, had no opportunity of
affording any succour to Hermeni-
gildus. The king immediately
laid siege to Seville; the prince
defended the place with great
bravery, and held out for twelve
months ; but finding that the city
must soon be taken, he privately
made his escape, and lied to the
Roman troops to beg protection ;
when being informed that they in-
tended to give him up, he precipi-
tately retired to Corduba, and
from thence to Asseto, which he
fortified. On the escape of the
prince from Seville, that city sur-
rendered, and the king having put
a garrison in it, pursued his son,
laid siege to Asseto, and soon
obliged it to surrender. The
prince being thus driven to extre-
mities, flew to a church for sanc-
tuary, when the king having a re-
spect for the sanctity of the place,
sent an officer, named Reccaredus,
to assure him of his pardon, upon
his submitting to ask it. The
prince believing his father to be
sincere, immediately went to him,
and threw himself at his feet : the
king, however, instead of forgiving
him, loaded him with chains, and
carried him to Seville, where he
endeaA'oured to make him re-
nounce the Christian faith both by
promises and menaces. Neverthe-
less, the prince remained true, and
at the feast of Easter, when the
king sent an Arian bishop to him
to administer the eucharist, Her-
menigildus refused to receive it;
which so enraged the king, that he
caused him to be cut to pieces by
his guards, on the 13th of April,
A. D. 586.
ACCOUNT OF ANASTASIUS.
Anastasius, a Persian, was
brought up a pagan, and bore
arms as a soldier under Cosroes,
king of Persia, at the time that
monarch plundered Jerusalem,
AN ASTASIUS.— MARTIN.
77
and, among; other things, they car-
ried off the very cross on which
Christ was crucified. Anastasius
could not imapne why the Chris-
tians had such a veneration for a
person who had died so mean a
deatli as that of being cruciliod ;
for that mode of death was held by
the Persians in the greatest con-
tempt. At length some Christian
captives instructed him in the
whole Christian mystery, and
being charmed with the purity of
the faith, he left the army, and re-
tired to Syria; here he learned the
trade of a goldsmith, and then
going to Jerusalem, he supported
himself by that business ; was bap-
tized by Modestus, vicar-general
of Jerusalem ; and staid a week
with his godfather Elias. Wlien
that time was over, and he was to
quit the white clothes which he
wore at his baptism, according to
the practice of the church, he de-
sired the priest would put him in a
way of renouncing the world. Elias
recommended him to Justin, abbot
of a seminary four miles from Je-
rusalem, who employed a person
to instruct him in the Greek
tongue, and teach him the Psalms ;
and then admitted him into his
community. Anastasius passed
seven years in that house, dividing
his time between humble domestic
employments, and administering
the word of God ; and at length
he conceived a strong desire to
lay down his life for his Re-
deemer.
On going to Caesarea, which
was then in the hands of the Per-
sians, he was taken up as a spy,
and brought before Marzabanes,
the governor, to whom he owned
that he was a Christian, and was
sent to prison. Many attempts
were made to convert him, and at
length Justin, being apprized of
his sufferings, recommended him
to the prayers of the whole com-
munity, and sent two of his people
to encourage him to perseverance.
The governor at length m rote to
the king concerning Anastasius,
and the sovereign did all in his
power to engage him to renounce
his religion, but finding his endea-
vours in vain, he ordered him to
be executed, which was performed
in this manner : he was laid upon his
back, with a piece of wood across
his legs, pressed down with the
whole weight of two strong men:
he was then severely beaten, hung
up by one hand, with a weight fas-
tened to his foot ; and alter being
strangled, his head was cut off,
and sent to the king.
BISHOP MARTIN.
Martin, bishop of Rome, was
born at Lodi, in Italy. He was
naturally virtuous, and his parents
bestowed on him an excellent edu-
cation. He took orders, and on
the death of Theodore, bishop of
Rome, was advanced to that im-
portant see, by an unanimous
election, in which all parties gave
him the fullest praise, and ad-
mitted, that he well merited a
trust of such importance.
The first vexation he received in
his episcopal capacity, was from a
set of heretics, called Monothe-
lites; who not daring, after the
express decisions of the council of
Chalcedon, to maintain the unity
of nature in Christ, asserted art-
fully, that he had but one will and
operation of mind. This sect was
patronized by the emperor Hera-
clius; and the first who attempted
to stop the progress of these er-
rors, was Sophronius, bishop of
Jerusalem. Martin, M'ho on this
occasion coincided in sentiments
with the bishop of Jerusalem,
called a council, which consisted
of 105 bishops, and they unani-
mously condemned the errors in
question. But the emperor, pro-
voked at these proceedings, or-
' dered Olympius, his lieutenant in
Italy, to repair to Rome, and seize
the bishop. The lieutenant per-
formed the journey ; but on his ar-
rival at Rome, he found the pre-
late too much beloved to induce
him to attempt any open violence ;
he therefore suborned a ruffian to
assassinate him at the altar; but
the fellow, after promising to exe-
cute the deed, was seized with such
78
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
horror of conscience, that he had
not the power to perform his under-
taking;. Olympius thus finding it
would be very difficult to destroy
Martin, put himself at the head of
his troops, and marched against the
Saracens, wlio had made some in-
roads into Italy, but during this ex-
pedition he died. His successor
was Calliopas,who received express
orders to seize Martin, which, with
the assistance of a considerable
body of soldiers, he performed ;
shewing the clergy the imperial
mandate, which commanded him
to dispossess Martin of his bi-
shopric, and carry him a prisoner
to Constantinople. Having endur-
ed various hardships, during a te-
dious voyage, he reached the im-
perial city of Constantinople, and
was thrown into prison. While in
confinement, he wrote two epistles
to the emperor to refute the calum-
nies forged against him with re-
spect to his faith and loyalty ; for
a proof of the soundness of the
former, he appeals to the testimony
of the whole clergy, and his own
solemn protestation to defend the
truth as long as he lived; and in
answer to the objections made
against the latter, he declares' he
never sent either money, letters, or
advice to the Saracens, but only re-
mitted a sum for the relief of poor
Christians among those people: he
concludes with saying, that nothing
could be more false than what the
heretics had alleged against him
concerning the blessed Virgin,
whom he firmly believed to be the
mother of God, and worthy of all
honour after her divine Son. In
his second letter he gives a parti-
cular account of his being seized
at Rome, and his indisposition and
ill-usage since he was dragged from
that city; and ends with wishing
and hoping his persecutors would
repent of their conduct, when the
object of their hatred should be re-
moved from this world.
The fatigues that Martin had un-
dergone, and his infirmities, were
so great, that on the da}' appointed
for his trial, he was brought out
of prison in a chair, being unable
to walk. When he was before the
court, the judge ordered him to
stand, which not being able to do,
two men were ordered to hold him
up. Twenty witnesses were pro-
duced against him, who swore as
they were directed, and charged
him with pretended crimes. Marti a
began his defence, but as t.oon as
he entered upon an investigation
of the errors which he had com-
bated, one of the senators stopped
him, and said, that he was only
examined respecting civil affairs,
and consequently that ecclesiasti-
cal matters had nothing to do in
his defence. The judge then pre-
vented him from going on. Mar-
tin was then ordered to be ex-
posed in the most public places of
the town, and to be divested of all
marks of distinction ; but all these
rigours he bore with Christian
patience.
After lying some months in pri-
son, he was sent to an island at
some distance, and there cut to
pieces, a. d. 655.
JOHN OF BERGAMO.
John, bishop of Bergamo, in
Lombardy, a learned man, and a
good Christian, did his utmost to
clear the church from the errors
of Arianism, and joining with
John, bishop of Milan, he was
very successful against the here-
tics. Grimoald, however, an Arian,
having usurped the throne of Lom-
bardj% the orthodox Christians
feared that heresy would rise once
more in that country ; but the
bishop of Bergamo used such
persuasive arguments with Grimo-
ald, that he brought him to profess
the orthodox faith. On the death
of Grimoald, and his son who suc-
ceeded him, Pantharit came to
the crown, and again introduced
those errors which had been com-
bated with such spirit by the true
clergy. The bishop of Bergamo
exerted himself strenuously to
prevent the heresy from spread-
ing, on which account he was
assassinated on the 11th of July,
A. D. 683.
MARTYRDOM OF KILIEN.
Kilien was born ia Ireland, and
KILIEN.
79!
received from his parents a Chris-
tian education. His favourite
study was theology, and hence he
was very assiduous in bringing
many to the light of the gospel.
Afterwards he crossed the sea,
witli eleven other persons, in order
to make converts on the continent.
On landing, they directed their
route to the circle of Franconia,
in Germany. On arriving at the
city of Wurtzburgh, they found
the people in general, and their
governor Gozbert, pagans ;j but
conceived g-reat hopes of convert-
ing them to the gospel faith. Pre-
vious to making this attempt,
however, he deemed it necessary
to go to Rome, in order to obtain
his mission from the pontiff. He
accordingly went thither, attended
by Coloman a priest, and Totman
a deacon, -who had accompanied
him from Ireland, and found Conon
in Peter's chair. He gave them a
favourable reception, and being
informed of Kilien's business at
Rome, after some questions about
bis faith and doctrine, consecrated
him bisiiop, with full permission to
preach to the infidels, wherever he
found them. Tlius authorized,
Kilien returned to Wurtzburgh,
where he opened his mission ; but
he had not long been employed in
his labours, when Gozbert sent for
him, and desired to know the
nature and tendency of this new
religion, which he recommended
so boldly. The new bishop had
several conferences with the go-
vernor on that subject, and God
gave such a blessing to his endea-
vours, that Gozbert not only re-
ceived the faith, but gave him
leave to preach wherever he pleas-
ed in his dominions. Gozbert also
commanded the attention of his
pagan subjects to Kilien's doc-
trines ; and the greatest part of
them became Christians in less
than two years.
Gozbert had married his bro-
ther's widow, for which Kilien,
though he knew the sinfulness of
the thing, did not choose to rebuke
him till he Avas thoroughly con-
firmed in his faith. When he
thought him fully instructed in the
principles of Christianity, he en-
treated him, as the last proof of the
sincerity of his conversion, to quit
that person whom he had hitherto
looked upon as a wife, as he could
not cohabit v^ith her without com-
mitting sin. Gozbert, surprised
at the proposal, told the bishop
this was the hardest demand he
had ever made upon him. " But,"
said he, " since I have renounced
my own inclinations and pleasures
in so many particulars for the love
of God, I will make the work com-
plete, by complying with your ad-
vice in this too." The wife of the
governor, in consequence, deter-
mined to be revenged on those who
had persuaded Gozbert into such a,
resolution. She sent accordingly
to the place where they usually
assembled, and had them all be-
headed. Kilien and his compa-
nions submitted without resistance,
the former telling them, that they
need not fear those who had no
power over the soul, but could
only kill the body, which, in a short
time, would of itself decay. This
happened a. d. 689, and the mar-
tyrs were privately buried in the
night, together with their books,
clothes, &c &c. It is said, that
some days after this impious tra-
gedy was acted, Gozbert, surprised
that he had not seen Kilien lately,
ordered diligent search to be made
for him. Geilana, his wife, to stop
the inquiry, gave cut, that he and
his companions had left the town,
without giving any account of tlieir
motions ; but the executioner, with
remorse of conscience, ran about
like a mad man, and declared, that
Kilien burned him. Thus disor-
dered, he was seized, and Gozbert *
was considering what to do, when a ^
creature of his wife's, a pretended
convert, advised him to leave the
God of the Christians, to do him-
self justice on his enemies, and
proposed the event as a test of his
power.
Gozbert was weak enough to
tempt God, by putting it on that
issue ; and the murderer being set
at liberty, went raving mad, tore
80
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
liis own flesh with his teeth, and expired ; and Gozbert's crinunal
died in a miserable condition, condescension was punished by a
Geilana was so perplexed in her violent death, and in a few years
conscience, that she soon after his whole race was exterminated.
SECTION IT.
PERSECUTIONS FROM THE EIGHTH TO THE TENTH CENTURY.
ACCOUNT OF BONIFACE.
Boniface, archbishop of Mentz,
and father of the German church,
was an Englishman*, and is looked
opon in ecclesiastical history, as
one of the brightest ornaments of
his country. His name origi-
nally was Winfred, or Winfrith,
and he was born at Kirton, in De-
vonshire, then part of the West-
Saxon kingdom. When only about
six years of age, he discovered a
propensity to reflection, and seem-
ed solicitous to gain information on
religious subjects ; and some evan-
gelical missionaries coming by
chance to Kirton, happened to fix
their abode at his father's house,
whose discourse determined him
to devote himself to a religious
life. When he informed his fa-
ther of his resolution, he would
have dissuaded him from it; but
finding him fully resolved, he per-
mitted him to go and reside at a
nvonastery in Exeter. Wolfrad, the
abbot, finding that he possessed a
bright genius, had him removed to
Nutscelle, a seminary of learning,
in the diocese of Winchester, where
he would have a much greater op-
portunity of attaining improvement.
* As we are speaking of a celebrated
English martyr, and tiave already men-
tioned the first person who was martyred
in England for the Christian faith, it wilt
be interesting to the reader to learn, that
l)efore the coming of St. Austin into Eng-
land, there had been four persecutions in
Britain.
The first, under Diocletian, in which
many Christians suffered in fJritain, in
common with every ottier part of the Ro-
man empire.
The second, by the Picts and Huns,
who devastated the southern part of the
island, and butchered.indiscriminately all
who fell in their way.
The third, liy the Saxons, under Hen-
gist, about A. D. 450; and the fourth, by
the Saxons and other pagans, about a hun-
dred years after.
3
The abbot of Nutscelle, who was
celebrated for his great learning,
took uncommon pains with the
young pupil, who, in time, became
a prodigy in divine knowledge ;
and was, at length, employed at
Nutscelle as a principal teacher.
We are informed by the ancient
Saxon historians, that those who
studied under him had no need to
remove to any other place to finish
what they had begun, for he gave
them lessons in grammar, poetry,
rhetoric and philosophy ; and ex-
plained the holy scriptures in the
literal, moral, and mystical senses.
But his example was as instructive
as his lectures, and while he form-
ed his scholars to learning by his
dictates, he encouraged them to
the practice of virtue by his con-
duct.
The abbot of Nutscelle, seeing
him qualified for the priesthood,
conferred upon him that holy order,
when he was about thirty years of
age. From that time he began to
labour for the salvation of his fel-
low-creatures ; in the progress of
which he gave the first proofs of
that apostolical zeal, which after-
wards made such glorious con-
quests in a most savage and bar-
barous part of the world.
There being an important occa-
sion to assemble a synod of bishops
in the kingdom of the West-Sax-
ons, it was judged expedient to
depute one of their body to the
archbishop of Canterbury, to in-
form him of the exigency of affairs ;
and Boniface being proposed, was
unanimously chosen by the synod.
Boniface discharged this trust
with great prudence, and obtained
the applause of every member of
the synod ; but far from being vain
of the reputation he had acijuired,.
he proposed to forsake his country,
relations, and friends, in order to
BONIFACE.
81
be of service to the faith, and ex-
tend Christianity on the continent.
At first, the abbot and monks of
Nutscelle would have dissuaded
him from his purpose; but finding
him resolute, two of their number
were ordered to assist him. Boni-
face accordinEjly left Nutscelle, and
arrived in Friesland about the year
716; when he found that country
in the utmost disorder and confu-
sion. It had belonged to the crown
of France, but was at that time in
the possession of Prince Radbord,
who had established paganism in
it, persecuted the Christians, and
was at war with Charles Martel.
Mmiafi'dom in the Fourth CeDttury^
TRAVELS OF BONIFACE.
He, therefore, went to Utrecht,
where he found the infidel prince,
and made him a tender of tlie gos-
pel ; but he being obdurate, Boni-
face perceived that the time of con-
verting that nation was not yet
come, and returned to his monastery
in England. But he had not been
many months there when the ab-
bot died. Boniface undertook to
comfort his brethren under that ca-
lamity, and discovered so much
zeal and charity in the transaction,
that they desired he would supply
the place of their deceased father
and friend ; but he either never
accepted of that post, or quitted it
FOX'S MARTYRS.
very soon; for he obtained letters
from Daniel, bishop of Winchester,
his diocesan, which recommended
him to the pope, and all the bishops,
abbots, and princes, he should find
in his way to Rome, where he ar-
rived in the beginning of the year
719. He was received by Gregory
the Second with great friendship,
and after several conferences with
him, finding him full of zeal, he dis-
missed him with a commis^on at
large to preach the g«jp?el to the
pagans, wherever he wund them.
Having passed through Lombardy
and Bavaria, he came to Thuringia,
which country had before received
6
82
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the light of the gospel ; but at the
time that Boniface arrived there,
it had made little progress. His
first exertions, therefore, were to
bring the corrupted Christians back
to the purity of the gospel; and
having completed this pious work
with great assiduity, and hearing
that Radbord, whom he formerly
in vain attempted to convert, was
dead, he repaired to Utrecht, to
assist Willebrod, the first bishop of
that city. During the space of
three years, these worthy pastors
laboured, in conjunction, in extir-
pating idolatry and propagating
the faith; and so far succeeded,
that most of tlie people received
baptism, and many of the pagan
temples were converted into Chris-
tian churches. At this time Wille-
brod being very infirm, thought he
could not do better than to appoint
Boniface to succeed him ; but this
the English missionary absolutely
refused, sa5'ing, he could not st?.y
so long in any place, as he had
many evangelical labours to per-
form. Willebrod, on hearing this,
consented to his departure ; and
Boniface repaired to Hesse, where
he brought to a knowledge of the
truth two brothers, who, thougli
they called themselves Christians,
were sunk into most of the errors
of paganism. They, however, be-
came such sincere converts, that
they gave their estate to Boniface,
who, instead of applying its reve-
nues to his own use, built and en-
dowed a reUgious community with
them; after which he proceeded
to Saxony, where he converted
some thousands to the Christian
faith. After exerting himself in
this new field with prodigious suc-
cess about a year, he dispatched
one of his companions to Rome,
with an account of what he had
done; upon which Gregory II.
.sent him a letter, desiring him to
repair to that city ; and he set out
for Rome. On his arrival, the
bSshop g^l* him all marks of es-
teem and^fl'ection, and was re-
solved not to let him return to his
labours without the episcopal cha-
racter, that he might pursue them
with more authority, and to greater
advantage. He was accordingly
consecrated on the last day of No-
vember, 723 ; from which time he
took upon himself the name of Bo-
niface.
On being thus qualified for form-
ing his new church, he left Rome,
having with him six letters from
the pope ; one to Charles Martel ;
a second to all bishops, priests,
dukes, counts, &c. ; a third to the
clergy and people under his more
immediate direction; a fourth to
the five princes of Thuringia, and
their Christian subjects; a fifth to
the pagans in their dominions ;
and a sixth to the whole body of
Saxons. The purport of all these
was, to recommend him to the pro-
tection of the Christian powers,
and exhort the pagans to hear him,
and quit their errors and supersti-
tion.
Having made many converts in
different parts, he returned to his
mission in Germany, and was very
successful, though he met with
many that would willingly have
been Christians only by halves ; they
were ready enough to acknow-
ledge Christ, but did not care to
adhere strictly to his precepts:
and some were so far deluded, as
to worship a large oak-tree, which
was dedicated to Jupiter. This
tree Boniface ordered to be cut
down; when the pagans, finding
that Jupiter did not take any no-
tice of those who had destroyed it,
owned the weakness of their pre-
tended deity, and desired to be
baptized.
Being naturally diffident of his
own abilities, Boniface had fre-
quent recourse to such persons as
he thought might be of service to
him in his present difficult station.
Pope Gregory, and Daniel, his old
diocesan, were his most consider-
able counsellors; but by the care
of the bishop of Winchester, he
received from England numerous
missionaries.
SEVERAL MONASTERIES ERECTED
BY BONIFACE.
In the year 731, Gregory the
BONIFACE.
83
Third suooeeded to the papal
chair, upon whose accession Boni-
face sent persons to Rome, to ac-
quaint him with the success of his
labours, testifying his obedience,
and desiring assistance in some
difficulties which occurred in his
mission. The pope not only an-
swered the message by assuring
liim of the communion and friend-
ship of the see of Rome, but, as a
mark of respect, sent him th& pal-
lium, granted him the title of arch-
bisho]^, or metropolitan of all Ger-
many, and empowered him to erect
new bishoprics. Boniface, in con-
sequence, not only erected new
bishoprics, but built several mo-
nasteries. He then made a tliird
journey to Rome, in 738, when Gre-
gory, who had much affection for
him, detained him there the great-
est part of the year.
At length having left Rome, he
set out for Bavaria, upon the invi-
tation of Odillo, duke of that coun-
try, to reform some abuses intro-
duced by persons who had never
received holy orders.
At this time Bavaria had only
one bishop ; he therefore, pursuant
to his commission from Rome,
erected three new bishoprics, one
at Saltzburg, a second at Freisi-
gen, and a third at Ratisbon, and
thus all Bavaria was divided into
four dioceses. This regulation
was soon after confirmed by the
pope.
He next established four other
bishoprics, viz. at Erfurt, Bara-
bourg, Wurtzbourg, and Achstat.
In the year 741, Gregory the
Third was succeeded in the pope-
dom by Zachary, who conlirmed
Boniface in his power, and ap-
proved of all he had done in Ger-
many, making him at the same
time archbishop of Mentz, and me-
tropolitan over thirteen bishoprics.
He did not, however, lose his sim-
plicity, or forget his innocence in
his ecclesiastical dignity.
During the ministry of this pre-
late, Pepin was declared king of
France ; and it being that prince's
ambition to be crowned by the
most holy prelate he could find,
Boniface was solicited to perfbrm
that ceremony, which he did at
Soissons in 752. The next year
his great age, and many infirmi-
ties, so afllicted him, that, with the
consent of the new king, the bi-
shops, &c. of his diocese, he con-
secrated Lullus, his countryman,
and faithful disciple, and placed
him in the see of Mentz, desiring
Lullus to finish the church at Fuld,
and see him buried in it, for his
end was approaching. He then
went to Friesland, where he con-
verted and baptized several thou-
sands of the natives, demolished
the temples, and raised churches
on their ruins. Once he ajjpointed
a day for confirming a great num-
ber of new converts, and ordered
them to assemble in an open plain
near the river Bourde, whither he
repaired the day before; and
pitching a tent, determined to re-
main on the spot all night, in order
to be ready in the morning early.
Several pagans, having intelli-
gence of this intention, poured
down upon him, and the compa-
nions of his mission, in the night,
with a view to massacre them.
The servants of Boniface would
have repelled the barbarians by
force of arms; but he told them
and his clergy, that the moment
he had long wished for was now
come, and exhorted his assistants
in the ministry to prepare them-
selves for martyrdom. While he
was thus employed, the pagans
rushed in upon him, and killed
him and fifty-two of his compa-
nions and attendants. This hap-
pened on June 5, a. d. 755. Thus
fell the great father of the Ger-
manic church, the honour of Eng-
land, and the glory of his barba-
rous age *.
* Having given the fair side of the
character of Boniface, the archbishop, it
behoves us to say, that he was a great
abettor of all the absui^kies and blas-
phemies of popery: thotH^ur this lie((^
not so much to be blam^^ because in
his time the candle of the true gospel
was not lighted. By his authority Chil-
deric, king of France, was deposed, and
Pepin, the betrayer of his master, was
84
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
MASSACRnS BY THE SARACENS.
Forty-two persons of Armorian,
in Upper Phrygia, were martyred
in the year 845, by the Saracens,
the circumstances of which are
thus related:
In the reign of Theophilus, the
Saracens ravaged many parts of
the eastern empire, gained con-
siderable advantages over the
Christians, and at length laid
.siege to the city of Armorian.
The garrison bravely defended the
place for a considerable time, and
would have obliged their enemies
to raise the siege, but the place
was betrayed by a renegado.
Many were put to the sword ; and
two general officers, with some
persons of distinction; were carried
prisoners to Bagdat^ where they
were loaded with chains, and
thrown into a dungeon. They con-
tinued in prison for some time
without seeing any persons but
their gaolers, having scarcely food
enough for their subsistence. At
length they were informed, that
nothing could preserve their lives
but renouncing their religion and
embracing Mahometanism. To
induce them to comply, the caliph
pretended zeal for their welfare ;
and declared, that he looked upon
converts in a more glorious light
than conquests. Agreeably to these
maxims, he sent some of the most
artful of the Mahometans, with
m.oney and clothes, and the pro-
mise of other advantages which
they might secure to themselves
by an abjuration of Christianity;
which, according to the casuistry
of those infidels, might be made
without quitting their faith ; but
the martyrs rejected the proposal
recognised as king. From Boniface
proceeded that detestable doctrine which
now stands registered in tlie pope's de-
crees, (dis. 40. cap. si papa;) which
states, that in case the pope were of
most filthy living, and forgetful or negli-
gent of himsd&and of Christianity, in
8'Ah <i degr^flphat he led innumerable
souls with hnWo hell; yet ought no man
to rebuke him for bo doing, "for he
hath," says he, " power to judge all
men, and ought of no man to be judged
Sgain."
with horror and contempt. After
this they were attacked with that
fallacious and delusive argument
which the Mahometans still use in
favour of themselves, and were
desired to judge of the merits of
the cause by the success of those
that were engaged in it, and
choose that religion which they
saw flourished most, and was best
rewarded with the good things of
this life, which they called the
blessings of Heaven. Yet the
noble prisoners were proof against
all these temptations ; and argued
strenuously against the authority
of the false prophet. This in-
censed the Mahometans, and drew
greater hardships upon the Chris-
tians during their confinement,
which lasted seven years. Boidi-
zius, the renegado who had be-
trayed Armorian, then brought
them the welcome news that their
suflerings would conclude in mar-
tyrdom the next day: when taken
from their dungeon, they were
again solicited to embrace the
tenets of Mahomet; but neither
threats nor promises could induce
them to espouse the doctrines of
an impostor. Perceiving that
their faith could not by any means
be shaken, the caliph ordered them
to be executed. Theodore, one
of the number, had formerly re-
ceived priest's orders, and offici-
ated as a clergyman; but after-
wards quitting the church, he had
followed a military life, and raised
himself by the sword to some con-
siderable posts, which he enjoyed
at the lime he was taken prisoner.
The officer who attended the ex-
ecution, being apprized of these
circumstances, said to Theodore,
" You might, indeed, pretend to
be ranked amongst the Christians,
while you served in their church
as a priest; but the profession you
have taken up, which engages you
in bloodshed, is so contrary to your
former employment, that you
should not now think of passing
upon us for one of that religion.
When you quitted the altar
for the camp, you renounced
Jesus Christ. Why then will you
MASSACRES BY THE SARACENS.
85
tlisserablo any longer? Would
you not act more conformably to
your own principles, and make
your conduct all of a piece, if you
came to a resolution of saving
your life by owning our great
prophet?"
Theodore, covered with religious
confusion at this reproach, but
still unshaken in his faith, made
the following answer: " It is true,"
said he, " I did in some measure
abandon mj^ God when I engaged
in the army, and scarce deserve
the name of a Christian. But the
Almighty has given me the grace
to see myself in a true light, and
made me sensible of my fault;
and I hope he will be pleased to
accept my life as the only sacrifice
I can now offer to expiate my
guilt." This pious answer con-
founded the officer, who only re-
plied, that he should presently have
an opportunity of giving that proof
of his fidelity to his master.
Upon which, Theodore and the
rest, forty-two in number, were be-
headed.
MARTYRDOM OF TWO LADIES.
Two ladies of distinction, Mary
and Flora, sufl'ered martyrdom at
the same time. Flora was the
daughter of an eminent Mahome-
tan, at Seville ; from whence he
removed to Corduba, where the
Saracen king resided, and kept
his court. Her father dying when
she was young, Flora was left to
the care of her mother, who, being
a Christian, brought her up in the
true faith, and inspired her with
sentiments of virtue and religion.
Her brother being a professed
enemy to Christianity, and of a
barbarous and savage temper,
Flora was for some time obliged to
use great caution in the practice
of such virtues as must have ex-
posed her to a persecution. She
was too zealous to bear this re-
straint long ; for which reason she
left Corduba, in company with
her sister. Her departure soon
alarmed her brother, who guessed
her motives, and, in revenge, in-
lojmed against several Christians
of Corduba ; for as he did not
know whither his sister was gone,
he determined to wreak his ven-
geance on such Christians as were
present. When Flora was in-
formed of these proceedings, she
considered herself as the c^use of
what the Christians had suflered
at Corduba, and having an in-
terior conviction that God called
her to fight for her faith, she re-
turned to that city, and proceeded
to the persecutors, among whom
she found her brother. " If," said
she, " I am the object of your in-
quiry, if the servants of God are
tormented on my account, I now
freely ofl'er myself to your dis-
posal. I declare, that I believe in
Jesus Christ, glory in his cross,
and profess the doctrine which he
taught." None of the company
seemed so much enraged at this
declaration as her brother, who
after some threats, struck her; but
afterwards endeavoured to gain
her by expressions of pretended
kindness. Finding her insensible
to all he could say, he insinuated,
that Flora had been educated in
the religion of Mahomet, but
had renounced it at the suggestion
of some Christians, who inspired
her with the utmost contempt for
the great prophet. When she was
called on to answer to the charge,
she declared she had never owned
Mahomet, but sucked the Chris-
tian religion in with her milk, and
was entirely devoted to the Re-
deemer of mankind. The magis-
trate, finding her resolute, deli-
vered her to her brother, and gave
him orders to use his utmost en-
deavours to make her a Maho-
metan. She, however, soon fcund
an opportunity of escaping over a
wall in the night, and of secreting
herself in the house of a Chris-
tian. She then withdrew to Tucci,
a village of Andalusia, where she
met with her sister, and they
never separated agau|^ill her mar-
tyrdom. ^B|
Mary, who was marked at the
same time, was the daughter of a
Christian tradesman at Estrema-
dura, who afterwards removed to a
80
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
towH near Corduba. When the
persecution began under Abderra-
n)3, kinj^of the Saracens, in Spain,
Mary's brother was one who fell a
victim to the rage of the infidels on
that occasion. Mary, hearing of
his martyrdom, and (illed with con-
fusion at being left behind by one
so much younger than herself,
■went toCorduba, where, goingiuto
a church, she found Flora, who had
left her retreat on the same motive.
On conversing together, and find-
ing they acted upon the same he-
roic principles, and proposed the
same glorious end of their labours,
they agreed to go together, and
declare their faith before the judge.
Accordingly they proceeded to the
magistrate, when Flora boldly told
him, she looked on Mahomet as no
better than a false prophet, an
adulterer, and magician. Mary
also told the magistrate, that she
professed the same faith, and en-
tertained the same sentiments as
Flora, and that she was sister to
Walabonzns, who had already suf-
fered for being a Christian. This
behaviour so much enraged the
magistrate, that he ordered them
to be committed to prison for some
time, and then to be beheaded:
which sentence was executed on
the 4th of November, a. d. 8oO.
ACCOUNT OF PERFECTUS.
Perfectus was born at Corduba,
and brought up in the Christian
faith. He made himself master of
all the useful and polite literature
of that age; and at length took
priest's orders, and performed the
duties of his office with great assi-
duity and punctuality. One day
walking in the streets of Corduba,
some Arabians entered into con-
versation with him, and, among
other questions, asked him his
opinion both of Jesus Christ and
Mahomet. Perfectus gave them an
exact account of the Christian faith,
respecting the divinity of Christ,
and the redemption of mankind;
but would Jtjk deliver his senti-
ments con^l^ng Mahomet. The
Arabians pressed him to speak
freely ; but he saying, that what he
should utter would not be agreea-
3
bic to their ideas, and therefore he
would be silent, as he did not wish
to oflend any one ; they still en-
treated him to speak his thoughts,
declaring at the same time that
they would not be offended at any
thing he should say. Hence be-
lieving them sincere, and hoping
this might be the favourable time
allotted by God for their conver-
sion, Perfectus told them that the
Christians looked on Mahomet as
one of the false prophets foretold
in the gospel, who were to seduce
and deceive great numbers, to their
eternal ruin. To illustrate this as-
sertion, he descanted on some of
the actions of that impostor; en-
deavoured to show them the im-
pious doctrines, and abominable
absurdities of the Alcoran; and
exhorted them, in very strong
terms, to quit the miserable state
in which they then were, and which
would certainly be foUow^ed by
eternal misery.
The infidels could not hear such
a discourse without conceiving an
indignation against the speaker.
They thought proper, however, to
disguise their resentment, but were
resolved not to let him escape.
At first, indeed, they were unwilling
to use any violence to him, because
they had given him a solemn assu-
rance he should come to no harm:
but they were soon eased of that
scruple ; and watching a favoura-
ble opportunity, seized on him,
hurried him away to one of their
chief magistrates, and accused
him of blaspheming their great
prophet; on which, the judge or-
dered him to be put in chains, and
confined in prison, till the fast of
their Ramadan, or Lent, when he
should be made a victim to Maho-
met. He heard the determination
with joy, and prepared for his mar-
tyrdom with great fervency. At
the time appointed he was led to
the place of execution, where he
again made a confession of his
faith, declared Mahomet an impos-
tor, and insisted, that the Alcoran
was filled with absurdities and
blasphemies. In consequence of
this he was sentenced to be be-
WINCBSLAUS.
87
headed, and was executed a. d.
850; after wliicli his body was in-
terred by the Christians.
WINCESLAUS, DUKE OF BOHEMIA.
Winceslaus, duke of Bohemia,
was educated in the faith of Clirist,
as his father Wrattislaus, the pre-
ceding;: duke, was a good Christian;
but Drahoniira, his mother, was a
pagan, whose morals were as bad as
her religious sentiments : slie con-
sented, however, to intrust her mo-
ther, Ludmilla, with the education
of her eldest son. That holy lady
had resided at Prague ever since
the death of Boriver, her husband,
the first dtjke of Bohemia who em-
braced the faith of Christ; and
Winceslaus was sent to that city,
to be brought up under her. Lud-
milla undertook to form his heart
to devotion and the love of God,
and was assisted in that work by
Paul her chaplain, a man of great
sanctity and prudence, who like-
wise endeavoured to cultivate his
mind in other respects. The young
prince corresponded with their en-
deavours; and the grace of God,
who had prepared him for t])eir
instructions, caused him to make
astonishing progress : he was sent
to a college at Budwcis, about six-
ty miles from Prague, where seve-
ral young persons of the first rank
were placed, and studied under an
excellent master, a native of Neisse,
in Silesia.
When Wrattislaus died, his son
Winceslaus was very young : on
which account Drahomira, his mo-
ther, declared herself regent dur-
ing his minority. This princess,
now not having any one to controul
her, gave vent to her rage against
Christianity. She began her ad-
ministration with an order for
shutting up the churches ; repeal-
ed the laws in favour of the Chiis-
tians, and removed all magistrates
of that denomination, supplying
their places with pagans. Thus
finding themselves encouraged, the
pagans, upon any frivolous pre-
tence, murdered the Christians with
inipuaity ; and if a Christian in
his own defence killed a pagan,
his life, and that of nine other
Chrisiians, were forfeited.
Ludmilla was afflicted at these
proceedings, as she could not be-
hold a religion despised which she
professed, and which her consort
had established with so much diffi-
culty and zeal. Yet she could not
think of any expedient to prevent
the total extirpation of Christianity
in Bohemia, except persuading
Winceslaus, young as he was, to
assume the reins of government,
Winceslaus at first declined engag-
ing in this task ; but upon his grand-
mother promising to assist him
with her advice, he complied with
her request; and, to prevent future
disputes, divided the country be-
tween himself and his younger bro-
ther Bolislav/, whose name is still
retained by a town and a consider-
able district of that country. Dra-
homira now attached herself to
Bolislaw, who was a pagan, and
followed implicitly her maxims.
Concerning the behaviour of Win-
ceslaus after his assuming the so-
vereignty, and tiie fate of the aged
and worthy Ludmilla, the annals of
Bohemia state these particulars:
" Winceslaus, pursuant to the im-
pressions of virtue vv'hich he had
received from his grandmother,
and others employed ^in his edu-
cation, was more careful than ever
to preserve the innocence of his
morals, and acquired some new de-
gree of perfection every day. He
was as humble, sober, and chaste,
when master of his own motions,
and in full possession of sovereign
autliority, as when under the go-
vernment of those on whom he was
taught to look as his superiors. He
spent great part of the night in
prayer, and the whole day in acts
of piety ; directing all his views to
the establishment of peace, justice,
and religion, in his dominions. He
-was assisted in these charitable
and truly Christian labours by able
ministers ; and nothing of conse-
quence was donqifvithout the ad-
vice of Ludmilla^ljrhis excellent
princess being informed that Dra-
homira, transported with rage at
the success of her directions, had
88
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
formed a design against her life,
and that it would scarcely be in
her power to save herself, was so
far from being disturbed at the
apprehensions of death, or de-
sisting from what had made her
odious to that wicked woman,
that she exerted herself more
vigorously than ever for the main-
tenance of religion, and confirm-
ing the prince in his resolutions.
Being now assured that her death
was near, and that several persons
were actually employed to dispatch
her the first convenient opportunity,
she called all her servants together,
acknowledged their fidelity in her
service with a liberal hand, and
distributed her goods and money
among the poor. Thus divested
of all she possessed in the world,
she went to her chapel, received
the holy eucharist, and then em-
ployed herself in prayer, recom-
mended her soul to God, and ex-
pected his will with the utmost
tranquillity and resignation. This
was her situation, when two ruf-
fians entered the chapel, seized on
her, and strangled her with her
own veil."
The young duke severely felt
the loss of his grandmother, yet
he did not punish the oflFenders,
knowing that they had been in-
stigated to what they did by his
mother. He therefore addressed
himself to God only, entreated the
throne of grace for his mother's
pardon and conversion, and pa-
tiently submitted to the dispensa-
tions of Providence.
TERRITOUIES OF WINCESLAUS IN-
VADED.
As many factions were fomented
in his dominions by means of his
mother and brother, and as Win-
ceslaus himself seemed of an un-
warlike disposition, a neighbour-
ing prince, Radislaus of Gurima,
determined to invade Bohemia.
He accordingly entered that
country at the head of a con-
siderable arnodP Winceslaus, on
hearing of these proceedings, sent
a message to the invader, to know
what ofl'ence he had given him,
and what terms he required to
quit his dominions. Radislatls^,
mistaking the temper of Win-
ceslaus, looked upon this message
as arising from timidity ; he there-
fore answered in a haughty man-
ner, made frivolous excuses for
having commenced the quarrel,
and concluded, by insisting that
Winceslaus should surrender to
him all his dominions.
This insolent demand obliged
Winceslaus to put himself at the
head of an army in defence of
himself and his people. He ac-
cordingly raised a considerable
body of forces, and marched
against the enemy. When the
two armies were ready to engage,
Winceslaus obtained a conference
with Radislaus, and observed, that
as it would be unjust to hazard
the lives of so many innocent men,
the most eligible method of putting
an end to the dispute would be
by single combat between them-
selves.
Radislaus accepted the proposal
with joy, thinking that he was
much more expert in the use of
arms than his antagonist. They
accordingly engaged in sight of
the two armies, and the victory
seemed doubtful for some time,
till, at length, it declared in favour
of Winceslaus : when his antago-
nist was obliged to relinquish his
pretended claim, and retire into
his own country.
Winceslaus being thus freed
from the fears of a foreign enemy,
turned his thoughts to domestic
reformation. He removed corrupt
judges and magistrates, and filled
their places with persons of integ-
rity ; put an end to oppression,
punished such nobles as tyrannized
over their vassals, and made other
wise regulations, which, though
they relieved the poor and helpless,
gave great offence to the great
and rich, as they abridged their
power, and took from them their
self-importance and assumed con-
sequence. Hence many became
factious, and the malcontents cen-
sured all his best actions, and spoke
contemptuously of his application
to prayer, fasting, arid other acts
ADALBERT.
89
6f religion, which they insdiiuated
were low employments for a prince,
and incompatible with the courage
and policy necessary for the go-
vernment of a state. His mother
and brother were the most in-
veterate of his enemies ; and
were concerting measures for mur-
dering him, when they understood
that he had desired the pope to
send some priests into his domi-
nions, with whom he proposed to
spend the remainder of his days in
a religious retreat. This news
suspended the execution of their
conspiracy for some time ; but,
perceiving the affair did not come
to a conclusion so soon as was
necessary for their ambitious
views, they re-assumed their
practices against him, and gained
their ends in the following treache-
rous manner :
Bolislaw having been some time
married, his princess brought him
forth a son. This circumstance,
which should have diffused joy
throughout the family, furnished
Drahomira and Bolislaw with an
idea of the most horrid nature,
and the innocent infant was made
the object for perpetrating a deed
of unexampled cruelty. The
scheme concerted between them
was to get Winceslaus into their
power. The birth of the child fur-
nished them with a pretence ; and
a message was dispatched to the
unsuspecting duke, requesting his
company at an entertainment upon
the occasion. Winceslaus, not
having the least surmise of their
intention, repaired to the court of
Bolislaw, where he was received
with the greatest appearance of
cordiality. He partook of the en-
tertainment, and was festive, till
it grew rather late, when he re-
tired before the rest of the com-
pany, as he was not fond of late
hours, and never neglected his
devotions to the Almighty, pre-
vious to lying down to rest.
When he had withdrawn, Draho-
mira urged Bolislaw to follow his
brother instantly, and murder him.
The prince took his mother's san-
guinary advice, and repairing to
his brotlicr's cliamber, he found
him kneeling, and in fervent prayer,
when he rushed upon him, and
plunged a dagger to his heart.
Thus, in a. d. 929, fell Winceslaus,
the third duke of Bohemia, by a
most infernal act of treachery and
fratricide.
ADALBERT, BISHOP OF PRAGUE.
Adalbert, bishop of Prague, was
a Bohemian by birth. His parents
were persons of rank, but more
distinguished for their virtue and
piety than for their opulence and
lineage. They had the highest
expectations of their son, and
gave him a good education ; but
their joy was damped, by his fall-
ing into a dropsy, from which he
was with difficulty recovered.
When cured, they sent him to
Magdeburg, and committed him
to the care of the archbishop of
that city, who completed his edu-
cation. The rapid progress which
Adalbert made in human and
divine learning, made him dear to
the prelate, who, to the authority
of a teacher, joined all the ten-
derness of a parent. Having spent
nine years at Magde-burg, he re-
tired to his own country upon the
death of the archbishop, and en-
tered himself among the clergy at
Prague. Dithmar, bishop of
Prague, died soon after the re-
turn of Adalbert to that city ;
and, in his last moments, expressed
great contrition for having been
ambitious and solicitous of worldly
honours and riches : Adalbert, who
was among the number present,
was so sensibly aff"ected at the
bishop's dying sentiments, that he
received them as an admonition to
the strict practice of virtue, which
he afterwards exercised with the
greatest attention, spending his
time in prayer, and relieving the
poor with his fortune.
Soon after the decease of Dith-
mar, an assembly was held for the
choice of a succe^or, which con-
sisted of the clergy of Prague,
and the nobility of Bohemia.
Adalbert's character determined
them to raise him to the vacant
90
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
see, which they did on the 19th of
February, 083, and immediately
dispatched messengers to Verona,
to desire Otho II. would confirm
the election. The emperor granted
the request, ordered Adalbert to
repair to court for investiture,
gave him the ring and crosier,
and tlien sent him to the archbi-
shop of Mentz for consecration.
That ceremony was performed on
the 29th of June the same year ;
and he was received at Prague
with great demonstrations of pub-
lic joy. He divided the revenue
of his see into four parts, accord-
ing to the direction of the canons
extant in the fifth century. The
first was employed in the building
and ornaments of the church ; the
second went to the maintenance of
the clergy ; the third was laid out
for the relief of the poor ; and
the fourth reserved for the support
of himself and family ; which was
always made to include twelve
indigent persons, to whom he
allowed daily subsistence. He
performed his duty with the utmost
assiduity, and spent a great por-
tion of his time in preaching to
and exhorting the people. His
conduct was discreet and humane ;
and his manner neither too severe
nor too indulgent. Yet some
things which he could not remedy
gave him great uneasiness, par-
ticularly"^ the having a plurality of
wives, and selling the Christians
to the Jews for trivial oftences.
Hence he determined to consult
the pope, and made a journey to
Rome. John, who then occupied
the papal chair, received him with
cordiality, and advised him to
give up his bishopric, rather than
be the witness of enormities which
he could not remedy. He, in con-
sequence, determined to take the
pope's advice, and to devote the
remainder of his days to mortifi-
cation and silence ; and began b}'
giving all his treasures to the
poor. He was, however, before
he entirely secluded himself from
mankind, desirous of seeing th.e
Holy Land, and set off accordingly
in company with three persons.
On their way they arrived at
Mount Cassino, where the chiefs
of the monastery of that place re-
ceived them in a very friendly man-
ner, and being apprized of the cause
of their journey, when they were
about to depart, the superior of the
monastery addressed himself to
Adalbert, and observed to him,
that the journey he had undertaken
would give him more trouble and
uneasiness than he was aware of;
that the frequent desire of travel-
ling, often proceeded more from a
restless disposition, than real re-
ligion. " Therefore," said he, " if
you will listen to my advice, leave
the world at once with sincerity,
and settle in some religious com-
munity, without desiring to see
more than you have already seen."
Adalbert adopted the sentiments
of the superior, and took up his
residence in that m^onastery, where
he then thought he might live
entirely recluse ; but he was mis-
taken ; for the priests, by accident,
coming to a knowledge of the rank
and former dignity of their col-
league, began to treat him with
great deference and respect, w hich
occasioned him to leave the place.
Nilus, a Grecian, being then at the
head of a community not far from
Mount Cassino, Adalbert went to
him, and begged to be received
into his monastery. He assured
him he would willingly comply
with his request, if the practice of
his religious family would be agree-
able to him ; he told him that the
house in which he and his people
lived was given to them by those
of Mount Cassino ; and therefore
it might not be safe for him to
receive one that had left that com-
munity, but he advised him to
return to Rome, and apply to Leo,
an abbot of his acquaintance there,
to whom he gave him a letter of
recommendation. Adalbert went
to Rome, where he found Leo,
who, after putting his virtue and
courage to proper trials, conducted
him to the pope, and, with the
consent of that pontiff and the
"whole college of cardinals, gave
him the habit on Holy Thursday in
AITALBERT.
91
the yenr 990. We have already
said, that he had been attended
only by three select persons ever
since he had the pope's advice for
resif.';nin<; his bishopric; two of
them now left him ; but the third,
who was his brother, Gaudentius,
followed his example, and enjj^aged
in the same community. Adalbert,
full of humility, took a particular
pleasure in the lowest employments
of the house, and lived an excel-
lent pattern of Christian simplicity
and obedience.
The archbishop of Mentz, the
metropolitan, being exceedingly
afflicted at the disorders in the
church of Prague, and wishing for
the return of the bishop, with
whose retreat he was not, for some
time, acquainted, after five years
absence, heard that Adalbert was
at Rome, when he sent a deputa-
tion to the pope, to press his return
to his diocese. The pope sum-
moned a council to consider of the
deputation, and after a warm dis-
pute between the monks and de-
puties, the latter carried their
point, and Adalbert was ordered
to return to his diocese ; but, at
the same time, had permission to
quit his charge again, if he found
his flock as incorrigible as before.
The inhabitants of Prague met
him, on his arrival, with great joy,
and promised obedience to his di-
rections ; but they soon forgot their
promises, and relapsed into their
former vices, which obliged him, a
second time, to leave them, and
return to his monastery. Never^
theless, the archbishop of Mentz
sent another deputation to Rome,
and desired that his suffragan
might be again ordered back to
his diocese. Gregory V. who was
then pope, commanded him to re-
turn to Prague ; and, with great
reluctance, he obeyed.
The Bohemians, however, did
not look upon him as before, but
deemed him the censor of their
faults, and the enemy of their
pleasures, and threatened him
with death upon his arrival; but
not having him yet in their power,
they murdered several of his rela-
tions, plundered their estates, and
set fire to their houses. Adalbert
liad intelligence of these outra-
geous proceedings, and did not
judge it prudent to proceed on his
journey. He therefore went to
the duke of Poland, who had a
particular respect for him, and en-
gaged that prince to sound the Bo-
hemians in regard to his return ;
but could get no better answer
from that wretched people, than
"that they were sinners, hardened
in iniquity ; and Adalbert a saint,
and consequently not fit to live
among them ; for which reason he
was not to hope for a tolerable re-
ception at Prague." The bishop
thought this message discharged
him from any farther concern for
that church, and began to direct
his thoughts to the conversion of
infidels ; for which purpose he re-
paired to Dantzic, where he con-
verted and baptized many, which
so enraged the pagan priests, that
they fell upon him, and dispatched
him with darts, on the 23d of April,
A. D. 997.
93
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
BOOK IV.
rERSECUTIONS IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES, FROM THE ELEVENTH TO THE
SIXTEKNTH CENTURY.
SECTION T.
PERSECUTIONS IN THE ELEVENTH CENTURY.
ACCOUNT OF ARCHBISHOP AL-
PHAGE.
Alphage, archbishop of Canter-
bury, came from a considerable
family in Gloucestershire, and re-
ceived an education suitable to his
birth. His parents were Chris-
tians, and Alphage inherited all
their virtues. He was prudent,
bumble, pious, and chaste ; and
made a rapid progress both in
polite literature and theological
learning. In order to be more at
leisure to contemplate the beauties
of divine history, he determined to
renounce his fortune, quit his
home, and become a recluse. He
accordingly retired to a monastery
of Benedictines, at Deerhurst, in
Gloucestershire, and soon after
took the habit. Here he lived
■with the utmost temperance, and
spent the greatest part of his time
in^prayer. But hot thinking the
austerities he underwent in this
monastery sufficiently severe, he
retired to a lonely cell near Bath,
and lived in a manner still more
rigid ; but some devout persons
finding out his retreat, his austere
life soon became the subject of
conversation in the neighbouring
villages, whence many flocked to
him, and begged to be taken under
his pastoral care. Consenting to
their importunities, he raised a
monastery near his cell, by contri-
butions of several well-disposed
persons ; formed his new pupils
into a community, and placed a
prior over them. Having pre-
scribed rides for their regulation,
he again retired to his cell, fer-
vently wishing to pass the re-
mainder of his days in religious
security; when the following affair
again drew him from his retreat.
The see of Winchester being va-
cant by the death of Ethelwold, a
dispute arose respecting a suc-
cessor to that bishopric. The
clergy had been driven out of the
cathedral for their scandalous
lives, but were admitted again by
king Ethelred, upon certain terras
of reformation. The monks, who
had been introduced upon their
expulsion, looked upon themselves
as the chapter of that church; and
hence arose a violent contest be-
tween them and the clergy who
had been re-admitted, about the
election of a bishop ; while both
parties were vigorously deter-
mined upon supporting their own
man. This dispute at last ran so
high, that Dunstan, archbishop of
Canterbury, as primate of all Eng-
land, was obliged to interpose,
and he consecrated Alphage to the
vacant bishopric, to the general
satisfaction of all concerned in the
election.
The behaviour of Alphage was a
proof of his being equal to the dig-
nity of his vocation. Piety flou-
rished in his diocese ; unity was
established among his clergy and
people ; and the conduct of the
church of Winchester made the
bishop the admiration of the whole
kingdom. Dunstan had an extra-
ordinary veneration for Alphage,
and when at the point of death,
made it his ardent request to God,
ALPIIAGE.
93
tliat he might succeed him in the
see of Canterbury ; which accord-
ingly happened, thoug:h not till
about eighteen years after Dun-
stan's death. In the course of that
period, the metropolitan church
Mas governed by three successive
prelates ; the last of whom was
Alfric ; upon whose decease, in
1006, Alphage was raised to the
see of Canterbury. The people
belonging to ihe diocese of Win-
chester were too sensible of the
loss they sustained by his transla-
tion, not to re^et his removal to
Canterbury.
Soon after he M'as made arch-
bishop, he went to Rome, and re-
ceived the pall from pope John
XVIII.
When Alphage had governed
the see of Canterbury about four
years with great reputation, the
Danes made an incursion into Eng-
land. Ethelred, who then reigned,
was a prince of a very weak mind,
and pusillanimous disposition.
Being afraid to face the enemy
himself, and too irresolute to fur-
nish others with the means of act-
ing, he suffered his country to be
ravaged with impunity, and the
greatest depredations to be com-
mitted by the enemy.
Upon this occasion, the archbi-
shop Alphage acted with great re-
solution and humanity ; he went
boldly to the Danes, purchased the
freedom of several whom they had
made captives ; found means to
send food to others, whom he had
not money enough to redeem, and
even made converts of some of the
Danes : but the latter circumstance
made the Danes, who still conti-
nued pagans, greater enemies to
him than they would otherwise
have been, and they were deter-
mined to be revenged on him.
Edric, an English malcontent and
traitor, gave the Danes every en-
couragement, and assisted them in
laying siege to Canterbury. When
the desigii of attacking that city
was known, many of the principal
people ma-Je a precipitate flight
from it, and would have persuaded
Alphage to follow their example ;
but he would not listen to such a
proposal ; assured them he could
not think of abandoning his flock
at a time when his presence was
more necessary than ever, and was
resolved to hazard his life in their
defence. While he was employed
in assisting his people, Canterbury
was taken by storm ; the enemy
poured into the town, and de-
stroyed all that came in their way.
The monks endeavoured to detain
the archbishop in the church,
where they hoped he might be
safe. But his concern for his flock
made him break from them, and
run into the midst of the danger.
On this occasion he addressed the
enemy, begging the people might
be saved, and that he alone might
be their victim. The barbarians
seized him, tied his hands, insulted
and abused him, and obliged him
to remain on the spot till his
church was burnt, and the monks
massacred. They then decimated
all the inhabitants, both ecclesias-
tics and laymen, leaving only
every tenth person alive : so that
they put 7236 persons to death,
and left only four monks and 800
laymen alive: after which they
confined the archbishop in a dun-
geon, where they kept him for seve-
ral months. During his confinement,
they proposed to him to purchase
his liberty with the sum of 30001.
and to persuade the king to pro-
cure their departure out of the
kingdom with a farther sum of
10,0001. Alphage's circumstances
not allowing him to satisfy the ex-
orbitant demand, they bound him,
and put him to severe torments, to
oblige him to discover the treasure
of his church. But he remaining
inflexible, they remanded him to
prison again, confined him six
days longer, and then taking him
■with them to Greenwich, brought
him to trial. Here he exhorted
them to forsake their idolatry,
and embrace Christianity. This
so enraged them, that the soldiers
dragged him out of the camp, ind
beat him unmercifully. Alphage
bore this treatment patiently, and
even prayed for his persecutors.
94
BOOK QF MA^RTYRS.
One of the soldiers, who had been
converted and baptized by him,
was greatly afflicted that his pains
should be so lingering^, as he knew
his death was determined on : he,
therefore, in a kind of barbarous
compassion, cut otf his head, and
thus put the finishing stroke to his
martyrdom. This happened on April
19, A. D. 1012, on the very spot
where the church of Greenwich,
which is dedicated to him, now
stands. After his death, his body
was thrown into tlie Thames, but
being found the next day, it was
buried in the catliedral of St. Paul's,
by the bishops of London and Lin-
coln : from whence it was, in the
year 1023, removed to Canterbury
by ^Ethelnoth, the archbishop of
that province.
GERARD, A VENETIAN.
Gerard, a Venetian, having de-
voted himself to the service of God
from a youth, entered into a reli-
gious house for some time, and then
determined to visit the Holy Land.
On arriving in Hungary, he became
acquainted with Stephen, the king
of that country, who acted the parts
of prince and preacher, and not
only regulated his subjects by
wholesome laws, but taught them
religious duties. Finding Gerard
qualified to instruct his people, he
tried to detain him in his kingdom ;
and, at length, founding several
churches, he made Gerard bishop
of that of Chonad. Here the new
bishop had a very difficult task to
perform, the people of his diocese
being accustomed to idolatry. The
bishop, however, assiduous in his
zeal for the salvation of his ttock,
laboured to bring them to a sense
of tlieir duty, and soon had the
pleasure to find that his endeavours
were not unsuccessful, for his
sweetness of disposition won great-
ly upon the people. His success
was not confined to his own dio-
cese, but extended to the adjacent
country, where many became con-
verts to the pure faith of Christ.
Wherever the faith made its way
by his ministry, he took care to
establish ecclesiastical discipline for
the preservation of religion, and
made several useful regulations in
the public service of the church.
His exemplary conduct was as in-
structive as his exhortations, and
did much to convince his converts
of the truth and dignity of their new
profession. He was remarkable for
an uncommon tenderness for the
poor, especially such as were sick,
or incapable of following their ac-
customed employments. During the
life of Stephen, Gerard received
every assistance which that excel-
lent monarch could afford him ; but
on his demise, his nephew Peter,
who succeeded him, was of so dif-
ferent a temper, that Gerard was
greatly perplexed. At length, the
tyranny of Peter, exasperated his
subjects so much, that they deposed
him, and placed Ouvo on the throne.
They, however, soon found that
they had changed from bad to
worse ; for Oavo proved a greater
monster of cruelty than his prede-
cessor. At Easter, Ouvo repaired
to Chonad, in order to receive the
crown from the hands of Gerard.
When he arrived, the other prelates
of the kingdom, who were assem-
bled, assured the prince of their
affection for his person, and promis-
ed to concur in his coronation ; but
Gerard refused to pay that compli-
ment to a public and malicious ene-
my ; and told him, that he could
not look on Peter's exclusion as re-
gular, and consequently should not
proceed to do any thing to the pre-
judice of his title : he then told
him, that if he persisted in his usur-
pation, the Divine Providence
would soon put an end to his life
and reign. Ouvo, growing more
insupportable than his predecessor,
was brought to the scaffold, in the
year 1044 ; upon which Peter was
recalled, and placed on the throne
a second time ; but his deposition
and retirement had made no alte-
ration in his temper, so that he was
again deprived of the royal dignity
in less than two years.
An offer was then made of the
crown to Andrew, son of Ladislaus,
cousin-german of Stephen, upon
condition that he would em.ploy his
STANISLAUS.
96
authority ia extirpating the Chris-
tian relig,ion out of Hungary. The
ambitious prince came into the
proposal, and promised to do his
utmost in re-establishing the idola-
trous worship of his ancestors. Ge-
rard, being informed of this impious
bargain, undertook to go to Andrew,
and persuade him to withdraw his
promise. He accordingly set out,
attended by three other prelates,
full of zeal for religion : but as they
were about to cross the Danube,
they were stopped by a party of
soldiers posted there by a noble-
man, remarkable for his aversion to
the Christian religion, and to Ste-
phen's memory. They were attack-
ed with a shower of stones, cruelly
beaten, and at length dispatched
with lances. Their martyrdoms hap-
pened in the year 1045.
STANISLAUS.
Stanislaus, bishop of Cracow,was
of an illustrious family. The piety
of his parents was equal to their
opulence, and they rendered their
wealth subservient to all the pur-
poses of benevolence. Stanislaus
was their only child, he possessed a
penetrating genius, retentive me-
mory, and solid understanding ;
hence study became his amuse-
ment. His disposition was not in-
ferior to his abilities ; and he volun-
tarily gave himself, in the dawn of
youth, to such austerities as might
have acquired reputation for a her-
mit. In process of time he was sent
to a seminary of learning in Poland,
and afterwards to the university of
Paris ; here he remained several
years, and then returned to his own
country, where, on the demise of
Lis parents, he became possessed
of a large fortune, of which he de-
voted the greater part to charitable
uses. His views were now solely
directed to the ministry ; but he re-
mained for some time undetermined
whether he should embrace a mo-
nastic life, or engage among the se-
cular clergy. He was at length
persuaded to the latter by Lambert
Zula, bishop of Cracow, who gave
him holy orders, and made him a
canon of his cathedral. In this ca-
pacity he lived in a most exemplary
manner, and performed his duties
with unremitting assiduity. Lam-
bert was charmed with tlie many
virtues which so particularly distin-
guished Stanislaus, and would fain
have resigned his bishopric to him,
alleging as a reason his great age,
but Stanislaus absolutely rffusedto
accept of the see, for the iontrary
reason, viz. his want of years ; as
being then only 36 years old, he
deemed that too early a time of life
for a man to undertake the impor-
tant care of a diocese. Lambert,
however, made him his substitute
upon various occasions, and dying
on November 25, 1071, all concern-
ed in the choice of a successor de-
clared for Stanislaus: but he de-
clined the acceptance for the same
reason as before. At length the
king, clergy, and nobility unani-
mously joined in writing to pope
Alexander II. who, at their en-
treaty, sent an express order that
Stanislaus should accept the bi-
shopric. He then obeyed, and ex-
erted himself to the utmost in im-
proving his flock. He was equally
careful with respect both to clergy
and laity, kept a list of all the poor
in his diocese, and by feeding the
hungry, clothing the naked, and ad-
ministering remedies to the sick,
he proved himself not only the god-
ly pastor, but the physician and
benefactor of the people.
Bolislaus the second, king of Po-
land, had many good qualities, but
giving way too much to his pas-
sions, he committed many enormi-
ties, till from being deemed a good
king, he at last acquired the appel-
lation of CRUEL. The nobility were
shocked at his conduct, and the
clergy saw his proceedings with
grief; but Stanislaus alone had the
courage to tell him of his faults.
The king was greatly exasperated
at this freedom ; but awed by the
virtuesof the bishop, he dissembled
his resentment, and appearing to
be convinced of his errors, promised
to reform his conduct. He, soon
after, attempted the chastity of a
married lady, who rejecting his of-
fers with disdain, he violated her
06
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
by force. This iniquitous act
greatly incensed the nobility ; they
assembled, and, calling the clergy
to their assistance, entreated Pe-
ter, archbishop of Gresne, to re-
monstrate to the king on the im-
propriety of his conduct. The
archbishop, however, declined the
task ; for though virtuous, he was
timid. Several other prelates imi-
tated his example, and Stanislaus
was, as before, the only one who
had courage and zeal sufficient to
perform what he looked upon as an
indispensable duty. He, therefore,
put himself at the head of a
number of ecclesiastics, noblemen,
and gentlemen ; and solemnly
addressed the king on the heinous-
ness of his crime. Bolislaus, vio-
lently irritated, threatened the pre-
late with his severest vengeance ;
but Stanislaus, unintimidated by
his menaces, visited him twice
more, and remonstrated with him
in a similar manner, which increas-
ed his wrath.
The nobility and clergy, finding
that the admonitions of the bishop
had not the desired elfect upon
the king, thought proper to inter-
pose. The nobility entreated the
bishop to refrain from any further
exasperating a monarch of so fero-
cious a temper ; and the clergy en-
deavoured to persuade the king
not to be offended with Stanislaus
for his charitable remonstrances.
But the haughty sovereign deter-
mined at any rate to get rid of a
prelate, who, in his opinion, was
too censorious ; and hearing that
the bishop was alone, in the chapel
of St. Michael, at a small distance
from the town, he dispatched some
soldiers to murder him. The men
readily undertook the task ; but
when they came into the presence
of Stanislaus, the venerable aspect
of the prelate struck them with
such awe, that they could not per-
form what they had promised. On
their return, the king, finding they
had not obeyed his orders, snatch-
ed a dagger from one of them, and
ran furiously to the chapel, where,
finding Stanislaus at the altar,
he plunged the weapon into his
heart. This took place on the 8th
of May, A. D. 1079.
SECTION II.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES IN FRANCE.
Before this time the church of
Christ was tainted with many of
the errors of popery, and supersti-
tion began to predominate ; but a
few, who perceived the pernicious
tendency of such errors, deter-
mined to shew the light of the gos-
J^ pel in its real purity, and to dis-
* perse those clouds which artful
priests had raised about it, in order
to delude the people. The princi-
pal of these worthies was Beren-
garius, who, about the year 1000,
boldly preached gospel truths ac-
cording to their primitive purity.
Many, from conviction, went over
to his doctrine, and were, on that
account, called Berengarians. Be-
rengarius was succeeded by Peter
Bruis, who preached at Toulouse,
under the protection of an earl,
named Hildephonsus ; and the
whole tenets of the reformers, with
the reasons of their separation
from the church of Rome, were
published in a book written by
Bruis under the title of Antichrist.
In the year 1140, the number of
the reformed was very great, and
the probability of their increasing
alarmed the pope, who wrote to se-
veral princes to banish them their
dominions, and employed many
learned men to write against them.
In 1147, Henry of Toulouse, be-
ing deemed their most eminent
preacher, they were called Henri-
cians ; and as they would not ad-
mit of any proofs relative to reli-
gion but what could be deduced
from the scriptures themselves, the
popish party gave them the name
of Apostolics. — Peter Waldo, or
Valdo, a native of Lyons, at this
time became a strenuous opposer
of popery : and from him the re-
formed received the appellation of
Waldoys, or Waldenses. Waldo
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES.
97
was a man eminent for his Icarninjj;
and benevolence ; and his doc-
trines were adopted by multitudes.
Tiie bishop of Lyons takinif um-
brage at the freedom with which he
treated tke pope and the Romish
clergy, sent to admonish him to
refrain in future from such dis-
courses; but Waldo answered,
" That he could not be silent in a
cause of such importance as the
salvation of men's souls ; wherein
he must obey God rather than
man."
Primitive Martyrdoms,
ACCUSATIONS OF PETER WALDO
AGAINST POPERY.
His principal accusations against
the Roman Catholics were, that
they affirm the church of Rome to
be the only infallible church of
Christ upon earth ; and that the
pope is its head, and the vicar of
Christ; that they hold the absurd
doctrine of transubstantiation, in-
sisting that the bread and wine
given in the sacrament is the
very identical body and blood of
Christ which was nailed to the
cross i that they believe there is a
place called purgatory, where the
souls of persons, after this life, are
purged from the sins of mortality,
and that the pains and penalties
FOX'S MARTYRS.
here inflicted mfiy be abated ac-
cording to the masses said by and
the money paid to the priests ; that
they teach, the communion of one
kind, or the receiving the wafer
only, is sufficient for the lay peo-
ple, though the clergy must be in-
dulged with both bread and wine ;
that they pray to the Virgin Mary
and saints, though their prayers
ought to be immediately to God ;
that they pray for souls departed,
though God decides their fate im-
mediately on the decease of the
person ; that they will not perform
the service of the church in a
language understood by the people
in general ; that they place their de-
votion in the number of prayers.
7
98
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and not in the intent of the heart ;
that they forbid marriage to the
clergy, though God allowed it ;
and that they use many things in
baptism, though Christ used only
water. When pope Alexander the
Third was informed of these trans-
actions, he excommunicated Wal-
do and his adherents, and com-
manded the bishop of Lyons to ex-
terminate them: thus began the
papal persecutions against the
Waldenses.
TENETS OF THE WALDENSES.
1. That holy oil is not to be
mingled in baptism.
2. That prayers used over things
inanimate are superstitious.
3. Flesh may be eaten in Lent ;
the clergy may marry ; and auricu-
lar confession is unnecessary.
4. Confirmation is no sacrament:
we are not bound to pay obedience
to the pope ; ministers should live
upon tithes ; no dignity sets one
clergyman above another, for their
superiority can only be drawn from
real worth.
5. Images in churches are ab-
surd; image-v/orship is idolatry;
the pope's indulgences ridiculous ;
and the miracles pretended to be
done by the church of Roine are
false.
■ 6. Fornication and public stews
ought not to be allowed ; purga-
tory is a Jiction; and deceased per-
sons, called saints, ought not to be
prayed to.
7, Extreme unction is not a sa-
crament ; and masses, indulgences,
and prayers, are of no service to
the dead.
8. The Lord's prayer ought to be
the rule of all other prayers.
W aldo remained three years un-
discovered in Lyons, though the
utmost diligence was used to ap-
prehend him; but at length he round
an opportunity of escaping from
the place of his concealment to the
mountains of Dauphiny. He.soijn
after found means to propagate his
doctrines in Dauphiny and Picardy,
which so exasperated Philip, king
' of France, that he pat the latter
province, tvhich contained most of
the sectaries, under military exe-
cution ; destroying above 300 gen-
tlemen's seats, erasing some walled
towns, burning many of the reform-
ed, and driving others into Flanders
and Germany. «
Notwithstanding these persecu-
tions, the reformed religion seemed
to flourish; and the Waldenses, in
various parts, became more numer-
ous than ever. At length the pope
accused them of heresy, and the
monks of immorality. "These slan-
ders they, however, refuted ; but
the pope, incensed at their increase,
used all means for their extirpa-
tion; such as excommunications,
anathemas, canons, constitutions,^
decrees, k.9. by which they were
rendered incapable of holding places
of trust, honour, or profit; their
lands were seized, their goods con-
fiscated, and they were not per-
mitted to be buried in consecrated
ground. Some of the Waldenses
having taken refuge in Spain, Al-
dephonsus, king of Arragon, at the
instigation of the pope, published
an edict, strictly ordering all Ro-
man Catholics to persecute them
wherever they could be found ; and
decreeing that all who gave them
the least assistance should be deem-
ed traitors.
The year after this edict Alde-
phonsus was severely punished by
the hand of Providence ; for his
son was defeated in a great battle,
and 50,000 of his men slain, by
which a considerable portion of
his kingdom fell into the hands of
the Moors.
The reformed ministers continued
to preach boldly against the Ro-
mish church ; and Peter Waldo, in
particular, wherever he went, as-
serted, that the pope was anti-
christ, that mass was an abomina-
tion, that the host was an idol,
and that purgatory was a fable.
ORIGIN OF THE INQUISITION.
These proceedings of Waldo,
and his reformed companions, oc-
casioned the origin of inquisitors;
for pope Innocent III. authorized
certain monks inquisitors, to find
and deliver over the reformed ta
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES.
99
the secular power. The monks,
upon the least surmise or infurma-
tion, trave up the reformed to the
magistrate, who delivered them
to the executioner ; for the process
was short, as accusation supplied
the place of evidence, and a fair
trial was never granted to the ac-
cused.
CRUELTIES OF THE POPE, AND AR-
TIFICES OF DOMINIC.
When the pope found that these
cruel meaDS had not the desired
effect, he determined to try others
of a milder nature; he therefore
sent several learned monks to
preach among the Waldenses, and
induce them to change their opi-
nions. Among these monks was
one Dominic, who appeared ex-
tremely zealous in the cause of
popery. He instituted an order,
which, from him, was called the
order of Dominican friars ; and
the members of this order have
ever since been the principal inqui-
sitors in every country into which
that horrible tribunal has been in-
troduced. Their power was un-
limited ; they proceeded against
whom they pleased, without any
consideration of age, sex, or rank.
However infamous the accusers,
the accusation was deemed valid ;
and even anonymous informations
were thought sufficient evidence.
The dearest friends or kindred
could not, without danger, serve
any one who was imprisoned on
account of religion; to convey to
those who were confined a little
straw, or give them a cup of water,
was called favouring the heretics ;
no lawyer dared to plead even for
his own brother, or notary register
any thing in favour of the reformed.
The malice of the papists, indeed,
went beyond the grave, and the
bones of many Waldenses, who
had been long dead, were dug up
and burnt. If a man on his death-
bed were accused of being a fol-
lower of Waldo, his estates Mere
confiscated, and the heir defrauded
of his inheritance ; and some were
even obliged to make pilgrimages
to the Holy Laad, while the Domi-
nicans took possession of their
houses and property, which they
refused to surrender to the owners
upon their return.
PRISONS FILLED WITH CHRISTIANS.
A knight named Enraudus, being
accused of embracing the opinions
of Waldo, was burnt at Paris a. d.
1201, About 1228 such numbers
of the reformed were apprehended,
that the archbishops of Aix, Aries,
and Narbonne, took compassion on
them, and thus expressed them-
selves to the inquisitors : " We
hear that you have apprehended
such a number of Waldenses, that
it is not only impossible to defray
the charge of their food and con-
finement, but to provide lime and
stone to build prisons for them."
AVARICE AND INJUSTICE OF BO-
RALLI.
In 1380, a monk inquisitor,
named Francis Boralli, had a com-
mission granted him by pope Cle-
ment VII, to search for, and
punish the Waldenses in Aix,
Ambrune, Geneva, Savoy, Orange,
Aries, Vienne, Avignon, &c. He
went to Ambrune, and summoned
all the inhabitants to appear before
him ; when those who were found
to be of the reformed religion, were
delivered over to the secular
power, and burnt ; and those who
did not appear, were excommuni-
cated for contumacy, and had their
eliects confiscated. In the distri-
bntion of the eifects, the clergy had
two-thirds of the property of all
who were condemned, and the se-
cular power one third. All the re-
formed inhabitants of the other
places, named in the commission
of this ecclesiastic were equal
sufl'erers.
PERSECUTIONS IN DAUPHINY.
In 1400, the Waldenses who re-
sided in the valley of Pragela,
were, at the instigation of some
priests, suddenly attacked by a
body of troops, who plundered
their houses, murdered many, and
drove others into the Alps, where
great numbers were frozento deatjj.
it being in the depth of wiiiiei^
In 1460, a persecution whs cnrried
100
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
or in DaupLiny against the Wal-
denses, by the archbishop of Am-
brune, who employed a monk,
named John Vayleti, who pro-
ceeded with such violence, that not
only the Waldenses, but even many
papists, were sufferers : for if any
of them expressed compassion or
pity for the inoffensive people, who
were so cruelly treated, they Avere
accused of favouring the Walden-
ses, and punished. At length
Vayleti's proceedings became so
intolerable, that a great number of
the papists themselves addressed a
petition against him to Louis XI.
king of France, who granted the
request of the petitioners, and
sent an order to the governor of
Daupliiny to stop the persecution.
Vayleti, however, by order of the
archbishop, still continued it ; for,
taking advantage of the last clause
of the edict, he pretended that he
did nothing contrary to the king's
precept, who had ordered punish-
ment to such as affirmed any thing
against the holy catholic faith.
This persecution at length con-
cluded with the death of the arch-
bishop, which happened in 1487.
ATTEMPTS OF THE POPE TO EX-
TERMINATE THE WALDENSES.
Pope Innocent VIII. in 1488,
determined to persecute the Wal-
denses. To this end he sent Albert
de Capitaneis, archdeacon of Cre-
mona, to France ; who, on arriving
in Daupliiny, craved the assistance
of the king's lieutenant to exter-
minate the Waldenses from the
valley of Loyse : the lieutenant
readily granted :iis assistance, and
marched a body of troops to the
place ; but when they arrived at
the valley, they found that it had
been deserted by the inhabitants,
who had retired to the mountains,
and hid tiiemselves in caverns, &c.
The archdeacon and lieutenant
innnediaiely followed them with
the troops, and apprehending
many, they cast them headlong
from the precipices, by which they
were dashed to pieces. Several,
* however, retired to the innermost
parts of the caverns, and knowing
the intricacies, were able to conceal
themselves. The archdeacon and
lieutenant, not being able to come
at them, ordered the mouths of the
caves to be Idled with faggots,
which being lighted, those within
were suffocated. On searching the
caves, 400 infants were found smo-
thered, either in their cradles or in
their mothers' arras ; and, upon the
whole, about 3000 men, women,
and children, were destroyed in
this persecution.
After this tragical work, the
lieutenant and archdeacon pro-
ceeded with the troops to Pragela
and Frassanier, in order to per-
secute the Waldenses in those
parts. But these having heard of
the fate of their brethren in the
valley of Loyse, thought proper to
arm themselves ; and by fortifying
the different passes, and bravely
disputing the passages through
them, they so harassed the troops,
that the lieutenant was compelled
to retire without effecting his
purpose.
THE KING OF FRANCE FAVOURS
THE WALDENSES.
In 1494, Anthony Fabri, and
Christopher de Salience, having a
commission to persecute the AVal-
denses of Dauphiny, put some to
death, sequestered the estates of
others, and confiscated the goods
of many ; but Louis XII. coming
to the crown in 1498, the Walden-
ses petitioned him for a restitution
of their property. The king de-
termined to have the affair impar-
tially canvassed, and sent a com-
missioner of his own, together
with a commissary from the pope,
to make the proper inquiries.
The witnesses against the Wal-
denses having been examined, the
innocence of those poor people
evidently appeared, and the king's
commissioner, declared, " That he
only desired to be as good a Chris-
tian as the worst of them." When
this favourable report was made to
the king, he immediately gave
orders that the AValdeuses should
have their property restored to
them. The archbishop of Am-
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES.
101
fcrune, havin«!; the f^reatest quantity
of these poor people's goods, it
Avas generally imagined that he
would set a laudable example to
others, by being the first to restore
them. The archbishop, however,
declared, that he would not restore
any of the property, for it was in-
corporated with, and become part
of his archbishopric. He, how-
ever, with an aHectation of candour,
oHered to relinquish several vine-
yards, of which he had dispossessed
the Waldenses, provided the lords
of Dauphiny would restore all they
had taken from those poor people ;
but this the lords absolutely re-
fused, being as desirous of keeping
their plunder as the archbishop
himself.
The Waldenses finding that they
were not likely to recover any of
their property, again appealed to
the king ; and the monarch having
attended to their complaints, wrote
to the archbishop ; but that artful
and avaricious prelate replied,
" That at the commencement of
the persecution the Waldenses had
been excommunicated by the pope,
in consequence of which their
goods were distrained ; therefore,
till the sentence of exconimunica-
tion was taken off, which had oc-
casioned them to be seized, they
could not be restored with pro-
priety." This plea was allowed to
be reasonable ; and application
was inetlectually made to the pope
to remove the sentence of excom-
munication; for the archbishop,
supposing tliis would be the case,
had used all his interest at Rome to
prevent the application from suc-
ceeding.
PROGRESS OF THE WALDENSES.
At length this sect having spread
from Dauphiny into several other
provinces, became very numerous
in Provence. At their first arrival,
Provence was almost a desert, but
by their great industry it soon
abounded with corn, wine, oil,
fruit, &,c. The pope, by being often
near them at his seat at Avignon,
heard occasionally many things
concerning their differing from the
church of Rome, which greatly ex-
asperated him, and he determi led
to persecute them. Proceeding to
some extremities, under the sanc-
tion of his ecclesiastical authority
only, without consulting the king
of France, the latter became
alarmed, and sent his master of
requests, and his confessor, to ex-
amine into the affair. On their
return they reported that the Wal-
denses were not such dangerous or
bad people as they had been re-
presented ; that they lived with
perfect honesty, were friendly to
all, caused their children to be
baptised, had them taught the
Lord's prayer, creed, and ten com-
mandments ; expounded the scrip-
tures with purity, kept the Lord's
day sacred, feared God, honoured
the king, and wished well to the
state. " Then," said the king,
" they are much better Christians
thanmyself ormy catholic subjects,
and therefore they shall not be per-
secuted. He was as good as his
word, and sent orders to stop the
persecution.
PUNISHMENT OF THE MERINDO-
LIANS AND OTHERS.
It happened that sometime after,
the inhabitants or Merindol receiv-
ed a summons, that the heads of
the families of tu"it town should
appear before the ecclesiastical
court. When they appeared, and
confessed themselves Waldenses,
tiiey were ordered to be burnt,
their families outlawed, their ha-
bitations laid waste, and the woods
that surrounded the town to be cut
down two hundred paces square,
so that the whole should be render-
ed desolate. The king, however,
being informed of this barbarous
decree, sent to countermand the ex-
ecution of it : but his orders were
suppressed by cardinal Tournon,
and the greatest cruelties were
consequently exercised.
The president of Opede sent se-
veral companies of soldiers to burn
some villages occupied by protes-
tants, which they performed, mur-
102
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
dering the men, ravishing the wo-
men, cuttiiip; oft" the breasts of mo-
thers, and .suffering; the infants to
famish, &c. &c. The president like-
wise proclaimed, that none should
give any manner of assistance, or
sustenance, to the Waldenses.
On reaching another small town,
the president found there only a
boy, the other inhabitants having
deserted the place. The boy he
ordered to be shot by the soldier
to wliom he had surrendered, and
then destroyed every house in the
place. He next marched against
Cabiieres, and began to cannonade
it. At this time there w^ere not
above sixty poor peasants, with
their families, in the town ; and
they sent him word, that he need
not expend powder and shot upon
the place, as they were willing to
open the gates and surrender,
provided they might be permitted
to retire, with their families, to Ge-
neva, or Germany. This was pro-
mised them ; but the gates were no
sooner opened, than the president
ordered all the men to be cut to
• pieces, which cruel command was
immediately executed. Several
women and children were confined
in a large barn, which was set fire
to, and every one perished in the
flames. Other women and children
having taken refuge in a church,
the president ordered one of his
ofiicers to go in and kill them all:
the captain, at first, refused, saying,
"Such unnecessary cruelty is un-
becoming a military man." The
president, being displeased at this
reply, said, " I charge you, on
pain of being accused of mutiny,
immediately to obey my orders."
The captain, afraid of the conse-
quences, thought proper to comply.
The president then sent a detach-
ment of liis troops to ravage the
town of Costa, which was accom-
plished with the greatest barbarity.
At length the judgment of God
overtook this monster of cruelty ;
for he was alUicted with a dreadful
flux, and a painful strangury. In
this extremity he sent for a surgeon
from Aries, who, on examining his
disorders, told him they were of a
singular nature, and much worse
than he liad ever seen ihem in any
other person. He then took occa-
sion to reprehend him for his
cruelties, and told him, that unlesa
he repented, he might expect that
the hand of Heaven would fall still
heavier upon him. On hearing
these words, the president, vio-
lently enraged, ordered his attend-
ants to seize upon the surgeon as
an heretic. The surgeon, how-
ever, found means to escape, and
soon aftgr the president's disorder
increased to a terrible degree. As
he had found some little ease from
the operations of the surgeon, he
again sent to him, for he had been
informed of the place of his retire-
ment: his message was accompa-
nied with an apology for his former
behaviour, and a promise of per-
sonal security. The surgeon, for-
giving what was past, went to him,
but too late to be of any service ;
for he found him raving like a
madman, and crying out, that he
had a fire within him. After blas-
pheming for some time, he expired
in the most dreadful agonies.
A MONK PUNISHED.
John de Roma, a monk, having
a commission from the pope to
search for heretics, executed it
with great severity in Provence.
The king of France hearing of his
proceedings, sent an order to the
pai'liament of Provence to appre-
hend him : the monk, however,
made his escape to Avignon, and
thouglit to live luxuriously upon
what he had taken from the Wal-
denses. But in this he was mis-
taken, for some robbers soon after
plundered him of the greatest part
of his treasure ; and his grief on
this account brought on a violent
disorder, which turned him, while
living, into a mass of putrefaction,
and soon put a period to his ex-
istence.
CRUELTY OF THE BISHOP OF AIX.
The bishop of Aix being at
Avignon, with some priests, they
were one day walking along the
streets with some courtesans, and
seeing a man who sold obscene
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES.
103
pictures, they purchased several,
and presented them to the women.
A bookseller, who had a great
number of Bibles in the French
language i'or sale, lived at hand.
The bishop, stepping up to him,
said, '* How darest thou be so bold
as to sell French merchandise in
this town ?" The bookseller re-
plied, with a kind of sneer, " My
lord, do you not think that Bibles
are as good as those pictures
which you have bought for the
ladies \" Enraged at the sarcasm,
the bishop "exclaimed, " I'll re-
nounce my place in paradise if this
fellow is not one of the Waldenses.
Take him away, take him away to
prison." These expressions occa-
sioned him to be terribly used by
the rabble ; and the next day he
v/as brought before the judge, who,
at the instigation of the bishop,
condemned him to the flames. He
was accordingly burnt, with two
Bibles hanging from his neck, the
one before and the other behind.
The principal persecutor of the
Merindolians was this bishop of
Aix, who persuaded the president
and counsellors of the court of
pai'liament to send a great army
through all Provence, in order to
destroy those who professed the
reformed religion. These poor
people, on seeing the army, re-
commended themselves to God,
and prepared for death. While
they were in this grievous distress,
mourning and lamenting together,
nevvs was brought that the array
was retired, and no man knew at
that time, how, or by what means ;
but it was afterwards known, that
the lord of Alenc, a wise and good
man, declared to the president
Cassanee,that he ought not to pro-
ceed against the inhabitants of
Merindol by force of arms, without
judgment or condemnation ; and
used many arguments to this ef-
fect.
The president was at length per-
suaded to recall the commission
which he had given out, and cause
the army to retire.
The Merindolians understanding
that the army was retired, gave
thanks to God, comforting one
another with admonition and ex-
hortation always to have the fear
of God before their eyes.
Sliortly after, the bishop of Ca-
vaillon came to Merindol, and
calling before him the children,
gave them money, and commanded
them to learn the Paternoster and
the Creed in Latin. Most of them
answered, that they knew the Pa-
ternoster and the Creed already
in Latin, but they could not under-
stand what thejf spake, except in
the vulgar tongue. The bishop
answered, that it was not necessary
they should ; it being sufficient that
they knew it in Latin ; and that it
was not requisite for their salvation
to understand or expound the ar-
ticles of their faith ; for there were
many bishops and doctors of divi-
nity whom it would trouble to ex-
pound the Paternoster and the
Creed. The baililf of Merindol,
named Andrew Maynard, asked
what purpose it would serve to
say the Paternoster and the Creed,
and not to understand the same :
for in so doing they should but
niock and deride God. Then
said the bishop, " Do you under-
stand what is signified by these
words, ' I believe in God!' " The
bailifl" answered, " I should think
myself very miserable if I did not
understand it :" and he began to
give an account of his faith. Then
said the bishop, " I did not think
there had been such great doctors
in Merindol." The bailiff an-
swered, " The least of the inhabit-
ants of Merindol can do it more
readily than I : but I pray you
question one or two of these young
children, that you may understand
whether they be well taught or
no." But the bishop either knew
not how to question them, or
would not. On this a person
named Pieron Roy said, "Sir, one
of these children may question
with another, if you think fit ;"
and the bishop consented. Then
one of the children began to ques-
tion with his fellows, with as much
grace and gravity as if he ha.d
been a schoolmaster ; and the chil-
104
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
dren, one after another, answered
so to the purpose, that it was won-
derful to hear them.
When the bishop saw he could
not thus prevail, he tried another
way, and went about by flattering
words to effect his purpose.
Wherefore he said, that he now
perceived they were not so bad as
many thought them to be ; notwith-
standing, to satisfy their persecu-
tors, it was necessary that they
should make some small abjura-
tion, which only the bailiff, with
two officers, might make in his
presence, in the name of all the
rest, without any notary to record
the same in writing ; and by so
doing they would obtain the favour
even of those who now persecuted
them : and that this proceeding
might not be misrepresented, it
should be reported only to the
pope, and to the high court of par-
liament of Provence. The chil-
dren, however, unanimously re-
fused, and said that they conceived
the way in which they had been
instructed was the pure faith of
Jesus Christ, and that in abjuring
it, they would be denying their
Redeemer.
SECTION III.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE ALBIGENSES.
The Albigenses were people of
the reformed religion, who inha-
bited the country of Albi. They
were condemned on account of re-
ligion, in the council of Lateran,
by order of pope Alexander III. ;
hut they increased so prodigiously,
that many cities were inhabited by
persons only of their persuasion,
and several eminent nobleman em-
braced their doctrines. Among
the latter were Raymond, earl of
Toulouse, Raymond, earl of Foix,
the earl of Bezieres, &c. The
pope, at length, pretended that he
wished to draw them to the Rom-
ish faith by sound argument and
clear reasoning, and for this end
ordered a general disputation ; in
which, however, the popish doctors
were entirely overcome by the ar-
guments of Arnold, a reformed
clergyman, whose reasonings were
so strong, that they were com-
pelled to confess their force.
PERSECUTION OF THE EARL OF
TOULOUSE.
A friar, named Peter, having
been murdered in the dominions
of the earl of Toulouse, the pope
made the murder a pretence to
persecute that nobleman and his
subjects. He sent persons through-
out all Europe, in order to raise
forces to act coercively against the
Albigenses, and promised Para-
dise to all who would assist in this
war, (which he termed holy), and
bear arms for forty days. The
same indulgences were held out to
all who entered for this purpose,
as to such as engaged in crusades
to the Holy Land. The pope like-
wise sent orders to all archbishops,
bishops, &c. to excommunicate the
earl of Toulouse every Sabbath
and festival ; at the same time ab-
solving all his subjects from their
oaths of allegiance to him, and
commanding them to pursue his
person, possess his lands, destroy
his property, and murder such of
his subjects as continued faithful
to him. The earl of Toulouse,
hearing of these mighty prepara-
tions against him, wrote to the
pope in a very candid manner, de-
siring not to be condemned un-
heard, and assuring him that he
had not the least hand in Peter's
death : for that friar was killed by a
gentleman, who, immediately after
the murder, fled out of his terri-
tories. But the pope, being de-
termined on his destruction, was
resolved not to hear his defence :
and a formidable army, with se-
veral noblemen and prelates at the
head of it, began its march against
the Albigenses. The earl had only
the alternative to oppose force by
force, or submit : and as he de-
spaired of success in attempting
the former, he determined on the
latter. The pope's legate being at
PERSECUTIONS OF THE ALBIGENSES.
105
Valence, the earl repaired thither,
and said, " He was surprised that
such a number of armed men
should be sent a;2;ainst him, before
the least proof of his g;uilt had
been deduced. He therefore came
voluntarily to surrender himself,
armed only with the testimony of
a j;ood conscience, and hoped that
the troops would be prevented
from plundering his innocent sub-
jects, as he thought himself a suf-
ficient pledge for any vengeance
they chose to take on account of
the death of the friar." The legate
replied, that he was very glad the
earl had voluntarily surrendered:
but, M'ith respect to the proposal,
he could not pretend to counter-
mand the orders to the troops,
unless he would consent to deliver
up seven of his bestfortified castles
as securities for his future be-
haviour. At this demand the earl
perceived his error in submitting,
but it was too late ; he knew him-
self to be a prisoner, and therefore
sent an order for the delivery of
the castles. The pope's legate
had no sooner garrisoned these
places, than he ordered the res-
pective governors to appear before
liim. When they came, he said,
" That the earl of Toulouse hav-
ing delivered up his castles to the
pope, they must consider that they
were now the pope's subjects, and
not the earl's ; and that they must
therefore act conformably to their
new allegiance." The governors
were greatly astonished to see
their lord thus in chains, and them-
selves compelled to act in a man-
ner so contrary to their inclinations
and consciences. But the subse-
quent treatment of the earl af-
flicted them still more ; for he was
stripped nearly naked, led nine
times round the grave of friar
Peter, and severely scourged
before all the people. Not con-
tented with this, the legate obliged
him to swear that he would be
obedient to the pope during the
remainder of his life, conform to
the church of Rome, and make
irreconcilable war against the Albi-
genses; and even ordered him, by
the oaths he had newly taken, to
join the troops, and inspect the
siege of Bezieres. But thinking
this too hard an injunction, he took
an opportunity privately to quit
the army, and determined to go to
the pope and relate the ill usage he
had received.
SIEGE OF BEZIERES.
The army, however, proceeded
to besiege Bezieres ; and the earl
of Bezieres, who was governor of
that city, thinking it impossible to
defend the place, came out, and
presentinghimself before thelegate,
implored mercy for the inhabit-
ants ; intimating, that there were
as many Roman catholics as Albi-
genses in the city. The legate re-
plied, that all excuses v.ere useless;
the place must be delivered up at
discretion, or the most dreadful
consequences would ensue.
The earl of Bezieres returning
into the city, told the inhabitants
he could obtain no mercy, unless
the Albigenses would abjure their
religion, and conform to the wor-
ship of the church of Rome. The
Roman catholics pressed the Albi-
genses to comply with this request;
but the Albigenses nobly answered,
that they would not forsake their
religion for the base price of their
frail life: that God was able, if he
pleased, to defend them ; but if he
would be glorified by the confes-
sion of their faith, it would be a
great honour to them to die for his
sake. They added, that they had
rather displease the pope, who
could but kill their bodies, than
God, who could cast both body
and soul into hell. On this the
popish party, finding their importu-
nities ineflFectual, sent their bishop
to the legate, beseeching him not
to include them in the chastise-
ment of the Albigenses ; and re-
presenting, that the best means
to win the latter over to the Ro-
man catholic persuasion, was by
gentleness, and not by rigour.
The legate, upon hearing this. Hew
into a violent passion with the
bishop, and declared that, " If all
the city did not acknowledge their
106
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
fault, tlicy should taste of one
curse without distinction of religion,
sex, or age."
HORRID CRUELTIES ON TAKING
THE TOWN.
The inhabitants refusing- to yield
upon such terms, a general assault
was made, and the place taken by
storm, vi'Iien every cruelty that
barbarous superstition could de-
vise was practised ; nothing was
to be heard, but the groans of men,
who lay weltering in their blood,
the lamentations of mothers, who,
after being violated by the soldiery,
had their children taken from them,
and dashed to pieces before their
faces. The city being tired in
various parts, new scenes of con-
fusion arose; in several places the
streets were streaming with blood.
Those who hid themselves in their
dwellings, had only the dreadful al-
ternative to remain and perish in the
flames, or rush out and fall by the
swords of the soldiers. The bloody
legate, during these infernal pro-
ceedings, enjoyed the carnage, and
even cried out to the troops,
" Kill them, kill them all ; kill
man, woman, and child; kill Ro-
man Catholics as wellas Albigenses,
for when they are dead the Lord
knows how to pick out his own."
Thus the beautiful city of Bezieres
was reduced to a heap of ruins;
and 60,000 persons were mur-
dered.
COURAGE OF THE EARL OF BE-
ZIERES.
The earl of Bezieres and a few
others made their escape, and went
to Carcasson, which they endea-
voured to put into the best posture
of defence. The legate, not will-
ing to lose an opportunity of spill-
ing blood during the forty days
which the troops were to serve,
led them immediately against Car-
casson. As soon as the place was
invested, a furious assault was
given, but the besiegers were re-
pulsed with great slaughter; and
upon this occasion the earl of Be-
zieres gave the most distinguished
proofs of his courage, saying, to
encomage the besieged, " We had
better die fighting than fail into
the hands of such bigoted and
bloody enemies."
Two miles from the city of Car-
casson there was a small town of
the same name, which the Albi-
genses had likewise fortified. The
legate, being enraged at the repulse
he had received from the city of
Carcasson, determined to wreak
his vengeance upon the town: the
next morning he made a general
assault ; and, tliough the place was
bravely defended, be took it by
storm, put ail within it to the
sword, and then burnt the town.
During these transactions the
king of Arragon arrived at the
camp, and after paying liis obedi-
ence to the legate, toid him, he
understood the earl of Bezieres,
his kinsman, Mas in the city of
Carcasson, and that, if he would
grant him perm.ission, he would go
thither, and endeavour to m.ake
him sensible of the duty he owed
to the pope and church: the legate
acquiescing, the king repaired to
the earl, and asked him from what
motives he shut himself up in that
city against so great an army.
The ear! answered, it was to de-
fend his life, goods, and subjects;
that he knew the pope, under pre-
tence of religion, resolved to de-
stroy his uncle, the earl of Toulouse,
and himself; that he saw the cru-
elty which they had used at Be-
zieres, even against the priests;
and at the town of Carcasson ; and
that tliey must look for no mercy
from the legate or his army; he,
therefore, rather chose to die, de-
fending himself and his subjects,
than fall into the hands of so
inexorable an enemy as the legate ;
that though he had in his city some
that were of another religion, yet
they were such as had not wronged
any, were come to his succour in
his greatest extremity, and for
their good service he was resolved
not to abandon them ; that his
trust was in God, the defender
of the oppressed ; and that he
M^ould assist them against those
ill-advised men who forsook their
ovfn homes, to burn, ravage, and
PERSECUTIONS OF THE ALBIGENSES.
lor
murder, without reason, judgment,
«r mercy.
INTAMOUS TRKACHF.RY OF THE
LEGATE.
The king reported to the legate
■whnt the earl had said: the legate,
after considering for some time,
replied, " For jour sake, Sir, I
will receive the earl of Bezieres to
mercy, and with him twelve others
shall be safe, and be permitted to
retire with their property : but as
for the rest, J am determined to
have them at my discretion." This
answer displeased the king; and
when the earl heard it, he abso-
lutely refused to comply with such
terms. The legate then command-
ed another assault, but his troops
were again repulsed with great
slaughter, and the dead bodies oc-
casioned a stench that was ex-
ceedingly offensive both to the be-
sieged and besiegers. The legate,
vexed and alarmed at this second
disappointment, determined to act
by slratagejM. He therefore sent
a person, well skilled in dissimuki-
tion and artifice, to the earl of Be-
zieres, with a seeming friendly
message. The design was, by any
means, to induce the earl to leave
the city, in order to have an in-
terview with the legate; and to
this end the messenger was to pro-
mise, or swear, whatever he thought
proper; for, said the legate,
" swear to what falsehoods you will
in such a cause, I will give you
absolution."
This infamous plot succeeded:
for tiie earl, believing the promises
made him of personal security, and
crediting the solemn oaths that the
perjured agent swore upon the oc-
casion, left the city and went with
him. The legate no sooner saw
him, than he told him he was a pri-
soner, and must remain so till Car-
casson was surrendered, and the
inhabitants taught their duty to the
pope. The earl, on hearing this,
cried out that he was betrayed, and
exclaimed against the treachery of
the legate, and the perjury of the
person he had employed. But he
was ordered into close confinement,
and the place summoned to sur-
render imnicdiately.
The people, on hearing of the
captivity of the earl, were thrown
into tiie utmost consternatimi,
when one of the citizens informed
the rest, that ise had been formerly
told by gome old men, that there
was a very capacious subterraneous
passage, which led from thence to
the castle of Camaret, at three
leagues distance. " If," continued
he, " we can f;nd this passage, we
may all escape before the legate
can be apprised of our flight."
This information was joyfully re-
ceived; all were employed to
search for the passage ; and, at
length, it was discovered. Early
in the evening the inhabitants
began their flight, taking with them
their wives, children, a few days'
provisions, and such property as
'I as most valuable and portable.
They reached the castle by the
morning, and escaped to Arragon,
Catalonia, and such other places
as they thought would secure them
from the power of the sanguinary
legate.
Next morning the troops were
astonished, not hearing any noise,
nor seeing any man stir in the city ;
yet they approached the walls with
much fear, lest it should be but a
stratagem to endanger them ; but
finding no opposition, they mounted
the walls, crying out, that the Albi-
genses were fled ; and thus was
the city. Math all the spoils, taken,
and the earl of Bezieres committed
to prison in one of the strongest
towers of the castle, where he soon
after died.
The legate now called all the
prelates, and great lords of his
army together, telling them, that
though it was requisite there should
be always a legate in the army, yet
it was likewise necessary that there
should be a secular general, wise
and valiant, to command in all
their afl'airs, &cc. This charge was
first oft'ered to the duke of Bur-
gogne, then to the earl of Enne-
vers, and, thirdly, to the earl of St.
Paul ; but they all refused it. At
length, it was offered to Simon, earl
108
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of Montfort, who, after some ex-
cuses, accepted of it. Four thou-
sand men were left to garrison Car-
casson, and the deceased earl of
Bezieres was succeeded, in title
and dignity, by earl Simon, a bigot-
ed Roman Catholic, who threatened
vengeance on the Albigenses, un-
less they conformed to the worship
of the church of Rome. But the
king of Arragon, who was in his
heart of the reformed persuasion,
secretly encouraged the Albigen-
ses, and gave them hopes, that if
they acted with prudence, they
might cast off the yoke of the ty-
rannical earl Simon. They took
his advice, and while Simon was
gone to Montpellier, they surprised
some of his fortresses, and were
successful in several expeditions
against his officers.
CONDUCT OF SIMON.
These proceedings so enraged
Simon, that returning from Mont-
pellier, he collected together some
forces, marched against the Aibi-
genses, and ordered every prisoner
he took to be immediately burnt.
But not succeeding in some of his
enterprises, he grew disheartened,
and wrote to every Roman Catho-
lic power in Europe to send him
assistance, otherwise he should
not be able to hold out against the
Albigenses. He soon received
some succours, with which he
attacked the castle of Beron, and
making himself master of it, or-
dered the eyes to be put out, and
the noses to be cut off, of all the
garrison, one person alone ex-
cepted, who was deprived of one
eye only, that he miglit conduct
the rest to Cabaret. He then un-
dertook the siege of Menerbe,
which, on account of the want of
water, was obliged to yield to him.
The lord of Termes, the governor,
was put in prison, where he died ;
his wife, sister, daughter, and
180 others, were committed to the
flames. Many other castles sur-
rendered to the forces of this
monster, and the inhabitants were
butchered in a manner equally
barbarous.
EARL OF TOULOUSE EXCOMMt/-'
MCATED.
In the mean time the earl of
Toulouse, by means of letters of
recommendation from the king of
France, was reconciled to the pope :
at least the pope pretended to give
him renussion for tlie death of friar
Peter, and to absolve him from all
other crimes he had committed.
But the legate, by the connivance
of the pope, did all be could to
ruin the earl. Some altercations
Laving passed between them, the
legate excommunicated the earl;
and the bishop of Toulouse, upon
this encouragement, sent this im-
pudent message to the earl, " That
as he was an excommunicated per-
son, he commanded him to depart
the city; for an ecclesiastic could
not say mass with propriety, while
a person of such a description was
so near him."
Being greatly exasperated at the
bishop's insolence, the earl sent
him an order immediately to depart
from the place on pain of death.
This order was all the prelate
wanted, as it would give him some
reason to complain of his lord.
The bishop, witli the canons of the
cathedral church, marched out of
the city in solemn procession, bare-
footed, and bareheaded, taking
with them the cross, banner, host,
&c. and proceeded in that manner
to 'the legate's army, where they
were received with great respect
as persecuted saints, and the legate
thought this a sufficient excuse to
proceed against the earl of Tou-
louse for liaving, as he termed it,
relapsed from the truth. He at-
tempted to get the earl into his
power by stratagem, but the latter
being apprized of the design,
escaped. The legate, enraged at
this disappointment, laid siege to
the castle of Montferrand, which
belonged to the earl, and was go-
verned by Baldwin his brother.
On the first summons, Baldwin not
only surrendered, but abjured his
religion, and turned papist. This
event, which severely afflicted the
earl, was followed by another that
gave him still greater mortification;
PERSF.CUTIONS OF THE ALBIGENSES.
109
for his old friend the king; of Arra-
goii forsook his interest ; and agreed
to give Ills daughter in marriage to
earl Simon's eldest son: — the le-
gate's troops were then joined by
lije forces of Arragon and t!\ose be-
longing to earl Simon, on which
tljey jointly laid siege to Toulouse.
SUCCESSES OF THE ALBIGENSES.
Nevertheless, the earl determined
to interrupt the besiegers by fre-
quent sallies. In the first attempt
he met with a severe repulse ; but
in the second he took Simon's son
prisoner, and in the third he un-
horsed Simon himself. After seve-
ral furious assaults given by the
popish army, and some successful
sallies of the Albigenses, the earl
of Toulouse compelled his enemies
to raise the siege. In their retreat
they did much mischief in the coun-
tries through which they passed,
and put many defenceless Albigen-
ses to death.
The earl of Toulouse now did all
he could to recover the friendship
of the king of Arragon ; and as the
marriage ceremony between that
monarch's daughter, and Simon's
son, had not been performed, he en-
treated him to break ofl'that match,
and proposed another more proper,
viz. that his own eldest son and heir
should wed the princess of AiTagon,
and that by this match their friend-
ship should be again united and
n\ore firmly cemented. His majesty
was easily persuaded not only to
agree to this proposal, but to form
a league M'ith the principal Albi-
genses, and to put himself as cap-
tain-general at the head of their
united forces, consisting of his own
people, and of the troops of the
earls of Touloyse, Foix, and Cora-
minges. The papists were greatly
alarmed at these proceedings; Si-
mon sent to all parts of Europe, to
engage the assistance of the Roman
Catholic powers, and the pope's le-
gate began hostilities by entering
the dominions of the earl of Foix,
and committing the most cruel de-
predations.
As soon as the army of Albigen-
ses was ready, the king of Arragon
began his operations by laying
siege to Murat, a strongly fortified
town near Toulouse, belonging to
the Roman Catholics. Earl Simon,
by forced marches, came to the as-
sistance of the place, at a time
when the king of Arragon, who
kept very little discipline in his
army, was feastin<!j and revelling.
Simon suddenly attacked the Albi-
genses, while they were in confu-
sion, when the united forces of the
reformed were defeated, and the
king of Arragon was killed. The
loss of this battle was imputed to
the negligence of the king, who
would have as much entertainment
in a camp as if he had been secure-
ly at peace in his capital. This vic-
tory made the popish commanders
declare they would entirely extir-
pate the whole race of the Albigen-
ses ; and Simon sent an insolent
message to the earl of Toulouse,
Foix, and Comminges, to deliver
to him all the castles and fortresses
of which they were possessed.
Those noblemen, instead of answer-
ing the demand, retired to their re-
spective territories, to put them into
the best posture of resistance.
SURRENDER OF TOULOUSE.
Soon after, Simon marched to-
wards the city of Toulouse, when
the earl of Toulouse, who had retir-
ed to Montalban, sent word to the
citizens to make the best terms they
could with the Roman Catholics,
as he was confident they could not
hold out a siege ; but he recom-
mended them to preserve their
hearts for him, though they surren-
dered their persons to another. The
citizens of Toulouse, upon receiv-
ing this intimation, sent deputies to
Simon, with offers of immediate
surrender, provided the city itself,
and the persons and properties of
its inhabitants, should be protected
from devastation. These conditions
were agreed to, and Simon, in order
to ingratiate himself at court, wrote
a letter to prince Louis, the son of
Philip, king of France, informing
him that the city of Toulouse had
offered to surrender to him ; but be-
ing willing that the prince should
110
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
have the honour of receiving the
keys, and the homage of the peopld,
he begged that he would repair to
the camp for that purpose. The
prince, pleased with the invitation,
went directly to the army, and had
the city of Toulouse surrendered to
him in form. The pope's legate,
however, was greatly displeased
at the mild conditions granted to
the people, and insisted, thatthough
the prince might take upon him the
sovereignty of the place, and re-
ceive thf liomage of the people, yet
the plunder belonged to the holy
pUgrims (for so the popish soldiers
employed in these expeditions
were called); and that the place,
as a receptacle of heretics, ought to
be dismantled. The prince and earl
Simon in vain remonstrated against
proceedings so contrary to the con-
ditions granted at the surrender :
the legate was peremptory, when
earl Simon and the prince, unwil-
ling to come to an open rupture with
him, gave up the point. Tiie legate
immediately set his holy pilgrims to
work, when they presently disman-
tled the city, and plundered the in-
habitants of ail their property, in
defiance of the security granted to
them by the articles of the sur-
render.
DISPUTE BETWEEN THE LEGATE
AND PKINCE.
Now the legate tindiiig that
among the Albigenses were many
lucrative places which would fall to
the disposal of the prince, deter-
mined, by an artifice, to deprive
him of any advantage which might
accrue from them; to this end he
gaye absolution to the Albigenses,
which, though tliey had not in the
least changed their religious opi-
nions, he called reconciling them to
the church. The prince, not appriz-
ed of this stratagem, was about to
give his officers possession of some
places of profit; when, to his great
astonishment, the legate informed
him, that lie had no power to dis-
pose of those places. The prince
demanded aa explanation of his
meaning. " My meaning," replied
the legate, " is, that the people
have received absolution, and being
reconciled to, are consequently un-
der the protection of, the cliurch;
therefore, all places among, or con-
nected with them, are in the dispo-
sal of the church only."
The prince, offended at this mode
of reasoning, and highly displeased
at the meanness of the subterfuge,
nevertheless thought proper to dis-
semble his resentment. But being
determined to quit the legate, he
put the troops that Avere under his
command in motion, and marched
to attack some other fortresses; but
he found, wherever he came, that
the legate had played the same
trick, and plainly perceived, if he
continued his military operations,
that when unsuccessful, he should
bear all the blame, and when suc-
cessful, the legate would steal all
the profit; he therefore left the ar-
my in disgust, and returned to
court.
DEFEAT OF EARL SIMON.
On this, earl Simon, with his own
forces, those the prince had just
quitted, and some other auxiliaries,
undertook the siege of Foix, being
chiefly provoked to it by the death
of his brother, who was slain by the
earl of Foix. He lay before the
castle of Foix for ten days, during
which time he frequently assaulted
it, but was as often repulsed. Hear-
ing than an army of Arragonese
were in full march towards him, in
order to revenge the death of their
king, he raised the siege, and went
to meet them. The earl of Foix im-
mediately sallied out and harassed
his rear, and the Arragonese attack-
ing his front, gave him a total de-
feat, which compelled him to shnt
hiniself up in Carcasson.
Soon afterwards the pope's le-
gate called a council at Montpel-
lier, for renewing the military ope-
rations against the Albigenses, and
for doing proper honour to earl Si-
mon, who was present; for the Ar-
ragonese, not taking advantage of
their victory, had neglected to Iplock
up Carcasson, by which omission
Simon had an opportunity of re-
pairing to Montpellier. On meeting
the council, the legate, in the pope'is
PERSECUTIONS OF THE ALBIGENSES.
lU
name, paid many compliments to
Simon, and declared, that he should
be prince of all the countries that
niia,ht in future be taken from the
Albis>enses: at the same time, by
order of the poutiiV, he styled him
" the active and dexterous soldier
of Jesus Christ, and the invincible
defender of the Catholic faith." But
just as the earl was about to return
thanks for these s:;reat honours and
fineencomiums,amessen«;erbroug;ht
•word that the people having heard
earl Simon was in the council, had
taken up arms, and were coming
thither to destroy him as a common
disturber. This intelligence threw
the whole council into great confu-
sion; and earl Simon, though a
minute before styled an invincible
defender of the faith, jumped out of
a window, and stole away from the
city.
COUNCIL OF LATERAN.
The disputes becoming serious,
according to the opinion of the pa-
pists, the pope himself soon after
called a council, to be held at Late-
ran, in which great powers were
granted to Roman Catholic inquisi-
tors, and many Albigenses were im-
mediately put to death. This coun-
cil of Lateran likewise confirmed to
earl Simon all the honours intended
him by the council of Montpellier,
and empowered him to raise another
army against the Albigenses. Earl
Simon immediately repaired to
court, received his investiture from
the French king, and began to levy
forces. Having now a considerable
number of troops, he determined,
if possible, to exterminate the Albi-
genses, when he received advice,
that his countess was besieged in
Narbonne by the earl of Toulouse.
He proceeded to the relief of his
wife, when the Albigenses met him,
gave him battle, and defeated him;
but he found means to escape and
get into the castle of Narbonne.
RECOVERY OF TOULOUSE BY THE
ALBIGENSES.
After this, Toulouse was recover-
ed by the Albigenses ; but the pope
espousing earl Simon's causCj rais-
ed forces for him, and enabled him
once more to undertake the siege
of that city. The eari assaulted
the place furiously, but being re-
pulsed with great loss, he seemed
sunk in affliction : when the pope's
legate said, to comfort him, " Fear
nothing, my lord, make another vi-
gorous attack; let us by any means
recover the city, and destroy tlie
inhabitants ; and those of our men
who are slain in the fight, I will as-
sure you shall immediately pass in-
to paradise." One of the earl's
principal officers, on hearing this,
said with a sneer, " Monsieur car-
dinal, you talk with great assu-
rance ; but if the earl believes you,
be will, as heretofore, pay dearly
for his confidence." Earl Simon,
however, took the legate's advice,
made another assault, and was
again repulsed. To complete his
misfortune, before the troops could
recover from their confusion, the
earl of Foix made his appearance,^
at the head of a formidable body of
forces, and attacked the already
dispirited army of earl Simon, easi-
ly put them to the route; when the
earl himself narrowly escaped
drowning in the Garonne, into
which he had hastily plunged, in
order to avoid being captured. This
miscarriage almost broke his heart;
but the pope's legate continued to
encourage him, and oflered to raise
another army, which pjomise, with
some diificulty, and three years de-
lay, he at length performed, and
that bigoted nobleman was once
more enabled to take the field. On
this occasion he turned his whole
force against Toulouse, which he
besieged for the space of nine
months, when in one of the sallies
made by the besieged, his horse
was wounded. The animal being
in great anguish, ran away with
him, and bore him directly under
the ramparts of the city, when an
archer shot him in the thigh with an
arrow ; and a woman immediately
after throwing a large stone from
the wall, it struck him upon the
head, and killed him; thug were
the Albigenses, like the Israelites,
delivered by the hand of a woman j
112
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and thus this atrocious monster,
who had so long: persecuted the
people of God, was at length him-
self slain by one of those whom he
had intended to have slaughtered
if he had been successful. The
siege was raised ; but the legate,
enraged to be disappointed of his
vengeance on the inhabitants, en-
gaged the king of France in the
cause, who sent his son to besiege
it. The French prince, with some
chosen troops, furiously assaulted
Toulouse ; but meeting with a se-
vere repulse, he abandoned that
city to besiege Miromand. This
place he soon took by storm, and
put to the sword all the inhabitants,
consisting of 6000 men, women,
and children.
The bloodthirsty legate, whose
name was Bertrand, being very
old, grew weary of following the
army ; but his passion for murder
still remained, as appears by his
epistle to the pope, in which he
begs to be recalled on account of
age and infirmities ; but entreats
the pontiff to appoint a successor,
who might carry on the war, as he
had done, with spirit and perseve-
rance. In consequence, the pope
recalled Bertrand, and appointed
Conrade, bishop of Portua, to be
legate in his room. The latter
determined to follow the steps of
his predecessor, and to persecute
the A.lbigenses with the greatest
severity. Guido, earl of Mont-
fort, the son and heir of earl Si-
mon, undertook the command of
the troops, and immediately laid
siege to Toulouse, before the walls
of which he was killed. His
brother Almeric succeeded to the
command, but the bravery of the
garrison soon obliged him to raise
the siege. On this the legate pre-
vailed upon the king of France to
undertake the siege of Toulouse
in person, and reduce to the obe-
dience of the church those obsti-
nate heretics, as he called the
brave Albigenses. The earl of
Toulouse, hearing of the great
preparations made by the king of
France, sent the women, children,
cattle, 8tc. UJto secret and secure
places in the mountains, ploughed
up the land, that the king's forces
should not obtain any forage, and
did all that a skilful general could
perform to distress the enemy.
By these wise regulations the
French array, soon after entering
the earldom of Toulouse, suffered
all the extremities of famine,
which obliged the troops to feed
on the carcasses of horses, dogs,
cats, &c. which unwholesome food
produced the plague. The king
died of grief; but his son, who
succeeded him, determined to
carry on the war: he was, how-
ever, defeated in three engage-
ments, by the earl of Toulouse.
The king, the queen-mother, and
three archbishops again raised a
formidable army, and had the art
to persuade the earl of Toulouse
to come a conference, when he
was treacherously seized upon,
made a prisoner, forced to appear
barefooted and bareheaded before
his enemies, and compelled to',
subscribe the following ignomi-
nious conditions: 1. That he
should abjure the faith that he had
hitherto defended. 2. That he
should be subject to the church of
Rome. 3. That he should give
his daughter Joan in marriage to
one of the brothers of the king of
France. 4. That he should main-
tain in Toulouse six popish pro-
fessors of the liberal arts, and two
grammarians. 5. That he should
take upon him the cross, and
serve five years against the Sara-
cens in the Holy Land. 6. That
he should level the walls of Tou-
louse with the ground. 7. That
he should destroy the walls and
fortifications of thirty of hi.s other
cities and castles, as the legate
should direct. 8. That he should
remain prisoner at Paris till his
daughter was delivered to the
king's commissioners. After these
cruel conditions a severe persecu-
tion took place against the Albi-
genses, many of whom suffered for
the faith ; and express orders
were issued that the laity should
not be permitted to read the sacred
writinyi !
PERSECUTIONS OB' THE ALBIGENSES.
113
ANOTHER PERSECUTION'.
From this period we find no
further account of the Albifijenses
till the commencement of the se-
venteenth century : but althousfh
they are not distinctly mentioned,
they sulTercd, in common with their
protestant brethren, at various
times ; and in 1620, a cruel perse-
cution was commenced against
them.
Torture of yicluiUis Biirtoit by the luquisiton.
I
At a town called Tell, while the
minister was preaching to a cous^re-
gation of the reformed, the papists
attacked and murdered many of
the people. A lady of considera-
ble eminence, being exhorted to
change her religion, if not for her
own sake, at least for that of the
infant she held in her arms, said,
with undaunted courage, " I did
not quit Italy, my native country,
nor forsake the estates I had there,
for the sake of Jesus Christ, to re-
nounce him here. With respect
to my infant, why should I not de-
liver him up to death, since God
delivered up his son to die for
us?" As soon as she had done
speaking, they took the child from
her, delivered it to a popish nurse
FOX'S MARTYRS.
to bring up, and then cut the mo-
ther to pieces.
Dominico Berto, a youth of six-
teen, refusing to turn papist, was
set upon an ass with his face to
the tail, which he was obliged to
hold in his hand. In this condi-
tion he was led to the market-
place, amidst the acclamations of
the populace ; after which they
cut oir his nose, ears, and cheeks,
and burnt holes in several parts of
his body till he at last died. An
Albigense young lady, of noble
family, was seized by the papists,
and carried through the streets
with a paper mitre upon her head.
After mocking, beating her, and
smearing her face with dirt, they
bade her call upon the saints; to
8
114
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
whieh she replied, " My trust and
salvation is in Christ only ; for
even the virgin Mary, without the
merits of her son, could not be
saved." On this the multitude fell
upon and destroyed her.
Many other horril)le cruelties
were perpetrated by these bigoted
monsters ; and the pope sent them
a letter, approving what tliey had
done, and commanding them, if
possible, not to leave one heretic
alive in that pare of the country;
which command they strictly ful-
filled ; butchering all the protest-
ants in the Valtoline and neigh-
bouring districts.
SECTION TV.
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, PREVIOUS TO AND DURING THE CIVIL WARS
OF THAT NATION.
In the year 1524, at a town in
France called Melden, one John
Clark affixed a bill on the church
door, in which he called the pope
Antichrist : for this oil'ence he was
repeatedly whipped, and then
branded in the forehead. His mo-
ther, who saw the chastisement,
cried with a loud voice, " Blessed
be Christ, and welcome these
marks for his sake." He went af-
terwards to Metz, in Lorraine,
and demolished some images, for
which he had his right hand and
nose cut oil', and his arms and
breast torn by pincers : while suf-
fering these cruelties, he sang the
, 115th psalm, which expressly for-
bids superstition. On concluding
the psalm, he was thrown into the
fire and burnt to ashes.
About the same time several
persons of the reformed persua-
sion were beaten, racked, scourg-
ed, and burnt to death, in several
parts of France ; but particularly
at Paris, Limosin, and Malda.
A native of Malda was burnt by
a slow fire for saying that mass
was a plain denial of the death
and passion of Christ. At Limo-
sin, John de Cadurco, a clergy-
man of the reformed religion, was
apprehended, degraded, and or-
dered to be burnt. When under
examination, a friar undertook to
preach a sermon upon the occa-
sion ; when opening the New Tes-
tament he pitched upon this text,
in the first epistle of St. Paul to
Timothy, chap. iv. ver. 1. " Now
the spirit speaketh expressly, that
in the latter times some shall de-
part from the faith, giving heed to
seducing spirits, and doctrines of
devils." The friar began to ex-
pound this verse in favour of the
Roman Catholic persuasion, and
in condemnation of the reformed
religion, when John de Cadurco
begged, that before he proceeded' f
in his sermon, he would read the
two verses which followed his
text: — the friar again opened the
Testament, but on casting his eye
on the passage, he appeared con-
founded. Cadurco then desirjjjl
that the book might be handed W
him; this request being complied
with, he read thus, " Speaking
lies in hypocrisy, having their con-
science seared with a hot iron, for-
bidding to marry, and command-
ing to abstain from meats, which
God hath created to be received
with thanksgiving of them which
believe and know the truth."
The Roman Catholics, irritated at
this exposure, condemned him to
the llames.
At Paris, Alexander Kanus, a
clergyman, was burnt in a slow
fire ; and four men were committed
to the flames for distributing pa-
pers whicli ridiculed the saying of
mass. One had his tongue bored
through for ridiculing the Romish
superstitions. Peter Gaudet, a
Genoese, was burnt on the accu-
sation of his own uncle, a bigoted
Roman Catholic ; and John Pointer,
a surgeon, had his tongue cut out,
and was then burnt.
MARTYRDOMS AT ARRAS, &C.
At Arras, Fontanis, and Rutiers,
many were martyred for being of
the reformed religion ; at the lat-
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE.
115
ter place, in particular, one Ste-
phen Brune was condemned to be
burnt for refusing to attend mass.
When the fire was kindled, the
flames were driven from him by a
brisk wind, which occasioned the
executioner to heap more faggots
round him, and pour oil on them.
Still, however, the wind blew the
flames in a contrary direction,
when the executioner was absurd-
ly enraged with Brune, and struck
him on the head ; but Brune very
calmly said, " As I am condemned
only to be burnt, why do you
strike me like a dog ?" This ex-
pre?nion so greatly enraged the ex-
ecutioner, that he ran him through
with a pike, and then burnt the
lifeless body.
Aymond de Lavoy, a minister of
Bourdeaux, had a complaint
lodged against him by the Romish
clergy of that city. His friends
advised him to abscond, but he
refused. He remained nine
months in prison. Being then
brdtight to trial, he was ordered to
be racked;andwhen in the extremity
of torture, he comforted himself
with this expression : " This body
must once die, but the soul shall
live ; for the kingdom of God en-
dureth for ever." At length he
swooned ; but on recovering, he
prayed for his persecutors. The
question was then put to hiip,
whether he would embrace thVi
Roman Catholic persuasion; which
positively refusing, he was con-
demned to be burnt. At the
place of execution he said, " O
Lord, make haste to help me ;
tarry not ; despise not the work of
thy hands." And perceiving some
who used to attend his sermons,
he addressed them thus : " My
friends, I exhort you to study and
learn the gospel ; for the word of
God abideth for ever: — labour to
know the will of God, and fear not
them that kill the body, but have
no power over the soul." The ex-
ecutioner then strangled him, and
burnt his body afterwards.
Husson, an apothecary of Blois,
went to Rouen, and there privately
distributed several small pam-
phlets, explaining the tenets of the
reformed church, and exposing the
Romish superstitions. These
books gave a general alarm, and a
council being called, an order was
issued for search to be made for
the author and distributor. It
was discovered that Husson had
brought them to Rouen, and that
he M as gone to Dieppe, and orders
were given for pursuing him. He
was brought back to Rouen, where
he confessed he was both autlior
and distributor of the books. This
occasioned his condemnation, and
he was executed in the following
manner : his tongue being cut out,
his hands and feet were tied be-
hind, and he was drawn up by a
pulley to a gibbet, and then let
down into a fire kindled beneath :
in which situation he called upon
the Lord, and soon breathed his
last.
Francis Bribard, secretary to
cardinal de Bellay, for speaking
in favour of the reformed, had his
tongue cut out, and was burnt,
A. D. 1544. James Cobard, a
schoolmaster in the city of St. Mi-
chael, was burnt a. d. 1545, for
saying the mass was useless and
absurd ; and about the same time,
fourteen men were burnt at Malda,
their wives being compelled to
behold their martyrdom.
Peter Chapot brought a number
of Bibles in the French tongue to
France, and publicly sold them
there in the year 1546, for which
he was condemned to be burnt; as,
soon after, were a cripple of
Meaux, a schoolmaster of Fera,
named Stephen Polliot, and a man
named John English.
NUMEROUS MARTYRDOMS.
Michael Micbelot being told
either to recant and be beheaded,
or to persevere and be burned,
chose the latter, making use of
these words : " God has given me
grace not to deny the truth, and
will give me strength to endure
the fire." About the same time
many were burnt at Paris, Bar,
&c, ; and at Langres five men and
two women suffered for being of
116
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the reformed religion : when the
youngest woman encouraged the
other, saying, " This day shall we
be married to Jesus Christ, and
be with him for ever."
Monsieur Blondel, a rich jewel-
ler, was, in 1549, apprehended at
Lyons, and sent to Paris, where
he suffered death for the faith.
Hubert, a youth of nineteen years
of age, was committed to the
flames at Dijon ; as was Florent
Venote, at the same time.
A lady, named Ann Audebert,
who designed, on account of her
faith, to retire to Geneva, was
seized and sent to Paris. She
was led to execution by a rope
placed round her waist. This
rope she called her wedding gir-
dle ; and said, " I was once mar-
ried to a man on a Saturday, and
now I shall be married to God on
the same day of the week."
Shortly after the coronation of
Henry the Second, a tailor was
apprehended for working on a
saint's day ; being asked why he
gave such an offence to religion,
his reply was, " I am a poor man,
and have nothing but my labour to
depend upon; necessity requires
that I should be industrious, and
my conscience tells me there is no
day but the Sabbath which I ought
to keep sacred from labour."
Having expressed himself thus, he
was committed to prison, and the
affair being soon after rumoured at
court, some of the nobles per-
suaded the king to be present at
the trial. On the day appointed,
the monarch appeared in a superb
chair of state, and the bishop of
Mascon was ordered to interrogate
the prisoner. The tailor, on per-
ceiving the king, paid his obedi-
ence to him in the most respect-
ful manner. The king was much
affected with his arguments, and
seemed to muse ; on which the bi-
shop exclaimed, *' He is an obsti-
nate and impudent heretic; let
him be taken back to prison, and
burnt to death." The prisoner wlas
accordingly conveyed to prison ;
and the bishop artfully insinuated,
that the heretics, as he called the
reformed, had many specious ar-
guments, which, at first hearing,
appeared conclusive ; but on exa-
mination, they were found to be
false. He then endeavoured to ,
persuade the king to be present at
the execution, who at length con-
sented, and repaired to a balcony
which overlooked the place. On
seeing the king, the tailor fixed his
eyes steadfastly upon him, and
even while the flames were con-
suming him, kept gazing in such a
manner, as threw the monarch into
visible confusion, and obliged him
to retire before the martyr was
dead. He was so much shocked,
that he could not recover his
spirits for some time ; and what
added to his disquiet was, his con-
tinually dreaming, for many nights,
that he saw the tailor with his eyes
fixed upon him, in the same man-
ner as during the execution.
A pious man, named Claudius,
was burnt at Orleans ; a Genoese
youth, called Thomas, having re-
buked a Roman Catholic for pro-
fanely swearing, was informed
against as an heretic, and burnt at
Paris; as were three men. at Ly-
ons, two of them with ropes about
their necks; but the third, having
been an oflicer in the king's ser-
vice, was exempted from that dis-
grace. He, however, begged to
be treated in the same manner as
his companions, in honour of the
Lord : his request was complied
with ; and after having sung a
psalm with great fervency, they
were all consumed.
A citizen of Geneva, Simon La-
loe ; Matthew Dimonet, a converted
libertine ; and Nicholas Naile, a
bookseller of Paris, were burnt
for professing the reformed reli-
gion. Peter Serre was originally
a priest, but reflecting on the er-
rors of popery, he, at length, em-
braced the reformed religion, and
learned the trade of a shoemaker.
Having a brother at Toulouse,
who was a bigoted Roman Catho-
lic, Serre, out of fraternal love,
made a journey to that city, in or-
der to "dissuade him from his super-
stitions : the brother's wife not ap-
THE INQUISITION.
117
proving of his design, lodged a
complaint against him, on which
he was apprehended, and made a
full declaration of his faith. The
judge asked him concerning his
occupation, to which he replied,
" I have of late practised the trade
of a shoemaker." " Of late !" said
the judge, " and what did you
practise formerly?" — "That I am
almost ashamed to tell you," ex-
claimed Serre, " because it was
the vilest and most wicked occu-
pation imaginable." The judge,
and all who were present, from
these words, supposed he had been
a murderer or thief, and that what
he spoke was through contrition.
He was, however, ordered to ex-
plain precisely what he meant ;
when, with tears in his eyes, he
exclaimed, " O ; I was formerly a
Popish Priest !" This reply so
much exasperated the judge, that
he condemned Serre to be first de-
graded, then to have his tongue
cut, and afterwards to be burnt.
In 1554, two men of the reformed
religion, with the son and daugh-
ter of one of them, were committed
to the castle of Niverne. On exa-
mination they confessed their
faith, and were ordered for execu-
tion ; they were first smeared with
grease, brimstone, and gunpowder ;
their tongues were then cut out,
and they were afterwards commit-
ted to the llames.
Philip Hamlin, a priest, was ap-
prehended for having renounced
the errors of popery. Being
brought to tlie stake, he began to
exhort the people to quit the er-
rors of the church of Rome ; on
which the officer who presided at
the execution ordered the faggots
to be lighted, and that a trumpet
should be blown while Hamlin was
burning, that the people might not
hear his voice.
BOOK V.
HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF THE INQUISITION IN Sl'AlN, PORTUGAL,
ITALY, kc.
SECTION I.
ORIGIN, PROGRESS, AND CRUELTIES OF THE INQUISITION.
When the reformed religion be-
gan to diffuse the pure light of the
gospel throughout Europe, the bi-
goted Roman Catholics, fearing
the exposure of the frauds and
abuses of their church, determined
to leave nothing unattempted to
crush the Reformation in its in-
fancy ; pope Innocent III. there-
fore instituted a number of inqui-
sitors, or persons who were to
make inquiry after, apprehend,
and punish the professors of the
reformed faith. At the head of
these inquisitors was one Dominic,
who was canonized by the pope, in
order to render his authority the
more respectable. He and the
other inquisitors visited the va-
rious Roman Catholic countries.
and treated the protestants with
the utmost severity : but at length
the pope, not finding them so use-
ful as he had expected, resolved
upon the establishment of fixed
and regular courts of inquisition ;
the first office of which was esta-
blished in the city of Toulouse,
and Dominic became the first in-
quisitor.
Courts of inquisition were also
erected in several other countries ;
but the Spanish inquisition be-
came the most powerful, and the
most dreadful of any. — Even the
kings of Spain themselves, though
arbitrary in all other respects,
were taught to dread its power;
and the horrid cruelties exercised
by the inquisition, compelled mul •
118
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tudes, who differed in opinion
from the Catholics, carefully to
conceal their sentiments. The
Dominicans and Franciscans were
the most zealous of all the monks :
these, therefore, the pope invested
with an exclusive right of presid-
ing over, and managing the diffei--
ent courts of inquisition. The
friars of those two orders were
always selected from the very
dregs of the people, and therefore
were not much troubled with scru-
ples of conscience ; they were
obliged, by the rules of their re-
spective orders, to lead very au-
stere lives, which rendered their
manners unsocial, and better quali-
fied them for their barbarous em-
ployment.
The pope gave the inquisitors
the most unlimited powers, as
judges delegated by him, and im-
mediately representing his person :
they were permitted to excommu-
nicate, or sentence to death, whom
they thought proper, upon the
slightest information of heresy ;
were allowed to publish crusades
against all whom they deemed he-
retics, and enter into leagues with
sovereign princes, to join those
crusades with their forces. About
the year 1244, their power was
further increased by the emperor
Frederic the Second, who declared
himself the protector and friend of
all inquisitors, and published two
cruel edicts, viz. that all heretics,
who continued obstinate, should
be burnt; and that all who re-
pented, should be imprisoned for
life. This zeal in the emperor for
the inquisitors, and the Roman
Catholic persuasion, arose from a
report which had been propagated
throughout Europe, that he in-
tended to turn Mahometan ; the
emperor therefore judiciously de-
termined, by the height of bigotry
and cruelty, to shew his attach-
ment to popery.
The officers of the inquisition
are, three inquisitors or judges, a
proctor fiscal, two secretaries, a
magistrate, a messenger, a re-
reiver, a gaoler, an agent of con-
^scated possessions, and several
assessors, counsellors, execution-
ers, physicians, surgeons, door-
keepers, familiars, and visitors,
who are all sworn to profound
secrecy. The chief accusation
against those who are subject to
this tribunal is heresy, which com-
prises all that is spoken or written
against any of the articles of the
creed, or the traditions of the Ro-
mish church. The other articles
of accusation are, renouncing the
Roman Catholic persuasion, and
believing that persons of any
other religion may be saved, or
even admitting that the tenets of
any but papists are in the least
reasonable. There are two other
things which incur the most severe
punishments, viz. to disapprove of
any action done by the inquisition,
or disbelieve any thing said by an
inquisitor.
Heresy comprises many subdivi-
sions ; and upon a suspicion of
any of these, the party is imme-
diately apprehended. Advancing
an oilensive proposition ; failing
to impeach others who may ad-
vance such ; contemning church
ceremonies; defacing idols; read-
ing books condemned by the in-
quisition ; lending such books to
others to read ; deviating from the
ordinary practices of the Romish
church ; letting a year pass with-
out going to confession; eating
meat on fast days ; neglecting
mass ; being present at a sermon
preached by an heretic;, not ap-
pearing when summoned by the
inquisition ; lodging in the house
of, contracting a friendship with,
or making a present to an heretic ;
assisting an heretic to escape from
confinement, or visiting one in con-
finement, are all matters of sus-
picion, and prosecuted accord-
ingly. All Roman Catholics are
commanded, under pain of excom-
munication, to give immediate in-
formation, even of their nearest
and dearest friends, if they judge
them to be heretics, or inclining to
heresy. All who give the least
assistance to protestants are called
fautors, or abettors of heresy, and
the accusations against these arp
THE INQUISITION.
110
for comforting; such as the inquisi-
tion have begun to prosecute; as-
sisting, or not informing against
such, if they should happen to
escape ; concealing, abetting, ad-
vising, or furnishing heretics with
money ; visiting, or writing to, or
sending them subsistence ; secret-
ing, or burning books and papers,
which might se.vve to convict them.
The inquisition' also takes cogni-
zance of such as are accused of
being magicians, witches, blas-
phemers, soothsayers, wizards,
common swearers ; and of such
who read, or even possess the
Bible in the vulgar tongues, the
Talmud of the Jews, or the Alcoran
of tiie Mahometans.
Upon all occasions the inquisitors
carry on their processes with the
utmost severity. They seldom
show mercy to a protestant ; and a
Jew, who turns Christian, is far
from being secure ; for if he is
known to keep company with
another new-converted Jew, a sus-
picion arises that they privately
practise together some Jewish ce-
remonies ; if he keep company
with a person who was lately a
protestant, but now professes
popery, they are accused of plot-
ting together ; but if he associate
with a Roman Catholic, an accu-
sation is often laid against him for
only pretending to be a papist,
and the consequence is a confis-
cation of his effects, and the
loss of his life if he complain.
A defence is of little use to the
prisoner ; for a suspicion only is
deemed sufficient cause of con-
demnation, and the greater his
wealth the greater his danger.
Most of the inquisitors' cruelties
are owing to their rapacity : they
destroy life to possess the property ;
and under pretence of zeal, plunder
individuals of their rights. A pri-
soner of the inquisitors is never
allowed to see the face of his
accuser, or any of the witnesses
against him, but every method is
taken, by threats, and tortures, to
oblige him to accuse himself. If
the jurisdiction of the inquisition
be not fully allowed^ vengeance is
denounced against such as call
it in question ; or if any of its
officers are opposed, those who
oppose them are almost certain to
be sufferers for their temerity ; the
maxim of the inquisition being to
strike terror, and awe those who
are the objects of its power, into
obedience. High birth, distin-
guished rank, or eminent employ-
ments, are no protection from its
severities ; and its lowest officers
can make the most exalted no-
bleman tremble at their autho-
rity.
Such are the circumstances which
subject a person to the rage of the
in juisition ; and the modes of be-
ginning the process are, 1, to pro-
ceed by imputation, or prosecute
on common report; 2. by the in-
formation of any indifl'erent person
who chooses to impeach another;
3. on the information of spies who
are retained by the inquisition ;
and, 4, on the confession of the
prisoner himself.
The inquisitors never forget or
forgive ; lengtli of time cannot
eflace their resentments ; nor can
the humblest concessions, or most
liberal presents, obtain a pardon :
they carry the desire of revenge to
the grave, and wish to have both
the property and lives of those
who have offended them. Hence,
when a person once accused to the
inquisition, after escaping, is re-
taken, pardon is next to an impos-
sibility. If a positive accusation
be given, the inquisitors direct an
order to the executioner, who
takes a certain number of familiars
with him to assist in the execution.
Father, son, brother, sister, hus-
band, or wife, must quietly sub-
mit ; none dare resist or even
speak ; as either would subject
them to the same punishment as
the devoted victim. No respite is
allowed, but the prisoner is instan-
taneously hurried away.
This dreadful engine of tyranny
may at any time be introduced
into a country where the catholics
have the upper hand ; and hence,
how careful ought we to be, who
arc not cursed with such an arbi^
1%Q
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
trary court, to prevent its intro-
duction ! In treating of this sub-
ject, an elegant author patlietically
says, " How horrid a scene of
perfidy and inhumanity! "What
kind of coniAiunity must that be
whence gratitude, love, and mutual
forbearance with regard to human
frailties are banished ! What must
that tribunal be, which obliges
parents not only to erase from their
minds the remembrance of their
own children, to extinguish all
those keen sensations of tender-
ness and affection wherewith nature
inspires them, but even to extend
their inhumanity so far as to force
them to commence their accusers,
and consequently to become the
cause of the cruelties inflicted
upon them ! What ideas ought we
to form to ourselves of a tribunal
which obliges children not only to
stitle every soft impulse of grati-
tude, love, and respect, due to
those who gave them birth, but
even forces them, and that under
the most rigorous penalties, to be
spies over their parents, and to dis-
cover to a set of merciless inqui-
sitors the crimes, the errors, and
even the little lapses to which they
are exposed by human frailty !
In a word, a tribunal which will not
permit relations, when imprisoned
in its horrid dungeons, to give
each other the succours, or per-
form the duties which religion en-
joins, must be of an infernal nature.
What disorder and confusion must
such conduct give rise to in a ten-
derly affectionate family ! An ex-
pression, innocent in itself, and,
perhaps, but too true, shall, from
an indiscreet zeal, or a panic of
fear, give infinite uneasiness to a
family; shall ruin its peace en-
tirely, and perhaps cause one or
more of its members to be the un-
happy victims of the most barba-
rous of all tribunals. What dis-
tractions must necessarily break
forth in a house where the husband
and wife are at variance, or the
children loose and wicked! Will
sueh children scruple to sacrifice
a father, who endeavours to re-
strain them by his exhortations, by
reproofs, or paternal corrections ?
Will they not rather, after plun-
dering his house to support their
extravagance and riot, readily
deliver up their unhappy parent to
all the horrors of a tribunal found-
ed on the blackest injustice ? A
riotous husband, or a loose wife,
has an easy opportunity, assisted
by means of the ^persecution in
question, to rid themselves of one
who is a check to their vices, by
delivering him, or her, up to the
rigours of the inquisition."
When the inquisitors have taken
umbrage against an innocent per-
son, all expedients are used to
facilitate his condemnation ; false
oaths and testimonies are employed
to prove the accused to be guilty ;
and all laws and institutions are
sacrificed to the bigoted revenge
of papacy.
When a person accused is taken,
his treatment is deplorable. The
gaolers first begin by searching him
for books and papers which might
tend to his conviction, or for in-
truments which might be em-
ployed in self-murder or escape, and
on this pretext they even rob him
of his wearing apparel. When
he has been searched and robbed,
he is committed to prison. In-
nocence, on such an occasion, is
a weak reed ; nothing being easier
than to ruin an innocent person.
The mildest sentence is impri-
sonment for life; yet the inquisitors
proceed by degrees, at once subtle,
slow, and cruel. The gaoler first
of all insinuates himself into the
prisoner's favour, by pretending to
wish him well, and advise him
well ; and among other pretended
kind hints, tells him to petition for
an audit. When he is brought
before the consistory, the first de-
mand is, " What is your request?"
To this the prisoner very naturally
answers, that he would have a
hearing. Hereupon one of the
inquisitors replies, " Your hearing
is this ; confess the truth, conceal
nothing, and rely on our mercy."
Now, if the prisoner make a con-
fession of any trifling affair, they
immediately found an indictment
THE INQUISITION.
121
©nit; ifheismute, they shut him
up without light, or any food but a
scanty allowance of bread and
water, till his obstinacy is over-
come ; and if he declare he is in-
nocent, they torment him till he
either die with the pain, or confess
himself guilty.
On the re-examinations of such
as confess, they continually say,
" You have not been sincere, you
tell not all ; you keep many things
concealed, and therefore must be
remanded to your dungeon."
When those who have stood mute
are called for re-examination, if
they continue silent, such tortures
are ordered as will either make
them speak, or kill them ; and
when those who proclaim their
innocence are re-examined, a
crucifix is held before them, and
they are solemnly exhorted to take
an oath of their confession of
faith. This brings them to the
test; they must either swear they
are Roman Catholics, or acknow-
ledge they are not. If they ac-
knowledge they are not, they are
proceeded against as heretics. If
they acknowledge they are Roman
Catholics, a string of accusations
is brought against them, to which
they are obliged to answer ex-
tempore ; no time being given even
to arrange their answers. On hav-
ing verbally answered, pen, ink,
and paper are given them, in order
to produce a written answer, which
must in every degree coincide
with the verbal answer. If the
\erbal and written answers differ,
the prisoners are charged with
prevarication; if one contain more
than the other, they are accused
of wishing to conceal certain cir-
cumstances; if they both agree,
they are charged with premeditated
artifice.
After a person impeached is
condemned, he is either severely
whipped, violently tortured, sent to
the galleys, or sentenced to death ;
and in either case his effects are
confiscated. After judgment, a
procession is performed to the
place of execution, which ceremony
is called an Auto da FS, or Act of
Faith.
AUTO DA FE AT MADRID.
The following is an account of
an Auto da Fe, at Madrid, in the
year 1(582.
The officers of the inquisition,
preceded by trumpets, kettle-
drums, and their banner, marched
on the 30th of May, in cavalcade,
to the palace of the great square,
where they declared by proclama-
tion, that on the 30th of June the
sentence of the prisoners would
be put in execution. There had
not been a spectacle of this kind
at Madrid for several years, for
which reason it was expected by
the inhabitants with as much im-
patience as a day of the greatest
festivity and triumph.
When the day appointed arrived,
a prodigious number of people ap-
peared, dressed as splendidly as
their circumstances would allow.
In the great square was raised a
high scaffold ; and thither, from
seven in the morning till the even-
ing, were brought criminals of
both sexes; all the inquisitions in
the kingdom sending their pri-
soners to Madrid. Twenty men
and women of these prisoners,
with one renegado Mahometan,
were ordered to be burnt; fifty
Jews and Jewesses, having never
before been imprisoned, and re-
penting of their crimes, were sen-
tenced to a long confinement, and
to wear a yellow cap; and ten
others, indicted for bigamy, witch-
craft, and other crimes, were sen-
tenced to be whipped, and then
sent to the galleys : these last
wore large pasteboard caps, with
inscriptions on them, having a
halter about their necks, and
torches in their hands.
On this solemn occasion the
whole court of Spain was present.
The grand inquisitor's chair was
placed in a sort of tribunal far
above that of the king. The nobles
here acted the part of the sheriff's
oflBcers in England, leading such
criminals as were to be burned,
122
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and holding them when fast bound
with thick cords: the rest of the
criminals were conducted by the
familiars of the inquisition.
Among those who were to suffer,
was a young Jewess of exquisite
beauty, only seventeen years of
age. Being on the same side of
the scaffold where the queen was
seated, she addressed her, in hopes
of obtaining a pardon, in the fol-
lowing pathetic speech: "Great
queen ! will not your royal pre-
sence be of some service to me in
my miserable condition? Have re-
gard to my youth; and, oh! con-
sider that I am about to die for
professing a religion imbibed from
my earliest infancy!" Her ma-
jesty seemed greatly to pity her
distress, but turned away her eyes,
as she did not dare to speak a
word in behalf of a person who
had been declared an heretic by
the inquisition.
Mass now began, in the midst of
which the priest came from the
altar, placed near the scaffold, and
seated himself in a chair prepared
for that purpose. Then the chief
inquisitor descended from the
amphitheatre, dressed in his cope,
and having a mitre on his head.
After bowing to the altar, he ad-
vanced towards the king's balcony,
and went up to it, attended by some
of his officers, carrying a cross and
the gospels, with a book containing
the oath by which the kings of
Spain oblige themselves to protect
the Catholic faith, to extirpate
heretics, and support, with all
their power, the prosecutions and
decrees of the inquisition. On
the approach of the inquisitor, and
on his presenting this book to the
king, his majesty rose up bare-
headed, and swore to maintain the
oath, which was read to him by
one of his counsellors : after which
the king continued standing till
the inquisitor had returned to his
place ; when the secretary of the
holy office mounted a sort of pulpit,
and administered a like oath to
the counsellors and the whole as-
sembly. The mass was begun
about twelve at noon, and did not
end till nine in the evening, being
protracted, by a proclamation of
the sentences of the several cri-
minals, which were all separately
rehearsed aloud one after the other.
Next followed the burning of the
twenty-one men and women, whose
intrepidity in suffering that horrid
death was truly astonishing: some
thrust their hands and feet into the
flames with the most dauntless
fortitude; and all of them yielded
to their fate with such resolution,
that many of the amazed specta-
tors lamented that such heroic
souls had not been more enliffktened!
The situation of the king was so
near to the criminals, that their
dying groans were very audible to
him : he could not, however, be
absent from this dreadful scene, as
it is esteemed a religious one ; and
his coronation oath obliges him to
give a sanction by his presence to
all the acts of the tribunal.
ANOTHER AUTO DA F^.
Another Auto da Fe is thus de-
scribed by Dr. Geddes: — " At the
place of execution there are so
many stakes set as there are pri-
soners to be burned, a large quan-
tity of dry furze being set about
them. The stakes of the protest-
ants, or, as the inquisitors call
them, the professed, are about
four yards high, and have each
a small board, whereon the pri-
soner is seated within half a yard
of the top. The professed then
go up a ladder betwixt two priests,
who attend the whole day of ex-
ecution. When they come even
with the fore-mentioned board,
they turn about to the people, and
the priests spend near a quarter of
an hour in exhorting them to be re-
conciled to the see of Rome. On
their refusing, the priests come
down, and the executioner as-
cending, turns the professed from
off the ladder upon the seat, chains
their bodies close to the stakes,
and leaves them. Then the priests
go up a second time to renew their
exhortations, and if they find them
THE INQUISITION.
1?3
ineffectual, usually tell them, a't
parting;, that they leave them to the
devil, who is standing at their el-
bow ready to receive their souls,
a)ul carry them with him into the
flames of hell-fire, as soon as they
arc out of their bodies.
" A general shout is then raised,
and when the priests get off the
ladder, the universal cry is, ' Let
the dog's beards be made,' which
implies, singe their beards ; this is
accordingly performed by means
of ilaming furzes thrust against
their faces with long poles. This
barbarity is repeated till their faces
are burnt, and is accompanied with
loud acclamations. Fire is then
set to the furzes, and the criminals
are consumed."
INQUISITION OF PORTUGAL.
The inquisition of Portugal is
exactly upon a similar plan to that
of Spain, having been instituted
about the same time, and put un-
der the same regulations, and the
proceedings nearly resemble each
other. The house, or ra,ther palace,
of the'inquisition, is a noble edifice.
It contains four courts, each about
forty feet square, round which are
about .300 dungeons or cells. The
dungeons on the ground-floor are
for the lowest class of prisoners,
and those on the second floor are
for persons of superior rank. The
galleries are built of freestone, and
hid from view both within and with-
out by a double wall of about fifty
feet high. So extensive is the
whole prison, which contains so
many turnings and windings, that
none but those well acquainted with
it can find the way through its va-
rious avenues. The apartments of
the chief inquisitor are spacious
and elegant; the entrance is through
a large gate, which leads into a
court-yard, round which are seve-
ral chambers, and some large sa-
loons for the king, royal family, and
the rest of the court to stand and
observe the executions during an
Auto da Fe.
A testoon (sevenpence halfpenny
English money) is allowed every
prisoner daily ; and the principal
gaoler, accompanied by two other
officers, monthly visits every pri-
soner to inquire how he would
have his allowance laid out. This
visit, however, is only a matter of
form, for the gaoler usually lays
out the money as he pleases, and
commonly allows the prisoner daily
a porringer of broth, half a pound
of beef, a small piece of bread, and
a trifling portion of cheese.
Centinels walk about cc itinually
to listen; if the least noise is
heard, they call to, and threaten
the prisoner ; if the noise is repeat-
ed, a severe beating ensues. The
following is a fact : a prisoner hav-
ing a violent cough, one l^of the
guards came and ordered him not
to make a noise ; to which he re-
plied that it was not in his power
to forbear. The cough increasing,
the guard went into the cell, strip-
ped the poor creature naked, and
beat him so unmercifully that he
soon after died.
Sometimes a prisoner passes
months without knowing of what
he is accused, or having the least
idea of when he is to be tried. The
gaoler at length informs him, that
he must petition for a trial. This
ceremony being gone through, he
is taken for examination. When
they come to the door of the tribu-
nal, the gaoler knocks three times,
to give the judges notice of their
approach. A bell is rung by one of
the judges, when an attendant
opens the door, admits the prisoner,
and seats him on a stool.
The prisoner is then ordered by
the president to kneel down, and
lay his right hand upon a book,
which is presented to him close
shut. This being complied with,
the following question is put to
him: "Will you promise to con-
ceal the secrets of the holy office,
and to speak the truth?" Should
he answer in the negative, he is re-
manded to his cell, and cruelly
treated. If he answer in the affir-
mative, he is ordered to be again
seated, and the examination pro-
ceeds; when the president asks a
124
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
variety of questions, and the clerk
minutes both them and the an-
swers.
When the examination is closed,
the bell is again rung, the gaoler
appears, and the prisoner is order-
ed to withdraw, with this exhorta-
tion : "Tax your memory, recollect
all the sins you have ever commit-
ted, and when you are again
brought here, communicate them
to the holy office." The gaolers
and attendants, when apprised that
the prisoner has made an ingenu-
ous confession, and readily an-
swered every question, make him
a low bow, and treat him with an
affected kindness, as a reward for
his candour.
He is brought in a few days to a
second examination, with the same
formalities as before. The inqui-
sitors often deceive prisoners by
promising the greatest lenity, and
even to restore their liberty, if
they will accuse themselves ; the
unhappy persons, who are in their
power, frequently fall into this
snare, and are sacrificed to their
own simplicity. Instances have oc-
curred of some, who, relying on the
faith of the judges, have accused
themselves of what they were to-
tally innocent of, in expectation of
obtaining their liberty ; and thus
became martyrs to their own folly.
There is another artifice made
use of by the inquisitors : if a pri-
soner has too much resolution to
accuse himself, and too much
sense to be ensnared by their so-
phistry, they proceed thus : a copy
of an indictment against the pri-
soner is given him, in which, among
many trivial accusations, he is
charged with the most enormous
crimes, of which human nature is
capable. This rouses his temper,
and he exclaims against such false-
hoods. He is then asked which of
the crimes he can deny. He natu-
rally mentions the most atrocious,
and begins to express his abhor-
rence of them, when the indict-
ment being snatched out of his
hand, the president says, " By
your denying only those crimes
which you mention, you implicitly
confess the rest, and we shall there-
fore proceed accordingly." Some-
times they make a ridiculous affec-
tation of equity, by pretending that
the prisoner may be indulged with
a counsellor, if he chooses to de-
mand one. Such a request is
sometimes made, and a counsellor
appointed ; but upon these occa-
sions, as the trial itself is a mock-
ery of justice, so the counsellor is a
mere cypher: for he is not permit-
ted to say any thing that might of-
fend the inquisition, or to advance
a syllable that might benefit the
prisoner.
Though the inquisitors allow the
torture to be used only three times,
yet at those three it is so severely
inflicted, that the prisoner either
dies under it, or continues always
after a cripple. The following is a
description of the severe torments
occasioned by the torture, from the
account of one who sufi'ered it the
three respective times, but happily
survived its cruelties.
FIRST TIME OF TORTURING.
The prisoner, on refusing to com-
ply with the iniquitous demands of
the inquisitors, by confessing all
the crimes they charged him with,
was immediately conveyed to the
torture-room, which, to prevent the
cries of the sufferers from being
heard by the other prisoners, is
lined with a kind of quilting, which
covers all the crevices, and deadens
the sound. The prisoner's horror
was extreme on entering this infer-
nal place, when suddenly he was
surrounded by six wretches, who,
after preparing the tortures, strip-
ped him naked to his drawers. He
was then laid upon his back on a
kind of stand, elevated a few feet
from the floor. They began by put-
ting an iron collar round his neck,
and a ring to each foot, which fasten-
ed him to the stand. His limbs
being thus stretched out, they
wound two ropes round each arm,
and two round each thigh ; which
ropes being passed under the scaf-
fold, through holes made for that
THE INQUISITION.
135
purpose, were all drawn tight at
the same instant of time, by four of
the men, on a given signal. The
pains which immediately succeeded
were intolerable ; the ropes, which
were of the small size, cut through
the prisoner's flesh to the bone,
making the blood gush out at eight
different places. As he persisted
in not making any confession of
what the inquisitors required, the
ropes were drawn in this manner
four times successively.
A physician and surgeon attend-
ed, and often felt his temples, in
order to judge of the danger he
might be in ; by which means his
tortures were for a small time sus-
pended, that he might have suffi-
cient opportunity of recovering his
spirits to sustain each ensuing tor-
ture. During this extremity of an-
guish, while the tender frame is
being torn, as it were, in pieces,
while at every pore it feels the
sharpest pangs of death, and the
agonized soul is just ready to burst
forth, and quit its wretched man-
sion, the ministers of the inquisi-
tion have the obduracy to look on
without emotion, and calmly to ad-
vise the poor distracted creature to
confess his imputed guilt, on doing
which they tell him he may obtain
a free pardon, and receive absolu-
tion. All this, however, was inef-
fectual with the prisoner, whose
mind was strengthened by a sweet
consciousness of innocence, and
the divine consolation of religion.
While he was thus suffering, the
physician and surgeon were so bar-
barous as to declare, that if he died
under the torture, he would be guil-
ty, by his obstinacy, of self-murder.
In short, at the last time of the
ropes being drawn tight, he grew
so exceedingly weak, by the stop-
page of the circulation of his blood,
and the pains he endured, that he
fainted away ; upon which he was
unloosed, and carried back to his
dungeon.
SECOND TIME OF TORTURING.
These inhuman wretches, finding
that the torture inflicted, as above
described, instead of extorting a
discovery from the prisoner, only
served the more fervently to excite
his supplication to Heaven for pa-
tience and power to persevere ia
truth and integrity, were so barba-
rous, in six weeks after, as to ex-
pose him to another kind of torture,
more severe, if possible, than the
former; the manner of inflicting
which was as follows : they forced
his arms backwards, so that the
palms of his hands were turned
outward behind him ; when, by
means of a rope that fastened them
together at the wrists, and which
was turned by an engine, they drew
them by degrees nearer each other,
in such a manner that the back of
each hand touched and stood ex-
actly parallel to each other. In
consequence of this violent contor-
tion, both his shoulders were dislo-
cated, and a considerable quantity
of blood issued from his .mouth.
This torture was repeated thrice ;
after which he was again taken to
the dungeon, and delivered to the
physician and surgeon, who, in set-
ting the dislocated bones, put him
to the most exquisite torment.
THIRD TIME OF TORTURING.
About two months after the se-
cond torture, the prisoner, being a
little recovered, was again ordered
to the torture-room; and there
made to undergo another kind of
punisliment. The executioners fas-
tened a thick iron chain twice
round his body, which, crossing
upon his stomach, terminated at
the wrists. They then placed him
with his back against a thick board,
at each extremity whereof was a
pulley, through which there run a
rope that caught the ends of the
chain at his wrists. Then the exe-
cutioner stretching the end of this
rope, by means of a roller placed at
a distance behind him, pressed or
bruised his stomach in proportion as
the ends of the chain were drawn
tighter. They tortured him in this
manner to such a degree, that his
wrists, as well as his shoulders,
were quite dislocated. They were,
126
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
however, soon set by the surg^eons ;
but the barbarians, not yet satisfied
with this infernal cruelty, made him
immediately undergo the like tor-
ture a second time ; wliich he sus-
tained (thousfh, if possible, attend-
ed with keener pains,) with equal
constancy and resolution. He was
then again remanded to his dun-
geon, attended by the surgeon to
dress his bruises and adjust the
parts dislocated ; and here he con-
tinued till their Auto da Fe, or gaol
delivery, when he was happily dis-
■charged.
It may be judged, from the before-
mentioned reliation, what dreadful
agony the sufferer must have en-
dured. Most of his limbs were dis-
jointed; so much was he bruised
and exhausted, as to be unable,
for some weeks, to lift his hand to
his mouth ; and his body became
greatly swelled from the inflamma-
tions caused by such frequent dis-
locations. After his discharge he
felt the effects of this cruelty for
the remainder of his life, being fre-
quently seized with thrilling and
excruciating pains, to which he
had never been subject, till after
he had the misfortune to fall into
the power of the merciless and
bloody inquisition.
The unhappy females who fall
into their hands, have not the least
favour shown them on account of
the softness of their sex, but are
tortured with as much severity as
the male prisoners, with the addi-
tional mortification of having the
most shocking indecencies added
to the most savage barbarities.
Should the above-mentioned
modes of torturing force a confes-
sion from the prisoner, he is re-
manded to his horrid dungeon,
and left a prey to the melan-
choly of his situation, to the an-
guish arising from what he has suf-
fered, and to the dreadful ideas of
future barbarities. Should he re-
fuse to confess, he is, in the same
manner, remanded to his dungeon ;
but a stratagem is used to draw
from him what the torture fails to
do. A companion is allowed to
attend him, under the pretence of
waiting upon, and comforting his
mind till his wounds are healed:
this person, who is always selected
forjjhis cunning, insinuates himself
into the good graces of the pri-
soner, laments the anguish he
feels, sympathizes with him, and,
taking an advantage of the hasty
expressions forced from him by
pain, does all he can to dive into
his secrets. This companion
sometimes pretends to be a pri-
soner like himself, and imprisoned
on similar charges. This is to
draw the unhappy person into a
mutual confidence, and persuade
him, in unbosoming his grief, to
betray his private sentiments.
Frequently these snares succeed,
as they are the more alluring by
being glossed over M'ith the ap-
pearance of friendship and sym-
pathy. Finally, if the prisoner
cannot be found guilty, he is either
tortured or harassed to death,
though a few have sometimes had
the good fortune to be discharged,
but not without having suffered the
most dreadful cruelties.
The inquisition also takes cog-
nizance of all new books ; and to-
lerates or condemns with the same
justice and impartialitij by which
all its proceedings are distin-
guished.
When a book is published, it is
carefully read by some of the fa-
miliars ; who, too ignorant and bi-
goted to distinguish truth, and too
malicious to relish beauties, searcli
not for the merits, but for the de-
fects of an author, and pursue the
slips of his pen with unremitting
diligence. They read with preju-
dice, judge with partiality, pursue
errors with avidity, and strain that
which is innocent into an offensive
meaning. They misapply, con-
found, and pervert the sense ; and
when they have gratified the ma-
lignity of their disposition, charge
their blunders upon the author,
that a prosecution may be founded
upon their false conceptions, and
designed misinterpretations.
Any trivial charge causes the
THE INQUISITION.
127
censure of a book ; but it is to be
observed, that the censure is of a
three-fold nature, viz.
1. When the book is wholly con-
demned.
2. When it is partly condemned ;
that is, when certain passages are
pointed out as exceptionable, and
ordered to be expunged.
3. When it is deemed incorrect;
the meaning of which is, that a
few words or expressions displease
the inquisitors. These, therefore,
are ordered to be altered, and such
alterations go under the name of
corrections.
There is a catalogue of con-
demned books annually published
under the three diiferent heads of
censures, already mentioned,
which being printed on a large
sheet of paper, is hung up in
the most public and conspicuous
places. After which, people are
obliged to destroy all such books
as come under the first censure,
and to keep none belonging to the
other two censures, unless the ex-
ceptionable passages have been
expunged, and the corrections
made, as in either case disobe-
dience would be of tbe most fatal
consequence ; for the possessing or
reading the proscribed books are
deemed very atrocious crimes.
The publisher of such books is
usually ruined in liis circum-
stances, and sometimes obliged to
pass the remainder of his life in
the inquisition.
Where such an absurd and de-
testable system exercises its dead-
ening influence over the literature
of a nation, can we be surprised
tliat the grossest ignorance and
the most bigoted superstition pre-
vail? How can that people be-
come enlightened, among whom
the finest productions of genius are
prohibited, all discussion pre-
vented, the most innocent in-
quiries liable to misconstruction
and punishment, the materials for
thinking proscribed, and even
thought itself chained down, and
checked by the fear of its escaping
into expression, and thus bringing
certain and cruel punishment on
him who has dared to exercise his
reason, the noblest gift of his Al-
mighty Creator. Surely every
well wisher to the human race,
must rejoice in the downfall of this
most barbarous and infernal of all
tribunals ; and must view with in-
dignation and abhorrence the ini-
quitous attempts now making to
re-establish it in those unhappy
countries which so long groaned
under its sway.
SECTION II.
BARBARITIES EXERCISED BY THE INQUISITIONS OF SPAIN AND POR-
TUGAL.
Francis Romanes, a native of
Spain, was employed by the mer-
chants of Antwerp, to transact
some business for them at Bremen.
He had been educated in the Rom-
ish persuasion, but going one day
into a protestant church, he was
struck with the truths which he
heard, and beginning to perceive
the errors of popery, he deter-
mined to search farther into the
matter. Perusing the sacred
scriptures, and the writings of
some protestant divines, he per-
ceived how erroneous were the
principles which he had formerly-
embraced; and renounced the impo-
sitions of popery for the doctrines
of the reformed church, in which
religion appeared in all its genuine
purity. Resolving to think only
of his eternal salvation, he studied
religious truths more than trade,
and purchased books rather than
merchandise, convinced that the
riches of the body are trilling to
those of the soul. He therefore
resigned his agency to the mer-
chants of Antwerp, giving them an
account at the same time of his
conversion ; and then resolving, if
possible, to convert his parents,
he went to Spain for that purpose.
But the Antwerp merchants writ-
ing to the inquisitors, he was
seized upon, imprisoned for some
128
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tiaie, ?.nd then condemned to be
burnt as an heretic. He was led
to the place of execution in a gar-
ment painted over with devils,
and had a paper mitre put upon
his head by way of derision. As
he passed by a wooden cross, one
of the priests bade him kneel to it;
but he absolutely refused so to do,
saying, " It is not for Christians to
•worship wood." Having been
placed upon a pile of wood, the
fire quickly reached him, where-
upon he lifted up his head sud-
denly ; the priests thinking he
meant to recant, ordered him to be
taken down. Finding, however,
that they were mistaken, and that
he still retained his constancy, he
was placed again upon the pile,
where, as long as he had life and
voice remaining, he kept repeat-
ing the seventh psalm.
A CARVER BURNT FOR INJURING
AN IMAGE.
At St. Lucar, in Spain, resided
a carver, named Rochus, whose
principal business was to make
images of saints and other popish
idols. Becoming, however, con-
vinced of the errors of the Romish
persuasion, he embraced the pro-
testant faith, left off carving
images, and for subsistence fol-
lowed the business of a seal en-
graver only. He had, however,
retained one image of the Virgin
Mary for a sign; when an inquisi-
tor passing by, asked if he would
sell it. Rochus mentioned a
price; the inquisitor objected to it,
and offered half the money. Ro-
chus replied, " I would rather
break it to pieces than take such a
trifle." — " Break it to pieces !"
said the inquisitor; "break it to
pieces if you dare !" Rochus, pro-
voked at this expression, snatched
up a chisel, and cut off the nose
of the image. This was sufficient ;
the inquisitor went away in a rage,
and soon after the carver was ap-
prehended. In vain did he plead
that what he had defaced was his
own property; his fate was de-
cided: he was condemned to be
burnt, and the sentence was exe-
cuted accordingly.
A doctor Cacalla, his brother
Francis, and his sister Blanche,
Mere burnt at Valladolid, for hav-
ing spoken against the inquisi-
tors.
HORRID TREACHERY OF AN INQUI-
SITOR.
A lady, with her two daughters
and her niece, were apprehended
at Seville for professing the pro-
testant religion. They were all
put to the torture : and when that
was over, one of the inquisitors
sent for the youngest daughter,
pretended to sympathise with her,
and pity her sufferings ; then bind-
ing himself with a solemn oath not
to betray her, he said, " If you
will disclose all to me, I pro-
mise you I will procure the dis-
charge of your mother, sister, cou-
sin, and yourself." Made confi-
dent by his oath, and entrapped
by promises, she revealed the
whole of the tenets they professed ;
when the perjured wretch, instead
of acting as he had sworn, imme-
diately ordered h.er to be pat to
the rack, saying, " Now you have
revealed so much, I will make you
reveal more." Refusing, how-
ever, to say any thing farther,
they were all ordered to be burnt,
which sentence was executed at
the next Auto da Fe.
The keeper of the castle of Tri-
ano, belonging to the inquisitors of
Seville, happened to be of a dispo-
sition more mild and humane than
is usual with persons in his situa-
tion. He gave all the indulgence
lie could to the prisoners, and
shewed them every favour in his
power, with as much secrecy as
possible. At length, however, the
inquisitors became acquainted with
his kindness, and determined to
punish him severely for it, that
other gaolers might be deterred
from shewing the least traces of
that compassion which ought to
glow in the breast of every human
being. With this view they imme-
diately threw him into a dismal
dungeon, and used him with dread-
4
THE INQUlSITIOrvT.
123
fill fjarbarity that he lost his
stMises. His deplorable situation,
however, procured him no favour;
for, frantic as he was, tliey brouaiht
him from prison, at an Auto da Fe,
to the usual place of punishment,
with a sanbenito (or garment worn
by criminals) on, and a rope
about his neck. His sentence was
then read, and ran thus : that lie
should be placed upon an ass, led
tlirough the city, receive 200
stripes, and then be condemned for
six years to the galleys. This un-
happy, frantic wretch, just as tiiey
were about to begin his punish-
ment, suddenly sprung from the
back of the ass, broke the cords
that bound him, snatched a sword
from one of the guards, and dan-
gerously wounded an officer of the
inquisition. Being overpowered
by multitudes, he was prevented
from doing further mischief, seiz-
ed, bound more securely to the
ass, and punished according to his
Sentence. But so inexorable were
the inquisitors, that, for the rash
effects of his madness, four years
were added to his slavery iu the
galleys.
Method of tiirtuniig the tnmitive Christians.
A maid-servant to another gaoler
belonging to the inquisition was
accused of humanity, and detected
in bidding the prisoners keep up
their spirits. For these heinous
crimes, as they were called, she
was publicly whipped, banished
her native place for ton years, and
had her forehead branded with
these words, " A favourer and
FOX'S MAUTVRS.
aider of heretics." Near the same
time, John Pontic, a protcslant
gentleman, was, principally oa ac-
count of his great estate, appre-
hended by the inquisitors, and
charged with heresy. On this
charge all his effects were confis-
cated to the use of the inquisition,
and his body burnt to ashes.
John Gonsalvo, origfiially a
130
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
priest, but who had embraced the
reformed religion, was, with his
mother, brother, and two sisters,
seized upon by the inquisitors.
Beings condemned, they were led
to execution, singing part of the
106th psalm. They were ordered
at the place of execution to say
the creed, which they immediately
complied with, but coming to these
words, " the holy catholic church,"
they were commanded to add the
monosyllables " of Rome," which
absolutely refusing, one of the in-
quisitors said, " Put an end to
their lives directly;" when the
executioners obeyed, and stran-
gled them.
Four protestant women were
seized upon at Seville, tortured,
and afterwards ordered for execu-
tion. On the way they began to
sing psalms; but the officeis think-
ing that the words of the psalms
reflected on themselves, put gags
into their mouths to make them si-
lent. They were then burnt, and
the houses where they resided or-
dered to be demolished.
A protestant schoolmaster, nam-
ed Ferdinando, was apprehended
by order of the inquisition, for in-
structing his pupils in the princi-
ples of protestantism; and after
being severely tortured, was com-
mitted to the flames.
A monk, who had abjured the
errors of popeiy, was imprisoned
at the same time as Ferdinando ;
but through the fear of death, he
said he was willing to embrace his
former communion. Ferdinando
hearing of this, got an opportunity
to speak to him, reproached him
with his weakness, and threatened
him v/ith eternal perdition; when
the monk, sensible of his crime,
returned to the protestant faith,
and declared to the inquisitors
that he solemnly renounced his in-
tended recantation. Sentence of
death was therefore passed upon
him, and he was burned at the
same time as Ferdinando.
A Spanish Roman Catholic,
named Juliano, on travelling into
Germany, became a convert to the
protestant religion ; and undertook
to convey from Germany into his
own country a great number of
Bibles, concealed in casks, and
packed up like Rhenish wine.
This important commission he suc-
ceeded in, so far as to distribute
the books. A pretended protest-
ant, however, who had purchased
one of the Bibles, betrayed hirn,
and laid an account of the aftair
before the inquisition. Juliano
was then seized upon, and all
means being used to find out the
purchasers of these Bibles, 800
persons were apprehended. They
were all tortured, and most of
them sentenced to various other
punishments. Juliano was burnt,
twenty were roasted upon spits,
several imprisoned for life, some
publicly whipped, many sent to
the galleys, and very few indeed
acquitted.
A protestant tailor of Spain,
named John Leon, travelled to
Germany, and from thence to Ge-
neva, where hearing that a great
number of English protestants
were returning to their native
country, he, and some more Spa-
niards, determined to go with
them. The Spanish inquisitors
being apprised of their intentions,
sent a number of familiars in pur-
suit of them, who overtook them at
a seaport in Zealand. The pri-
soners were heavily fettered, hand-
cufied, gagged, had their heads
and necks covered with a kind of
iron net-work, and in this misera-
ble condition they were conveyed
to Spain, thrown into a dungeon,
almost famished, barbarously tor-
tured, and then burnt.
A young lady having been put"
into a convent, absolutely refused
to take the veil ; and on leaving
the cloister she embraced the pro-
testant faith, on which she was ap-
prehended and committed to the
flames.
An eminent physician and phi-
losopher, named Christopher Lo-
sada, became extremely obnoxious
to the inquisitors, by exposing the
errors of popery, and professing
the tenets of protestantism. He
was apprehended, imprisoned, and
THE INQUISITION«
131
racked : but those severities not
makinof him confess the Roman
Catholic church to be the only
true one, he was sentenced to the
fire ; which he bore with exem-
plary patience, and resigned his
soul to his Creator.
Arias, a monk of St. Isidore's
monastery at Seville, was a man of
great abilities, but of a vicious
disposition. He sometimes pre-
tended to forsake the errors of the
church of Rome, and become a
protestant, and soon after turned
Roman Catholic. Thus he conti-
nued a long time wavering be-
tween both persuasions, till God
thought proper to touch his heart.
He now became a true protestant;
and the sincerity of his conversion
being known, he was seized by the
oflScers of the inquisition, severely
tortured, and afterwards burnt at
an Auto da Fe.
A young lady, named Maria de
Coceicao, who resided with her
brother at Lisbon, was taken up
by the inquisitors, and ordered to
be put to the rack. The torments
she felt made her confess the
charges against her. The cords
were then slackened, and she was
re-conducted to her cell, where she
remained till she had recovered
the use of her limbs; she was then
brought again before the tribunal,
and ordered to ratify her confes-
sion. This she absolutely refused
to do, telling them, that what she
had said was forced from her by
the excessive pain she underwent.
The inquisitors, incensed at this
reply, ordered her again to be put
to the rack, when the weakness of
nature once more prevailed, and
she repeated her former confes-
sion. She was immediately re-
manded to her cell : and being a
third time brought before the in-
quisitors, they ordered her to sign
her first and second confessions.
She answered as before, but
added, " I have twice given way
to the frailty of the flesh, and per-
haps may, while on the rack, be
weak enough to do so again ; but
depend upon it, if you torture me
an hundred times, as soon as I am
released from the rack I shall deny
what was extorted from me by
pain." The inquisitors then or-
dered her to be racked a third
time; and, during this last trial,
she bore the torments with the ut-
most fortitude, and could not be
persuaded to answer any of the
questions put to her. As her cou-
rage and constancy increased, the
inquisitors, instead of putting her
to death, condemned her to a se-
vere whipping through the public
streets, and banishment for ten
years.
A lady of a noble family in
Seville, named Jane Bohorquia,
was apprehended on the informa-
tion of her sister, who had been
tortured and burnt for professing
the protestant religion. Being
pregnant, they let her remain
tolerably quiet till she was de-
livered, when they immediately
took away the child, and put it to
nurse, that it might be brought up a
Romau Catholic. Soon afterwards
this unfortunate lady was ordered
to be racked, which was done with
such severity, that she expired a
week after of the wounds and
bruises. Upon this occasion the
inquisitors affected some remorse,
and in one of the printed acts of
the inquisition, which they always
publish at an Auto da Fe, this
young lady is thus mentioned:
" Jane Bohorquia was found dead
in prison; after which, upon re-
viving the prosecution, the inqui-
sitors discovered she was innocent.
— Be it therefore known, that no
further prosecutions shall be
carried on against her; and that
her effects, which were confiscated,
shall be given to the heirs at law."
One sentence in the above ridicu-
lous passage, wants explanation,
viz. that no further prosecutions
shall be carried on against her.
This alludes to the absurd custom
of prosecuting and burning the
bones of the dead : for when a
prisoner dies in the inquisition,
the process continues the same as
if he was living; the bones are
deposited in a chest, and if sen-
tence of guilt is passed, they are
132
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
brought out at the next Auto da
Fe; the sentence is read against
them with as much solemnity as
against a living prisoner, and they
are committed to the flames.
In a similar manner are prosecu-
tions carried on against prisoners
who escape ; and when their per-
sons are far beyond the reach of
the inquisitors, they are burnt in
effigy.
Isaac Orobio, a learned phy-
sician, having beaten a Moorish
servant for stealing, was accused
by him of professing Judaism, and
the inquisitors seized him upon
the charge. He w;is kept three
years in prison before he had the
least intimation of what he was to
undergo, and then suffered the fol-
lowing six modes of torture: 1. A
coarse linen coat was put upon
him, and then drawn so tight that the
circulation of the blood was nearly
stopped, and the breath almost
pressed out of his body. After
this the strings were suddenly
loosened, when the air forcing its
w ay hastily into his stomach, and
the blood rushing into its channels,
he suffered the most incredible
pain. 2. His thumbs were tied
with small cords so hard that the
blood gushed from under the nails.
.3. He was seated on a bench with
his back against a wall, wherein
small iron pulleys were fixed.
Ropes being fastened to several
parts of his body and limbs, were
passed through the pulleys, and
being suddenly drawn with great
violence, his whole frame was
forced into a distorted mass. 4.
After having suffered for a consi-
derable time the pains of the last-
mentioned position, the seat was
snatched away, aud he was left
suspended against the wall. 5. A
little instrument with five knob.**,,
and which went with springs, being
placed near his face, he suddenly
received five blows on the cheek,
which put him to such pain as
caused him to faint. 6. The ex-
ecutioners fastened ropes round
his wrists, and then drew them
about his body. Placing him on
his back with his feet against the
wall, they pulled with the utmost
violence, till the cord had pene-
trated to the bone. He suffered
the last torture three times, and
then lay seventy days before his
wounds were healed. He was
afterwards banished, and in his
exile wrote the account of his suf-
ferings, from which the foregoing
particulars are chieffy extracted.
A famous writer of Toledo, and~~
a protestant, was fond of pro-
ducing fine specimens of writing,
and having them framed to adorn
the different apartments of his
house. Among other curious ex-
amples of penmanship, was a large
piece containing the Lord's prayer,
creed, and ten commandments, in
verse. This piece, which hung in
a conspicuous part of the house,
was one day seen by a person be-
longing to the inquisition, who ob-
served that the versification of the
commandments was not according
to the church of Rome, but accord-
ing to the protestant church : for
the protestants retain the whole of
the commandments as they are
found in the Bible, but the papists
omit that part of the second com-
mandment which forbids the wor-
ship of images. The inquisition
soon had information of the cir-
cumstance, and this gentleman was
seized, prosecuted, and burnt,
only for ornamenting his house,
with a specimen of his skill.
SECTION III.
TRIAL AND SUFFERINGS OF MR. ISAAC MARTIN.
In the year 1714, about Lent,
Mr. Martin arrived at Malaga,
with his wife and four children.
On the examination of his bag-
gage, his liible, and some other
iiooks, were seized. He was ac-
cused in about three months time
of being a Jew, for these curious
reasons, that his own name was
Isaac, and one of his sons was
named Abraham. The accusation
was laid in the bishop's court, and
THE INQUISITION.
133
lie informed the English consul
of it, who said it was nothing but
the malice of some of the Irish
papists, whom he advised him al-
ways to shun. The clergy sent to
Mr. Martin's neighbours to know
their opinion concerning him : the
result of which inquiry was this,
*' We believe him not to be a Jew,
but an heretic." After this, being
continually pestered by priests,
particularly those of the Irish
nation, to change his religion, he
determined to dispose of what he
had, and retire from Malaga. But
when his resolution became known,
at about nine o'clock at night he
heard a knocking at his door. He
demanded who was there. The
persons Avithout said they wanted
to enter. He desired they would
come again the next morning ; but
they replied, if he would not open
the door they would break it open;
which they did. Then about fif-
teen persons entered, consisting of
a commissioner, with several
priests and familiars belonging to
the inquisition. Mr. Martin would
fain have gone to the English
consul ; but they told him the con-
sul had nothing to do in the matter,
and then said, " Where are your
beads and fire-arms V To which he
answered, "I am an English pro-
testant, and as such carry no pri-
vate arms, nor make use of beads."
They took away his watch, money,
and other things, carried him to the
bishop's prison, and put on him a
pair of heavy fetters. His dis-
tressed family waj, at the same
time, turned out of doors till the
house was stripped ; and when they
had taken every thing away, they
returned the key to his wife.
About four days after his com-
mitment, Mr. Martin was told he
must be sent to Grenada to be
tried : he earnestly begged to see
his wife and children before he
went, but this was denied. Being
doubly fettered, he was mounted
on a mule, and set out towards
Grenada. By the way, the mule
threw him upon a rocky part of
tlie road, and almost broke his
back.
On his arrival at Grenada, after
a journey of tliree days, he was
detained at an inn till it was dark,
for they never put any one into the
inquisition during day-light. At
night he was taken to the prison,
and led along a range of galleries
till he arrived at a dungeon. The
gaoler nailed up a box of books,
belonging to him, which had been
brought from Malaga, saying, they
must remain in that state till the
lords of the inquisition chose to
inspect them, for prisoners were
not allowed to read books. He
also took an inventory of every
thing, which Mr. Martin had about
him, even to his very buttons ; and
having asked him a great number
of frivolous questions, he at length
gave him these orders : *' You
must observe as great silence here,
as if you were dead ; you must
not speak, nor whistle, nor sing,
nor make any noise that can be
heard ; and if you hear any body
cry, or make a noise, you
must be still, and say nothing,
upon pain of 200 lashes." Mr.
Martin asked if he might have
liberty to walk about the room ;
the gaoler replied he might, but
it must be very softly. After giv-
ing him some wine, bread, and a
few walnuts, the gaoler left him till
the morning. — It was frosty wea-
ther, the walls of the dungeon were
between two and three feet thick,
the floor was bricked, and a great
deal of wind came though a hole
of about a foot in length, and five
inches in breadth, which served as
aAvindow. The next morning the
gaoler came to light his lamp, and
bade him light a fire in order to
dress his dinner. He then took
him to a turn, or such a wheel as
is found at the doors of convents,
where a person on the other side
turns the provisions round. He
had then given him half a pound of
mutton, two pouds of bread, some
kidney beans, a bunch of raisins,
and a pint of wine, which was the
allowance for three days. He had
likewise two pounds of charcoal,
an earthen stove, and a few other
articles.
134
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
In about a week he was ordered
to an audience ; he followed the
gaoler, and coming to a large room
saw a man sitting between two
crucifixes; and another with a pen
in his hand, who was, as he after-
wards learned, the secretary. The
chief lord inquisitor was the per-
son between the two crucifixes ; and
appeared to be about sixty years of
age. He ordered Mr. M. to sit
down upon a little stool that front-
ed him. A frivolous examination
then took place; the questions
related to his family, their religion,
&c. and his own tenets of faith.
The prisoner admitted that he was
a protestant, told the inquisitor
that the religion of Christ admitted
of no persecution, and concluded
with saying that he hoped to re-
main in that religion. He under-
went five examinations, without
any thing serious being alleged
against him.
In a few days after, he was called
to his sixth aiidience, when after
a few immaterial interrogatories,
the inquisitor told him the charges
against him should be read, and
that he must give an immediate
and prompt answer to each re-
spective charge.
The accusations against him
were then read ; they amounted to
twenty-six, but were principally of
the most trivial nature, and the
greater number wholly false, or,
if founded on facts, so distorted
and perverted by the malice of
his accusers, as to bear little re-
semblance to the real occurrences
to which they related. Mr. Martin
answered the whole of them firmly
and discreetly, exposing their
weakness, and detecting their
falsehood..
He was then remanded to his
dungeon; was shaved on Whit-
sun-eve (shaving being allowed
only three times in the year); and
the next day one of the gaolers
gave him some frankincense to be
put into the fire, as he was to re-
ceive a visit from the lords of the
inquisition. Two of them accord-
ingly came, asked many trivial
questions, concluding them, as
usual, with, " We will do you all
the service we can." Mr. Martin
complained greatly of their hav-
ing promised him a lawyer to plead
his cause; "when, instead of a
proper person," said he, " there
was a man whom you called a
lawyer, but he never spoke to me,
nor I to him : if all your lawyers
are so quiet in this country, they
are the quietest in the world, for
he hardly said any thing but yes
and no, to what your lordship
said." To which one of the in-
quisitors gravely replied, " Law-
yers are not allowed to speak
here." At this the gaoler and
secretary went out of the dungeon
to laugh, and Mr. Martin could
scarce refrain from smiling in their
faces, to think that his cause was
to be defended by a man who
scarce dared to open his lips.
Some time after he was ordered to
dress himself very clean: as soon
as he was ready, one of the gaolers
came and told him, that he must
go with him : but that first he must
have a.handkerchief tied about his
eyes. He now expected the
torture; but, after another ex-
amination, was remanded to his
dungeon.
About a month afterwards, he
had a rope put round his neck, and
was led by it to the altar of the
great church. Here his sentence
was pronounced, which was, that
for the crimes of which he stood
convicted, the lords of the holy
oflice had ordered him to be ba-
nished out of the dominions of
Spain, upon the penalty of 200
lashes, and being sent five years
to the galleys; and that he should
at present receive 200 lashes
through the streets of the city of
Grenada.
Mr. Martin was sent again to his
dungeon that night, and the next
morning the executioner came,
stripped him, tied his hands toge-
ther, put a rope about his neck,
and led him out of the prison. He
was then mounted on an ass, and
received his 200 lashes, amidst the
shouts and peltings of the people.
He remained a fortnight after this
THE INQUISITION.
135
in gaol, and at length was sent to
Malaga. Here he was put in gaol
for some days, till he could be sent
on board an English ship : which
had no sooner happened, than
news was brought of a rupture be-
tween England and Spain, and that
ship, with many others, was stop-
ped. Mr. Martin not being con-
sidered as a prisoner of war, was
put on board of a Hamburgh
trader, and his wife and children
soon came io him ; but he was
obliged to put up with the loss of
his effects, which had been em-
bezzled by the inquisition.
His case was published by the
desire of Secretary Craggs, the
archbishops of Canterbury and
York, the bishops of London, Win-
chester, Ely, Norwich, Sarum,
Chichester, St. Asaph, Lincoln,
Bristol, Peterborough, Bangor, &c.
SECTION IV.
DISCOVERY OF SOME ENORMITIES OF THE INQUISITION.
In the beginning of the last
century, when the crown of Spain
was contested for by two princes,
France espoused the cause of one
competitor, and England of the
other. The duke of Berwick, (a
natural son of James II. of Eng-
land) commanded the Spanish
and French forces, and defeated
the English, at the battle of Al-
manza. The army was then divid-
ed into two parts ; the one, con-
sisting of Spaniards and French,
headed by the duke of Berwick,
advanced towards Catalonia ; the
other body, consisting of French
troops only, commanded by the
duke of Orleans, proceeded to the
conquest of Arragon. On the
troops appioaching the city of
Arragon, the magistrates came
to offer the keys to the duke of
Orleans ; but be told them haugh-
tily they were rebels, and that he
would not accept the keys, for he
had orders to enter the city
through a breach. Accordingly, he
made a breach in the walls with
his cannon, and then entered the
city through it, together with his
whole aimy. When he had made
regulations here, and ordered that
heavy contributions should be
levied, he departed to subdue
other places, leaving a strong gar-
rison under the command of his
lieutenant-general M. De Legal.
This gentleman, though brought up
a Roman catholic, was totally free
from superstition : he united great
talents witli great bravery ; and
was, at once, the accomplished
gentleman and skilful officer.
The money levied upon the ma-
gistrates and principal inhabitants,
and upon every house, was paid
as soon as demanded ; but when
the persons applied to the heads
of the convents and monasteries,
they found the ecclesiastics very
unwilling to part with their cash.
M. De Legal sent to the Jesuits
a peremptory order to pay 2000
pistoles immediately. The supe-
rior of the Jesuits returned for
answer, that for the clergy to pay
money to the army was against all
ecclesiastical immunities ; and
that he knew of no argument that
could authorize such a procedure.
M. De Legal then sent four com-
panies of dragoons to quarter
themselves in the college, with
this sarcastic message : " To con-
vince you of the necessity of pay-
ing the money, I have sent four
substantial arguments to your col-
lege, drawn from the system of
military logic ; and, therefore, hope
you will not need any further ad-
monition to direct your conduct."
The Jesuits, greatly perplexed
at these proceedings, dispatched
an express to court to the king's
confessor, who was of their order ;
but the dragoons were much more
expeditious in plundering and
doing mischief, than the courier
in his journey : so that the Jesuits,
seeing every thing going to ruin,
thought proper to adjust the mat-
ter, and paid jthe money before the
136
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
return of the messenger. The
Augustins and Carmelites, taking
•warning by what had happened to
the Jesuits, prudently went and
paid the money, and by that means
escaped the study of military argu-
ments, and of being taught logic by
the dragoons.
On the other hand, the Domini-
cans, who are all agents of the in-
quisition, imagined, that that very
circumstance would be their protec-
tion ; but the}' were mistaken, for
M. De Legal neither feared nor re-
spected the inquisition. The chief
of the Dominicans sent word to the
military commander, that his order
was poor, and had not any money
whatever to pay the donative ;
•' for," said he, " the whole wealth
of the Dominicans consists only in
the silver images of the apostles
and saints, which are placed in our
church, and to remove which would
be accounted sacrilege."
This insinuation was meant to
terrify the French commander ; he,
however, sent word that the silver
images would make admirable sub-
stitutes for money, and would be
more in character in his posses-
sion than in that of the Dominicans
themselves ; " for," said he, " while
you possess them, they stand up in
niches, useless and motionless,
without being of the least benefit to
niakind ; but when they come into
my possession, they shall be useful ;
I will put them in motion ; fOr I in-
tend to have them coined, when
they may travel like the apostles."
The inquisitors were astonished
at this treatment, which they never
expected to receive, even from
crowned heads ; they therefore de-
termined to deliver their precious
images in a solemn procession, that
they might excite the people to an
insurrection. The Dominican friars
were accordingly ordered to march
to De Legal's bouse, with the silver
apostles and saints, in a mournful
manner, having lighted tapers with
them, and bitterly crying all the
way, " Heresy ! heresy !"
\yhen M. De Legal heard of
these proceedings, he ordered four
companies of grenadiers to lipe the
streets which led to his house; each
grenadier was ordered to have his
loaded fuzee in one hand, and a
lighted taper in the other: so that
the troops might either repel force
with force, or do honour to the
farcical ceremony. The friars did
all they could to raise a tumult, but
the people were too much afraid of
the troops ; the silver images were,
therefore, delivered up to M. De
Legal, who sent them to the mint
to be coined.
The inquisitors, however, deter-
mined to excommunicate M. De
Legal, unless he would release
their precious saints from imprison-
ment in the mint before they were
melted down. The French com-
mander absolutely refused to do
this, upon which the inquisitors
drew up the form of excommunica-
tion, and ordered their secretary to
go and read it to him.
This commission the secretary
punctually performed, and read the
excommunication deliberately and
distinctly. The French commander
heard him with great patience, and
politely told him he would answer
it next day. As soon as the secre-
tary was gone, M. De Legal order-
ed his own secretary to prepare a
form of excommunication exactly
like that sent by the inquisition :
but instead of his name, to put in
those of the inquisitors.
The next morning he ordered
four regiments under arms, and
commanded them to accompany his
secretary, and act according to his
direction. The secretary went to
the inquisition, and insisted upon
admittance ; which, after a great
deal of altercation, was granted.
As soon as he entered, he read, in
an audible voice, the excommuni-
cation sent by M, De Legal against
the inquisitors. They were all pre-
sent, and heard it with astonish-
ment. They cried out against De
Legal, as an heretic ; and said this
was a most daring insult against
the Catholic faith. But, to surprise
them still more, the French secre-
tary told them, they must remove
from their present lodgings ; for the
French commander wanted to quar-
THE INQUISITION.
137
Icr his troops there, as it was the
most commodious place iu the
whole city. On this the inquisitors
exclaimed loudly, when the secre-
tary put them under a strong guard,
and sent them to a place appointed
by M. De Legal to receive them.
Here, finding their threats disre-
garded, they begged thatthey might
be permitted to retire from the city,
taking with them their private pro-
perty, which was granted, and they
immediately set out for Madrid,
where they made the most bitter
complaints to the king ; but the
monarch told them, he could not
grant them any redress, as the in-
juries they had received were from
the troops of his grandfather, the
king of France, by whose assistance
alone he could be firmly established
in his kingdom.
In the mean time, M. De Legal
set open all the doors of the inqui-
sition, and released the prisoners,
who amounted in the whole to 400;
and among these were sixty beauti-
ful yoking women, who formed a se-
raylio for the three principal inqui-
sitors.
This discovery, which laid open
the enormity of the inquisitors,
greatly alarmed the archbishop,
who desired M. De Legal to send
the women to his palace, and he
would take proper care of them ;
and at the same time he published
an ecclesiastical censure against all
such as should ridicule or blame
the holy inquisition. But the French
commander sent word to the arch-
bishop, thatthe prisoners had either
ran away, or were securely con-
cealed by their friends, or his own
officers ; that it was impossible for
him to send them back again ; and,
therefore, the inquisition having
committed such atrocious actions,
must now put up with their expo-
sure and shame.
One of the ladies thus delivered
from captivity was afterwards mar-
ried to the French officer who open-
ed the door of her dungeon, and re-
leased her. She related many sin-
gular circumstances respecting the
lioly fathers, to her husband, and
lo M. Gavin, who afterwards made
thera public in his work entitled
" the Master-Key to Popery."
From the foregoing narrative it
will be perceived, that the inquisi-
tors, under the exterior garb of
sanctity and self-denial, are guilty
of the greatest enormities. Lust,
pride, avarice, and cruelty, are their
predominant passions ; and such is
the blindness and bigotry of the de-
luded people over whom they ex-
tend their despotic sway, that not
a voice is raised, not a murmur
heard, against the most horrible
barbarities, if they be sanctified by
the specious pretext of zeal for the
Catholic faith, and executed by the
familiars of the Holy Office.
It might have been expected,
that their influence over the minds
of the higher orders of society,
would have been less powerful ;
and that some one would have been
found, among the sovereigns of
Spain or Portugal, sufficiently en-
lightened to see through the im-
posture, and courageous enough to
assert his own rights and those of
his subjects against the hypocritical
tyrants who trampled on both. But
such is the benumbing effect of this
horrible tribunal, so powerful has
it become by the weakness and
folly of the people, that the only
prince who dared to threaten its
existence, was put to death by the
machinations of the inquisitors, be-
fore his accession to the throne
gave him an opportunity of execut-
ing his noble purpose. This unfor-
tunate prince was Don Carlos, son
of Philip the Second, and grandson
of Charles the Fifth.
Don Carlos possessed all the
good qualities of his grandfather,
without any of the bad ones of his
father. He had sense enough to
see into the errors of popery, and
abhorred the very name of the in-
quisition. He inveighed publicly
against it, ridiculed the affected
piety of the inquisitors, and declar-
ed, that if he ever came to the
crown, he would abolish the inqui-
sition, and exterminate its agents.
This irritated and alarmed the in-
quisitors ; and they, accordingly,
determined on his destruction. They
138
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
therefore employed all their emis-
saries to spread the most artful in-
sinuations against the prince; and,
at length, raised such a spirit of
discontent among the people, that
the king was under the necessity
of removing Don Carlos from
court. They even pursued his
friends, and obliged the king to ba-
nish Don John, duke of Austria, his
brother, together with his own ne-
phew, the prince of Parma, be-
cause both these illustrious persons
had a most sincere attachment to
their kinsman, Don Carlos.
Shortly after, the prince having
shewn great lenity and favour to
the protestants in the Netherlands,
the inquisitors gladly seized the
opportunity of declaring, that as
the persons in question were here-
tics, the prince himself must be
one, since he gave them counte-
nance. Thus they gained so great
an ascendancy over the mind of
the king, who was an absolute
slave to superstition, that he sa-
crificed the feelings of nature to the
force of bigotry, and from fear of
incurring the auger of the inquisi-
tion, passed sentence of death on
his only son.
The prince had what was termed
an indulgence ; that is, he was per-
mitted to choose the manner of
his death. He chose bleeding, and
the hot-bath ; when the veins of
his arms and legs being opened,
he expired gradually, falling a
martyr to the malice of the inqui-
sitors, and the besotted bigotry of
his father.
SECTION V.
FURTHER ACCOUNTS OF THE PERSECUTIONS OF PROTESTANTS IN
FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
DR. ^-GIDIO.
Dr. Mowio was educated at the
university of Alcala, and applied
himself to the study of the sacred
scriptures. The professor of theo-
logy dying, he was elected in his
place, and gave great satisfaction
to every impartial person by his
learning and piety. His enemies,
however, laid a complaint against
him to the inquisitors, who sent
him a citation, and when he ap-
peared to it, cast him into a dun-
geon.
As the greatest part of those who
belonged to the cathedral at Seville,
and many persons belonging to the
bishopric of Dortois, approved of
the doctrines of ^gidio, Avhich
they thought persectly consonant
with true religion, they petitioned
the emperor in his behalf. Though
the monarch had been educated a
Roman catholic, he was not a
bigot; and therefore sent an im-
mediate order for his liberation.
Soon after, he visited the church of
Valladolid, did every thing he
could to promote the cause of re-
ligion, and returning home he fell
sick, and died in an extreme old
age.
I
The inquisitors having been dis-
appointed of gratifying their malice
against him while living, deter-
mined (as the emperor's whole
thoughts were engrossed by a
military expedition) to wreak their
vengeance on him when dead.
They therefore, soon after he was
buried, ordered his remains to be
dug up ; and a legal process being
carried on, they were condemned
to be burnt, which was accordingly
executed.
DR. CONSTANTINE.
This gentleman, an intimate ac-
quaintance of Dr. ^gidio, was a
man of uncommon natural abilities
and profound learning. His elo-
quence, and the soundness of his
doctrines rendered him a highly
pleasing and popular preacher.
AVhen fully confirmed in pro-
testantism by Dr. ^gidio, he
preached boldly such doctrines only
as were agreeable to gospel purity,
and uncontaminated by the errors
of the Romish church. This cre-
ated him many enemies among the
Roman catholics, who determined
on his utter ruin. One Scobarte, a
vvorthy gentleman, having erected
NICHOLAS BURTON.
J 39
a school for divinity lectures, ap-
pointed Dr. Constantiiie to be
reader therein. He immediately
undertook the task, and read lec-
tures, by portions, on the Proverbs,
Ecclesiastes, and Canticles ; but
while beginning to expound the
book of Job, the inquisitors seized
him. When brought to examina-
tion, he answered with such pre-
caution that they could not find any
explicit charge against him, but
remained doubtful in what manner
to proceed, when the following
circumstance occurred.
The doctor had deposited with a
woman, named Martin, several
books, which to him were very
valuable, but which he knew were
exceptionable in the eyes of the in-
quisition. This woman was appre-
hended, and, after a short process,
her goods were ordered to be con-
fiscated. Previous, however, to
the oflBcers coming to her house,
her son had removed several chests
full of the most valuable articles,
and among these were the books of
Dr. Constantine ; but a treacherous
servant having given intelligence
of this to the inquisitors, an officer
was dispatched to the son to de-
mand the chests. The son, sup-
posing the officer only came for
Constantine's books, said, " I
know what you come for, and I
will fetch them to you immedi-
ately." He then fetched the books
and papers, and delivered them to
the officer, who was greatly sur-
prised to find what he did not look
for.
The inquisitors, thus possessed
of Constantine's books and writ-
ings, were soon enabled to form
charges against him. When he
was brought up for re-examina-
tion, they presented one of his
papers, and asked him if he knew
the hand writing. -Perceiving it
to be his own, he confessed the
writing, and justified the doctrine
it contained, saying, " In that and
all my other writings, I have never
departed from the truth of the
gospel, but have always kept in
view the pare precepts of Christ
as be delivered them to mankind."
Having been detained upwards of
two years in prison, he was at last
seized with a bloody-fiux, which
put an end to his miseries. The
process, however, was carried on
against his body, which was burnt
at the ensuing Auto da Fe.
MARTYRDOM OF NICHOLAS BURTON.
Mr. Burton was a merchant of
London, who traded into Spain.
Being at Cadiz, a familiar of the
inquisition called upon him one
day at his lodgings, pretending
that he wanted to send a quantity
of merchandise to London. Hav-
ing asked many questions he de-
parted, and the next day one of
the inquisitorial officers took Mr.
Burton into custody. The presi-
dent, on his examination, demand-
ed if he had said or insinuated
any thing disrespectful to the Ro-
man catholic persuasion. Mr.
Burton replied in the negative,
saying, that he was sensible, in
whatever country we were, respect
ought to be paid to its established
religion. This defence, however,
availed him nothing : they pro-
ceeded to torture him, in the most
cruel manner, in order to gain in-
formation.
Failing in this, they condemned
him for invincible obstinacy, and at
the next Auto da Fe he was burnt.
When the flames first touched him,
he bore tlie torments with such ex-
emplary patience, and appeared
with so smiling a countenance,
that one of the priests, enraged at
his serenity, said, with great malice
and absurdity, "The reason why
he does not seem to feel, is to me
very evident ; the devil has already
got his soul, and his body is of
course deprived of the usual sen-
sations."
Several other Englishmen in
Spain were, about the time of Mr.
Burton's martyrdom, put to death
by the inquisition ; particularly
John Baker, William Burgate, and
William Burgess, were burnt, and
AVilliam Hooker was stoned to
death.
140
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
WILLIAM GARDENER.
William Gardener was born at
Bristol, received a good education,
and was, at a proper age, placed
under the care of an eminent mer-
chant. When twenty-six years of
age, he was sent to Lisbon as
factor. Here he applied himself
to the study of the Portuguese lan-
guage, conversed privately with a
few, whom he knew to be zealous
protestants ; and, at the same time,
cautiously avoided giving the least
offence to the Roman catholics ; but
hitherto he had not gone into any
of their churches.
A marriage being concluded be-
tween the king of Portugal's son
and the infanta of Spain, upon the
wedding-day the bridegroom,bride,
and the whole court, went to the
cathedral attended by multitudes
of all ranks of people, and among
the rest William Gardener, who
stayed during the whole ceremony,
and was greatly shocked at the su-
perstitions he beheld. He, there-
fore, formed the noble, though in-
considerate design of effecting a
reform in Portugal, or perishing in
the attempt ; and determined to
sacrifice his prudence to his zeal,
even though it should cost him his
life. For this purpose he settled all
his worldly affairs, paid his debts,
closed his books, and consigned
over his merchandise.
On the ensuing Sunday he went
again to the cathedral, and placed
himself near the altar with a New
Testament in his hand. In a short
time the king and his court ap-
peared, and a cardinal began mass:
at that part of the ceremony in
which the people adore the wafer,
Gardener, springing towards the
cardinal, snatched the host from
him, and trampled it under his
feet. The whole congregation were
thunderstruck, and one person,
drawing a dagger, wounded Gar-
dener in the shoulder, and would,
by repeating the blow, have killed
him, had not the king ordered him
to forbear. Thinking that he had
been stimulated by some other
person to act as he had done,
the king demanded who was hi«
abettor, to which he replied, *' My
own conscience alone. I would
not hazard what I have done
for any man living ; but I owe
that and all other services to my
Creator."
Hereupon he was sent to prison,
and an order was issued to appre-
hend all Englishmen in Lisbon.
This order was immediately put in
execution (very few escaping),
and many innocent persons were
tortured to make them confess if
they knew any thing of the mat-
ter ; in particular, a person who
resided in the same house with
Gardener was treated with unpa-
ralleled barbarity, to make him
confess something which might
throw a light upon the business.
Then Gardener himself was tor-
mented in the most excruciating
manner : but in the midst of all his
torments he gloried in the deed.
Being condemned to death, a
large fire was kindled near a gib-
bet ; Gardener was drawn up to
the gibbet by pulleys, and then let
down near the fire, but not so close
as to touch it; for they burnt or
rather roasted him by slow de-
grees. Some of the sparks were
blown from the fire which con-
sumed Gardener, towards the ha-
ven, burnt one of the king's ships
of war, and did other considerable
damage. The Englishmen who
were taken up on this occasion
were, soon after Gardener's death,
all discharged, except the person
that resided in the same house
with him, who was detained two
years before he could procure his
freedom.
WILLIAM HTHGOW.
William Lithgow was descended
from a good family, and having a
natural propensity to travelling, he
rambled, when very young, over
the Northern and Western Islands;
after which he visited France,
Germany, Switzerland, and Spain.
He set out on his travels in March,
1609, and went to Paris, where he
stayed for some time. He then
WILLIAM LITHGOW.
141
pl'osecuted his travels through
Germany and other parts, and at
length arrived at Malaga in Spain.
While he resided here, he con-
tracted with the master of a
French ship for his passage to
Alexandria, but was prevented
from going by the following cir-
cumstances : in the evening of the
I7th of October, 1620, the English
fleet, at that time on a cruise
against the Algerine rovers, came
to anchor before Malaga, which
threw the people of the town into
the greatest consternation, as they
imagined them to be Turks, The
morning, however, discovered the
mistake ; and the governor of Ma-
laga perceiving that they bore the
English flag, went on board the
admiral's ship, and, on his return,
banished the fears of the people.
Many persons from on board the
fleet came ashore the next day.
Among these were several friends
of Mr. Lithgow, who invited him
on board, which invitation he ac-
cepted, and was kindly received
by the admiral. The fleet sailing
for Algiers the next day, he re-
turned on shore, and proceeded
towards his lodgings by a private
way (being to embark the same
night for Alexandria), when, in
passing through a narrow uninha-
bited street, he found himself sud-
denly surrounded by nine ser-
geants, or officers, who threw a
black cloak over him, and forcibly
conducted him to the governor's
house. After some little time the
governor appeared, when Mr.
Lithgow earnestly begged he
might be informed of the cause of
such violent treatment. The go-
vernor only shook his head, and
gave orders that the prisoner
should be strictly watched till he
returned from his devotions : di-
recting, at the same time, that the
captain of the town, the alcaid ma-
jor, and town notary, should be
summoned to appear at his exami-
nation, and that all this should be
done with the greatest secrecy, to
prevent its reaching the ears of the
English merchants who resided in
the town.
2
These orders were strictly ful-
filled ; and on the governor's re-
turn, Mr. Lithgow was brought be-
fore him for examination. The
governor began by asking several
questions, as to what country he
was a native of, whither he was
going, how long he had been in
Spain, &c. The prisoner, after
answering these questions, was
conducted to a closet, where he
was again examined by the town-
captain, who inquired whether he
had lately come from Seville : and,
pretending great friendship, con-
jured him to tell the truth ; finding
himself, however, unable to extort
any thing from Mr. Lithgow, he
left him.
The governor then proceeded to
inquire the quality of the English
commander, and the prisoner's
opinion of the motives that pre-
vented his accepting an invitation
from him to come on shore. He
demanded, likewise, the names of
the English captains in the squad-
ron, and what knowledge he had
of the embarkation, or preparation
for it before its departure from
England. His answers were set
down in writing by the notary ;
but the junto, particularly the go-
vernor, seemed surprised at his
denying any knowledge of the fit-
ting out of the fleet, and declared
that he was a traitor and a spy,
and came directly from England
to favour and assist in the designs
of that country against Spain ; and
that he had been for that purpose
nine months in Seville, in order to
procure intelligence of the time
the Spanish navy was expected
from the Indies. They exclaimed
against his familiarity with the offi-
cers of the fleet, and many other
English gentlemen, between whom,
they said, unusual civilities had
passed, but all these transactions
had been noticed with peculiar at-
tention. In short, they said, he
came from a council of war held
that morning on board the ad-
miral's ship, in order to put in ex-
ecution the orders assigned him.
Tliey upbraided him with being
accessary to the burning of the
142
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
island of St. Thomas, in the
West Indies; "wherefore," said
they, " these Lutherans, and sons
of the devil, oug;ht to have no cre-
dit given to what they say or
swear."
Mr. Lithgow in vain endea-
voured to obviate every accusa-
tion laid against him, and, in order
to prove his innocence, begged
that his papers might be examined ;
this request was complied with ;
but although they consisted of
passports and letters of recom-
mendation from persons of quality,
the prejudiced judges refused all
belief to them, and their suspi-
cions appeared to be connrmed
rather than weakened by the peru-
sal. A consultation was then held
as to where the prisoner should be
confined. The alcaid, or chief
judge, was for putting him in the
town prison ; but this was objected
to particularly by the corregidore,
who said, " In order to prevent
the knowledge of his confinement
from reaching his countrymen, I
will take the matter on myself,
and be answerable for the conse-
quences ;" upon which it Avas
agreed that he should be confined
in the governor's house, and the
greatest secrecy observed.
He was then stripped, searched,
and robbed of a large sum which
he had about him, by a sergeant,
and confined in an apartment of
the governor's house. At mid-
night the sergeant and two Turk-
ish slaves released him from his
confinement, but it was to intro-
duce him to one much more hor-
rible. They conducted him
through several passages to a
chamber in a remote part of the
palace, towards the garden, where
they loaded him with irons, and
extended his legs by means of an
iron bar above a yard long, the
weight of which was so great that
he could neither stand nor sit,
but was obliged to lie continually
on his back. They left him in this
condition for some time, when
they returned, bringing him a
pound of broiled mutton and a loaf,
with a small quantity of wine ;
after delivering which, they again
left him.
He received a visit from the go-
vernor the next day, who promised
him his liberty, with many other
advantages, if he would confess
being a spy ; but on his protesting
that he was entirely innocent, the
governor left him in a rage, saying,
he should see him no more till
further torments constrained him
to confess ; commanding the keep-
er, to whose care he was com-
mitted, not to allow his sustenance
to exceed three ounces of musty
bread, and a pint of water every
second day ; and that he should
be allowed neither bed, pillow, nor
coverlet. " Close up," said he,
" this window in his room with
lime and stone ; stop up the holes
of the door with double mats ; let
him have nothing that bears any
likeness to comfort." The unfor-
tunate Lithgow continued in this
melancholy state, without seeing
any person, for several days, in
which time the governor received
an ans\\er to a letter he had writ-
ten, relative to the prisoner, from
Madrid ; and, pursuant to the in-
structions given him, began to
put in practice the cruelties de-
vised, which they hastened, be-
cause Christmas approached, it
being tlien the 47th day since his
confinement.
About three o'clock in the morn-
ing, he heard the noise of a coach
in the street, and some time after
heard the opening of the prison
doors, not having had any sleep
for two nights. Immediately after
the prison doors were opened, the
nine sergeants, who had first seized
him, with the notary, entered the
place where he lay, and without
uttering a Avord conducted him in
his irons into the street, where a
coach waited, in which they laid
him at the bottom on his back,
being unable to sit. Two of the
sergeants rode with him, and the
rest Avalked by the coach side, but
all observed the most profound
silence. They drove him to a vine-
press house, about a league from '
the town, to which place a rack had
WILLIAM LITHGOW.
143
been privately conveyed before ;
and here they shut him up for that
night.
About day-break the next morn-
ing the governor and the alcaid
arrived, into whose presence Mr.
Lithgow was immediately brought,
to undergo another examination.
The prisoner desired he might have
an interpreter, but was refused ;
nor would they permit him to ap-
peal to the superior court of judi-
cature at Madrid. After a long ex-
amination, which lasted the whole
day, there appeared inallhisanswers
so exact a conformity with what
he had before said, that they de-
clared he had learned them by
heart. They, however, pressed
him again to make a full discovery ;
that is, to accuse himself of crimes
never committed ; the governor
adding, " You are still in' my
power; 1 can set you free if you
comply: if not, I must deliver you
to the alcaid." Mr. Litbgow still
persisting in his innocence, the go-
vernor ordered him to be tortured
immediately.
He %vas then conducted to the
end of a stone gallery, where the
rack was placed. The executioner
immediately struck off his irons,
which put him to very great pain,
the bolts being so closely riveted,
that the sledge hammer tore away
about half an inch of his heel in
forcing off the bolt ; the anguish of
which, together with his weak con-
dition (not having had the least sus-
tenance for three days) occasioned
him to groan bitterly ; upon which
the merciless alcaid said, " Villain !
traitor ! this is but the beginning of
what you shall endure."
As soon as his irons were off, he
fell on his knees, uttering a short
prayer, that God would be pleased
to enable him to be steadfast, and
undergo courageously the trial he
had to encounter ; he was then
stripped naked and fixed upon the
rack.
It is impossible to describe the
various tortures inflicted upon him.
He lay on the rack for above five
hours, during which time he re-
ceived above sixty different tor-
tures of the most infernal nature ;
and had they continued them
longer, he must have expired.
On being taken from the rack,
and his irons again put on, he was
conducted to his former dungeon,
having received no other nourish-
ment than a little warm wine, which
was given him rather to reserve him
for future punishments, than from
any principle of pity.
In this horrid situation he con-
tinued, almost starved, till Christ-
mas-day, when he received some
relief from Marianne, waiting-
woman to the governor's lady.
This woman having obtained leave
to visit him, carried with her some
refreshments, consisting of honey,
sugar, raisins, and other articles.
Mr. Lithgow was kept in this
loathsome dungeon till he was al-
most devoured with vermin. They
crawled about his beard, lips, eye-
brows, &c. so that he could scarce
open his eyes ; and his mortifica*
tion was increased by not having
the use of his hands or legs to de-
fend himself.
Mr. Lithgow at length received
information which gave him little
hopes of ever being released. Tlie
substance of this information was,
that an English seminary priest,
and a Scotch cooper, had been for
some time employed by the go-
vernor to translate from the Eng-
lish into the Spanish language,
all his books and observations ; and
that it was commonly said in the
governor's house, that he was an
arch and dangerous heretic. About
two days after he had received the
above information, the governor,
an inquisitor, and a canonical
priest, accompanied by tw o Jesuits,
entered his dungeon, and, after
several idle questions, the inquisi-
tor asked Mr. Lithgow if he was a
Roman catholic, and acknowledged
the pope's supremacy ? He an-
swered, that he neither was the
one, nor did the other. In the
bitterness of his soul he made use
of some warm expressions. " As
you have almost murdered me,"
144
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
said he, " for pretended treason,
so now you intend to make a mar-
tyr of me for my religion."
After some time, the inquisitor
addressed Mr. Lithgow in the fol-
lowing words ; " You have been
taken up as a spy, accused of trea-
chery, and tortured, as we acknow-
ledge, innocently ; (which appears
by the account lately received from
Madrid of the intentions of the
English) yet it was the divine
power that brought those judg-
ments upon you, for presumptu-
ously treating the blessed miracle
of Loretto wltn ridicule, and ex-
pressing yourself in your writings
irreverently of his holiness, Christ's
vicar upon earth ; therefore you arc
justly fallen into our hands by their
special appointment: your books
and papers are miraculously trans-
lated by the assistance of Provi-
dence influencing your own coun-
trymen."
When this harangue was ended,
they gave the prisoner eight days
to consider and resolve whether he
would become a convert to their re-
ligion ; during which time the in-
quisitor told him, he, with other
religious persons, would attend, to
give him assistance. One of the
Jesuits said, first making the sign
of the cross upon his breast, " My
son, behold, you deserve to be
burnt alive ; but by the grace of
our Lady of Loretto, whom you
have blasphemed, we will save
both your soul and body."
The inquisitor, with the three ec-
clesiastics, returned the next morn-
ing, when the former asked the
prisoner what difficulties he had on
his conscience, that retarded his
conversion ; to which he answered,
" He had not any doubts in his
mind, being confident in the pro-
mises of Christ, and assuredly be-
lieving his revealed will signified
in the gospels, as professed in the
reformed church, being confirmed
by grace, and having infallible as-
surance tSiereby of llie true Ciiris-
tian faith." To these words the
inquisitor replied, " Thou art no
Christian, but an absurd iicrelic,
and without conversion, a memb<?r
of perdition." The prisoner then
told him, it was not consistent with
the nature of religion and charity,
to convince by opprobrious speech-
es, racks, and torments, but by
arguments deduced from the scrip-
tures ; and that all other methods
would with him be totally fruit-
less.
So enraged was the inquisitor at
the replies made by the prisoner,
that he struck him on the face,
used many abusive speeches, and
attempted to stab him, which he
had certainly done had he not
been prevented by the Jesuits : and
from this time he never visited the
prisoner again. The two Jesuits
returned the next day, and the
superior asked him, what resolu-
tion he had taken. To which Mr.
Lithgow replied, that he was al-
ready resolved, unless he could
shew substantial reasons to make
him alter his opinion. The supe-
rior, after a pedantic display of
their seven sacraments, the inter-
cessions of saints, transubstantia-
tion. Sec. boasted greatly of their
church, her antiquity, universality,
and uniformity ; all which Mr.
Lithgow denied : " For," said he,
" the profession of the faith I hold
hath been ever since the first days
of the apostles, and Christ had ever
his own church, however obscure,
in the greatest time of your dark-
ness.''
The Jesuits finding their argu-
ments had not the desired efi'ect,
and that torments could not shake
his constancy, after severe menaces,
left him. On the eighth day after,
being the last of their inquisition,
when sentence is pronounced,
they returned again, but quite al-
tered both in their words and be-
haviour. After repeating much
the same kind of arguments as
before, they, with seeming grief,
pretended they were sorry from
their hearts he must be obliged to
undergo a terrible death ; but
above all, for the loss of his most
precious soul ; and falling on their
knees, cried out, " Convert, con-
WILLIAM LITHGOW.
145
■vert, O dear brother, for our bless-
ed lady's sake, convert I*" To
which he answered, " I fear neither
death nor fire, being prepared for
both."
Lithgow received a sentence
that night of eleven different tor-
tures, and if he did not die in the
execution of them, he was, after
Easter holidays, to be carried to
Grenada, and there burnt to ashes.
The first part of the sentenoe was
executed with great barbarity that
night ; and it pleased God to give
him strength both of body and
mind, to adhere to the truth, and
to survive the horrid punishments.
Cruelties itijiictud on the Primitive Christians.
After these cruelties, they again
put irons on, and conveyed him to
his dungeon. The next morning
he received some little comfort
from a Turkish slave, who secretly
brought him in his shirt sleeve some
raisins and figs, which he licked up
in the best manner his strength
would permit with his tongue. It
was to this slave Mr. Lithgow at-
tributed his surviving so long in
such a wretched situation: for he
found means to convey some of
these fruits to him twice every
week. It is very extraordinary,
and worthy of note, that this poor
slave, bred up from his infancy,
FOX'S MARTYRS.
according to the maxims of his
prophet, in the greatest detesta-
tion of the followers of Christ,
should be so affected at the situa-
tion of Mr. Lithgow, while those
who called themselves Christians,
not only beheld his sufiferings with
indifference, but even inflicted the
most horrible tortures upon him.
During this period, he was attend-
ed by a negro slave, who found
means to furnish him with refresh-
ments still more amply than the
Turk, being conversant in the house
and family. She brought him some
victuals, and with it some wine in
a bottle, every day.
10
146
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
He now waited with anxious ex-
pectation for the day, which, by
puttinjf an end to his life, would
also end his torments. But his me-
lancholy expectations were, by
the interposition of Providence,
rendered abortive, and his deliver-
ance obtained, from the following
circumstances.
A Spanish gentleman of quality
came from Grenada to Malaga ;
who, being invited to an entertain-
ment by the governor, he informed
him of what had befallen Mr. Lith-
gow, from the time of his being
apprehended as a spy, and de-
scribed the various sufferings he
had endured. He likewise told
him, that after it was known the
prisoner was innocent, it gave
him great concern. That on this
account he would gladly have re-
leased him, restored his money
and papers, and made some atone-
ment for the injuries he had re-
ceived ; but that, upon an inspec-
tion into his writings, several were
found of a blasphemous nature.
That on his refusing to abjure these
heretical opinions, he was turned
over to the inquisition, who finally
condemned him.
While the governor was relating
this tale, a Flemish youth, servant
to the Spanish gentleman, who
waited at table, was struck with
amazement and pity at the de-
scription of the sufferings of the
stranger. On his return to his
master's lodging, he began to re-
volve in his mind what he had
heard, which made such an im-
pression on him that he could not
rest in his bed; and when the
morning came, without disclosing
his intentions to any person, he
went into the town, and inquired
for an English factor. He was
directed to the house of one Mr.
Wild, to whom he related the
whole of what he had heard the
preceding evening, between his
master and the governor; but
could not tell Mr. Lithgow's name.
Mr. Wild, however, conjectured it
was he, by the servant remem-
bering the circumstance of his
being a traveller.
Mr. Wild, therefore, on the de-
parture of the servant, immediately
sent for the other English factors,
to whom he related all the parti-
culars relative to their unfortunate
countryman. After a short con-
sultation it was agreed, that in-
formation of the whole affair should
be sent, by express, to sir Walter
Aston, the English ambassador at
Madrid. This was accordingly
done, and the ambassador having
presented a memorial to the king
and council of Spain, obtained an
order for Mr. Lithgow's enlarge-
ment, and his delivery to the Eng-
lish factory. This order was di-
rected to the governor of Malaga;
and was received by the whole as-
sembly of the bloody inquisition
with the greatest surprise.
Mr. Lithgow was released from
his confinement on the eve of
Easter-Sunday, when he was car-
ried from his dungeon on the back
of the slave that had attended him,
to the house of one Mr. Busbicb,
where all comforts were given him.
It fortunately happened, that there
was at this time a squadron of
English ships in the road, com-
manded by sir Richard Hawkins,
who being informed of the past
sufferings and present situation
of Mr. Lithgow, came the next
day ashore, with a proper guard,
and received him from the mer-
chants. He was instantly carried
in blankets on board the Vanguard,
and three days after was removed
to another ship, by direction of
the general, sir Robert Mansel.
The factory presented him with
clothes, and all necessary pro-
visions, besides which they gave
him 200 reals in silver; and sir
Richard Hawkins sent him two
double pistoles. Sir Richard also
demanded the delivery of his
papers, money, books, &c. before
his departure from the Spanish
coast, but could not obtain any
satisfactory answer on that head.
By such secondary means does
Providence frequently interfere
in behalf of the virtuous and op-
pressed.
Having lain twelve days in the
MASSACRE IN FRANCE.
147
road, the ship weiffhcd anchor, and
in about two months arrived safe at
Deptford. The next morning Mr.
Lithgow was carried on a feather
bed to Theobalds, in Hertfordshire,
where, at that time, were the king
and royal family. Mr. Lithgow was
presented to him, and related the
particulars of his sutferings, and his
happy delivery; which the king
was so affected at, that he express-
ed the deepest concern, and gave
orders that he should be sent to
Bath. By these means, under God,
after some time, Mr. Lithgow was
restored, from the most wretched
spectacle, to a great share of health
and strength ; but he lost the use of
his left arm, several of the smaller
bones being so crushed and broken.
as to be rendered ever after unser-
viceable.
Notwithstanding every effort, Mr.
Lithgow could never obtain any part
of his money or eflects, though his
majesty, and the ministers, interest-
ed themselves in his behalf. Gon-
damore, the Spanish ambassador,
indeed, promised that all his effects
should be restored, with the addition
of 10001. English money, as some
atonement for the tortures he had
undergone, which last was to be
paid him by the governor of Malaga.
These engagements, however, were
never kept; and though the king
was a kind of guarantee for the per-
formance of them, the cunning
Spaniard found means to elude the
order.
BOOK VI.
FARTHER HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF THE PERSECUTIONS, SUFFERINGS, AND
CRUEL DEATHS OF PROTESTANT MARTYRS IN FOREIGN COUNTRIES,
DURING THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES.
SECTION L
BRIEF RELATION OF THE HORRIBLE MASSACRE IN FRANCE, ANNO 1572.
After a long series of troubles in
France, the papists seeing nothing
could be done against the protest-
ants by open force, began to devise
how they could entrap them by
subtlety, and that by two ways :
first by pretending that an army
was to be sent into the lower coun-
try, under the command of the ad-
miral, prince of Navarre and Con-
de ; not that the king had any in-
tention of so doing, but only with a
view to ascertain what force the ad-
miral had under him,who they were,
and what were their names. The
second was, a marriage suborned
between the prince of Navarre and
the sister of the king of France ; to
which were to be invited all the
chief protestants. Accordingly they
first began with the queen of Na-
varre ; she consented to come to
Paris, where she was at length won
over to the king's mind. Shortly
after she fell sick, and died within
five days, not without suspicion of
poison ; but her body being opened,
no signs thereof appeared. A certain
apothecary, however, made his
boast, that he had killed the queen
by venomous odours and smells,
prepared by himself.
Notwithstanding this, the mar-
riage still proceeded. The admiral
prince of Navarre and Conde, with
divers other chief states of the pro-
testants, induced by the king's let-
ters and many fair promises, came
to Paris, and were received with
great solemnity. The marriage at
length took place on the 18th of
August, 1572, and was solemnized
by the cardinal of Bourbon upon
an high stage set up on purposfe
without the church walls : the prince
of Navarre and Conde came down.
148
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
waiting for the kingf's sister, who
was then at mass. This done, the
company all went to the bishop's
palace to dinner. In the evening
they were conducted to the king's
palace to supper. Four days after
this, the admiral coming from the
council table, on his way was shot
at with a pistol, charged with three
bullets, and wounded in both his
arms. Notwithstanding Which, he
still remained in Paris, although
the Vidara advised him to flee.
Soldiers were appointed in vari-
ous parts of the city to be ready at a
watch-word, upon which they rush-
ed out to the slaughter of the pro-
testants, beginning with the admi-
ral, who being dreadfully wounded,
was cast out of the window into the
street, where his head being struck
off, was embalmed with spices to
be sent to the pope. The savage
people then cut off his arms and
privy members, and drew him in
that state through the streets of
Paris, after which, they took him
to the place of execution, out of the
city, and there hanged him up by
the heels, exposing his mutilated
body to the scorn of the populace.
The martyrdom of this virtuous
man had no sooner taken place than
the armed soldiers ran about slaying
all the protestants they could find
within the city. This continued
many days, but the greatest slaugh-
ter was in the three first days, in
which were said to be murdered
above 10,000 men and women, old
and young, of all sorts and condi-
tions. The bodies of the dead were
carried in carts and thrown into the
river, wlrich was all stained there-
with ; also whole streams in various
parts of the city ran with the blood
of the slain. In the number that
were slain of the more learned sort,
were Peter Ramus, Lambinus,
Plateanus, Ijomenius, Chapesius,
and others.
These brutal deeds were not con-
^ned within the Walls of Paris, but
(extended into other cities and quar-
ters of the realm, especially to Ly-
ons, Orleans, Toulouse, and Rouen,
where the cruelties were unparal-
leled. Within the space of one
month, thirty thousand protestants,
at least, are said to have been slain,
as is credibly reported by those who
testify of the matter.
When intelligence of the massa-
cre was received at Rome, the
greatest rejoicings were made. The
pope and cardinals went in solemn
procession to the church of St.
Mark to give thanks to God. A
jubilee was also published, and the
ordnance fired from the castle of
St. Angelo. To the person who
brought the news, the cardinal of
Lorraine gave 1000 crowns. Like
rejoicings were also made all over
France for this imagined overthrow
of the faithful.
The following are among the par-
ticulars recorded of the above enor-
mities:
The admiral, on being wounded
in both his arms, said to Maure,
preacher to the queen of Navarre,
" O my brother, I now perceive
that I am beloved of my God, see-
ing that for his most holy name's
sake I do suffer these wounds."
He was slain by Bemjus, who after-
wards reported that he never saw
man so constantly and confidently
suffer death.
Many honourable men, and great
personages, were, at the same time,
murdered, namely Count Roche-
foucault; Telinius, the admiral's
son-in-law; Antonius Claromontus,
marquis of Ravely, Lewis Bussius,
Bandineus, Pleuvialius, Bernius,
&c.
Francis Nompar Caumontius,
being in bed with his two sons, was
slain with one of them : the other
was strangely preserved, and after-
wards came to great dignity. Ste-
phen Cevalerie Prime, chief trea-
surer to the king in Poictiers, a very
good man, and careful of the com-
monweath, after he had paid for
his life a large sum of money, was
cruelly and perfidiously murdered.
Magdalen Brissonet, an excellent
woman, and learned, the widow of
Ivermus, master of requests to the
king, flying out of the city in poor
apparel, was taken, cruelly mur-
dered, and cast into the river.
Two thousand were murdered in
MASSACRE IN FRANCE.
149
one day ; and the same liberty of
killing and spoiling continued se-
veral days after.
At Meldis, two hundred were
cast into prison, and being brought
out as sheep to the slaughter, were
cruelly murdered. There alsowere
twenty-five women slain.
At Orleans, a thousand men,
women, and children, were mur-
dered.
The citizens of Augustobona,
hearing of the massacre at Paris,
shut the gates of their town that
no protestants might escape, and
cast all they suspected into prisoe,
who were afterwards brought forth
and murdered.
At Lyons there were 800 men,
women, and children, most miser-
ably and cruelly murdered. Three
hundred were slain in the archbi-
shop's house. The monks would
not sufler their bodies to be buried.
AtToulouse 200 were murdered.
A.t Rouen 500 were put to death ;
and as Thuanus writes, " This ex-
ample passed unto other cities,
and from cities to towns and villa-
ges, so that it is by many publish-
ed, that in all the kingdom above
30,000 were in these tumults divers
ways destroyed."
A little before this massacre, a
man, nurse, and infant, carried to
be baptized, were all three mur-
dered.
Bricamotius, a man of seventy
years, and Cavagnius, were laid
upon hurdles and duawn to execu-
tion: and after being in the way
reviled and defiled with dirt cast
upon them, they were hanged.
The first might have been pardon-
ed, if he would publicly confess,
that the admiral had conspired
against the king, which he re-
fused to do.
At Bourdeaux, by the instigation
of a monk, named Enimund An-
gerius, 264 persons were cruelly
murdered, of whom some were
senators. This monk continually
provoked the people in his sermons
to this slaughter.
At Agendicum, in Maine, a cruel
slaughter of the protestants was
-committed by the instigation of
Amarus, inquisitor of criminal
causes. A rumour being spread
abroad that the protestants had
taken secret counsel to invade and
spoil the churches, above an hun-
dred of every estate and sex were
by the enraged people killed or
drowned in the river Igonna,
which runs by the city.
On entering Blois, the duke of
Guise, (to whom the city had
opened its gates) gave it up to ra-
pine and slaughter; houses were
spoiled, many protestants who had
remained were slain or drowned
in the river; neither were women
spared, of whom some were ra-
vished, and more murdered. From
thence he went to Mere, a town
two leagues from Blois, where the
protestants frequently assembled
at sermons; which for many days
together was spoiled, many of its
inhabitants killed, and Cassebo-
nius, the pastor, drowned in the
next river.
At Anjou, Albiacus, the pastor,
was murdered, certain women
slain, and some ravished.
John Burgeolus, president of
Turin, an old man, being sus-
pected to be a protestant, having
bought with a great sum of money
his life and safety, was, notwith-
standing, taken and beaten cruelly
with clubs and staves, and being
stripped of his clothes, was
brought to the bank of the rivey
Liger, and hanged with his head
downward in the water up to his
breast; then the entrails were torn
out, while he was yet alive, and
thrown into the river, and his
heart put upon a spear, and carried
about the city.
The town of Barre being taken
by the papists, all kinds of cruelty
were there used ; children were cut
to pieces, and their bowels and
hearts being torn out, some of the
barbarians, in their blind rage,
gnawed them with their teeth.
At Albia of Cahors, upon the
Lord's day, the 16th of December,
the papists, at the ringing of a bell,
broke open the houses in which
the protestants were assembled,
and killed all they could find ;
15a
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
among whom was one Guacerius,
a rich merchant, whom they drew
into his house, and then murdered
him, with liis wife and children.
In a town called Penna, 300
persons (notwithstanding their
lives had been promised them)
were murdered by Spaniards, who
were newly come to serve the
French king.
The town of Nonne having capi-
tulated to the papists, upon condi-
tion that the foreign soldiers should
depart safe with horse and armour,
leaving their ensigns, that the
enemy's soldiers should not enter
into the town, and that no harm
should be done to the inhabitants,
who (if they chose) miglit go into
the castle ; after the yielding of it,
the gates were set open, when,
without any regard to these condi-
tions, the soldiers rushed in, and
began murdering and spoiling all
around them. Men and women
without distinction were killed ;
the streets resounded with cries
and groans, and flowed with blood.
Many were thrown down headlong
from on high. Among others, the
following monstrous act of cruelty
is reported: a certain woman
being drawn out of a private place,
into which to avoid the rage of the
soldiers she had fled with her hus-
band, was in his sight shamefully
defiled; and then being commanded
to draw a sword, not knowing to
what end, was forced by others,
who guided her hand, to give her
husband a wound, whereof he
died.
Bordis, a captain under the
prince of Conde, at Mirabellum,
was killed, and his naked body
cast into the street, that, being un-
buried, the dogs miglit eat it.
The prince of Conde being
taken prisoner, and his life pro-
mised him, was shot in the neck
by Monti squius, captain of the
duke of Anjou's guard. Thuanus
thus speaks of him: "This was
the end of Lewis Bourbon, prince
of Conde, of the king's blood, a
man above the honour of his birth,
most honourable in courage and
virtue who in valour, constancy,
wit, wisdom, experience, courtesy,
eloquence, and liberality, all which
virtues excelled in him, had few
equals, and none, even by the con-
fession of his enemies, superior to
him."
At Orleans 100 men and women
being committed to prison, were,
by the furious people, most cruelly
murdered.
The enemies of the truth, now
glutted with slaughter, began
every where to triumph in the fal-
lacious opinion, that they were the
sole lords of men's consciences;
and, truly, it might appear to hu-
man reason, that by the destruction
of his people, God had abandoned
the earth to the ravages of his
enemy. But he had otherwise de-
creed, and thousands yet, who had
not boived the knee to Baal, were
called forth to (/lory and virtue.
The inhabitants of Rochelle, hear-
ing of the cruelties committed on
their brethren, resolved to defend
themselves against the power of
the king; and their example was
followed by various other towns,
with which they entered into a
confederacy, exhorting and inspi-
riting one another in the common
cause. To crush this, tlie king
shortly after summoned the whole
power of France, and the greatest
of his nobility, among whom were
his royal brothers; he then in-
vested Rochelle by sea and land,
and commenced a furious siege,
which, but for the immediate hand
of God, must have ended in its de-
struction.
Seven assaults were made
against the town, none of which
succeeded. At one time a breach
was made by the tremendous can-
nonade; but through the un-
daunted valour of the citizens, as-
sisted even by their wives and
daughters, the soldiers were driven
back with great slaughter.
The siege lasted seven months,
when the duke of Anjou being pro-
claimed king of Poland, he, in
concert with the king of France,
entered into a treaty with the
people of Rochelle, which ended
in a peace : conditions, containing
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &cc.
151
25 articles, havin.r^ been drawn up
by the latter, cmbraeins many im-
munities both for themselves and
other protestants in France, were
confirmed by the king, and pro-
claimed with 2;reat rejoicings at
Rochelle and other cities.
The year following died Charles
IX. of France, the tyrant who had
been so instrumental in the cala-
mities above recorded. He was
only in the 25th year of his age,
and his death was remarkable and
dreadful. When lying on his bed,
the blood gushed from various
parts of his body, and, after linger-
ing in horrible torments during
many months, he at length ex-
pired.
ROBERT OGUIER, HIS WIFE. AND
TWO SONS, BURNED AT LISLE.
On March 6, 1556, about ten
o'clock at night, the provost of
Lisle, with his sergeants, armed
themselves, and went to seek if
they could find any protestants
met together in houses ; but there
was then no assembly. They
therefore came to the house of Ro-
bert Oguier, which was a little
church, where both rich and poor
were familiarly instructed in the
scriptures.
Having entered into the said
house, and seeking for their prey,
they found certain books, which
they carried away. But he whom
they principally aimed at was not
there, namely, Baudicon, the son
of the said Robert Oguier, who at
that time was gone abroad to com-
mune and talk of the work of God
with some of the brethren. On his
return home, he knocked at the
door, when Martin, his younger
brother, watching his coming, bade
him be gone : but Baudicon, think-
ing his brother mistook him for
some other, said, " It is I, open
the door :" with that the sergeants
opened the same, and let him in,
saying, " Ah, sir, you are well
met;" to whom he answered, " I
thank you, my friends, you are
also welcome hither." Then said
the provost, " I arrest you all in
the emperor's name;" and with
that commanded each of them to
be bound, viz. the husband, his
wife, and their two sons (leaving
their two daughters to look to the
house), and confined tliem in se-
veral prisons. A few days after,
the prisoners were brought before
the magistrates, and examined
concerning their course of life.
They first charged Robert Oguier
with not only absenting himself
from the celebration of mass, but
with dissuading others from at-
tending it, and " maintaining con-
venticles'' in his house.
He confessed the first charge,
and justified his conduct by prov-
ing from the Scriptures that the
saying of mass was contrary to the
ordinances of Jesus Christ, and a
mere human institution ; and he
defended the religious meetings in
his house by showing that they
were authorized and commanded
by our blessed Saviour himself.
One of the magistrates demand-
ed what they did when they met
together. To which Baudicon, the
eldest son, answered, " If it please
you to give me leave, I will open
the whole business at large unto
you."
The sheriffs, seeing his prompt-
ness, looking upon one another,
said, " Well, let us hear it."
Baudicon lifting up his eyes to
heaven, began thus : " When we
meet together in the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ to hear the word
of God, we first of all prostrate
ourselves upon our knees before
God, and in the humility of our
spirits do make a confession of our
sins before his Divine Majesty.
Then we pray that the word of
God may be rightly divided, and
purely preached ; we also pray for
our sovereign lord the emperor,
and for all his honourable counsel-
lors, that the commonwealth may
be peaceably governed to the
glory of God ; yea, we forget not
you, whom we acknowledge our
superiors, entreating our good God
for you, and for this whole city,
that you may maintain it in all
tranquillity. Thus I have exactly
related unto you what we do :
152
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
think yoa now, whether we have
offended so hiobly in this matter of
our assemblinr^-.
While they were thus examined,
each of them made an open con-
fession of their faitli ; and being
returned again to prison, they not
long after were put to the torture,
to make them confess who they
were that frequented their house:
but they would discover none, un-
less such as were well known to
the judges, or else were at that
time absent. Four or live days
after, the father and his two sons
were again brought before the ma-
•gistrates, and after many words
passed, they asked them whether
they would submit themselves to
the will of the magistrates. The
father and his eldest son, with
some deliberation, said, "Yea, we
will."
Then the same being demanded
of the younger son, he answered.
That he would not submit himself
thereto, but would accompany his
mother ; so he was sent back again
to prison, whilst the father and
brother were sentenced to be
burnt to ashes. One of the judges,
after sentence was pronounced,
said, "To-day you shall go to
dwell with all the devils in hell-
fire," which he spake as one trans-
ported with fury in beholding the
great patience of these two ser-
vants of Christ. Having received
the sentence of death, they were
returned to the prison from whence
they came, being joyful that the
Lord did them that honour to be
enrolled in the number of his mar-
tyrs. They no sooner entered the
prison, than a band of friars came
thither : one amongst the rest told
them, the hour was come in which
they must finish their days. Ro-
bert Oguier and his son answered,
" We know it well ; but blessed be
the Lord our God, who now deli-
vering our bodies out of this vile
prison, will receive our souls into
his glorious and heavenly king-
dom."
One of the friars endeavoured to
torn them from their faith, saying,
"Father Robert, thou art an old
man, let me entrfeat thee in this thy
last hour to think of saving thine
own soul r and if thou wilt give ear
unto me, I warrant thee tbou shalt
do well."
The old man answered, " Poor
man, how darest thou attribute
that to thyself which belongs to
the eternal God, and so rob him of
his honour ? For it seems by thy
speech, that if I will hearken to
thee, thou wilt become my Saviour.
No, no, I have one only Saviour,
Jesus Christ, who by and by will
deliver me from this miserable
world. I have one doctor, whom
the heavenly Father hath com-
manded me to hear, and I purpose
to hearken to none other."
Another exhorted him to take
pity on his soul: "Thou wiliest
me," said Robert, "to pity mine
own soul, dost thoa not; see what
pity I have on it, when for the
name of Christ I willingly abandon
this body of mine to the fire, hop-
ing to-day to be with him in para-
dise ? I have put all my confi-
dence in God, and my hope is
wholly fixed upon the merits of
Christ, his death and passion ; he
will direct me the right way to his
kingdom. I believe what the holy
prophets and apostles have writ-
ten, and in that faith will I live
and die." The friar hearing this,
said, " Out, dog, thou art not
worthy the name of a Christian 1
thou and thy son with thee are
both resolved to damn your bodies
and souls with all the devils in the
bottom of hell."
As they were about to separate
Baudicon from his father, he said,
" Let my father alone, and trouble
him not thus ; he is an old man,
and hath an infirm body, hinder
him not, I pray you, from receiv-
ing the crown of martyrdom."
Baudicon was then conveyed into a
chamber apart, and there being
stripped of his clothes, was pre-
pared to be sactiOced. While one
brought him gunpowder to put to
his breast, a fellow standing by,
said, " Wert thou my brother, I
would sell all that I am worth to
buy fagots to burn thee — thou
PERSECUTIONS IlSf FRANCE, &c.
153
findest but too nmch favour." The
younp; man answered, " Well, Sir,
the Lord shew you more mercy."
Whilst they spake thus to Baudi-
con, some of the friars pressed
about the old man, persuading him
at least to take a crucifix into his
hands, " lest the people," said
they, " should murmur against
you ;" adding further, that he
might for all that lift up his heart
to God, " because you know,"
said they, " it is but a piece of
wood." They then fastened it be-
tween his hands, but as soon as
Baudicon came down, and espied
what they had done to his father,
he said, " Alas ! father, what do
you do now ? will you play the
idolator even at our last hour?"
And then pulling the idol out of
his hands which they had fastened
therein, he threw it away, saying,
" What cause have the people to
be ofl'euded at us for not receiving
a Jesus Christ of wood ? We bear
upon our hearts the cross of Christ,
the Son of the ever-living God,
feeling his holy word written there-
in in letters of gold."
A band of soldiers attended
them to execution. Being come
to the place where they were to
suffer, they ascended the scaffold ;
when Baudicon asked leave of the
sherifi's to make a confession of his
faith before the people : answer
was made, that he was to look unto
his spiritual father and confessor ;
" Confess yourself," said they,
" to him." He was then dragged
to the stake, where he began to
sing the 16th Psalm. The friar
cried out, " Do you not hear, my
masters, what wicked errors these
heretics sing, to beguile the people
with .'" Baudicon, hearing him, re-
plied, " How, simple idiot, callest
thou the psalms of the prophet
David errors? But no wonder, for
thus you are wont to blaspheme
the Spirit of God." Then turning
his eyes towards his father, who
was about to be chained to the
stake, he said, " Be of good cou-
rage, father, the worst will be past
'* by and by." Then he often reiter-
ated these short breathings, " O
God, Father everlasting, accept
the sacrifice of our bodies, for thy
well beloved Son Jesus Christ's
sake." One of the friars cried out,
" Heretic, thou liest, he is none of
thy father, the devil is thy father."
And thus, during these conflicts,
he bent his eyes to heaven, and
speaking to his father, said, " Be-
hold, I see the heavens open, and
millions of angels ready to receive
us, rejoicing to see us thus wit-
nessing the truth in the view of the
world. Father, let us be glad and
rejoice, for the joys of heaven are
set open to us." Fire was forth-
with put to the straw and wood,
which burnt beneath, whilst they
(not shrinking from the pains)
spake one to another ; Baudicon
often repeating this in his father's
ears, " Faint not, father, nor be
afraid ; yet a very little while, and
we shall enter into the heavenly
mansions." In the end, the fire
growing hot upon them, the last
words they were heard to pro-
nounce, were, "Jesus Christ, thou
Son of God, into thy hands we
commend our spirits." And thus
these two slept sweetly in the Lord.
Having thus put to death the
father and one son, the bigoted
monsters next determined to sacri-
fice the mother and the other son;
but before doing this, all arts were
employed to induce them to quit
the faith, and embrace the errors
of popery. The mother, at length,
induced by their threats and pro-
mises, abandoned the truth ; and
was then exhorted by the monks to
convert her son, which she pro-
mised to do ; but upon his being
admitted to her for that purpose,
he remonstrated so earnestly with
her on the sinfulness and folly of
her conduct, that she was con-
vinced, and turned again to the
Lord, beseeching him, with tears,
to grant her strength to maintain
the right. And she continued ever
after firm in the faith ; which so
incensed the bigoted monks, that
they adjudged her, with her son, to
the flames, as obstinate heretics.
Soon after, they were bound and
brought to the place of their mar^
154
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tyrdom : his mother having as-
cended the scaffold, cried to Mar-
tin, " Come up, come up, my son."
And as he was speaking to the
people, she said, " Speak out,
Martin, that it may appear to all
that we do not die heretics." Mar-
tin would nave made a confession
of his faith, but was not suffered.
His mother being bound to the
stake, spake in the hearing of the
spectators, " We are Christians;
and that which we now sutler, is
not for murder nor theft, but be-
cause we will believe no more
than that which the word of God
teacheth us: both rejoicing that
they were counted worthy to suffer
for the same. The fire being kin-
dled, the vehemency thereof did
nothing abate the fervency of their
zeal, but they continued in the faith,
and with lifting up their hands to
heaven, in an holy accord said,
" Lord Jesus, into thy hand we
commend our spirits." And thus
they blessedly slept in the Lord.
THE MASSACRE AT VASSY, IN
CHAMPAIGNF.
The duke of Guise, on his ar-
rival at Joinville, asked, whether
the people of Vassy used to have
sermons preached constantly by
their minister? It was answered,
they had, and that they increased
daily. At the hearing of which re-
port, he fell into a violent passion ;
and upon Saturday, the last day
of February, 1562, that he might
the more covertly execute his con-
ceived wrath against the protest-
ants of Vassy, he departed from
Joinville, accompanied with the
cardinal of Guise, his brother
and those of their train, and lodg-
ed in the village of Damraartin,
distant about two miles and a
half.
The next day, after he had heard
mass very early in the morning,
he left Dammartin, with about two
hundred armed men, passing along
to Vassy. As he went by the
village of Bronze val, Avhich is
distant from Vassy a quarter of
a mile, the bell (after the usual
manner) rang for sermon. The
duke hearing it, asked those he
met, why the bell rang so loud.
A person named La Montague told
him, it was for the assembling of
the Hugonots; adding, that there
were many in the said Bronzeval
who frequented the sermons
preached at Vassy ; therefore,
that the duke would do well to
begin there, and ofler them vio-
lence. But the duke answered,
" March on, march on, we shall
take them amongst the rest of the
assembly."
Now, there were certain soldiers
and archers accompanying the
duke, who compassed about Vassy ;
most of them being lodged in the
houses of papists. The Saturday
before the slaughter, they were
seen to make ready their weapons,
arquebuses, and pistols; but the
faithful not dreaming of such a
conspiracy, thought the duke would
offer them no violence, being the
king's subjects ; also, that not above
two months before, the duke and
his brethren passing by the said
Vassy, gave no sign of their dis-
pleasure.
The duke of Guise being ar-
rived at Vassy, with all his troops,
they went directly towards the
common-hall or market-house, and
then entered into the monastery;
where, having called to him one
Dessales, the prior of Vassy, and
another whose name was Claude la
Sain, provost of Vassy, he talked
a while with them, and issued has-
tily out of the monastery, at-
tended by many of his followers.
Then command was given to the
papists, to retire into the monas-
tery, and not to be seen in the
streets, unless they would venture
the loss of their lives. The duke
perceiving others of his retinue to
be walking to and fro under the
town-hall, and about the church-
yard, commanded them to march
on towards the place where the
sermon was, being in a barn, about
an hundred paces distant from the
monastery. This command was
put in execution by such of the
company as went on foot. He
that marched foremost of this rab-
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &c.
155
ble, was La Brosse, and on the
side of these marched the horse-
men, after whom followed the duke
with another company of his own
followers, likewise those of the
cardinal of Guise, his brother.
By this time, Mr. Leonard Morel,
the minister, after the first prayer,
had begun his sermon before his
auditors, who might amount to
about 1200 men, women, and chil-
dren. The horsemen first ap-
proaching to the barn within about
twenty-five paces, shot off two ar-
quebuses Mght upon those v/ho
were placed in the galleries join-
ing to the windows. The people
Avithin perceiving this, endeavour-
ed to shut the door, but were pre-
vented by the ruffians rushing in
upon them, who drawing their
swords, furiously cried out, " Death
of God, kill, kill these Hugonots."
Three persons were slain at the
door; and the duke of Guise,
with his company, rushed in among
the congregation, striking the poor
people down with their swords,
daggers and cutlasses, not sparing
any age or sex : besides, they
within were so astonished, that they
knew not which way to turn them,
but running hither and thither, fell
one upon another, flying as poor
sheep before a company of raven-
ing wolves entering in among the
flock. Some of the murderers shot
off their pieces against them that
were in the galleries ; others cut
in pieces such as they lighted
upon ; some had their heads cleft
in twain, their arms and hands
cut oft"; so that many of them gave
up the ghost even in the place.
The walls and galleries of the
place were dyed with the blood of
those who were every where mur-
dered: yea, so great was the fury
of the murderers, that part of the
people within were forced to break
open the roof of the house, in
hopes to save themselves upon the
top thereof. Being got thither, and
then fearing t© fall again into the
hands of these cruel tigers, some
of them leaped over the walls of
the city, which were very high, Hy-
ing into the woods and amongst
the vines, which with most expe-
dition they could soonest attain
unto ; some hurt in their arms,
others in their heads, and other
parts of their bodies. The duke
presented himself in the house with
his ;?word drawn in his hand,
charging his men to kill especially
the young men. Only, in the end,
women with child were spared.
And pursuing those who went upon
the house tops, they cried, " Come
down, ye dogs, come down!"
using many cruel threatening
speeches to them. The cause why
women with child escaped, was
as the report went, for the duchess's
sake, his wife, who, passing along
by the walls of the city, and hear-
ing so hideous outcries amongst
these poor creatures, with the noise
of the pieces and pistols continu-
ally discharging, sent in all haste
to the duke her husband with
much entreaties to cease his per-
secution, for frighting women with
child.
During this slaughter, the car-
dinal of Guise remained before
the church of Vassy, leaning upon
the walls of the church-yard, look-
ing towards the place where his
followers were busied in killing
and slaying all they could. Many
of this assembly being thus hotly
pursued, did in the first brunt save
themselves upon the roof of the
house, not being discerned by
those who stood without: but at
length, some of this bloody crew
espying where they lay hid, shot
at them with long pieces, where-
with many of them were hurt and
slain. The household servants of
Dessalles, prior of Vassy, shooting
at the people on the roof, one of
that wretched company was not
ashamed to boast, after the mas-
sacre was ended, that he for his
part had caused six at least to tum-
ble down in that pitiful plight, say-
ing, that if others had done the
like, not many of them could pos-
sibly have escaped.
The minister, in the beginning of
the massacre, ceasednot to preach,
till one discharged his piece
against the pulpit where he stood.
13S
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
after which, falling down upon his
knees, he entreated the Lord not
only to have mercy upon himself,
but also upon his poor persecuted
flock. Having ended his prayer,
he left his gown behind him, think-
ing thereby to keep himself un-
known ; but whilst he approached
towards the door, in his fear he
stumbled upon a dead body, where
he received a blow with a sword
upon his right shoulder. Getting
up again, and then thinking to get
forth, he was immediately laid hold
of, and grievously hurt on the head
with a sword, whereupon being
felled to the ground, and thinking
him^ielf mortally wounded, he
cried, " Lord, into thy hands I
commend my spirit, for thou hast
redeemed me thou God of truth."
While he thus prayed one of this
bloody crew ran upon him, with an
intent to have ham-stringed him ;
but it pleased God his sword broke
in the hilt. Two gentlemen know-
ing him, said, " He is the minister,
let him be conveyed to my lord
duke." These leading him away
by both the arms, they brought him
before the gate of the monastery,
from whence the duke, and the
cardinal his brother, coming forth,
said, "Come hither;" and asked
him, saying, "Art thou the minis-
ter of this place ? Who made thee
30 bold to seduce this people thus?"
" Sir," said the minister, " I am
no seducer, for I have preached to
them the gospel of Jesus Christ."
The duke perceiving that this an-
swer condemned his cruel outrages,
began to curse and swear, saying,
" Peath of God, doth the gospel
preach sedition? Provost, go and
let a gibbet be set up, and hang this
fellow." At which words the mi-
nister was delivered into the hands
of two pages, who misused him
vilely. The women of the city,
being ignorant papists, caught up
dirt to throw in his face, and with
great outcries, said, "Kill him,
kill this varlet, who hath been the
cause of the death of so many." In
the mean time, the duke went into
the barn, to whom they presented
a great Bible, which they used for
the service of God. Tlie duke
taking it into his hands, calling his
brother the cardinal, said, " Lo,
here is one of the Hugonot books."
The cardinal viewing it, said,
" There is nothing but good in this
book, for it is the Bible, to wit, the
holy scriptures." The duke being
offended, that his brother suited
not to his humour, grew into a
greater rage than before, saying,
" Blood of God, how now? What !
the holy scripture? It is one thou-
sand five hundred years ago since
Jesus Christ suffered his death
and passion, and it is but a year
since these books were printed,
how then say you that this is the
gospel? You say you know not
what." This unbridled fury of the
duke displeased the cardinal, so
that he was heard secretly to mut-
ter, " An unworthy brother !"
This massacre continued a full
hour, the duke's trumpeters sound-
ing the while two several times.
When any of these desired to have
mercy shewed them for the love of
Jesus Christ, the murderers in scorn
would say unto them, " You use
the name of Christ, but where is
your Christ now ?"
There died in this massacre,
Avithin a few days, threescore per-
sons ; besides these, there were
about two hundred and fifty, as well
men as women, that were wounded,
whereof many died. The poor's
box, which was fastened to the
door of the church with two iron
hooks, containing twelve pounds,
was wrested thence, and never
restored.
The minister was closely con-
fined and frequently threatened to
be sewed up in a sack and drown-
ed. He was, however, on the 8th
of May, 1563, liberated at the
earnest suit of the prince of
Portien.
MURDER OF DE LA PLACE.
This gentleman, whose piety
equalled his courage, was president
of the court of requests at Paris.
On Sunday morning, about six
o'clock, captain Michael, arquebu-
sier to the king, came armed into
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &c
1A7
lis lodging, and presenting him-
self before De la Place, said,
that the duke of Guise had slain
the admiral of France by the king's
orders, with many Hugonots : and
because the rest of them, of what
quality soever, were destined to
death, he was come to his lodging
to exempt him from the common
destruction ; and that he desired
to have a sight of what gold and
silver was in his possession. De
la Place, amazed at his audacity,
who, in the midst of several per-
sons present in the room, durst
presume to utter such language,
asked him if he knew where he
was, or whether or not he thought
there was a king ? To this the
captain roughly answered, that he
must go with him to know the king's
pleasure. De la Place, hearing
this, began to apprehend some
danger. He, therefore, slipped
out at a back door, proposing to
secret himself in a neighbour's
house. Meanwhile, most of his
servants disappeared ; and the cap-
tain having enriched himself with
a thousand crowns, was entreated
by the lady Marets, daughter to De
la Place, to convey her father, and
her husband, into the house of
some Roman catholic ; which he
consented to do, and performed it.
De la Place, like a deer singled
out for death, being refused admit-
tance at three several houses, re-
tired again into his own, where he
found his wife overwhelmed with
grief; but he being strengthened
by the Spirit of God, consoled her
with the scripture promises. He
then commanded all his servants
that remained to be called together,
when, according to his custom, on
the Lord's day, he made an exhor-
tation, and went to prayer.
While thus employed, word was
brought him, that Seneca, the pro-
vost-marshal, with many archers,
were at the door demanding ad-
mittance in the king's name, say-
ing, that he came to secure the
person of the lord De la Place,
and to preserve his house from
being pillaged by the rabble. De
la Place immediately commanded
the door to be opened to him.
Seneca, on entering, declared
the great slaughter that was
made upon the Hugonots every
where in the city by the king's
command ; adding, " Yet have I
express charge from his majesty to
see you sustain no wrong ; only
suffer me to conduct you to the
Louvre, because the king is desir-
ous to be informed about the af-
fairs of those of the religion which
he hath now in hand." De la
Place answered, that it had always
been his greatest w^ish, and nothing
could render him more happy, than
to gain any opportunity by which
he might give an account to his
majesty of his behaviour and ac-
tions. But that such horrible mas-
sacres were every where commit-
ted, it was impossible for him to
pass to the Louvre, without danger
of his life: he therefore prayed
him to assure his majesty of his
willingness to come, but to excuse
his appearance until the fury of
the people was somewhat abated.
The provost agreed to this request,
and left with him one of his lieute-
nants, and four archers.
Soon after, came president Char-
ron, with whom the provost con-
ferred a little in secret, and then
left him with four more of the city
archers. The whole night follow-
ing was spent in the stopping up,
and fortifying all the passages and
windows of the house, with logs
and flint stones, apparently for the
defence of De la Place and his
famil}'. Next day Seneca return-
ing, declared that he had express
charge from the king to bring him
to his majesty without delay. He
replied as before, that it was dan-
gerous as yet to pass through the
city. But Seneca insisted on his
compliance, saying that he should
have a captain of Paris, well
known to the people, to accompany
him. At that moment, the captain,
named Pazon, a principal actor in
this sedition, entered and offered
his service to conduct him to the
king. De la Place refused, telling
Seneca, that Pazon was one of the
most cruel and bloody-minded men
158
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in all the city ; and therefore, see-
ing that he must go to the kino:,
he entreated him to be his guard.
Seneca answered that having now
other affairs to look unto, he could
not conduct him above fifty paces.
The lady of De la Place then
prostrated herself at the feet of Se-
neca, beseeching him to accompa-
ny her husband to the king; but
her husband, who never shewed
any sign of a dejected spirit, came
to her and lifting her from the
ground, told her, tiiat it was not an
arm of flesh that we must stoop
to, but unto God only. They turn-
ing round, he perceived in liis
son's hat a white cross, which he
had placed there to delude the
enemy ; he sharply chid him, and
commanded him to pluck that
mark of apostasy thence ; telling
him, that they must now submit to
bear the true crovs of Christ,
namely, those afflictions and tribu-
lations which it shall please God
to lay upon us, as pledges of that
eternal happiness, which he hath
treasured up for his servants.
Being now pressed by Seneca, to
go, as he foresaw, to death, he
took his cloak, and embracing his
wife, earnestly exhorted her above
all things to have the fear of God,
and his honour, in precious esteem;
and then boldly went on his way.
Coming into the street, certain
murderers, who waited his ap-
proach, with their daggers in rea-
diness, killed him, as an innocent
lamb in the midst of Seneca's
archers, who led him into that
butchery. They then plundered
his house of all they could find,
while his body being dragged into
a stable, they covered his face
over with dung, and the next day
threw him into the river.
PETER RAMUS.
Peter Ramus, the king's profes-
sor in logic, a man renowned for
his learning, was not forgotten.
He had taken refuge in the college
of priests ; but being discovered,
he offered a great sum of money
for his life ; nevertheless, he was
massacred, and cast down from a
high chamber window upon the
ground, so that his bowels issued
out on the stones, and were after-
wards trailed through the streets,
while the body was whipped by
certain scholars, instigated by the
envy and malevolence of their tu-
tors*.
INSTANCES OF HORRIBLE BAR-
BARITY.
Philip le Doux, a jeweller, on
his return from a journey, had
gone to bed ; his wife at that time
had the midwife attending upon
her, and was ready to be delivered,
when she heard the furies below
thundering at the door, and com-
manding it to be opened to them
in the king's name. Ill as she was,
she ventured down, and opened it
to these tigers, who presently stab-
bed her husband in his bed. The
midwife seeing them bent to mur-
der the woman also, now ready to
be delivered, entreated them to
stay, at least till the infant was
born. They, notwithstanding, took
this poor woman, half dead with
fear, and thrust into her fundament
a dagger to the very hilt. She,
finding herself mortally wounded,
and yet desirous to give birth to her
infant, ran into a corn-loft, whither
they pursued her and stabbed her
likewise in the belly, then threw
her out of a window into the street:
upon which fall, the child came
from her, to the great astonishment
and confusion of the papists, who
were constrained to confess the
cruelties of these butchers.
One of the murderers having
snatched up a little child in his
arms, the poor innocent babe be-
gan to play with his beard, and to
smile upon him ; but instead of be-
ing moved to compassion, the bar-
barian wounded it with his dagger,
and threw it into the river.
PERSECUTIONS AT TROIS, IN CHAM-
PAGNE.
When news arrived at Trois of
* It is remarkable, that in this exten-
sive massacre, not more than two minis-
ters were known to have suffered.
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &c.
159
the massacre at Paris, the greater
part of the judges and officers of
the king went to the bailiff, and
commanded a diligent search for
those of the reformed religion, and
to imprison all they could find.
In the city, was a merchant,
named Peter Belin, a man of a tur-
bulent temper. This man was at
the massacre in Paris, on St. Bar-
tholomew's day, and was dispatched
thence with letters from the king,
dated the 28th of August, to the
mayor and sheriffs of Trois, to
cause all persecutions to cease, and
the prisoners to be set at liberty.
He did not, however, arrive till the
3d of September, and on entering
Trois, proceeded to the house of
the bailiff, a man of the san>e stamp
as himself. They agreed before
they published the letters to mu^Jer
all the Hugonots who were in
prison ; and to make it appear, that
this act was sanctioned by autho-
rity, they requested the assistance
of the city executioner, whose name
was Charles.
The man, however, more just
and humane than they, perempto-
rily refused to have any hand in an
act of so great cruelty ; answering,
that it was contrary to his office to
execute any man before sentence
of death had first been pronounced
by the magistrates ; and that he
would not presume, without a war-
rant, to deprive any man of his life ;
with these words, he left them.
Upon this, the bailiff sent for one
of the gaolers of the prison, but he
being confined by sickness, Martin
de Bures was sent to know his
pleasure. The bailiff told him what
Belin had signified to him in pri-
vate ; as also, that on a sudden all
the prisoners of the reformed reli-
gion must die, that the place might
be purged of them ; " and this,"
said he, " you must do."
De Bures, however, made no
haste to execute the command, ac-
quainting no man with aught that
passed between the bailiff and him ;
not even Perennet the keeper, then
sick in bed.
The day following the bailiff
came to the prison, and calling for
Perennet, who was then recovered,
asked him with a smile, " Whether
it was done?" "What?" said Pe-
rennet, knowing nothing of it.
" Why," said the baililf, " are not
the prisoners dispatched ?" and was
ready with his dagger to have
stabbed him. But coming a little
to himself, he told Perennet his
purpose, and how he was to behave
himself concerning the execution
thereof. At this, Perennet stand-
ing amazed, (though otherwise for-
ward enough to commit any outra-
ges against the protestants) certified
to the bailiff, that he wou'Id not per-
petrate such an inhuman act, ap-
prehending, that it might be aveng-
ed by the friends of the prisoners.
" No, no," said the bailiff, " fear
not, I will stand between you and
all harms. Others of the justices
have consented thereunto besides
myself, and would you have better
security than that ?"
In a short time after, the gaoler
coming into the court of the prison,
where the prisoners were walking,
ordered each to his cabin, " be-
cause, (said he) the bailiff is com-
ing to see whether the keepers have
done their duty." Then began these
poor sheep to fear they were des-
tined to the slaughter, and there-
fore went presently to prayers.
Perennet now called his compa-
nions about him, reported to them
what the bailiff had given him in
charge, on which they all took an
oath to execute the same ; but ap-
proaching near to the prisoners,
their hearts failed them, and they
stood gazing one upon another,
having no courage to act such a
deed : they, therefore, returned to
the lodge, without doing any thing.
This repugnance, however, was
of short duration ; for instead of
considering it as a warning from
above, they sent for sixteen pints
of wine, thereby to drown every
spark of conscience. Having
drank which, they drew a list of
the prisoners ; which they delivered
to one who was to call them forth
in order.
The first that came forth was
MeurS; who was no sooner in their
160
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
sight, than one of them thrust at
him with the point of his halberd,
redoubling the same often with in-
tent to kill him ; on which, the
poor man took hold of the point,
and pointing it himself to his
heart, cried to the murderer,
** Here, soldier, here, right at the
heart, right at the heart !" and was
instantly slain.
When the massacre was ended,
the murderers made a great pit on
the back side of the chapel of the
prison, wherein they cast the bo-
dies, some of them yet breathing.
One called Maufere, lying in the
midst of them, being observed to
raise himself above his fellow mar-
tyrs, they poured earth upon him,
until they had stifled him. The
l)loo<l ran in such abundance out
at the prison door, and thence
through a channel into a river,
that it was turned into the colour
of blood.
Next day, the sanguinary bailiff
of Trois caused the king's letters
to be published in all corners of
the .city with sound of trumpet.
MASSACRE AT ORLEANS.
Dechampeaux, lord of Bouilli, a
counsellor of Orleans, was mur-
dered in the following manner:
One called Texier came with a
small troop to his house, inviting
himself and company to supper
with him. Dechampeaux bid them
all kindly welcome, being ignorant
of what had happened at Paris.
But supper being ended, Texier
bade him deliver his purse, at
which Dechampeaux laughed,
thinking he had been in jest. But
this cruel guest, with blasphemous
oaths, told him in a few words
what had occured at Paris, and
what preparations the Roman Ca-
tholics of Orleans were making to
root out the protestants there.
Dechampeaux finding it in vain to
contest with him, gave him money :
when, to requite the courtesy and
good entertainment he had re-
ceived, Texier embrued his hands
in his blood, and afterwards pil-
laged the house.
On the 26lh of August following
the massacre was begun. All
night was heard nothing but firing
of guns and pistols, forcing open
of doors and windows, fearful out-
cries of men, women, and little
children, trampling of horses, and
rumbling of carts, hurrying oti'
dead bodies to and fro.
The massacre was continued the
next day, and to the end of the
week: " Where is now your God?"
cried the murderers ; " What is
become of all your prayers and
psalms now? Let your God, whom
you called upon, save you if he
can !" Yea, some of them, who
had been professors of the same
religion, whilst they was massa-
cring the poor innocents, sung,
unto them in scorn, the beginning
of the 43d psalm: "Judge me, O
God, and plead my cause."
Others, striking them, said, " Sing
now, ' Have mercy on me, O
God.'*' But these execrable out-
rages by no means daunted the
courage of the Christians, who
died steadfast in the faith. The
murderers boasted, that in this
city they caused eighteen thousand
men to perish, an hundred and
fifty women, with a great number
ef children of nine years old and
upwards. The manner of their
death was, first to shoot thera with
pistols, then to strip them, and
either sink their bodies in the river,
or bury them in pits.
At night, several of this bloody
crew knocked at ■the door of a
doctor of civil law, called Taille-
bous : who came down imme-
diately, and opened the door to
them. They immediately told him
he must die. Whereupon he ut-
tered a prayer to heaven with such
zeal and affection, that the mur-
derers, being astonished, and re-
strained by a secret power, con-
tented themselves with taking his
purse, and so left him.
The day following, some stu-
dents resorting to his lodging, re-
quested to see his library, into
which he brought them, one asked
this book of him, and another that,
which he gave them. At length
they told him they were not as yet
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &c.
satisfied, their purpose being to
kill him. He, prostrating himself
upon the ground, and having ended
his prayer, desired them to kill
him there, but they forced him out
of his own house, from one place
to another, and at length dispatched
liim.
A rich burgess of the city, called
Nicholas Bougars, Sieur de Nove,
a man of singular worth, and
161
highly esteemed, was at that time
dangerously ill. Some of the mur-
derers came into the chamber in-
tending to kill him: but seeing
him in that case spared him : yet
tinding there Noel Chaperon, an
apothecary, they cutolf one of his
arms, then drew him into the mar^
ket-place, where they made an
end of him.
Tortures nf the early Christian Marti/rs.
[At (lie end of the Voluuie,'a Listof ihc Kn^railnijs, with rcfcrenrci to the p»gcs in wbiib iFity arc de-
scribed, will be loutiJ.]
The next day, an acquaintance
came to the lodging of Nicholas
Bougars ; as he was entering, he
met the mother of Nicholas at the
door. He then proceeded into the
chamber, stabbed the sick man
with a dagger in mauy places, and
so killed him. Tliea with all si-
lence, ;is if he had done no such
act, wiping his dagger, he went
down stairs again, without any
change in his beha\iour or counte-
nance *.
This atrocious deed reminds us of
_ FOX'S MARTYRS.
Francis Stample, a rich mer-
chant, was threatened to have his
throat cut if he refused to give the
murderers money: but having got
none about him, he wrote to his
wife to send him his ransom : he
had no sooner sealed the letter, but
the enormities practised by the Irish Ro-
man Catholics in their massacre of the
English Protestants in the reign of
Charles 1., when every social tie was
banished from their remorseiess hearts,
and the oldest friends were murdered by
(he hands they had so often pressed in
amity and brotherhood.
u
162
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the monsters put him to death;
and though they got from his wi-
dov/ a considerable sum of money,
yet could she not obtain from
them the body of her husband.
Among those that confessed the
name of Jesus Christ, Francis le
Bossu, a merchant, with his two
sons, well deserve our notice ; for
whilst he trampled in the blood of
his brethren, being besmeared
therewith, he encouraged his chil-
dren to take their death willingly
and patiently. When he saw the
murderers come, he clasped his
arms about his two sons, and they
likewise embraced their father ;
and thus embracing, they were all
three found dead.
At the conclusion of this furious
assault, the perpetrators went up
and down the city, displaying their
white doublets, all sprinkled with
blood; some boasting, that they
had killed an hundred, some more,
some less.
THE pope's legate ABSOLVES THE
MURDERERS OF THE PROTEST-
ANTS.
Not many months after, when
these tragedies were ended, the
pope sent cardinal Ursin, as legate
to the king, who was received with
great solemnity at Lyons. On his
return from St. John's church,
where he had been to hear mass, a
great number of persons presented
themselves before him, at the door,
and kneeled down for his absolu-
tion. But the legate not knowing
the reason of it, one of the leaders
told him, they were those who had
been the actors in the massacre.
On which the cardinal immediately
absolved them all.
MASSACRE AT ANGERS.
As soon as the massacre com-
menced at Paris, a gentleman,
named Monsoreau, obtained a
passport with letters to massacre
the protestants at Angers. Being
disappointed of his prey in one
place, he came to the lodging of a
reverend and learned minister,
Mr. John M'ason. Meeting his
iffife at the eiiirance of the house.
he saluted her, and asked her
" where her husband was?" She
answered him, " That he was
walking in his garden."
He immediately went in search
of him ; and meeting him, em-
braced liim, and said, " Do you
know wherefore I am come? The
king hath commanded me to kill
you forthwith, and hath given me
express charge to do it, as you
shall see by his letters." Upon
which he shewed him a pistol
ready charged. Riviere replied,
" That he knew not wherein he
had oli'ended the king ; but see-
ing," said he, " you seek my life,
give me a little time to recommend
my spirit into the hands of God."
Having made a short prayer, he
presented his body to the murderer,
who shot him immediately. His
wife was soon after drowned, with
nine others ; and six thousand
were murdered at Rouen in much
the same manner.
The king of France proposed
three things to the prince of Conde :
" Either to go to mass, to die, or
else to be perpetually imprisoned ;
and therefore to weigh well with
himself which he liked best." The
prince answered, " That by God's
grace he would never choose the
first ; as for the latter, he referred
himseif to the king's pleasure."
About three hundred were bar-
barously murdered at Thoulouse,
and after taking all their goods,
their bodies were stripped naked,
and exposed to public view for
two days, and then thrown in
heaps into great pits. Certain
counsellors, after they were mas-
sacred, w ere hung up in their long
gowns, upon a great elm which
was in the court of the palace.
MASSACRE AT BOURDEAUX.
The massacre at Bourdeaux was
begun and carried on much in the
same manner as those before-men-
tioned. But their ministers found
means to escape, hiding themselves
in the rocks and marshes, till they
had an opportunity to take ship-
ping for England.
One thing is worthy of notice.
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE, &c.
16§
The house of a counsellor in par-
liament was forced open, pillaged,
and spoiled. His clerk seeing; his
master about to suffer a cruel
death, embraced and comforted
him: and being; asked whether he
were of the same religion, he an-
swered, " Yea, and would die
with his master ior the same."
And they were slain in one ano-
ther's arms.
Du Tour, a deacon of the re-
formed church, an old man, who
in the days of his ig;norance had
been a priest in the popish church,
being- sick in his bed, v/as dragged
into the open street, and was asked,
" whether he would go to mass,
and thereby save his life?" he
freely answered, " No, particularly
as I am now drawing so near my
end, both by age and sickness : I
hope," continued he, " I shall not
so far forget the eternal salvation
of my soul, as for fear of death to
prolong this life for a few days;
for thus I should buy a short term
of life at too dear a rate :" on
which they slew him instantly.
The poor protestants wandered
up and down, not knowing where
to save their lives: some were re-
jected of their own parents and
relations, who shut their doors
against them, pretending that they
knew them not ; others were be-
trayed and delivered up by those
to whose friendship they had com-
mitted themselves : many were
saved even by priests and others,
from whom they had little reason
to expect such security ; but whose
hearts abhorred those detestable
outrages. All the city was full of
terror and horrible threats against
them, saying, that the king's com-
mandment was, that he would not
have so much as one one of them left
in his kingdom; and if any refused
to go to mass, that a hole should be
digged for him in the earth, in
which he should be buried without
any more ado.
The judgment of God was mani-
fested upon one of these inhuman
murderers, called Vincent: he fell
dangerously sick, but in the end
recovering again as he thought,
1
told some of his friends that he
felt his arms strong enough to
handle his cutlass as well as ever
But shortly after he was overtaken
by the hand of God, with such a
bleeding at his nose, as could not
be restrained by any of the reme-
dies that were used. It was an
hideous sight to see him continually
bowing his head over a bason full
of blood, which, without ceasing,
issued out of his nose and mouth,
until his last gasp.
Another was taken with such
a swelling in all the parts of liis
body, that there was scarcely to be
discerned the form of a man, and
thus he continued swelling till at
length he burst asunder.
Thus during the extieme afflic-
tions of the reformed churches in
many parts of France, there were
within a few weeks nigh 30,000 put
to death.
SIEGE OF SANCERRE.
In 1573, Sancerre, a city in-
habited chiefly by protestants, and
to which many fled from other
places for refuge, was besieged by
the catholic army. The want of
provisions was soon felt by the in-
habitants, and they were compelled
to feed on the flesh of horses,
asses, &c. At length even this
failed; and they were then re-
duced to devour offal and excre-
ments; and some, less capable of
resisting the calls of hunger, even
had recourse to the horrible expe-
dient of cannibalism. This outrage
on humanity it was necessary to
punish, and accordingly we find
that on the 29th of July, a man
and his wife were executed for
having eaten the head, brains, and
entrails of a child, three years
old, which died of hunger; having
preserved the other parts to eat
at another meal. An old woman,
who lodged in their house, and
had eaten a part, died a few hours
after her im{)risonment. The
greater part of the children died
of famine ; and many afl'ecting ac-
counts are given of their patience
and fortitude, among which the
following i^ worthy of record:
164
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
A boy of ten years old, being
ready to yield up the ghost, seeing
his father and mother weeping
over him, said unto them,
" Wherefore weep ye thus, in
seeing me famished to death ?
Mother, I ask you no bread, I
know you have none : but seeing
it is God's will I must die this
death, let us be thankful for it.
Did not the holy man Lazarus die
of famine ? have 1 not read it in
my Bible ?" In uttering these,
with the like speeches, he expired,
the 30th of July.
Not more than 84 persons died
by the hand of the enemy, but of
the famine more than five hundred.
Many soldiers, in order to avoid
the lingering death of hunger, fled
from the city, and chose rather
to die by the sword of the enemy ;
whereof some were imprisoned,
and others put to death.
Every hope seemed cut off from
them, and death appeared both
within, and without their walls ;
and so far was the king of France
from relenting at their hapless
state, that, enraged at their cou-
rage, he swore they should eat up
one another. But the King of kings
had ordained it otherwise; for the
election of the duke of Anjou to
the throne of Poland, caused a
general pacification, and the pro-
testants once more enjoyed liberty
of conscience and freedom from
persecution-
BOOK VII.
FARTHER ACCOUNTS OF THE PERSECUTIONS IN rOREIGN COUNTRIES.
SECTION I.
PERSECUTIONS IN BOHEMIA AND GERMANY.
The severity exercised by the
Roman catholics over the reformed
Bohemians, induced the latter to
send two ministers and four lay-
men to Rome, in the year 977, to
seek redress from the pope. After
some delay their request was
granted, and their grievances re-
dressed. Two things in particular
were permitted to them, viz. to
have divine service in their own
language, and to give the cup in
the sacrament to the laity. The
disputes, however, soon broke out
again, the succeeding popes exert-
ing all their power to resume their
tyranny over the minds of the
Bohemians ; and the latter, with
great spirit, aiming to preserve
their religious liberties.
Some zealous friends of the
gospel, applied to Charles, king
of Bohemia, a, d. 1375, to call
a council for an inquiry into the
abuaies that had crept into the
church, and to make a thorough
reformation. Charles, at a loss
how to proceed, sent to the pope
for advice ; the latter, incensed at
the affair, only replied, " Punish
severely those presumptuous and
profane heretics." The king, ac-
cordingly, banished every one
who had been concerned in the
application ; and, to shew his zeal
for the pope, laid many additional
restraints upon the reformed Chris-
tians of the country.
The martyrdom of John Huss
and Jerome of Prague *, greatly
increased the indignation of the
believers, and gave animation to
their cause. These two great and
* These two great men were first
brought to the light of truth by reading
the doctrines of our countryman John
Wickliffe, who, like the morning star of
reformation, first burst from the dark
night of popish error, and illuminated
the surrounding world.
PERSECUTIONS IN BOHEMIA.
165
pious men were condemned by
order of the council of Constance,
when fifty-eiojlit of the principal
Bohemian nobility interposed in
their favour. Nevertheless they
were burnt; and the pope, in con-
junction with the council of Con-
stance, ordered the Romish clergy,
every where, to excommunicate
all who adopted their opinions, or
murmured at their fate. In conse-
quence of these orders great con-
tentions arose between the papists
and reformed Bohemians, which
produced a violent persecution
against the latter. At Prague it
was extrenily severe, till, at
length, the reformed, driven to
desperation, armed themselves, at-
tacked the senate-house, and cast
twelve of its members, with the
speaker, out of the windows. The
pope, hearing of this, went to Flo-
rence, and publicly excommuni-
cated the reformed Bohemians, ex-
citing the emperor of Germany,
and all other kings, princes, dukes,
&c. to take up arms, in order to
extirpate the whole race ; promis-
ing, by way of encouragement,
full remission of all sins to the
most wicked person who should
kill one Bohemian protestant.
The result of this was a bloody
war; for several popish princes
undertook the extirpation, or at
least expulsion, of the proscribed
people : while the Bohemians, arm-
ing themselves, prepared to repel
them in the most vigorous manner.
The popish army prevailing against
the protestant forces at the battle
of Cuttenburgh, the}' conveyed
their prisoners to three deep mines
near that town, and threw several
hundreds into each, where they
perished in a miserable manner.
A bigoted popish magistrate,
named Picliel, seized tweuty-four
protestants, among whom was his
daughter's husband. On their all
confessing themselves of the re-
formed religion, he sentenced them
to be drowned in the river Abbis.
On the day of the execution a
great concourse of people attend-
ed ; and Pichel's daughter threw
herself at her father's feet, bedewed
them with tears, and implored him
to pardon her husband. The ob-
durate magistrate sternly replied,
'' Intercede not for him, child ; he
is a heretic, a vile heretic." To
which she nobly answered, "What-
ever his faults may be, or however
his opinions may diller fromyour's,
he is still my husband, a thought
which, at a time like this, should
alone employ my whole considera-
tion." Pichel flew into a violent
passion, and said, " You are mad !
cannot you, after his death, have
a much worthier husband ?" — " No,
Sir," replied she, "my affections
are fixed upon him, and death it-
self shall not dissolve my marriage
vow." Pichel, however, continued
inflexible, and ordered the prison-
ers to be tied with their hands and
feet behind them, and in that man-
ner thrown into the river. This
being put into execution, the
young lady watched her opportu-
nity, leaped into the waves, and
embracing the body of I.er husband,
both sunk together.
PERSECUTION BY THE EMPEROR
FERDINAND.
The emperor Ferdinand, whose
hatred to the protestants was unli-
mited, not thinking he had suffi-
ciently oppressed them, instituted
a high court of reformers, upon
the plan of the inquisition, with
this difference, that the reformers
were to remove from place to
place. The creater part of this
court consisted of Jesuits, and
from its decisions there was no
appeal. Attended by a body of
troops, it made the tour of Bohe-
mia, and seldom examined or saw
a prisoner ; but suffered the sol-
diers to murder the protestants as
they pleased, and then to make
report of the matter afterwards.
The first who fell a victim to
their barbarity was an aged minis-
ter, whom they killed as he lay
sick in bed. Next day they robbed
and murdered another, and soon
after shot a third, while preaching
in his pulpit.
They ravished the daughter of
a protestant before his face, and
166
BOOK OF MARTYRS,
then tortured her father to death.
They tied a minister and his wife
back to back, and burnt them.
Another minister they hung upon
a cross beam, and making a fire
under him, broiled him to death.
A gentleman they hacked into
small pieces; and they filled a
young man's mouth with gun-
powder, and setting fire to it, blew
his head to pieces.
But their principal rage being
directed against the clergy,* they
seized a pious protestant minister,
whom they tormented daily for a
month in the following manner:
they placed him amidst them, and
derided and mocked him ; they
spit in his face, and pinched him
in various parts of his body ; they
hunted him like a wild beast, till
ready to expire with fatigue ; they
made him run the gauntlet, each
striking him with a twig, their
fists, or ropes ; they scourged him
with wires; they tied him up by
the heels with his head downwards,
till the blood started out of his
nose, mouth, &c. ; they hung him
up by the arm.s till they were dis-
located, and then had them set
again ; burning papers, dipped in
oil, were placed between his fin-
gers and toes ; his flesh was torn
with red-hot pincers ; he was put
to the rack ; they pulled off the
nails of his fingers and toes; he
was bastinadoed on his feet; a slit
was made in his ears and nose ;
they set him upon an ass, and
whipped him through the to\vn ;
his teeth were pulled out ; boiling
lead was poured upon his fingers
and toes ; and, lastly, a knotted
cord was twisted about his fore-
head in such a manner as to force
out his eyes. In the midst of these
enormities, particular care was ta-
ken lest his wounds should mortify,
and his sufferings be thus shortened,
till the last day, when the forcing
out of his eyes caused his death.
The other acts of these monsters
.were various and diabolical. At
length, the winter being far advan-
ced, the high court of reformers,
with their military ruffians, thought
proper to return to Prague ; but on
their way meeting with a protest'
ant pastor, they could not resist
the temptation of feasting their bar-
barous eyes with a new kind of
cruelty. This was to strip him
naked, and to cover him alter-
nately with ice and burning coals.
This novel mode of torture was
immediately put in practice, and
the unhappy victim expired be-
neath the torments, which delighted
his inhuman persecutors.
Some time after, a secret order
was issued by the emperor, for ap-
prehending all noblemen and gen-
tlemen who had been principally
concerned in supporting the pro-
testant cause, and in nominating
Frederick, elector palatine of the
Rhine, to be the king of Bohemia.
Fifty of these were suddenly
seized in one night, and brought
to the castle of Prague ; while the
estates of those who were absent
were confiscated, themselves made
outlaws, and their names fixed
upon a gallows as a mark of
pub lie ignominy.
The high court of reformers af-
terwards proceeded to try those
who had been apprehended, and
two apostate protestants were ap-
pointed to examine them. Their
examiners asked many unneces-
sary and impertinent questions,
which so exasperated one of the
noblemen, that he exclaimed,
opening his breast at the same
time, " Cut here; search my heart;
you shall find nothing but the love
of religion and liberty : those were
the motives for which 1 drew my
sword, and for those I am willing
to die."
As none of the prisoners would
renounce their faith, or acknow-
ledge themselves in error, they
were all pronounced guilty ; the
sentence was, hoAvever, referred to
the emperor. When that monarch
had read their names, and the ac-
cusations against them, he passed
judgment on all, but in a different
manner ; his sentences being of
four kinds, viz. death, banishment,
imprisonment for life, and impri-
sonment during pleasure. Twenty
of them being ordered for exccu-
PERSECUTIONS IN BOHEMIA.
167
tion, were informed they might
send for Jesuits, monks, or friars,
to prepare for their awful changje,
but that no communication with
protcstants would be pern)itted
them. This proposal they rejected,
and strove all they could to com-
fort and cheer each other upon the
solemn occasion. The morning of
the execution being arrived, a
cannon was iired as a signal to
bring the prisoners from the castle
to the principal market-place, in
which scalFolds were erected, and
a body of troops drawn up to at-
tend. The prisoners left the castle,
and passed with dignity, compo-
sure, and cheerfulness, through
soldiers, Jesuits, priests, execu-
tioners, attejidants, and a prodi-
gious concourse of people assembled
to see the exit of these devoted
martyrs. They were executed in
the following order:
1. Lord Sc/iilik, a nobleman
about the age of fifty. He pos-
sessed great abilities, natural and
acquired. On being told he was
to be quartered, he smiled with
great serenity, and said, " The
loss of a sepulchre is but a trifling
consideration." A gentleman who
stood by, crying, " Courage, my
lord;" he replied, "I possess the
favour of God, which is sufficient
to inspire any one with courage:
the fear of death does not trouble
me. I have faced him in fields of
battle to oppose Antichrist." After
repeating a short prayer, he told
the executioner he was ready, who
cut off his right hand and head,
and then quartered him. His hand
and head were placed upon the
high tower of Prague, and his
quarters distributed in different
parts of the city.
2 Lord Winceslaus : this vener-
able nobleman, exalted by his
piety, had attained the age of
seventy, and was respectable
equally for his learning and hos-
pitality. He was so little affected
by the loss of worldly riches, that
on his house being broken open,
his property seized, and his estates
confiscated, he only said, with
great composure, " The Lord hath
given, and the Lord Lath taken
away." Being asked why he en-
gaged in a cause so dangerous as
that of attempting to support the
elector palatine against the empe-
ror, he replied, " I acted according
to the dictates of my conscience,
and, to this day, acknowledge him
my king. I am now full of years,
and wish to lay down my life, that
I may not be a witness of the evils
which await my country. You
have long thirsted for my blood ;
take it, for God will be my avenger."
He then approached the block,
stroked his grey beard, and said,
" Venerable hairs, the greater ho-
nour now attends you ; a crown of
martyrdom is your portion." Then
laying down his head, it was se-
vered from his body, and afterwards
placed upon a pole in a conspicuous
part of the town.
3. Lord Harant. He was a noble-
man whose natural abilities were
improved by travelling. The accu-
sations against him were, his being
a protestant, and having taken an
oath of allegiance to the elector
palatine, as king of Bohemia. When
he ascended the scaffold, he said,
" I have travelled through many
countries, and traversed many bar-
barous nations, yet have I never
found so much cruelty as at home.
I have escaped innumerable perils
both by sea and land, and have
surmounted all to sufier innocently
in my native place. My blood is
likewise sought by those for whom
I and my ancestors have hazarded
our lives and fortunes; but. Al-
mighty God ! forgive them, for they
know not what they do." Tiien ap-
proaching the block, he kneeled
down, and exclaimed, with great
energy, " Into thy hands, O Lord!
I commend my spirit; in thee have
I alwaystrusted; receive me, there-
fore, my blessed Redeemer." The
fatal stroke was then given.
4. Lord Frederic de Bile, suffered
as a protestant, and as an insti-
gator of the war: he met his fate
with firmness, and only said, he
wished well to the friends whom he
left behind, forgave his enemies,
denied the authority of the emperor
168
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in that country, acknowledged
Fr-edeiic to be the only true king of
JJolicmia, and trusted for salvation
in the merits of his Redeemer.
5. Lord Henry Otto, on first com-
ing upon the scaftold, seemed
greatly agitated, and said, as if ad-
dressing himself to the emperor,
" Thou tyrant Ferdinand, thy throne
is established in blood; but if thou
killest my body, and dispersest my
members, they shall still rise up
in judgment against thee." Then
grawing calm, he said to a gentle-
man, *' A few minutes I was great-
ly discomposed, but now I feel my
spirits revive; God be praised,
death no longer appears as the king
of terrors, but seems to invite me
to participate of some unknown
joys." Then kneeling before the
block, h<! said, " Almighty God !
to thee I commend my soul, receive
it for the sake of Christ, and admit
it to the glory of thy presence."
The pains of his death must have
been severe, the executioner making
several strokes before his head was
separated from his body.
€. The Earl of Rugenia, was dis-
tinguished for his great accomplish-
ments and unaffected piety. On
the scaffold he said, " We, who
drew our swords, fought only to
preserve the liberties of the peo-
ple, and to keep our consciences sa-
cred. As we were overcome, how-
ever, I am better pleased at the
sentence of death than if the empe-
ror had given me life ; for I find that
it pleases God to have his truth de-
fended, not by our swords, but by
our blood." He then went boldly
to the block, saying, " I shall now
soon be with Christ," and was in-
stantly launched into the ocean of
.eternity and glory.
7. Sir Gasper KapUtz. This gen-
tieman was 86 years of age. On
coming to the place of execution,
he addressed the principal officer
thus: " Behold a miserable ancient
man, who hath often entreated God
to take him out of this wicked
world, but could not till now obtain
his desire ; for God reserved me
till these years to be a spectacle to
die world, and a sacrifice to him-
self; therefore God's will be done.
An officer told him that, in conside-
ration of his great age, if he would
only ask pardon, he would immedi-
ately receive it. "Ask pardon!"
exclaimed he ; " I will ask pardon
of God whom T have frequently of-
fended, but not of the emperor,
whom I never offended. Should I
sue for pardon, it might justly be
suspected I had committed some
crime for which i deserved this fate.
No, no; as I die innocent, and
with a clear conscience, I would
not be separated from these noble
companions:" so saying, he cheer-
fully resigned his neck to the block.
8. Procopivs Dorzecki, said on
the scaffold, " We are now under
the emperor's judgment; but in
time he shall be judged, and we
shall appear as witnesses against
him." Then taking a gold medal
from his neck, which was struck
when the elector Frederic was
crowned king, he presented it to
one of the officers with these words,
" As a dying man I request, that if
ever king Frederic be restored to
the throne of Bohemia, you will
give him this medal. Tell him, for
his sake I wore it till death, and
that now I willingly lay down my
life for God and my king." He
then cheerfully submitted to the
fatal blow.
9. Dionysius Zervkis. This gen-
tleman had been educated as a
Roman Catholic, but had embraced
the reformed religion. The Jesuits
used their utmost endeavours to
make him recant when on the
scaffold, and return to his former
faith, but he gave not the least
heed to their exhortations. Kiite!-
ing down, he said, " They may de-
stroy my body, but cannot injure my
soul ; that I commend to my Re-
deemer."
10. Valentine Cockan, was a gen-
tleman of great fortune, and emi-
nent for his piety and uprightness.
His talents and acquirements were,
however, of very inferior order;
yethisimagination seemed to bright-
en, and his faculties to improve, on
the approach of death, and just be-
fore he was beheaded, he express-
PERSECUTIONS IN BOHEMIA.
169
cd himself with such eloquence,
energy, and precision, as amazed
his hearers.
11. Tobias Steffick, was remarka-
ble for his affability and the sereni-
ty of his temper; whicli did not de-
sert him in this awful crisis. A few
minutes before he died, he said, " I
liave received, during; the course of
my life, many favours from God;
ought I not therefore cheerfully to
take one bitter cup, when he thinks
proper to present it? or rather,
ought I not to rejoice, that it is his
will I should give up a corrupted
life for that of immortality?"
12. Dr. Jessenius. This gentle-
man was a student of physic, and
was accused of having spoken dis-
respectfully of the emperor, of hav-
ing sworn allegiance to the elector
Frederic, and of being a protestant :
for the first accusation he had his
tongue cut out; for the second he
was beheaded ; and for the last, his
body was quartered.
13. Christopher Choher ; no sooner
had this gentleman stepped upon
the scaffold, than he said, " I come,
in the name of God, to die for his
glory ; I have fought the good fight,
and finished my course ; so, execu-
tioner, do your office," On this he
instantly received the crown of
martyrdom.
14. John Shultis, was by all who
knew him beloved in his life, and
regretted at his death. The only
words he spoke before his martyr-
dom were, " The righteous seem to
die in the eyes of fools, but they
only go to rest. Lord Jesus ! thou
hast promised that those who come
to thee shall not be cast off'. Behold,
I am come; look on me, pity me,
pardon my sins, and receive my
soul."
15. Blaximilian Hostialick, was ce-
lebrated for his learning, piety, and
humanity. When he first came on
the scaffold, he seemed terrified at
the approach of death. Soon after
he said, " Christ will wash me from
my crimes." He then told the offi-
cer he should repeat the song of
Simeon; at the conclusion of which
the executioner might do his duty.
He accordingly said, " Lord! now
lettest thou thy servant depart in
peace, according to thy word, for
mine eyes have seen tliy salvation :"
after uttering these words his head
at one blow was severed from his
body.
IG. John Kutnaur, not having
been born independent, but having
acquired a fortune by trade, was
ordered to be hanged. Just before
he was turned off', he said, " I die,
not for having committed any crime,
but for following the dictates of
my conscience, and defending my
country and religion."
17. Simeon Sussichey, was father-
in-law to Kutnaur, and was order-
ed to be executed in the same
manner. He appeared impatient
to be gone, saying, " Every moment
delays me from entering into the
kingdom of Christ."
18. Nathtmiel Wodnianskey. This
gentleman was also hanged. At
the gallows, the Jesuits used all
their persuasions to make uim re-
nounce his ii'iih. Finding their at-
tempts unavailing, one of them
said, " If you will not abjure your
heresy, at least repent of your re-
bellion." To which Wodnianskey
replied, *' You take away our lives
under a pretended charge of rebel-
lion; and, not content with that,
seek to destroy our souls: glut
yourselves with blood, and be satis-
fied, but tamper not with our con-
sciences." His own son then ap-
proached the gallows, and said,
" Sir, if life should be offered to you
on condition of apostas)', I en-
treat you to remember Christ."
To this the father replied, " It is
very acceptable, my son, to be ex-
horted to constancy by you ; but
suspect me not; rather endeavour
to confirm in their faith your bro-
thers, sisters, and children, and
teach them to imitate my constan-
cy." He had no sooner concluded
these words, than he received his
fate with great fortitude.
19. Winceslaus Gisbitzkey, during
his whole imprisonment, had great
hopes of life given him, from which
his friends became very apprehen-
sive for the safety of his soul. He
however, continued steadfast in his
170
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
faith, pra5'ed fervently at the gal-
lows, and met his end like a Chris-
tian hero.
20. Martin Foster was an unfor-
tunate cripple ; the chief accusa-
tions against wiiom were, his
being charitable to heretics, and
advancing money to the elector
Frederic. It is supposed, how-
ever, that his great wealth was the
principal cause of his death.
SECTION II.
LIFE, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYRDOM OF JOHN HUSS.
John Huss was born in the vil-
lage of Hussenitz, in Bohemia,
about tlie year 1380, His parents
gave him the best education they
could bestow, and having acquired
a tolerable knowledge of the clas-
sics, at a private school, he was
sent to the university of Prague,
where the powers of his mind, and
his diligence in study, soon ren-
dered him conspicuous.
In 1408, he commenced bachelor
of divinity, and was successively
chosen pastor of the clmrch of
Bethlehem, in Prague, and dean
and rector of the university. The
duties of these staL' )ns he dis-
charged with great iidelity, and
became at length so conspicuous
for the boldness and truth of his
preaching, that he attracted the
notice, and raised the malignity of
the pope and his creatures.
His inliuence in the university
was very great, not only on ac-
count of liis learning, eloquence,
and exemplary life, but also on
account of some valuable privi-
leges lie had obtained from the
king in belialf of that seminary.
Tlie English reformer, Wickliffe,
had so kindled the light of refor-
mation, that it began to illumine
the darkest corners of popery and
ignorance. His doctrines were
received in Bohemia with avidity
and zeal, by great numbers of peo-
ple, b»it by none so particularly as
John Huss, and his friend and
fellow-martyr, Jerome of Prague.
The reformists daiiy increasing,
tne archbishop of Prague issued a
decree to prevent the farther
spreading of Wickliffe's writings.
This, however, had an effect quite
the reverse to what he expected,
for it stimulated the converts to
greater zeal, and, at length, almost
the Miiole university united in pro-
moting them.
Strongly attached to the doctrines
of WickliH'e, Huss slrcnuously op-
posed the decree of the archbishop,
who, notwithstanding, obtained a
bull from the pope, authorizing
him to prevent tlie publishing of
Wicklifie's w ritings in his province.
By virtue of this bull, he pro-
ceeded against four doctors, who
had not delivered up some copies,
and prohibited them to preach.
Against these proceedings, Huss,
with some other members of the
university, protested, and entered
an appeal from the sentences of
the archbishop. The pope no
sooner heard of this, than he
granted a commission to cardinal
Colonna, to cite John Huss to ap-
pear at the court of Rome, to an-
swer accusations laid against him,
of preaching heresies. From this
appearance, Huss desired to be
excused, and so greatly was he fa-
voured in Bohemia, that king
Winceslaus, the queen, the nobi-
lity, and the university, desired
the pope to dispense with such an
appearance; as also that lie would
not sufier the kingdom of Bohemia
to lie under the accusation of he-
resy, but permit them to preach
the gospel with freedom in their
places of worship.
Three proctors appeared for
Huss before cardinal Colonna.
They made an excuse for his ab-
sence, and said, they were ready
to answer in his behalf. But the
cardinal declared him contuma-
cious, and accordingly excomnm-
nicated him. On this the proctors
appealed to the pope, who ap-
pointed four cardinals to examine
the process: these commissioners
confirmed the sentence of the car-
JOHN HUSS.
171
dina!, and extended the excommu-
nication, not only to Huss, but to
all his friends and followers. Huss
then appealed from this unjust
sentence to a future council, but
without success; and, notwith-
standin;;^ so severe a decree, and
an expulsion from his church in
Prague, he retired to Hussenitz,
his native place, where lie con-
tinued to promulgate the truth,
both from the pulpit, and with the
pen.
He here compiled a treatise, in
which he maintained, that reading
the books of protestants could not
be absolutely forbidden. He wrote
in defence of Wickliffe's book on
the Trinity; and boldly declared
against the vices of the pope, the
cardinals, and the clergy of those
corrupt times. Besides these, he
wrote many other books, all of
which were penned with such
strength of argument, as greatly
facilitated the spreading of his doc-
trines.
In England, the persecutions
against the protestants had been
carried on for some time with re-
lentless cruelty. They now ex-
tended to Germany and Bohemia,
where Huss, and Jerome of
Prague, were particularly singled
out to sufler in the cause of reli-
gion.
In the month of November, 141 4,
a general council was assembled
at Constance, in Germany, for the
purpose of determining a dispute
then existing between three per-
sons who contended for the papal
throne*.
John Huss was summoned to
appear at this council ; and to dis-
pel any apprehensions of danger,
the emperor sent him a safe-con-
* These were, John, proposed and set
up by the Italians; Gregory, by the
I rench ; and Benedict, by flie Spaniards.
The council continued four years, in
which the severest laws were enacted to
crush the protestants. Pope John was
deposed and obliged to fly, the most hei-
nous crimes being proved against him;
among which were, his attempt to poison
his predecessor, his being a gamester, a
liar, a murderer, an adulterer, and guilty
of unnatural oflences.
duct, giving him permission freely
to come to, and return from the
council. On receiving this infor-
mation, he told the persons who
delivered it, " That he desired no-
thing more than to purge himself
publicly of the imputation of he-
resy; and that he esteemed him-
self happy in having so fair an op-
portunity of it, as at the council to
wliich he was summoned to at-
tend."
In the latter end of November,
he set out to Constance, accompa-
nied by two Bohemian noblemen, '
who were among the most eminent
of his disciples, and who followed
hi.ni merely through respect and
alfection. He caused some pla-
cards to be fixed upon the gates of
the churches of Prague, in which
he declared, that he went to the
council to answer all allegations
that might be made against him.
He also declared, in all the cities
through which he passed, that he
was going to vindicate himself at
Constance, and invited all his ad-
versaries to be present.
On his way he met with every
mark of affection and reverence
from people of all descriptions.
The streets, and even the roads,
were thronged with people, whom
respect, rather than cuiiosity, had
brought together. He was ushered
into the towns with great acclama-
tions; and he passed through Ger-
many in a kind of triumph. " I
thought," said he, " I had been
an outcast. I now see my worst
friends are in Bohemia."
On his arrival at Constance, he
immediately took lodgings in a re-
mote part of the city. Soon after,
came one Stephen Paletz, wlio
was engaged by the clergy at
Prague to manage the intended
prosecution against him. Paletz
was afterwards joined by Michael
de Cassis, on the part of the court
of Rome. These two declared
themselves his accusers, and drew
up articles against him, which they
presented to the pope, and the
prelates of the council.
Notwithstanding the promise of
the emperor, to give him a safe-
17^
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
conduct to and from Constance, lie
regarded not his word ; but, ac-
cording to the maxim of the coun-
cil, that "Faith is not to be kept
with heretics," when it was known
he was in the city, he was imme-
diately arrested, and committed
prisoner to a chamber in the pa-
lace. This breech was particu-
larly noticed by one of Huss's
friends, who urged tlie imperial
safe-conduct ; but the pope re-
plied, he never granted any such
thing, nor was he bound by that of
the emperor.
While Huss was under confine-
ment, the council acted the part of
inquisitors. They condemned the
doctrines of Wicklifte, and, in
their important malice, ordered his
remains to be dug up, and burnt to
ashes ; which orders were obeyed.
In the mean time the nobility of
Bohemia and Poland used all their
interest for Huss ; and so far pre-
vailed as to prevent his being con-
demned uniieard, which had been
resolved on by the commissioners
appointed to try him.
Before his trial took place, his
enemies employed a Franciscan
friar, who might entangle him in
his words, and then appear against
him. This man, of great ingenuity
and subtlety, came to him in the
character of an idiot, and with
seem.ing sincerity and zeal, re-
ques(ed to be taught his doctrines.
But Huss soon discovered him,
and told him that his manners
wore a great semblance of simpli-
city ; but that his questions disco-
vered a depth and design beyond
the reach of an idiot. He after-
wards found this pretended fool
to be Didace, one of the deepest
logicians in Lombardy.
At length, he was brought be-
fore the council, when the articles
exhibited against him were read :
they were upwards of forty in
number, and chiefly extracted from
his writings*.
*That the reader may form a judg-
ment of his writings, we here give one of
the articles for which he was condemned :
*' An evil and a wicked pope is not the
successor of Peter, but of Judas,"
On his examination being fi-
nished, he was taken from the
court, and a resolution was formed
by the council, to burn him as an
heretic, unless he retracted. He
was then committed to a filthy
prison, where, in the day-time, he
was so laden with fetters on his
legs, that he could hardly move;
and every night he was fastened
by his hands to a ring against the
walls of the prison.
He continued some days in this
situation, in which time many no-
blemen of Bohemia interceded in
his behalf. They drew up a peti-
tion for his release, which was
presented to the council by several
of the most illustrious nobles of
Bohemia ; notwithstanding which,
so many enemies had Huss in that
court, that no attention was paid
to it, and the persecuted reformer
was compelled to bear with the
punishment inflicted on him by
that merciless tribunal.
Shortly after the petition was
presented, four bishops, and two
lords, were sent by the emperor to
the prison, in order to prevail on
Huss to make a recantation. But
he called God to witness, that he
was not conscious of having
preached, or written, any thing
against his truth, or the faith of
his orthodox church. The depu-
ties then represented the great
wisdom and authority of the coun-
cil : to which Huss replied, " Let
them send the meanest person of
that council, who can convince me
by argument from the word of
God, and I will submit my judg-
ment to him." This pious answer
had no eli'ect, because he would
not take the authority of the coun-
cil upon trust, without the least
shadow of an argument offered.
The deputies, therefore, finding
they could make no impression on
him, departed, greatly astonished
at the strength of his resolution.
On the 4th of July, he was, for
the last time, brought before the
council. After a long examina-
tion, he was desired to abjure,
which he refused, without the
least hesitation. The bishop of
JEROME OF PRAGUE.
m
Lodi then preached a sermon, the
text of which was, " Let the body
of sin be destroyed," (concerninj^"
the destruction of heretics) the
prologue to his intended punish-
ment. After the close of the ser-
mon his fate was determined, his
vindication rejected, and judgment
pronounced. The council cen-
sured him for being obstinate and
incorrigible, and ordained, " That
he should be degraded from the
priesthood, his books publicly
burnt, and himself delivered to the
secular power."
He received the sentence with-
out the least emotion ; and at the
close of it he kneeled down with
his eyes lifted towards heaven,
and, with all the magnanimity of a
primitive martyr, thus exclaimed :
" May thy infinite mercy, O my
God ! pardon this injustice of mine
enemies. Thou knowest the in-
justice of my accusations: how
deformed with crimes I have been
represented ; how I have been op-
pressed with worthless witnesses,
and a false condemnation ; yet, O
my God ! let that mercy of thine,
which no tongue can express, pre-
vail with thee not to avenge my
wrongs." These excellent sentences
were received as so many expres-
sions of heresy, and only tended
to inflame his adversaries. Ac-
cordingly, the bishops appointed
by the council, stripped him of his
priestly garments, degraded him,
and put a paper mitre on his head,
on which were painted devils, with
this inscription : " A ringleader of
heretics."
This mockery was received by
the heroic martyr with an air of
unconcern, which appeared to
give him dignity rather than dis-
grace. A serenity appeared in
his looks, which indicated that his
soul had cut oft" many stages of a
tedious journey in her way to the
realms of everlasting happiness.
The ceremony of degradation
being over, the bishops delivered
him to the emperor, who commit-
ted him to the care of the duke of
Bavaria. His books were burnt
at the gate of the church ; and on
the 6th of .luly he was led to the
suburbs of Constance, to be burnt
alive.
When he had reached the place
of execution, he fell on his knees,
sung several portions of the
Psalms, looked steadfastly to-
wards heaven, and repeated,
"Into thy hands, O Lord! do I
commit my spirit : thou hast re-
deemed me, O most good and
faithful God."
As soon as the chain was put
about him at the stake, he said,
with a smiling countenance, " My
Lord Jesus Christ was bound with
a harder chain than this, for my
sake, why then should I be asham-
ed of this old rusty one?"
When the fagots were piled
around him, the duke of Bavaria
desired him to abjure. " No,"
said he, "I never preached any
doctrine of an evil tendency ; and
what I taught with my lips I now
seal with my blood." He then said
to the executioner, " You are now
going to burn a goose, (Huss signi-
fying goose in the Bohemian lan-
guage) but in a century you will
have a swan whom you can neither
roast nor boil." If this were
spoken in prophecy, he must have
meant Martin Luther, who flou-
rished about a century after, and
who had a swan for his arms.
As soon as the fagots were
lighted, the heroic martyr sung a
hymn, with so loud and cheerful a
voice, that he was heard through
all the cracklings of the combusti-
bles, and the noise of the multi-
tude. At length his voice was in-
terrupted by the flames, which
soon put a period to his life.
SECTION III.
LIFE, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYRDOM, OF JEROME OF PRAGUE.
This hero in the cause of truth, in its university, where he soon be-
was bora at Prague, and educated came distinguished for his learning
l74
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and eloquence. Having completed
his studies, he travelled over great
part of Europe, and visited many
of the seats of learning, particu-
larly the universities of Paris,
Heidelburg, Cologne, and Oxford.
At the latter he became acquainted
with the works of Wickliffe, and
translated many of them into his
own language.
On his return to Prague he
openly professed the doctrines of
Wicklifie, and tinding that they
had made a considerable progress
in Bohemia, from the industry and
zeal of Huss, he became an as-
sistant to him in the great work of
reformation.
On the 4th of April, 1415,
Jerome went to Constance. This
was about three months before the
death of Huss. He entered the
town privately, and consulting
with some of the leaders of his
party, was easily convinced that
he could render his friend no
service.
Finding that his arrival at Con-
.stance was publicly knovvn, and
that the council intended to seize
him, he retired, and went to Iberl-
ing, an imperial town, a short
distance from Constance. While
here, he wrote to the emperor, and
declared liis readiness to appear
before the council, if a safe-con-
duct were granted to him ; this,
however, was refused.
After tliis, he caused papers to
be put up in all the public places
in Constance, particularly on the
doors of the cardinals' houses. In
these he professed his willingness
to appear at Constance in the de-
fence of his character and doc-
trine, both which, he said, had
been greatly falsided. He farther
declared, that if any error should
be proved against him, he would
retract it ; desiring only that the
faith of the council might be given
for his security.
Receiving no answer to these
papers, he set ou-t on his return
to Bohemia, taking the precautisn
to carry with him a certificate,
signed by several of the Bohemian
nobility then at Constance, testify-
ing that he had used every prudeirf
means, in his power, to procure an
audience.
He was, however, notwithstand-
ing this, seized on his way, with-
out any authority, at Hirsaw, by
an officer belonging to the duke
of Sultzbach, who hoped thereby
to receive commendations from
the council for so acceptable a
service.
The duke of Sultzbach immedi-
ately wrote to the council, inform-
ing them what he had done, and
asking directions how to proceed
with Jerome. The council, after
expressing their obligations to the
duke, desired him to send the
prisoner immediately to Constance.
He was, accordingly, conveyed
thither in irons, and, on his way,
was met by the elector palatine,
who caused a long chain to be
fastened to him, by which he was
dragged, like a wild beast, to the
cloister, whence, after an exami-
nation, he was conveyed to a
tower, and fastened to a block,
with his legs in stocks. In this
manner he remained eleven days
and nights, till becoming danger-
ously ill in consequence, his per-
secutors, in order to gratify Iheir
malice still farther, relieved hiui
fro .1 that painful state.
He remained confined till the
martyrdom of his friend Huss ;
after which, he was brought forth,
and threatened with immediate
torments and death if he remained
obstinate. Terrified at the prepa-
rations which he beheld, he, in a
moment of weakness, forgot his
resolution, abjured his doctrines,
and confessed that Huss merited
his fate, and that both he and
Wicklilfe were heretics. In conse-
quence of this, his chains were
taken off, and he was treated more
kindly ; he was, however, still con-
fined, but in hopes of liberation.
But his enemies, suspecting his
sincerity, proposed another form
of recantation to be drawn up
and proposed to him. To this,
however, he refused to answer,
except in public, and was, accord-
ingly, brought before the council^
PERSECUTIONS IN GERMANY.
175
wlien, to the astonishment of his
auditors, and to the ^lory of truth,
lie renounced his recantation, and
requested permission to plead liis
own cause, whicli was refused ;
and the charges ag;ainst him were
read, in which he was accused of
being a derider of the papal dig-
nity, an opposer of the pope, an
enemy to the cardinals, a perse-
cutor of the prelates, and a hater
of the Christian religion.
To these charges Jerome an-
swered with an amazing force of
elocution, and strength of argu-
ment. After which he was re-
manded to his prison.
The third day from this, his
trial was brought on, and witnesses
were examined. He was prepar-
ed for his defence, although he
had been nearly a year shut up in
loatiisorae prisons, deprived of the
light of day, and almost starved for
want of common necessaries. But
his spirit soared above these dis-
advantages.
The most bigoted of the assem-
bly were unwilling he should be
heard, dreading the effect of elo-
quence in the cause of truth, on
the minds of the most prejudiced.
At length, however, it was carried
by the majority, that he should
have liberty to proceed in his de-
fence ; which he began in such an
exalted strain, and continued in
such a torrent of elocution, that
the most obdurate heart was melt-
ed, and the mind of superstition
seemed to admit a ray of convic-
tion.
Bigotry, however, prevailed, and
his trial being ended, he received the
same sentence as had been passed
upon his martyred countryman,
and was, in the usual style of
popish duplicity, delivered over to
the civil power; but, being a lay-
man, he had not to undergo the
ceremony of degradation.
Two days his execution was de-
layed, in hopes that he would re-
cant ; in which time the cardinal
of Florence used his utmost en-
deavours to bring him over. But
they all proved ineffectual : Jerome
was resolved to seal his doctrine
with his blood.
On his way to the place of ex-
ecution he sung several hymns ;
and on arriving there, he knelt
down, and prayed fervently. He
embraced the stake with great
cheerfulness and resolution ; and
when the executioner went behind
him to set fire to the fagots, he
said, " Come here, and kindle it
before my eyes ; for had I been
afraid of it, I had not come here,
having had so many opportunities
to escape."
When the flames enveloped
him, he sung an hymn ; and the
last words he was heard to say
were,
" This soul in flames I offer, Christ, to
thee * !"
SECTION IV.
GENERAL PERSECUTIONS IN GERMANY.
Martin Luther, by unmasking
popery, and by the vigour with
which he prosecuted his doctrines,
caused the papal throne to shake
to its foundation. So terrified was
the pope at his rapid success, that
he determined, in order to stop his
career, to engage the emperor,
Charles V. in his scheme of utterly
extirpating all who had embraced
the reformation. To accomplish
which, he gave the emperor 200,000
crowns ; promised to maintain
12,000 foot, and 5000 horse, for
six months, or during a campaign ;
allowed the emperor to receive
one half of the revenues of the
clergy in Germany during the
war ; and permitted him to pledge
the abbey-lands for 500,000 crowns,
to assist in carrying on hostilities.
Thus prompted and supported, the
* Jerome was of a fine and manly form,
and possessed a strong and healthy con-
stitution, which rendered his death ex-
tremely lingering and painful. He, how-
ever, sung till his aspiring soul took its
flight from its mortal habitation.
176
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
emperor, with a heart eager, both
from interest and prejudice, for the
cause, undertook the extirpation
of the protestants ; and, for this
purpose, raised a formidable army
in Germany, Spain, and Italy.
The protestant princes, in the
mean time, were not idle ; but
formed a powerful confederacy,
in order to repel the impending
blow. A great army was raised,
and the command given to the
elector of Saxony, and the land-
grave of Hesse. The imperial
forces were commanded by the
emperor in person, and all Europe
waited in anxious suspense the
event of the war.
At length the armies met, and
a desperate engagement ensued,
in which the protestants were de-
feated, and the elector of Saxony,
and landgrave of Hesse, both taken
prisoners. This calamitous stroke
was succeeded by a persecution,
in which the most horrible cruelties
were inflicted on the Protestants,
and suffered by them with a forti-
tude which only religion can im-
part.
Among others, Henry Voes and
Jolin Esch, were apprehended
and brought to examination : when,
confessing and defending their
adoption of the tenets of Luther,
they were both condemned to the
flames, and, soon after,' suffered
Avith the fortitude of real Christians.
An eloquent and pious preacher
named Henry Stutphen, was taken
out of his bed at night, and com-
pelled to walk barefoot a conside-
rable way, so that his 'feet were
terribly cut. On desiring a horse,
his conductors said, in derision,
" A horse for an heretic ! no, no,
heretics may go barefoot." On
arriving at the place of his desti-
nation, he was condemned to be
burnt; and while sufi'ering in the
flames, he was cut aud slashed, in a
terrible manner.
Many were murdered at Halle.
Middleburgh being taken by as-
sault, all the protestants were put
to the sword. Great numbers were
also burned at Vienna.
Peter Spengler, a divine, of the
town of Schalet, was thrown int^
the river, and drowned.
Wolfgang, Scuch and John Hug-
lin, two worthy ministers, were
burned ; likewise Leonard Keyser,
a student of the university of Wir-
temburg; and George Carpenter,
a Bavarian, was hanged.
The persecutions in Germany
having been suspended many
years, again broke out in 1630, on
account of a war between the em-
peror and the king of Sweden ;
the latter being a protestant prince,
the protestants of Germany, in
consequence, espoused his cause,
which greatly exasperated the em-
peror against them.
The imperial army having laid
siege to the town of Passewalk,
(then defended by the Swedes)
took it by storm, and committed the
most monstrous outrages on the
occasion. They pulled down the
churches, pillaged and burnt the
houses, massacred the ministers,
put the garrison to the sword,
hanged the townsmen, ravished
the women, smothered the chil-
dren, &c. &c.
In 1631, a most bloody scene
took place at the protestant city
of Magdeburg. The generals
Tilly and Pappenheim, having
taken it by storm, upwards of
20,000 persons, without distinction
of rank, sex, or age, were slain
during the carnage, and 6,000
drowned in attempting to escape
over the river Elbe. After which,
the remaining inhabitants were
stripped naked, severely scourged,
had their ears cropped, and being
yoked together like oxen, were
turned adrift.
On the popish army's taking the
town of Hoxter, all the inhabitants,
with the garrison, were juit to the
sword.
When the imperial forces pre-
vailed at Griphenburgh, they shut
up the senators in the senate-
chamber, and, surrounding it by
lighted straw, suflocated them.
Franhendal, notwithstanding it
surrendered upon articles of ca-
pitulation, sufl'ered as cruelly as
other places, and at Heidelburg
PERSECUTIONS IN GERMANY.
177
many were shot up in prison and
starved.
To enumerate the various spe-
cies of cruelty practised by llie
imperial troops, under count Tilly,
would excite disgust and horror.
That sanguinary monster, in his
progress through Saxony, not
only pernriitted every excess in his
soldiers, but actually commanded
them to put all their enormities in
practice. Some of these are so
unparalleled, that we feel our-
selves obliged to mention them.
In Hesse-Cassel some of the
troops entered an hospital, in
which were principally mad wo-
men, when stripping all the poor
wretches naked, they made them
run about the streets for their di-
version, and then put them to
death.
Maisacre o^' the I'rolestants in Ftedmmt,
In Pomerania, some of the im-
perial troops entering a small
town, seized upon all the young
women, and girls of upwards of
ten years, and then placing their
parents in a circle, they ordered
them to sing psalms, while they
ravished their children, or else they
swore thej' would cut them to
pieces afterwards. They then took,
all the married women who had
young children, and threatened, if
they did not consent to the gratifi-
cation of their lusts, to burn their
children before their faces, iu a
FOX'S MARTYRS.
large fire which they had kindled
for that purpose.
A band of Tilly's soldiers met
with a company of merchants be-
longing to Basil, who were return-
ing from the great market of Stras-
bourg, and attempted to surround
them : all escaped, however, but
ten, leaving their property behind.
The ten who were taken begged
hard for their lives; but the sol-
diers murdered them, saying, " You
must die because you are heretics,
and have got no money."
Wherever Tilly came, the most
12
178
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
horrid barbarities and cruel de-
predations ensued : famine and
conflagration marked his progress.
He destroyed all the provisions he
could not take with him, and burnt
all the towns before he left them ;
so that murder, poverty, and deso-
lation followed him.
Peace, at length, chiefly through
the mediation of England, was re-
stored to Germany, and the pro-
testants, for several years, enjoy-
ed the free exercise of their re-
ligion.
Even as late as 1732, above
30,000 protestants were, contrary
to the treaty of Westphalia, driven
from the archbishopric of Saltz-
burg, in the depth of winter, with
scarce clothes to cover them, and
without provisions. These poor
people emigrated to various pro-
testant countries, and settled in
places where they could enjoy the
free exercise of their religion, free
from popish superstition, and pa-
pal despotism.
SECTION V.
PERSECUTIONS IN THE NETHERLANDS.
The glorious light of the gospel
spreading over every part of the
continent, and chasing thence the
dark night of ignorance, increased
the alarm of the pope, who urged
the emperor to commence a perse-
cution against the protestants ;
when many thousands fell martyrs
to superstitious malice and barba-
rous bigotry : among whom were
the following.
A pious protestant widow,
named Wendelinuta, was appre-
hended on account of her religion,
when several monks unsuccess-
fully endeavoured to persuade her
to recant. Their attempts, how-
ever, proving ineffectual, a Roman
catholic lady of her acquaint-
ance desired to be admitted to the
dungeon in which she was con-
fined, promising to exert herself
tow,ards inducing the prisoner to
abjure her religion. On being ad-
mitted to the dungeon, she did
her utmost to perform the task she
had undertaken ; but finding her
endeavours fruitless, she said,
" Dear Wendelinuta, if you will
not embrace our faith, at least
keep the things which you profess
secret within your own bosom, and
strive to prolong your life." To
whichthe widow replied, " Madam,
you know not what you say ; for
■with the heart we believe to righ-
teousness, but with the tongue
confession is made unto salvation."
Still holding her faith against
every effort of the powers of dark-
ness, her goods were confiseated,
and she was condemned to be
burnt. At the place of execution
a monk presented a cross to her,
and bade her kiss and worship
God. To which she answered,
" I worship no wooden God, but
the eternal God, who is in heaven."
She was then executed, but at the
intercession of the before-mention-
ed lady, it was granted, that she
should be strangled before the
fagots were kindled.
At Colon, two protestant clergy-
men were burnt ; a tradesman of
Antwerp, named Nicholas, was
tied up in a sack, thrown into the
river, and drowned ; and Pistorius,
an accomplished scholar and stu-
dent, was carried to the market of
a Dutch village, and burnt,
A minister of the reformed
church was ordered to attend the
execution of sixteen protestants
who were to be beheaded. This
gentleman performed the melan-
choly oflice with great propriety,
exhorted them to repentance, and
gave them comfort in the mercies
of their Redeemer. As soon as
they were beheaded, the magis-
trate cried out to the executioner,
" There is another remaining;
you must behead the minister: he
can never die at a better time than
with such excellent precepts in
his mouth, and such laudable ex-
amples before him." He was ac-
cordingly beheaded, though many
of the Roman catholics themselves
PERSECUTIONS IN THE NETHERLANDS.
179
reprobated this piece of treacher-
ous and unnecessary barbaritj\
Geora^e Scherter, a minister of
Saltzhurg', was committed to pri-
son for instructin;^ his flock: in the
truth of the gospel. Wliile in con-
lineraent he wrote a confession of
his faith ; soon after which he was
condemned, first to be beheaded,
and afterwards to be burnt to
ashes, which sentence was accord-
ing:ly put in execution.
Percival, a learned man of Lou-
viana, was murdered in prison ;
and Justus Insparj? was beheaded,
for having Luther's sermons in his
possession.
Giles Tolleman, a cutler of
Brussels, was a man of singular
humanity and piety. He was ap-
prehended as a protestant, and
many attempts were made by the
monks to persuade iiim to recant.
Once, by accident, a fair opportu-
nity of escaping from prison of-
fered itself to liim, but of which he
did not avail himself. Being
as.ked the reason, he replied, " I
would not do the keepers so much
injury ; as they must have an-
swered for my absence had I got
away." When he was sentenced
to be burnt, he fervently thanked
God for allowing him, by martyr-
dom, to glorify his name. Observ-
ing at the place of execution a great
quantity of fagots, he desired
the principal part of them might
be given to the poor, saying, " A
small quantity will suffice to con-
sume me." The executioner offered
to strangle him before the fire was
lighted, but he would not consent,
telling him, that he defied the
flames; and, indeed, lie gave up
the ghost with such composure
amidst them, that he hardly seem-
ed sensible of pain.
Jn Flanders, about 1543 and
1544, the persecution raged with
great violence. Many were doom-
ed to perpetual imprisonment,
others to perpetual banishment ;
but the greater number were put
to death either by hanging, drown-
ing, burning, the rack, or burying
alive.
John de Boscane, a zealous
protestant, was apprehended in the
city of Antwerp. On his trial he
undauntedly professed himself to
be of the reformed religion, on
which he was immediately con-
demned. The magistrate, how-
ever, was afraid to execute the
sentence publicly, as he was popu-
lar through his great generosity,
and almost universally revered for
his inoifcnsive life and exemplary
piety. A private execution was
therefore, determined on, for which
au order was given to drown him
in prison. The executioner, ac-
cordingly, forced him into a large
tub ; but Boscane struggling, and
getting his head above tlie water,
the executioner stabbed him in
several places with a dagger till
be expired.
John de Buisons, on account of
his religion, was, about the same
time, secretly apprehended. In
this city the number of protest-
ants being great, and the prisoner
much respected, the magistrates,
fearful of an insurrection, ordered
him to be beheaded in prison.
In 15G8 were apprehended at
Antwerp, Scoblaut, Hues, and
Coomans. The first who was
brought to trial was Scoblant, who,
persisting in his faith, received
sentence of death. On his return
to prison, he requested the gaoler
not to permit any friar to come
near him ; saying, " They can do
me no good, but may greatly dis-
turb me. I hope my salvation is
already sealed in Heaven, and
that the blood of Christ, in M'hich
I firmly put my trust, hath washed
me from my iniquities. I am now
going to throw ofl' this mantle of
clay, to be clad in robes of eternal
glory. I hope 1 may be the last
martyr of papal tyranny, and that
the blood already spilt will be suf-
ficient to quench its thirst of cru-
elty ; that the church of Christ
may have rest here, as his servants
will hereafter." On the day of
execution he took a pathetic leave
of his fellow-prisoners. At the
stake he uttered with great fer-
vency the Lord's prayer, and
sung the fortieth psalm ; then
180
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
commending his soul to God, the
flames soon terminated liis mortal
existence.
A short time after, Hues died in
prison ; upon which occasion Coo-
mans thus vents his mind to his
friends ; " I am now deprived of
my friends and companions; Scob-
lant is martyred, and Hues dead
by the visitation of the Lord ; yet
I am not alone: I have with me
the God of Abraham, of Isaac,
and of Jacob; he is my comfort,
and shall be my reward." When
broug;ht to trial, Coomans freely
confessed himself of the reformed
religion, and answered with a
manly firmness to every charge
brought against him, proving his
doctrine from the gospel. " But,''
said the judge, " will you die for
the faith you profess?" — "I am not
only willing to die," replied Coo-
mans, " but also to suffer the utmost
stretch of inventive cruelty for it:
after which my soul shall receive
its confirmation from God himself,
in the midst of eternal glory."
Being condemned, he went cheer-
fully to the place of execution, and
died with Christian fortitude and
resignation.
ASSASSINATION OF THE PRINCE
OF ORANGE.
Baltazar Gerard, a native of
Franche Compte, a bigoted and
furious Roman Catholic, thinking
to advance his own fortune and
the popish cause by one desperate
act, resolved upon the assassina-
tion of the prince of Orange.
Having provided himself with fire-
arms, he watched the prince as he
passed through the great hall of
his palaoe to dinner, and demanded
a passport. The princess of Orange,
observing in his tone of voice
and manner something confused
and singular, asked who he was,
saying, she did not like his coun-
tenance. The prince answered, it
was one that demanded a passport,
which he should have presently.
Nothing further transpired until
after dinner, when on the return of
the prince and princess through
the same hall, the assassin, from
behind one of the pillars, fired at
the prince; the balls entering at
the left side, and passing through
the right, wounded in their pas-
sage the stomach and vital parts.
The prince had only power to say,
" Lord have mercy upon my soul,
and upon this poor people," and
immediately expired.
The death of this virtuous prince,
who was considered as the father
of his people, spread universal
sorrow throughout the United Pro-
vinces. The assassin was imme-
diately taken, and received sen-
tence to be put to death in the
most exemplary manner ; yet such
was his enthusiasm and blindness
for his crime, that while suflering
for it, he coolly said, " Were I
at liberty, I would repeat the
same."
In different parts of Flanders,
numbers fell victims to popish
jealousy and cruelty. In the city
of Valence, in particular, fifty-
seven of the principal inhabitants
were butchered in one day, for
refusing to embrace the jRomish
superstition; besides whom, great
numbers suffered in confinement,
till they perished.
SECTION VI.
PERSECUTIONS IN LITHUANIA.
The persecutions in Lithuania
began in 1648, and were carried on
with great severity by the Cossacks
and Tartars. The cruelty of the
former was such, that even the
Tartars, at last, revolted from it,
and rescued some of the intended
.victims from their hands.
The Russians perceiving the de-
vastations which had been made
in the country, and its incapa-
bility of defence, entered it with a
considerable army, and carried
ruin wherever they went. Every
thing they met with was devoted
to destruction. The ministers of
the gospel were peculiarly singled
out as the objects of their hatred,
PERSECUTIONS IN CHINA.
181
while every Christian was liable to
their barbarity.
Lithuania no sooner recovered
itself from one persecution, than
succeeding; enemies again reduced
it. The Swedes, the Prussians,
and the Courlanders, carried fire
and sword through it, and conti-
nual calamities, for some years, at-
tended tliat unhappy district. It
was afterwards attacked by the
prince of Transylvania, at the
head of an army of barbarians,
who wasted the country, destroyed
the churches, burnt the houses,
plundered the inhabitants, mur-
dered the infirm, and enslaved the
healthy.
In no part of the world have
the followers of Christ been ex-
empt from the rage and bitterness
of their enemies ; and well have
they experienced the force of
those scripture truths, that they
who will live godly in Christ, shall
suffer persecution, and those who
are born after the flesh have al-
ways been enemies to such as are
born after the spirit: accordingly
the protestants of Poland suffered
in a dreadful manner. The minis-
ters in particular were treated with
the most unexampled barbarity ;
some having their tongues cut out,
because they had preached the
gospel truths ; others being de-
prived of their sight on account of
having read the Bible ; and great
numbers were cut to pieces for not
recanting. Several private per-
sons were put to death by the
most cruel means. Women were
murdered without the least regard
to their sex ; and the persecutors
even went so far as to cut off the
heads of sucking babes, and fasten
them to the breasts of their unfor-
tunate mothers.
Even the silent habitations of the
dead escaped not the malice of
these savages ; for they dug up
the bodies of many eminent per-
sons, and either cut them to pieces
and exposed them to be devoured
by birds and beasts, or hung them
up in the most conspicuous places.
The city of Lesna, in this persecu-
tion, particularly suffered ; for
being taken, the inhabitants were
totally extirpated.
SECTION VII.
PERSECUTIONS IN CHINA AND JAPAN.
PERSECUTIONS IN CHINA.
At the commencement of the 16th
century, three Italian missionaries,
namely, Roger the Neapolitan,
Pasis of Bologna, and Matthew
Ricci of Mazerata, entered China
with a view of establisliing Chris-
tianity there. In order to succeed
in this important commission, they
had previously made the Chinese
language their constant study.
The zeal displayed by these mis-
sionaries in the discharge of their
duty was very great ; but Roger
and Pasis in a few years returning
to Europe, the whole labour de-
volved upon Ricci. The perse-
verance of Ricci was proportioned
to the arduous task he had under-
taken. Though disposed to in-
dulge his converts as far as possi-
ble, he disliked many of their ce-
remonies, which seemed idola-
trous. At length, after eighteen
years labour and reflection, he
thought it most advisable to tole-
rate all those customs which were
ordained by the laws of the em-
pire, but strictly enjoined his con-
verts to omit the rest ; and thus,
by not resisting too much the ex-
ternal ceremonies of the country,
he succeeded in bringing over
many to the truth. In 1630, how-
ever, this tranquillity was dis-
turbed by the arrival of some new
missionaries ; who, being unac-
quainted with the Chinese customs,
manners, and language, and with
the principles of Ricci's toleration,
were astonished when they saw
Christian converts fall prostrate
before Confucius, and the tables
of their ancestors, and loudly cen-
sured the proceeding as idolatrous.
This occasioned a warm contro-
versy ; and not coming to any
agreement, the new missionaries
182
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
•wrote an account of the affair to
the pope, and the society -for the
propagation of the Christian faith.
The society soon pronounced, that
the ceremonies were idolatrous
and intolerable, which sentence
was confirmed by the pope. In
this they were excusable, the mat-
ter having been misrepresented to
them ; for the enemies of Ricci had
declared the halls, in which the
ceremonies were performed, to be
temples, and the ceremonies them-
selves the sa,criSces to idols.
The sentence was sent over to
China, where it was received with
great contempt, and matters re-
mained in the same state for some
time. At length a true represen-
tation was sent over, explaining
that the Chinese customs and ce-
remonies alluded to, were entirely
free from idolatry, but merely poli-
tical, and tending only to the
peace and welfare of the empire.
The pope, finding that he had not
weighed the affair with due consi-
deration, sought to extricate him-
self from the difficulty in which he
had been so precipitately entan-
gled, and therefore referred the
representation to the inquisition,
which reversed the sentence imme-
diately.
The Christian church, notwith-
standing these divisions, floarisbed
in China till the death of the first
Tartar emperor, whose successor,
Cang-hi, was a minor. During his
minority, the regents and nobles
conspired to crush the Christian
religion. The execution of this
design was accordingly begun
with expedition and carried on
with severity, so that every Chris-
tian teacher in China, as well as
those who professed the faith,
was surprised at the suddenness
of the event. John Adam Schall,
a German ecclesiastic, and one of
the principals of the mission, was
thrown into a dungeon, and nar-
rowly escaped with his life, being
then in the 74th year of his age.
In 1665, the ensuing year, the
ministers of state published the
following decree: 1. That the
Christian doctrines were false,
2. That they were dangerous to
the interests of the empire. 3.
That they should not be practised
under pain of death.
The result of this was a most fu-
rious persecution, in which some
were put to death, many ruined,
and all in some measure oppressed.
Previous to this, the Christians
had suffei-ed partially ; but the de-
cree being general, the persecution
now spread its ravages over the
whole empire, wherever its objects
were scattered.
Four years after, the young em-
peror was declared of age ; and
one of the first acts of his reign
was to stop this peisecution.
PERSECUTIONS IN JAPAN.
The first introduction of Chris-
tianity into the empire of Japan
took place in 1562, when some
Portuguese missionaries com-
meiiced their endeavours to make
converts to the light of the gospel,
and met with such success as
amply compensated their laboursi.
They continued to augment the
number of their converts till 1G16,
when being accused of having
meddled in politics, and formed a
plan to subvert the government,
and dethrone the emperor, great
jealousies arose, and subsisted till
1622, when the court commenced
a dreadful persecution against
both foreign and native Christians,
Such was the rage of this persecu-
tion, that, during the first four
years, 20,670 Christians we/e mas-
sacred. Death was the conse-
quence of a public avowal of their
faitii, and their churches were shut
up by order of government. Many,
on a discovery of their religion by
spies and informers, suffered mar-
tyrdom v/ith great heroism. The
persecution continued many years,
when the remnant of the innumer-
able Christians with which Japan
abounded, to the number of 37,000
souls, retired to the town and cas-
tle of Siniabara, in the island of
Xinio, where they determined to
make a stand, to continue in their
faith, and to defend themselves to
the very last extremity. To this
PERSECUTIONS IN ABYSSINIA.
183
place the Japanese army followed
their), and laid siefi:e to the place.
The Christians defended them-
selves with great bravery, and
held out against the besiegers
three months, but were at length
compelled to surrender, when men,
women, and cliildren, were indis-
criminately murdered; and Ciiris-
tianity from that time ceased in
Japan.
This event took place on the 12th
of April, 1638, since wliich time no
Christians but the Dutch have
been allowed to land in the em-
pire, and even they arc obliged to
conduct themselves with the great-
est precaution, to submit to the
most rigorous treatment, and to
carry on their commerce with the
utmost circumspection.
BOOK VIII.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE PUOTF.STANTS, IN VAKIOUS FOREIGN COUNTRIES,
NOT BEFORE DESCRIBED.
SECTION I.
PERSECUTIONS IN ABYSSINIA.
About the end of the fifteenth
century, some Portuguese mission-
aries made a voyage to Abyssinia,
and began to propagate the Ro-
man Catholic doctrines among the
Abyssinians, who professed Chris-
tianity before the arrival of the
missionaries.
The priests gained such an in-
fluence at court, that the emperor
consented to abolish the established
rites of the Ethiopian church, and
to admit those of Rome; and,
soon after, consented to receive a
patriarch from the pope, and to
acknowledge the supremacy of the
latter. This innovation, however,
did not take place without great
opposition. Several of the most
powerful lords, and a majority of
the people, who professed the pri-
mitive Christianity established in
Abyssinia, took up arms, In their
defence, against the emperor.
Thus, by the artifices of the court
of Rome and its emissaries, the
whole empire was thrown into
commotion, and a war commenced,
■which was carried on through thfc
reigns of many emperors, and
which ceased not for above a cen-
tury. All this time the Roman
Catholics were strengthened by
the power of the court, by means
of Avhich conjunction, the primitive
Christians of Abyssinia were se-
verely persecuted, and multitudes
perished by the hands of their in-
human enemies.
PERSECUTIONS IN TURKEY.-
COUNT OF MAHOMET.
-AC-
Mahomet was born at Mecca, in
Arabia, a. d, 571. His parents
were poor, and his education
mean; but by the force of his ge-
nius, and an uncommon subtlety,
he raised himself to be the founder
of a widely spread religion, and the
sovereign of kingdoms. His Al-
coran is a jumble of paganism, Ju-
daism, and Christianity. In com-
posing it, he is said to have been
assisted by a Jew and a Roman
Catholic priest. It is adapted en-
tirely to the sensual appetites and
passions; and the chief promises
held out by it to its believers of
the joys of paradise are women
and wine. Mahomet established
his doctrine by the power of the
sword. " The sword," says he,
" is the key of heaven and of
hell. Whoever falls in battle, his
sins are forgiven him: his wounds
shall be resplendent as vermilion
1U4
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and odoriferous as musk; the loss
of his limbs shall be supplied with
the wings of angels." He allowed
that Christ was a great prophet
and a holy man ; that he was born
of a virgin, received up into glory,
and shall come again to destroy
Antichrist.
He therefore, in his early career,
affected to respect tlie Christians.
But no sooner was his power esta-
blished, than he displayed him-
self in his true colours, as their
determined and sanguinary enemy.
This he proved by his persecutions
of them in his life-time, and by
commanding those persecutions to
be continued by his deluded fol-
lowers, in his Alcoran, particularly
in that part entitled, " The Chap-
ter of the Sword." From him the
Turks received their religion,
which they still maintain. Maho-
met and his descendants, in the
space of thirty years, subdued
Arabia, Palestine, Phoenicia, Sy-
ria, Egypt, and Persia. They
soon, however, broke into divisions
and war;i amongst themselves.
But the princes of the Saracens,
assuming the title of sultan, conti-
nued their rule over Syria, Egypt,
and Africa, for the space of about
400 years, when the Saracen king
of Persia, commencing war against
the Saracen sultan of Babylon,
the latter brought to his aid the
Turks. These Turks, feeling their
own strength, in time turned their
arras against their masters, and by
the valour of Othman, from whom
the family who now fill the Turkish
throne are descended, they soon
subdued them, and established
their empire.
Constantinople, after having
been for many ages an imperial
Christian city, was invested, in
1453, by the Turks, under Mahomet
the Second*, whose army con-
sisted of 300,000 men, and, after a
siege of six weeks, it fell into the
hands of the infidels, and the Turks
have, to this day, retained posses-
sion of it f. They no sooner found
* He was the ninlh of the Ottoman
face, and subdued all Greece.
+ About fifteen years before this fatal
themselves masters of it, than they
began to exercise on the inhabit-
ants the roost unremitting barbari-
ties, destroying them by every me-
thod of ingenious cruelty. Some
they roasted alive on spits, others
they starved, some they flayed
alive, and left them in that horrid
manner to perish ; many were
sawn asunder, and others torn to
pieces by horses. Three days and
nights was the city given to spoil,
in which time the soldiers were li-
censed to commit every enormity.
Tiie body of the emperor being
found among the slain, Mahomet
commanded his head to be stuck
on a spear, and carried round the
town for the mockery of the sol-
diers.
ATTACK ON RHODES.
About the year 1521, Solyman
the First took Belgrade from the
Christians. Two years after, he,
with a fleet of 450 ships, and an
army of 300,000 men, attacked
Rhodes, then defended by the
knights of Jerusalem. These he-
roes resisted the infidels till all
their fortifications were levelled
with the ground, their provisions
exhausted, and their ammunition
spent; when, finding no succours
from the Christian princes, they
surrendered, the siege having
lasted about six months, in which
the Turks suffered prodigiously,
no less than 30,000 of thorn having
event took place, the chy had yielded
the liberties of its church to the pope of
Rome, A manifest want of patriotism
was evidenced in the inhabitanis, who,
instead of bringing forlh their treasures
to the public service and defence of (he
place, buried them in vast heaps ; inso-
much, that when Mahomet, suspecting
the case, commanded the earth to be dug
up, and found immense hoards, he ex-
claimed, " How Mas it that this place
lacked ammunition and fortification,
amidst such abundance of riches?"
The Turks found a crucifix in the great
church of St. Sophia, on the head of
which they wrote, " This is the God of
the Christians," and then carried it with
a trumpet around the city, and exposed
it to the contempt of the soldiers, who
were commanded to spit upon it. Thus
did the superstition of Rome afford a
triumph to the enemies of the cross.
SIEGE OF VIENNA,
185
died by the bloody llux. After
this, Solyman retook Buda from
the Christians, and treated those
who were found there with great
eruclty. Some had their eyes put
out, others their hands, noses, and
ears cut off. Pregnant women
were ripped open, and their fruit
cast into the tlames, while many
children were buried up to their
necks in the earth, and left to pe-
rish.
SIEGE OF VIENNA.
Mad with conquest, Solyman
now proceeded westward to Vienna,
glutting himself with slaughter on
his march, and vainly hoping, in a
short time, to lay all Europe at
his feet, and to banish Christianity
from the earth.
Having pitched his tent before
the walls of Vienna, he sent three
Christian prisoners into the town,
to terrify the citizens with an ac-
count of the strength of his army,
while a great many more, whom
he had taken in his march, were
torn asunder by horses. Happily
for the Germans, three days only
before the arrival of the Turks, the
earl palatine Frederic, to whom
was assigned the defence of Vienna,
had entered the town with 14,000
chosen veterans, besides a body
of horse. Solyman sent a sum-
mons for the city to surrender; but
the Germans defying him, he in-
stantly commenced the siege. It has
before been observed, that the reli-
gion of Mahomet promises to all
soldiers who die in battle, what-
ever be their crimes, immediate
admission to the joys of paradise.
Hence arises that fury and teme-
rity which they usually display in
fighting. They began with a most
tremendous cannonade, and made
many attempts to take the city by
assault. But the steady valour of
the Germans was superior to the
enthusiasm of their enemies. So-
lyman, filled with indignation at
this unusual check to his fortune,
determined to exert every power
to carry his project; to this end he
planted his ordnance before the
Jung's gate, and battered it with
such violence, that a breach was
soon made ; whereupon the Turks,
under cover of the smoke, poured
in torrents into the city, and the
soldiers began to give up all for
lost. But the officers, with admir-
able presence of mind, causing a
great shouting to be made in the
city, as if fresh troops had just ar-
rived, their own soldiers were in-
spired with fresh courage, while
the Turks, being seized with a
panic, fled precipitately, and over-
threw each other, by which means
the city was freed from destruc-
tion.
VICTORY OF THE CHRISTIANS.
Grown more desperate by resist-
ance, Solyman resolved upon an-
other attempt, and this was by un-
dermining the Corinthian gate.
Accordingly he set his Illyrians to
work, who were expert at this
mode of warfare. They succeeded
in coming under ground to the
foundations of the tower ; but being
discovered by the wary citizens,
they, with amazing activity and
diligence, countermined them;
and having prepared a train of
gunpowder, even to the trenches
of the enemy, they set fire to it,
and by that means rendered abor-
tive their attempts, and blew up
about 8000 of them. Foiled in
every attempt, the courage of the
Turkish chief degenerated into
madness; he ordered his men to
scale the wails, in which attempt
they were destroyed by thousands,
their very numbers serving to
their own defeat, till, at length,
the valour of his troops relaxed;
and, dreading the hardihood of
their European adversaries, they
began to refuse obedience. Sick-
ness also seized their camp, and
numbers perished from famine ;
for the Germans, by their vigi-
lance, had found means to cut off
their supplies. Foiled in every
attempt, Solyman at length, after
having lost above 80,000 men, re-
solved to abandon his enterprise.
He accordingly put this resolve in
execution, and, sending his bag-r
gage before him, proceeded home-.
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
186
wards with the utmost expedition,
thus freeing Europe from the im-
pending terror of universal Maho-
raetanism.
PERSECUTIONS IN GEORGIA AND
MINGRELIA.
The Georgians are Christians,
and being remarkable for their
beauty, tlie Turks and Persians
persecute them by the most cruel
method. Instead of taking money
for their taxes, they compel them
to deliver up their children, the
females for concubines in the se-
raglios, maids of honour to sulta-
nas, &c. or to be sold to merchants
of different nations, who propor-
tion their price to the beauty of
the devoted fair. The boys are
taken for mutes and eunuchs in
the seraglio, clerks in the offices of
state, and soldiers in the army.
Westward of Georgia is Min-
grelia, a country likewise inha-
bited by Christians, who undergo
the same persecutions and rigours
as the Georgians by the Turks and
Persians, their children being torn
from them, or they murdered for re-
fusing to consent to the sale.
PERSECUTIONS IN THE STATES OF
BARBARY.
In no part of the globe are
Christians so hated, or treated
with such severity, as at Algiers.
The conduct of the Algerines to-
wards them is marked with perfidy
and cruelty. By paying a most
exorbitant fine, some Christians
are allowed the title of Free Chris-
tians; these are permitted to dress
in the fashion of their respective
countries, but the Christian slaves
are obliged to wear a coarse grey
suit, and a seaman's cap.
The following are the various
punishments exercised towards
them: 1. If they join any of the
natives in open rebellion, tbey are
strangled with a bow-string, or
hanged on an iron hook. 2. If
they speak against Maliomet, tbey
must become Mahometans, or be
impaled alive. 3. If they profess
Christianity again, after having
changed to the Mahometan persua-
sion, they are roasted alive, or
thrown from the city walls, and
caught upon large sharp hooks, on
which they hang till they expire.
4, If they kill a Turk they are
burnt. 6. If they attempt to es-
cape, and are retaken, they suffer
death in the following manner:
they are hung naked on a high gal-
lows by two hooks, the one fastened
quite through the palm of one
hand, and the other through the
sole of the opposite foot, where
they are left till death relieves
them. Other punishments for
crimes committed by the Chris-
tians are left to the discretion of
the judges, who usually decree the
most barbarous tortures.
At Tunis, if a Christian is caught
in attempting to escape, his limbs
are all broken ; and if he slay his
master, he is fastened to the tail of
a horse, and dragged about the
streets till he expires.
Fez and Morocco conjointly form
an empire, and are the most consi-
derable of the Barbary states. The
Christian slaves are treated with
the greatest rigour : the rich have
exorbitant ransoms fixed upon
them; the poor are hard worked
and half starved, and sometimes,
by the emperor, or their brutal
masters, they are murdered.
SECTION II.
PERSECUTIONS IN CALABRIA.
About the fourteenth century, a
great many Waldenses of Pragela
and Dauphiny emigrated to Cala-
bria, where, haVing received per-
mission to settle in some waste
lands, they soon, by the most in-r
du.strious cultivation, converted
those wild and barren spots into
regions of beauty and fertility.
The nobles of Calabria were
highly pleased with their new sub-
jects and tenants, finding them ho-
nest, quiet, and industrious; but
the priests, filled with^ jealousy,
PERSECUTIONS IN CALABRIA.
187
soon exhibited complaints ag;ainst
them, charfring; them with not be-
ing Roman Catholics, not making
any of their boys priests, not mak-
ing any oi" their girls nuns, not go-
ing to mass, not giving wax tapers
to their priests, as offerings, not
going on pilgrimages, and not bow-
ing to images.
To these the Calabrian lords re-
plied, that these people were ex-
tremely harmless, giving no offence
to the Roman Catholics, but clieer-
fully paying the tithes to the priests,
whose revenues were considerably
increased by their coming into the
countrj% and who, consequently,
ought to be the last persons to
make a complaint.
Those enemies to truth being
thus silenced, things went on in
peace for a few years, during
which the Waldenses formed them-
selves into two corporate towns,
annexing several villages to their
jurisdiction. At length they sent
to Geneva for two clergymen, one
to preach in each town. This
being known, intelligence was con-
veyed to pope Pius the Fourth,
who determined to exterminate
them from Calabria without further
delay. To this end cardinal Alex-
andrino, a man of a violent tem-
per, and a furious bigot, was sent,
together with two monks, to Ca-
labria, v/here they were to act as
inquisitors. These authorized per-
sons came to St. Xist, one of the
towns built by the Waldenses,
where, having assembled the peo-
ple, they told them, that they should
receive no injury if they would ac-
cept of preachers appointed by the
pope ; but if they refused, they
should be deprived both of their
properties and lives; and that to
prove them, mass should be pub-
licly said that afternoon, at which
they must attend.
But the people of St. Xist, in-
stead of obeying this, fled with
their families into the woods, and
thus disappointed the cardinal and
his coadjutors. Then they pro-
ceeded to La Garde, the other
town belonging to the Waldenses,
where, to ayoid the like disap-
pointment, they ordered the gates
to be locked, and all avenues
guarded. The same proposals
were then made to the inhabitants
as had been made to those of St.
Xist, but with this artifice : the
cardinal assured them that the
inhabitants of St. Xist had imme-
diately come into his proposals,
and agreed tliat the pope should
appoint them preachers. This
falsehood succeeded ; for the peo-
ple of La Garde, thinking what
the cardinal had told them to be
truth, said, they would exactly fol-
low the example of their brethren
of St. Xist.
Having thus gained his point by
a lie, he sent for two troops of sol-
diers with a view to massacre the
people of St. Xist. He accord-
ingly commanded them into the
woods, to hunt them down like
wild beasts, and gave them strict
orders to spare neither age nor
sex, but to kill all they came near.
The troops accordingly entered
the woods, and many fell a prey
to their ferocity, before the Wal-
denses were apprised of their de-
sign. At length, however, they
determined to sell their lives as
dear as possible, ■■ when several
conflicts happened, in which the
half-armed Waldenses performed
prodigies of valour, and manj- were
slain on both sides. At length,
the greater part of the troops
being killed in the different ren-
counters, the remainder were com-
pelled to retreat; which so enraged
the cardinal, that he wrote to
the viceroy of Naples fur rein-
forcements.
The viceroy, in obedience to this,
proclaimed throughout the Neapo-
litan territories, that all outlaws,
deserters, and other proscribed
persons, should be freely pardoned
for their several offences, on con-
dition of making a campaign
against the inhabitants of St.
Xist, and of continuing under
arms till those people were de-
stroyed. On this several per-
sons of desperate fortune came
in, and being formed into light
companies, were sent to scour the
3
188
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
woods, and put to death all they
could meet with of the reformed
religion. The viceroy himself also
joined the cardinal, at the head of
a body of regular forces ; and, in
conjunction, they strove to ac-
complish their bloody purpose.
Some they caught, and, suspending
them upon trees, cut down boughs
and burnt them, or ripped them
open and left their bodies to be
devoured by wild beasts or birds
of prey. Many they shot at a
distance ; but the greatest num-
ber they hunted down by way of
sport. A few escaped into caves ;
but famine destroyed them in their
retreat: and the inhuman chase
was continued till all these poor
people perished.
The inhabitants of St. Xist being
exterminated, those of La Garde
engaged the attention of the car-
dinal and viceroy. The fullest
protection was offered to them-
selves, their families, and their
children, if they would embrace the
Roman Catholic persuasion ; but,
on the contrary, if they refused
this mercy, as it was insolently
termed, the most cruel deaths
would be the certain consequence.
In spite of the promises on one
side, and menaces on the other,
the Waldenses unanimously re-
fused to renounce their religion, or
embrace the errors of popery.
The cardinal and viceroy were so
enraged at this, that they ordered
thirty of them to be put immedi-
ately to the rack, as a terror to
the others. Several of these died
under the torture : one Charlin, in
particular, was so cruelly used,
that his belly burst, his bowels
came out, and he expired in the
greatest agonies. These barbari-
ties, however, did not answer the
end for which they were intended ;
for those who survived the torments
of the rack, and those who had
not felt it, remained equally con-
stant in their faith, and boldly
declared, that nothing, cither of
pain or fear, should ever induce
them to renounce their God, or
bow down to idols. The inhuman
cg,rdinal then ordered several of
them to be stripped naked, and
whipped to death with iron rods:
some were hacked to pieces with
large knives ; others were thrown
from the top of a high tower ; and
many were cased over with pitch
and burnt alive.
One of the monks who attended
the cardinal, discovered a most in-
human and diabolical nature. He
requested that he might shod some
of the blood of these poor people
with his own hands ; his request
being granted, the monster took
a large sharp knife, and cut the
throats of fourscore men, women,
and children. Their bodies were
then quartered, the quarters placed
upon stakes, and fixed in difl'erent
parts of the country.
The four principal men of La
Garde were hanged, and the cler-
gyman was thrown from the top
of his church steeple. He was
dreadfully crushed, but not quite
killed by the fall. The viceroy
being present, said, " Is the dog
yet living ? Take him up, and
cast him to the hogs :" which bru-
tal sentence was actually put in
execution.
The monsters, in their heHisIi
thirst of cruelty, racked sixty of
the women with such severity,
that the cords pierced their limbs
quite to the bone. They were
after this remanded to prison,
where their wounds mortified, and
they died in the most miserable
manner. Many others were put
to death by various means ; and
so jealous and arbitrary were those
monsters, that if any Roman catho-
lic, more compassionate than the
rest, interceded for any of the re-
formed, he was immediately appre-
hended, and sacrificed as a favourer
of heretics.
The viceroy being obliged to re-
turn to Naples, and the cardinal
having been recalled to Rome, the
marquis of Butiane was commis-
sioned to complete what they had
begun ; which he at length effected
by acting with such barbarous
rigour, that there was not a single
person of the reformed religion
left in all Calabria. Thus were a
3
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES. Igg
•freat number of inoffensive and
harmless people deprived of their
possessions, robbed of their pro-
perty, driven from their homes, and,
at length, murdered, only because
they would not sacrifice their con-
sciences to the superstitions fff'
others, embrace doctrines which
they abhorred, and attend to teach-
ers whom they could not believe.
SECTION III.
PERSECUTIONS IN THE VALLEYS OF PIEDMONT.
The Waldenses, in consequence
of the continued persecutions they
met with in France, fled for refuge
to various parts of the world ;
among other places, many of them
sought an asylum in the valleys of
Piedmont, where they increased
and flourished exceedingly for a
considerable time.
Notwithstanding their harmless
behaviour, inoflensive conversa-
tion, and their paying tithes to the
Romish clergy, the latter could not
be contented, but sought to give
them disturbance, and accordingly
complained to the archbishop of
Turin, that the Waldenses were
heretics ; upon which, he ordered
a persecution to be commenced, in
consequence of which many fell
martyrs to the superstitious rage of
the monks and priests.
At Turin, one of the reformed
had his bowels torn out and put
into a bason before his face, where
they remained, in his view, till he
expired. At Revel, Catelin Girard
being at the stake, desired the ex-
ecutioner to give him up a stone,
which he refused, thinking that he
meant to throw it at somebody ;
but Girard assuring him that he
had no such design, the execu-
tioner complied ; when Girard,
looking earnestly at the stone,
said, " When it is in the power of
a man to eat and digest this stone,
the religion for which I am about
to suffer shall have an end, and
not before." He then threw the
stone on the ground, and submitted
cheerfully to the flames. A great
many more were oppressed or put
to death, till, wearied with their
sufl'erings, the Waldenses flew to
arms in their defence, and formed
themselves into regular bodies.
Full of revenge at this, the arch-
bishop of Turin sent troops against
them ; but in most of the skirmishes
the Waldenses were victorious ;
for they knew, if they were taken,
they should not be considered as
prisoners of war, but be tortured
to death as heretics.
NOBLE CONDUCT OF THE DUKE OF
SAVOY.
Philip the Seventh, who was at
this time duke of Savoy, and su-
preme lord of Piedmont, determin-
ed to interpose his authority, and
stop these bloody wars, which so
disturbed his dominions. Never-
theless, unwilling to offend the
pope or the archbishop of Turin,
he sent them both messages, im-
porting, that he could not any
longer tamely see his dominions
over-run with troops, who were
commanded by prelates in the
place of generals ; nor would he
suffer his country to be depopu-
lated, while he himself had not
been even consulted upon the oc-
casion.
The priests, perceiving the de-
termination of the duke, had re-
course to their usual artifice, and
endeavoured to prejudice his mind
against the Waldenses ; but he
told them, that although he was
unacquainted with the religious
tenets of these people, yet he had
always found them quiet, faithful,
and obedient, and was therefore
determined they should be perse-
cuted no longer. The priests then
vented the mo94 palpable and
absurd falsehoods : they assured
the duke that he was mistaken in
the Waldenses, for they were a
wicked set of people, and highly
addicted to intemperance, unclean-
ness, blasphemy, adultery, incest,
and many other abominable crimes;
IQO
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and that they were even monsters
in nature, for their children were
born with black throats, with four
rows of teeth, »nd bodies covered
with hair. But the duke was not
so to be imposed upon, notwith-
standing the solemn affirmations of
the priests. In order to come at
the truth, he sent twelve gentle-
men into the Piedmontese valleys,
to examine into the real character
of the people.
These gentlemen, after travelling
through all their towns and vil-
lages, and conversing with the
Waldenses of every rank, returned
to the duke, and gave him the
most favourable account of them,
affirming, in contradiction to the
priests, that they were harmless,
inoffensive, loyal, friendly, indus-
trious, and pious ; that they ab-
horred the crimes of which they
were accused ; and that, should an
individual, through his depravity,
fall into any of those crimes, he
would, by their laws, be punished
in the most exemplary manner.
With respect to the children, of
whom the priests had told the most
gross and ridiculous falsehoods,
they were neither born with black
throats, teeth in their mouths, nor
hair on their bodies, but were as
fine children as could be seen.
" And to convince your highness
of what we have said," continued
one of the gentlemen, " we have
brought twelve of the principal
male inhabitants, who are come to
ask pardon in the name of the
rest, for having taken up arms
without your leave, though even
in their own defence, and to pre-
serve their lives from their merci-
less enemies. We have likewise
brought several women, with chil-
dren, of various ages, that your
highness may have an opportunity
of judging for yourself." His
highness then accepted the apology
of the twelve delegates, conversed
with the women, examined the
children, and afterwards graciously
dismissed them. He then com-
manded the priests, who had at-
tempted to mislead him, immedi-
ately to leave the court ; and gave
strict orders, that the persecution
should cease throughout his do-
minions.
During the remainder of the
reign of this virtuous prince, the
Waldenses enjoyed repose in their
retreats ; but, on his Sdeath, this
happy scene changed, for his suc-
cessor was a bigoted papist. About
the same time, some of the prin-
cipal Waldenses proposed, that
their clergy should preach in pub-
lic, that every one might know the
purity of their doctrines ; for
hitherto they had preached only in
private, and to such congregations
as they well knew to consist of
none but persons of the reformed
religion.
When this reached the ears of
the new duke, he was greatly ex-
asperated, and sent a considerable
body of troops into the valleys,
swearing that if the people would
not conform to the Romish faith,
he would have them flayed alive.
The commander of the troops soon
found the impracticability of con-
quering them with the number of
men then under him : he, there-
fore, sent word to the duke, that
the idea of subjugating the Wal-
denses with so small a force was
ridiculous ; that they were better
acquainted with the country than
any that were with him ; that they
had secured all the passes, were
well armed, and determined to de-
fend themselves. Alarmed at this,
the duke commanded the troops to
return, determining to act by stra-
tagem. He, therefore, ordered re-
wards for taking any of the Wal-
denses, who might be found stray-
ing from their places of security ;
and these, when taken, were either
flayed alive or burnt.
Pope Paul the Third, a furious
bigot, ascending the pontifical
chair, immediately solicited the
parliament of Turin to persecute
the Waldenses, as the most per-
nicious of all heretics. To this
the parliament readily assented,
when several were suddenly seized
and burnt by their order. Among
these was Bartholomew Hector, a
bookseller of Turin. He had been
PERSECUTIONS OF THE WALDENSES.
191
brought up a Roman Catholic, but
some treatises written by the re-
formed clergy havinsij fallen into
his hands, he was fully convinced
of their truth, and of the errors of
the church of Rome ; yet his mind
was, for some time, wavering be-
tween fear and duty, when, after
serious consideration, he fully em-
braced the reformed religion, and
was apprehended, as we have al-
ready mentioned, and burnt.
A consultation was again held
by the parliament of Turin, in
which it was agreed, that deputies
should be sent to the valleys of
Piedmont with the following pro-
positions ; 1. That if the Wal-
denses would return to the bosom
of the church of Rome, they should
enjoy their houses, properties, and
lands, and live with their families,
without the least molestation. 2.
That to prove their obedience,
they should send twelve of their
principal persons, with all their
ministers and schoolmasters, to
Turin, to be dealt with at discre-
tion. 3. That the pope, the king
of France, and the duke of Savoy,
approved of, and authorized the
proceedings of the parliament of
Turin, upon this occasion. 4. That
if the Waldenses of Piedmont re-
jected these propositions, persecu-
tion and death should be their re-
ward.
In answer to these hostile arti-
cles, the Waldenses made the fol-
lowing noble replies: 1. That no
consideration whatever should
make them renounce their religion.
2. That they would never consent
to intrust their best friends to the
enstody and discretion of their
worst enemies. 3. That they va-
lued the approbation of the King
of Kings, who reigns in Heaven,
more than any temporal authority.
4, That their souls were more pre-
cious than their bodies.
As may be conjectured, these
spirited and pointed ansvj^ers
greatly exasperated the parliament
of Turin: in consequence of which
they continued, with more avidity
than ever, to seize such Waldenses
as unfortuftately had strayed from
their hiding-places, and put them
to the most cruel deaths.
They soon after solicited from
the king of France a considerable
body of troops, in order to extermi-
nate the reformed from Piedmont ;
but just as the troops were about
to march, the protestaat princes' of
Germany interposed, and threat-
ened to send troops to assist the
Waldenses. On this, the king of
France, not wishing to enter into a
war, remanded the troops. This
greatly disappointed the sangui-
nary members of the parliament,
and for want of power the perse-
cution gradually ceased, and they
could only put to death such as
they caught by chance, which,
owing to the caution of the Wal-
denses, were very few.
After a few years' tranquillity,
they were again disturbed in the
following manner : the pope's nun-
cio, coming to Turin, told the duke
he was astonished that he had not
yet either rooted out the Wal-
denses from Piedmont entirely, or
compelled them to return to the
church of Rome. That such con-
duct in him awakened suspicion,
and that he really thought him a
favourer of those heretics, and
should accordingly report tire af-
fair to the pope. Roused by this
reflection, and fearful of being
misrepresented to the pope, the
duke determined to banish those
suspicions ; and, to prove his zeal,
resolved to persecute the unoffend-
ing Waldenses. He, accordingly,
issued express orders for all to at-
tend mass regularly, on pain of
death. This they absolutely re-
fused to do, on which he entered
Piedmont with a great body of
troops, and began a most furious
persecution, in which great num-
bers were hanged, drowned, ripped
open, tied to trees, pierced with
prongs, thrown from precipices,
burnt, stabbed, racked to death,
worried by dogs, and crucified
with their heads downwards.
Those who fled had their goods
plundered and their houses burnt.
When they caught a minister or a
schoolmaster, they put him to such
\m
Book of martyrs.
exquisite tortures, as are scarcely
credible. If any whom they took
seemed wavering in their faith,
they did not put them to death,
but sent them to the galleys, to be
made converts by dint of hard-
ships.
In this expedition the duke was
accompanied by three men who
^resembled devils, viz. 1. Thomas
Incorael, an apostate, brought up
in the reformed religion, but who
4iad renonnced his faith, embraced
the errors of popery, and turned
monk. He was a great libertine,
given to unnatural crimes, and
most particularly solicitous for
the plunder of the Waldenses. 2.
Corbis, a man of a very ferocious
and cruel nature, whose business
was to examine the prisoners. 3.
The provost of justice, an avari-
cious wretch, anxious for the exe-
cution of the Waldenses, as every
execution added to his hoards.
These three monsters were un-
merciful to the last degree ; wher-
ever they came, the blood of the
innocent was shed. But, besides
ti-e cruelties exercised by the duke
■with these three persons and the
army in their different marches,
many local barbarities took place.
At Pignerol w as a monastery, the
monks of which finding they migiit
injure the reformed with impunity,
began to plunder their houses, and
pull down their churches ; and not
meeting with opposition, they next
seized upon the persons of those
unhappy people, murdering the
men, confining the women, and
putting the children to Roman Ca-
tholic nurses.
In the same manner the Roman
Catholic inhabitants of the valley
of St. Martin did ail they could to
torment the neighbouring Wal-
denses ; they destroyed their
churches, burnt their houses, seized
their property, carried away their
cattle, converted their lands to
their own use, committed their mi-
nisters to the flames, and drove
the people to the woods, where
they had nothing to subsist on but
wild fruits, the bark of trees, roots,
.Sec. &c.
Some Roman Catholic ruffians
having seized a minister, as he
was going to preach, determined
to take him to a convenient place,
and burn him. His parishioners
hearing of this, armed themselves,
pursued and attacked the villains ;
who, finding they could not exe-
cute their first intent, stabbed the
poor gentleman, and, leaving him
weltering in his blood, made a
precipitate retreat. His parishion-
ers did all they could to recover
him, but in vain ; for he expired as
they were carrying him home.
The monks of Pignerol having a
great desire to get into their pos-
session a minister of the town of
St. Germain, hired a band of ruf-
fians for the purpose of seizing
him. These fellows were con-
ducted by a treacherous servant to
the clergyman, who knew a secret
way to the house, by which he
could lead them without alarming
the neighbourliood. The guide
knocked at tlie door, and being
asked who was there, answered in
his own name. The clergyman,
expecting no injury from a person
on whom he had heaped favours,
immediately opened the door ;
perceiving the ruffians, he fled, but
they rushed in, and seized him.
They then murdered all his family ;
after which they proceeded witli
their captive towards Pignerol,
goading him all the way. He was
confined a considerable time in pri-
son, and then burnt.
The murderers continuing their
assaults about the town of St. Ger-
main, murdering and plundering
many of the inhabitants, the re-
formed of Lucerne and Angrogne
sent some armed men to the as-
sistance of tlieir brethren. These
men frequently attacked and
routed the ruffians, which so
alarmed the monks, tliat they left
their monastery of Pignerol, till
they could procure regular troops
for their protection.
The duke of Savoy, not finding
himself so successful as he at fi.rst
imagined he should be, augmented
his forces, joined to them the ruf-
fians, and commanded that a ge-
PERSECUTION? OF THE WALDENSES.
1!
neral delivery should take place- in
the prisons, provided the persons
released would bear arms, and as-
sist in the extermination of tlxe
Waklenses.
No sooner were tlie Waldenses
infonned of these proceedins^s than
they secured as much of their pro-
perty as they could, and quitting
tlie valleys, retired to the rocks
and caves among the Alps.
The army no sooner reached
their destination than they began
to plunder and burn the towns and
villages; but they could not force
the passes of the Alps, gallantly
defended by the Waldenses, who
in those attempts always repulsed
tlieir enemies ; but if any fell into
the hands of the troops, they were
treated in tlie most barbarous man-
ner. A soldier having caught one
of them, bit his right ear off, say-
ing, " I will carry this member of
that wicked heretic with me into
my own country, and preserve it
as a rarity.-" He Uien stabbed the
man, and threw him into a ditch.
Martyrdom of St. Stephen,
At one time, a party of troops
found a venerable man upwards of
an hundred years of age, accom-
panied by his grand-daughter, a
maiden, of about eighteen, in a
cave. They murdered the poor
old man in a most inhuman man-
ner, and then attempted to ravish
the girl, when she started away,
and being pursued, threw herself
from a precipice and was dashed
to pieces.
FOX'S MARTYRS.
Determined, if possible, to expel
their invaders, tlie Waldenses en-
tered into a league with the pro-
testaat powers in Germany, and
with the reformed of Dauphiny
and Pragela. These were re-
spectively to furnish bodies of
troops; and the Waldenses re-
solved, when thus reinforced, to
quit the mountains of the Alps,
where they soon must have pe-
rished, as the winter was coming
13
194
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
on, and to force the duke's army
to evacuate their native valleys.
But the duke of Savoy himself
was tired of t". e war, it having
cost him great fatigue and anxiety
of mind, a vast number of men,
and very considerahle sums of mo-
ney. It had been much more te-
dious and bloody than he expected,
as well as more expensive than he
at first imagined, for he thought
the plunder would have discharged
the expenses of the expedition : in
this, however, he was mistaken;
for the pope's nuncio, the bishops,
monks, and other ecclesiastics,
who attended the army and en-
couraged the war, sunk the great-
est part of the wealth that was
taken, under various pretences.
For these reasons, and the death
of his duchess, of which he had
just received intelligence, and
fearing that the Waldenses, by
the treaties they had entered into,
would become too powerful for
him, he determined to return to
Turin with his army, and to make
peace with them.
This resolution he put in prac-
tice, greatly against the wish of
the ecclesiastics, who by the war
gratified both their avarice and their
revenge. Before the articles of
peace could be ratified, the duke
himself died; but on his death-bed
he strictly enjoined his son to per-
form what he had intended, and to
be as favourable as possible to the
Waldenses.
Charles-Emanuel, the duke's
son, succeeded to the dominions
of Savoy, and fully ratified the
peace with the Waldenses, accord-
ing to the last injunctions of his fa-
ther, though the priests used all
their arts to dissuade him from his
purpose.
SECTION IV.
PERSECUTIONS IN VENICE.
Before the terrors of the inqui-
sition were known at Venice, a
great number of protestants fixed
their residence there, and many
converts were made by the purity
of their doctrines, and the inoffen-
siveness of their conversation.
The pope no sooner learned the
great increase of protestantism,
than he, in the year 1542, sent
inquisitors to Venice, to appre-
hend such as they might deem ob-
noxious. Hence a severe persecu-
tion began, and many persons were
martyred for serving God with sin-
cerity, and scorning the trappings
of superstition.
Various were the modes by
which the protestants were depriv-
ed of life ; but one in particular,
being both new and singular, we
shall describe : as soon as sentence
was passed, the prisoner had an
iron chain, to which was suspended
a great stone, fastened to his body ;
he was then laid flat upon a plank,
with his face upwards, and rowed
between two boats to a certain
distance at sea, when the boats
separated, and, by the weight of
the stone, he was sunk to the
bottom.
If any dared to deny the juris-
diction of the inquisitors at Venice,
they were conveyed to Rome,
where being committed to damp
and nauseous dungeons, their flesh
mortified, and a most miserable
death ensued.
A' citizen of Venice, named An-
thony Ricetti, being apprehended
as a protestant, was sentenced to
be drowned in the manner above
described. A few days previous
to his execution, his son went to
him, and entreated him to recant,
that his life might be saved, and
himself not left an orphan. To
this the father replied, " A good
Christian is bound to relinquish
not only goods and children, but
life itself for the glory of his Re-
deemer." The nobles of Venice
likewise sent him word, that if "he
would embrace the Roman catho-
lic religion, they would not only
grant him life, but redeem a con-
siderable estate which he had
mortgaged, and freely present him
with it. This, however, he abso-
PERSECUTIONS IN ITALY.
195
lately refused to comply with, say-
ing that he valued his soul beyond
all other considerations. Finding
all endeavours to persuade him in-
effectual, they ordered the execu-
tion of his sentence, which took
place accordingly, and he died
recommending his soul fervently to
his Redeemer.
Francis Sega, another Venetian,
steadfastly persisting in his faith,
was executed, a few days after
Ricetti, in the same manner.
Francis Spinola, a protestant
gentleman of very great learning,
was apprehended by order of the
inquisitors and carried before their
tribunal. A treatise on the Lord's
Supper was then put into his hands,
and he was asked if he knew the
author of it. To which he replied,
" I confess myself its author; and
solemnly affirm, that there is not a
line in it but what is authorized by,
and consonant to, the Holy Scrip-
tures." On this confession he was
committed close prisoner to a dun-
geon. After remaining there seve-
ral days, he was brought to a
second examination, when he
charged the pope's legate, and
the inquisitors, with being merci-
less barbarians, and represented
the superstition and idolatry of
the church of Rome in so strong
a light, that, unable to refute hia
arguments, they recommitted him
to his dungeon. Being brought up
a third time, they asked him if he
would recant his errors, to which
he answered, that the doctrines he
maintained were not erroneous,
being purely the same as those
which Christ and his apostles
had taught, and which were handed
down to us in the sacred scriptures.
The inquisitors then sentenced him
to be drowned, which was execut-
ed in the manner already described.
He went to death with joy, think-
ing it a happiness to be so soon
ushered to the world of glory, to
dwell with God and the spirits of
just men made perfect.
SECTION V.
MARTYRDOMS IN VARIOUS PARTS OF ITALY.
John Mollius was born at
Rome of a respectable family. At
twelve years old his parents
placed him in a monastery of grey
friars, where he made so rapid a
progress in his studies, that he was
admitted to priest's orders at the
early age of eighteen years. He
was then sent to Ferrara, where,
after six years further study, he
was appointed theological reader
in the university of that city.
Here he began to exert his great
talents to disguise the gospel
truths, and to varnish over the
errors of the church of Rome.
Having passed some years here, he
removed to the university of Bo-
nonia, where he became a pro-
fessor. At length, happily reading
some treatises written by ministers
of the reformed religion, he was
suddenly struck with the errors of
popery, and became in his heart a
zealous protestant. He now deter-
mined to expound, in truth and
simplicity, St. Paul's epistle to the
Romans, in a regular course of
sermons; at each of which he was
attended by a vast concourse of
people. But when the priests
learned his doctrines, they dis-
patched an account thereof to
Rome ; upon which the pope sent
Cornelius, a monk, to Bononia, to
expound the same epistle, accord-^
ing to his own tenets, and to con-
trovert the doctrine of Mollius.
The people, however, found such
a disparity between the two preach-
ers, that the audience of Mollius
increased, while Cornelius preached
to empty benches. The latter on
this wrote of his bad success to the
pope, who immediately ordered
Mollius to be apprehended. He
was seized accoi'dingly, and kept
in close confinement. The bishop
of Bononia sent him word that
he must recant or be burnt; but
he appealed to Rome, and was in
consequence removed thither.
Here he begged to have a public
trial ; but this the pope absolutely
196
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
denied liira, and commanded him
to explain his opinions in writinoj,
which accordingly he did on scrip-
ture authority. The pope, for rea-
sons of policy, spared him for the
present; but, in 1553, had him
hanged, and his body afterwards
burnt to ashes,
Francis Gamba, a Lombard and
a protestant, was apprehended,
and condemned to death by the
senate of Milan, in the year 1554.
At the place of execution, he was
presented by a monk with a cross.
"My mind," said Gamba, " is so
full of the real merits and good-
ness of Christ, that I want not a
piece of senseless stick to put me
in mind of him." For this expres-
sion his tongue was bored through,
after which he was committed to
the flames.
About the same period Algerius,
a learned and accomplished student
in the university of Padua, em-
braced the reformed religion, and
was zealous in the conversion of
others. For these proceedings he
was accused of heresy to the pope,
and being apprehended, was com-
mitted to the prison at Venice,
whence he wrote to his converts at
Padua the following celebrated
and beautiful epistle.
"Dear Friends,
"I CANNOT omit this opportunity
of letting you know the sincere
pleasure I feel in my confinement :
to sutt'er for Christ is delectable in-
deed ; to undergo a little transitory
pain in this world, for his sake, is
cheaply purchasing a reversion of
eternal glory, in a life that is ever-
lasting. Hence I have found honey
in the entrails of a lion ; a paradise
in a prison ; tranquillity in the
house of sorrow : where others
weep, I rejoice ; where others
tremble and faint, I find strength
and courage. The Almighty alone
confers these favours on me ; be
his the glory and the praise.
" How different do I find tnyself
from what I was before I embraced
the truth in its purity ! I was then
dark, doubtful, and in dread; I
am now enlightened, certain, and
full of joy. He that was far from
me is present with me ; he comforts
my spirit, heals my grief, strength-
ens my mind, refreshes my heart,
and fortifies my soul. Learn,
therefore, how merciful anci ami-
able the Lord is, who supports his
servants under temptations, expels
their sorrows, lightens their af-
flictions, and even visits them with
his glorious presence in the gloom
of a dismal dungeon.
" Your sincere friend,
" Algerius."
The pope being informed of Al-
gerius's great learning and abili-
ties, sent for him to Rome, and
tried, by every means, to win him
to his purpose. But finding his en-
deavours hopeless, he ordered him
to be burnt.
In 1559, John Alloisius, a pro-
testant teacher, having come from
Geneva to preach in Calabria, was
there apprehended, carried to '
Rome, and burnt, by order of the
pope ; and at Messina, James Bo-
vellus was burnt for the same of-
fence.
In the year 1560, pope Pius the
Fourth commenced a general per-
secution of the protestauts through-
out the Italian states, when great
numbers of every age, sex, and
condition, suflered martyrdom.
Concerning the cruelties practised
upon this occasion, a learned and
humane Roman catholic thus
speaks in a letter to a nobleman :
" I cannot, my lord, forbear dis-
closing my sentiments with respect
to the persecution now carrying on.
I think it cruel and unnecessary;
I tremble at the manner of putting
to death, as it resembles more the
slaughter of calves and sheep, than
the execution of human beings. I
will relate to your lordship a dread-
ful scene, of which I was myself
an eye-witness : seventy protest-
ants were cooped up in one filthy
dungeon together ; the executioner
■went in among them, picked out
one from among the rest, blindfold-
ed him, led him out to an open
place before the prison, and cut his
throat with the greatest composure.
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
197
He then calmly walked into the
prison a^rain, bloody as he was,
and witli the knife in his hand
selected another, and dispatched
him in the same manner ; and this,
my lord, he repeated till the whole
number were put to death. I leave
it to your lordship's feelinojs to
jud^e of my sensations upon the
occasion ; my tears now wash the
paper upon wiiich I give you tlie
recital. Another thins I must
mention, the patience with which
they met death : they seemed all
resignation and piety, fervently
praying to God, and cheerfully en-
countering their fate. I cannot
reflect without shuddering, how
the executioner held the bloody
knife between his teeth ; what a
dreadful figure he appeared, all
covered with blood, and with what
unconcern he executed his barba-
rous office !"
SECTION vr.
PERSECUTIONS IN THE MARQUISATE 01? SALUCES.
The marquisate of Saluces, or
Saluzzo, is situated on the south
side of the valleys of Piedmont,
and in the year 1561 was princi-
pally inhabited by protestants ;
when the marquis began a persecu-
tion against them at the instiga-
tion of the pope. He commenced
by banishing the ministers ; if any
of whom refused to leave their
flocks they were imprisoned and
severely tortured : he did not, how-
ever, put any to death.
A little time after, the marquisate
fell into the possession of the duke
of Savoy, who sent circular letters
to all the towns and villages, that
he expected the people should all
go to mass. Upon this the inha-
bitants of Saluces returned a sub-
missive yet manly answer, entreat-
ing permission to continue in the
practice of the religion of their
forefathers.
This letter for a time seemed to
pacify the duke, but, at length, he
sent them word, that they must
either conform to his former com-
mands, or leave his dominions in
fifteen days. The protestants upon
this unexpected edict, sent a de-
puty to the duke to obtain his re-
vocation, or at least to have it
moderated. Their petitions, how-
ever, were vain, and they were
given to understand that the edict
was peremptory.
Some, under the impulse of fear
or worldly interest, were weak
enough to go to mass, in order to
avoid banishment, and preserve
their property ; others removed,
with all their effects, to difierent
countries ; many neglected the
time so long, that they were obliged
to abandon all they were worth,
and leave the marquisate in haste ;
while some, who unhappily staid
behind, were seized, plundered,
and put to death.
SECTION VII.
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT, IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
Pope Clement the Eighth sent
missionaries into the valleys of
Piedmont, with a view to induce
the protestants to renounce their
religion. These missionaries erect-
ed monasteries in several parts of
the valleys, and soon became very
troublesome to the reformed, to
whom the monasteries appeared
not only as fortresses to curb,
but as sanctuaries for all such to
lly to as had injured them in any
degree.
The insolence and tyranny of
these missionaries increasing, the
protestants petitioned the duke of
Savoy for protection. But instead
of granting any redress, the duke
published a decree, in which he
declared that one witness should
be sufficient in a court of law
against a protestant; and that
any witness who convicted a pro-
testant of any crime whatever,
should be entitled to a hundred
crowns as a reward.
r<)8
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
In consequence of this, as may
be imagined, many protestants fell
martyrs to the perjury and avarice
of the papists,who would swear any
thing against them for the sake of
the reward, and then fly to their
own priests for absolution from
their false oaths.
These missionaries endeavoured
to get the books of the protestants
into their power, in order to burn
them ; and on the owners conceal-
ing them, wrote to the duke of
Savoy, who, for the heinous crime
tJf not surrendering their bibles,
prayer-books, and religious trea-
tises, sent a number of troops to
he quartered on them, which oc-
casioned the ruin of many fa-
liiilies.
To encourage, as much as pos-
sible, the apostacy of the protest-
Q.nts, the duke published a procla-
mation, granting an exemption for
five years from all taxes to every
protestant who should become a
catholic. He likewise established
a court called the council for ex-
tirpating the heretics ; the object
and nature of which are sufficiently
evident from its name.
After this, the duke published
several edicts, prohibiting the
protestants from acting as school-
masters or tutors; from teaching
any art, science, or language ;
from holding any places of profit,
trust, or honour; and, finally, com-
manding them to attend mass.
This last was the signal for a per-
secution, which, of course, soon
followed.
Before the persecution com-
menced, the missionaries employ-
ed kidnappers to steal away the
children of the protestants, that
they might privately be brought up
Roman catholics ; but now they
took away the children by open
force, and if the wretched parents
resisted, they were immediately
murdered.
The duke of Savoy, in order to
give force to the persecution, called
a general assembly of the Roman
catholic nobility and gentry,
whence issued a solemn edict
against the reformed, coutaiuing
many heads, and including seve-
ral reasons for extirpating them,
among which the following were
the principal : the preservation of
the papal authority; that the
church livings might be all under
one mode of government ; to
make an union among all parties ;
in honour of all the saints, and
of the ceremonies of the church
of Rome.
This was followed by a most
cruel order, published on January
25, 1655, which decreed that every
family of the reformed religion,
of whatever rank, residing in Lu-
cerne, St. Giovanni, Bibiana, Cam-
piglione, St. Secondo, Lucernetta,
La Torre, Fenile, or Bricherassio,
should, within three days after the
publication thereof, depart from
their habitations to such places as
were appointed by the duke, on
pain of death and confiscation.
This order produced the great-
est distress among the unhappy
objects of it, as it was enforced
with the greatest severity in the
depth of a very severe winter, and
the people were driven from their
habitations at the time appointed,
without even sufficient clothes to
cover them ; by which many pe-
rished in the mountains through
the severity of the weather, or for
want of food. Those who remain-
ed behind after the publication of
the decree, were murdered by the
popish inhabitants, or shot by the
troops, and the most horrible bar-
barities were perpetrated by these
ruffians, encouraged by the Roman
catholic priests and monks, of
which the following may serve as
a specimen.
Martha Constantine, a beautiful
young woman, Avas first ravished,
and then killed, by cutting oft" her
breasts. These some of the sol-
diers fried, and set before their
comrades, who eat them without
knowing what they were. When
they had done eating, the others
told them what they had made a
meal of, in consequence of which
a quarrel ensued, and a battle
took place. Several were killed
in the fray, the greater part of
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
109
wliom were those concerned in the
horrid massacre of tlie woman, and
the inhuman deception on their
comrades.
Peter Simonds, a protestant, of
about eig:hty years of age, was
tied neck and heels, and then
thrown down a precipice. In his
fall the branch of a tree caught
hold of the ropes that fastened
him,' and suspended him in the
mid-way, so that he languished
for several days, till he perished of
hunger.
Bsay Garcino, refusing to re-
nounce his religion, the soldiers
cut him into small pieces, saying,
in ridicule, they had minced him.
A woman, named Armand, was
torn limb from limb, and then the
respective parts were hung upon a
hedge.
Several men, women, and chil-
dren, were flung from the rocks,
and dashed to pieces. Among
others, Magdalen Bertino, a pro-
testant woman of La Torre, was
stripped naked, her head tied be-
tween her legs, and she was then
thrown down a precipice. Mary
Raymondet, of the same town,
had her flesh sliced from her bones
till she expired ; Magdalen Pilot,
of Villaro, was cut to pieces in
the cave of Castolus : Ann Char-
boniere had one end of a stake
thrust up her body, and the other
end being fixed in the ground, she
was left in that manner to perish;
and Jacob Perrin the elder, of the
church of Villaro, with David,
his brother, was flayed alive.
Giovanni Andrea Michialin, an
inhabitant of La Torre, with four
of his children, was apprehended ;
three of them were hacked to
pieces before him, the soldiers
asking him, at the death of every
child, if he would recant, which he
constantly refused. One of the
soldiers then took up the last and
youngest by the legs, and putting
the same question to the father, he
replied as before, when the inhu-
man brute dashed out the child's
brains. The father, however, at
the same moment started from
them, and fled; the soldiers fired
after him, but missed him ; and he
escaped to the Alps, and tncre re-
mained concealed.
Giovanni Pelanchion, on refusing
to abjure his faith, was tied by
one leg to the tail of a mule, and
dragged through the streets of
Lucerne, amidst the acclamations
of an inhuman mob, who kept
stoning him, and crying out, " He
is possessed of the devil." They
then took him to the river side,
chopped ofl" his head, and left
that and his body unburied, upon
the bank of the river.
A beautiful child, ten years of
age, named Magdalene Fontaine,
was ravished and murdered by
the soldiers. Another girl, of
about the same age, they roasted
alive at Villa Nova; and a poor
woman, hearing the soldiers were
coming towards her house, snatch-
ed up the cradle in which her
infant son was asleep, and fled
towards the woods. The soldiers,
however, saw and pursued her,
when she lightened herself by
putting down the cradle and child,
which the soldiers no sooner came
to, than they murdered the infant,
and continuing the pursuit, found
the mother in a cave, where they
first ravished, and then cut her to
atoms.
Jacobo Michelino, chief elder of
the church of Bobbio, and several
other protestants, were hung up by
hooks fixed in their flesh, and left
so to expire. Giovanni Rostagnal,
a venerable protestant, upwards of
fourscore years of age, had his
nose and ears cut ofl", and the flesh
cut from his body, till he bled to
death.
Daniel Saleago and his wife,
Giovanni Durant, Lodwich Durant,
Bartholomew Durant, Daniel Re-
vel, and Paul Reynaud, had their
mouths stuff"ed with gunpowder,
which being set fire to, their heads
were blown to pieces.
Jacob Birone, a schoolmaster of
Rorata, was stripped naked ; and
after having been so exposed, had
the nails of his toes and fingers
torn oft" witli red-hot pincers, and
holes bored through his hands with
200
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the point of a dagajer. He neslt
had a cord tied round his middle,
and was led through the streets
•with a soldier on each side of him.
At every turning the soldier on his
Tight-hand side cut a gash in his
flesh, and the soldier on his left-
hand side struck him with a blud-
geon, both saying, at the same in-
stant, "Will you go to mass?
Will yoa go to mass?" He still
replied in the negative, and being
at length taken to the bridge, they
cut off his head on the ballustrades,
and threw both that and his body
into the river.
Paul Gamier, a protestant be-
loved for his piety, had his eyes
put out, was then flayed alive, and
being divided into four parts, his
quarters were placed on four of
the principal houses of Lucerne.
He bore all his sufferings with the
most exemplary patience, praised
God as long as he could speak,
and plainly evinced the courage
arising from a confidence in God.
Daniel Cardon, of Rocappiata,
being apprehended by some sol-
diers, they cut off his head. Two
poor old blind women, of St. Gio-
vanni, were burnt alive; and a wi-
dow of La Torre, with her daugh-
ter, was driven into the river, and
stoned to death there.
A man named Paul Giles at-
tempting to run away from some
soldiers, was shot in the neck:
they then slit bis nose, sliced his
chin, stabbed him, and gave his
carcass to the dogs.
Some of the Irish troops having
taken eleven men of Garcigliana
prisoners, they heated a furnace
red hot, and forced them to push
each other in till they came to the
last man, whom they themselves
pushed in.
Michael Gonet, a man about 90
years old, was burnt to death;
Baptista Oudri, another old man,
was stabbed ; and Bartholomew
Frasche had his heels pierced,
through which ropes being put, he
was dragged by them to the gaol,
where, inconsequence of his wounds
mortifying, he soon died,
Ma^alene de la Peire being
pursued by some of the soldiers,
and taken, was cast down a preci-
pice, and dashed to pieces. Mar-
garet Revella and Mary Pravil-
lerin, two very old women, were
burnt alive ; Michael Bellino, with
Ann Bochardno, were beheaded;
Joseph Chairet, and Paul Gar-
ni ero, were flayed alive.
Cipriana Bustia being asked if
he would renounce his religion,
and turn Roman Catholic, replied,
" I would rather renounce life, or
turn dog:" to which a priest an-
swered, " For that expression you
shall both renounce life, and be
given to the dogs." They, accord-
ingly, dragged him to prison,
where they confined him till he pe-
rished of hunger, after which they
threw his corpse into the street be-
fore the prison, and it was de-
voured by dogs.
Joseph Pont was severed in two ;
Margaret Soretta was stoned to
death ; and Antonio Bertina had
his head cleft asunder.
Daniel Maria, and ail his family,
being ill of a fever, several papist
ruffians broke into his house, tell-
ing him they were practical physi-
cians, and would give them all
present ease; which they did, by
murdering the Avhole family.
Lucy, the wife of Peter Besson,
being in an advanced state of
pregnancy, determined, if possible,
to escape from such dreadful
scenes as every where surrounded
her: she accordingly took two
young children, one in each hand,
and set off towards the Alps. But
on the third day of the journey she
was taken in labour among the
mountains, and delivered of an
infant, who perished through the
inclemency of the weather, as did
the other two children ; for all
three were found dead by her side,
and herself just expiring, by the
person to whom she related the
above circumstances.
Francis Gross had his flesh
slowly cut from his body into small
pieces, and put into a dish before
him; two of his children were
minced before his sight, while his
wife was fastened to a post, to b6-
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
201
hold these cruelties practised on
her husband and offspring;. The
tormentors, at length, tired of ex-
ercising their cruelties, decapi-
tated both husband and wife.
The Sieur Thomas Margher fled
to a cave, where being discovered,
the soldiers shut up the mouth,
and he perished with famine. Ju-
dith Revelin, with seven children,
were barbarously murdered in their
beds.
Jacob Roseno was commanded
to pray to the saints, which he re-
fusing, the soldiers beat him vio-
lently with bludgeons to make him
comply, but he continuing steady
to his faith, they fired at him.
While in the agonies of death,
they cried to him, " Will you pray
to the saints?" To which he an-
swered, " No!" when one of the
soldiers, with a broad sword, clove
his head asunder, and put an end
to his suiTerings.
A young woman, named Su-
sanna Ciacquin, being attempted
to be ravished by a soldier, made a
stout resistance, and in the strug-
gle, pushed him over a precipice,
when he was dashed to pieces by
the fall. His comrades imme-
diately fell upon her with their
swords, and cut her to atoms.
Giovanni PuUius, being appre-
hended as a protestant by the sol-
diers, was ordered by the marquis
of Pianessa to be executed in a
place near the convent. When
brought to the gallows, several
monks attended, to persuade him
to renounce his religion. But
finding him inflexible, they com-
manded the executioner to perform
his office, which he did, and so
launched the martyr into the world
of glory.
Paul Clement, an elder of the
church of Rossana, being appre-
hended by the monks of a neigh-
bouring monastery, was carried to
the market-place of that town,
where some protestants had just
been executed. On beholding the
dead bodies, he said calmly, " You
may kill the body, but you cannot
prejudice the soul of a true be-
liever: with respect to the dreadful
spectacles which you have here
shewn me, you may rest assured,
that God's vengeance will overtake
the murderers of those poor people,
and punish them for the innocent
blood they have spilt." The
monks were so exasperated at
this reply, that they ordered him to
be hung up directly: and while he
was hanging, the soldiers amused
themselves by shooting at the
body.
Daniel Rambaut, of Villaro, the
father of a numerous family, was
seized, and, with several others,
committed to the goal of Paysana.
Here he was visited by several
priests, who, with continual impor-
tunities, strove to persuade him to
turn papist; but this he perempto-
rily refused, and the priests find-
ing his resolution, and enraged at
his answers, determined to put him
to the most horrible tortures, in
the hope of overcoming his faith;
they therefore ordered one joint of
his fingers to be cut oft' every day,
till all his fingers were gone: they
then proceeded in the same man-
ner with his toes; afterwards they
alternately cut off, daily, a hand
and a foot; but finding that he
bore his suff"erings with the most
unconquerable fortitude, and main-
tained his faith with steadfast re-
solution, they stabbed him to the
heart, and then gave his body to
be devoured by dogs.
Peter Gabriola, a protestant
gentleman, of considerable emi-
nence, being seized by a troop of
soldiers, and refusing to renounce
his religion, they hung several
bags of gunpowder about his body,
and then setting fire to them, blew
him up.
Anthony, the son of Samuel Ca-
tieris, a poor dumb lad, and ex-
tremely inoffensive, was cut to
pieces by a party of the troops:
and soon after the same ruflians
entered the house of Peter Moni-
riat, and cut ofl" the legs of the
whole family, leaving them to
bleed to death, they being unable
to assist each other in that melan-
choly plight.
Daniel Benech being appre-
202
BOOK OP MARTYRS.
bended, had his nose slit, and his
ears cut off; after which, he was
divided into quarters, and each
quarter hung upon a tree. Mary
Monino had her jaw-bones broken,
and was then left to languish till
she was starved to death.
Mary Pelanchion, a widow, of
the town of Villaro, was seized by
a party of the Irish brigades, who
having beat her cruelly, and ra-
vished her, dragged her to a high
bridge which crossed the river,
and stripping her naked, hung her
by the legs to the bridge, with her
head downwards towards the wa-
ter, and then going into boats, they
shot her.
Mary Nigrino, and her daughter,
a poor idiot, were cut to pieces in
the woods, and their bodies left to
be devoured by wild beasts; Su-
sanna Bales, a widow of Villaro,
was immured and starved to death ;
and Susanna Calvio, running away
from some soldiers, and hiding
herself in a barn, they set fire to
the straw, by which she was burnt
to death.
Daniel Bertino, a child, was
burnt; Paul Armand was hacked
to pieces ; Daniel Michialino, hav-
ing his tongue plucked out, was
left to perish in that condition ;
and Andreo Bertino, a lame and
very old man, was mangled in a
most shocking manner, and at
length had his belly ripped open,
and his bowels carried about on
the point of a halbert.
A protestant lady, named Con-
Stantia Bellione, was apprehended
on account of her faith, and asked
by a priest if she would renounce
the devil and go to mass ; to which
she replied, " I was brought up in
a religion by which I was always
taught to renounce the devil; but
should I comply with your desire,
and go to mass, I should be sure
to meet him there, in a variety of
shapes." The priest was highly
incensed at this, and told her to
recant, or she should suffer cruelly.
She, however, boldly answered,
** That she valued not any suffer-
ings he could inflict, and in spite
of all th« torments he could in-
vent, she would keep her faith in-
violate." The priest then ordered
slices of her llesh to be cutoff from
several parts of her body. This
she bore with the most singular
patience, only saying to the priest,
" What horrid and lasting torments
will you suffer in hell, for the tri-
fling and temporary pains which I
now endure!" Exasperated at
this expression, the priest ordered
a file of musketeers to draw up
and fire upon her, by which she
was soon dispatched.
Judith Mandon was fastened to
a stake, and sticks thrown at her
from a distance. By this inhuman
treatment, her limbs were beat and
mangled in a most terrible manner.
At last one of the bludgeons strik-
ing her head, she was at once freed
from her pains and her life.
Paul Genre and David Paglia,
each with his son, attempting to
escape to the Alps, were pursued,
and overtaken by the soldiers in a
large plain. Here they hunted
them for their diversion, goading
them with their swords, and mak-
ing them run about till they drop-
ped down with fatigue. When
they found that their spirits were
quite exhausted, the soldiers
hacked them to pieces, and left
their mangled bodies on the spot.
Michael Greve, a young man of
Bobbio, was apprehended in the
town of La Torre, and being led
to the bridge, was thrown over
into the river. Being an expert
swimmer, he swam down the
stream, thinking to escape, but the
soldiers and mob followed on both
sides, and kept stoning him, till
receiving a blow on one of his
temples, he sunk and was
drowned.
David Armand was forced to lay
his head down on a block, when a
soldier, with a large hammer, beat
out his brains. David Baridona
was apprehended at Villaro, and
carried to La Torre, where refus-
ing to renounce his religion, he
was tormented by brimstone
matches being tied between his
fingers and toes, and set fire to,
and afterwards, by having his flesh
1
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
303
plucked off with red hot pincers,
till he expired. Giovanni Baro-
lina, with his wife, were thrown
into a pool of stagnant water, and
compelled, by means of pitch-forks
and stones, to duck down their
heads till they were suffocated with
the stench.
A number of soldiers assaulted
the house of Joseph Garniero, and
before they entered, fired in at the
window, and shot Mrs. Garniero,
who was at that instant suckling
her child. She begged them to
spare the life of the infant, which
they promised to do, and sent it
immediately to a Roman Catholic
nurse. They then seized the hus-
band and hanged him at his own
door, and having shot the wife
through the head, left her body
weltering in its blood.
Isaiah Mondon, an aged and
pious protestant, fled from the
merciless persecutors to a cleft in
a rock, wdiere he suffered the
most dreadful hardships ; for, in
the midst of the winter, he was
forced to lie on the bare stone,
without any covering ; his food
was the roots he could scratch up
nearliis miserable habitation; and
the only way by which he could
procure drink, was to put snow in
his mouth till it melted. Here,
however, some of the soldiers
found him, and after beating him
unmercifully, they drove him to-
wards Lucerne, goading him all
the way with the points of their
swords. Being exceedingly weak-
ened by his manner of living, and
exhausted by the blows he had re-
ceived, he fell down in the road.
They again beat him to make him
proceed; till on his knees, he im-
plored them to put him out of his
misery. This they at last agreed
to do; and one of them shot him
through the head, saying, " There,
heretic, take thy request."
To screen themselves from dan-
ger, a number of men, women,
and children, fled to a large cave,
where they continued for some
weeks in safety, two of the men
going by stealth to procure provi-
sions. These were, however, one
day watched, by which the cave
was discovered, and, soon after, a
troop of Roman catholics appeared
before it. Many of these were
neighbours, and intimate acquaint-
ances, and some even relations to
those in the cave. The protest-
ants, therefore, came out, and im-
plored them, by the ties of hospi-
tality and of blood, not to murder
them. But the bigoted wretches
told them, they could not shew any
mercy to heretics, and, therefore,
bade them all prepare to die. Hear-
ing this, and knowing the obduracy
of their enemies, the protestants
fell on their knees, lifted their
hearts to heaven, and patiently
awaited their fate ; which the pa-
pists soon decided, by cutting them
to pieces.
HEROIC DEFENCE OF THE PRO-
TESTANTS OF RORAS.
The blood of the faithful being
almost exhausted in all the towns
and villages of Piedmont, there
remained but one place that had
been exempted from the general
slaughter. This was the little
commonalty of Roras, which stood
upon an eminence. Of this, one
of the duke of Savoy's oflicers
determined, if possible, to make
himself master ; with that view, he
detached three hundred men to
surprise it.
The inhabitants, however, had
intelligence of the approach of
these troops, and captain Joshua
Gianavel, a brave protestant ofli-
cer, put himself at the head of a
small body of the citizens, and
waited in ambuscade, to attack the
enemy in a narrow passage, the
only place by which the town
could be approached.
As soon as the troops appeared,
and had entered the passage, the
protestants commenced a well-
directed fire against them, and
kept themselves concealed behind
biishes. A great number of the
soldiers were killed, and the rest,
receiving a continual fire, and not
seeing any to whom they might
return it, made a precipitate re-
treat.
204
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
The members of this little com-
munity immediately sent a memo-
rial to the marquis of Pianessa, a
general officer of the duke, stating:,
" That they were sorry to be under
the necessity of taking up arms ;
but that the secret approach of a
body of troops, without any pre-
vious notice sent of the purpose
of their coming, had greatly alarm-
ed them ; that as it was their cus-
tom never to sufl'er any of the
military to enter their little com-
munity, they had repelled force by
force, and should do so again;
but in all other respects, they pro-
fessed themselves dutiful, obedi-
ent, and loyal subjects to their
sovereign the duke of Savoy."
The marquis, in order to delude
and surprise them, answered,
" That he was perfectly satisfied
with their behaviour, for they had
done right, and even rendered a
service to their country, as the men
who had attempted to pass the
defile were not his troops, but a
band of desperate robbers, who
had, for some time, infested those
parts, and been a terror to the
neighbouring country." To give
a greater colour to his treachery,
he published a proclamation to the
same purpose, expressive of thanks
to the citizens of Roras.
The very day after, however, he
sent 500 men to take possession of
tiie town, while the people, as he
thought, were lulled into security
by his artifice.
Captain Gianavel, however, was
not thus to be deceived ; he, there-
fore, laid a second ambuscade for
these troops, and compelled them
to retire with great loss.
Foiled in these two attempts, the
sanguinary marquis determined on
a third, still more formidable ; but,
with his usual duplicity, he pub-
lished another proclamation, dis-
owning any knowledge of the se-
cond attempt.
He soon after sent 700 chosen
men upon the expedition, who, in
spite of the fire from the protest-
ants, forced the defile, entered
Roras, and began to murder every
person they met with, without dis-
tinction of sex or age. Captain
Gianavel, at the head of his friends,
though he had lost the defile, de-
termined to dispute the passage
through a fortified pass, that led to
the richest and best part of the
town. Here he succeeded, by
keeping up a continual fire, which
did great execution, his men being
all good marksmen. The Roman
catholic commander was astonish-
ed and dismayed at this "opposi-
tion, as he imagined that he had
surmounted all difficulties. He,
however, strove to force the pass,
but being able to bring up only
twelve men in front at a time, and
the protestants being secured by a
breast-work, he saw all his hopes
frustrated.
Enraged at the loss of so many
of his troops, and fearful of dis-
grace if he persisted in attempt-
ing what appeared so impractica-
ble, he thought it wiser to retreat.
Unwilling, however, to vvithdraw
his men by the defile at which he
had entered, on account of the
danger, he designed to retreat to-
wards Villaro, by another pass
called Piampra, which, though
hard of access, was easy of de-
scent. Here, however, he again
felt the determined bravery of
captain Gianavel, who having
posted his little band here, greatly
annoyed the troops as they passed,
and even pursued their rear till
they entered the open country.
The marquis of Pianessa, finding
all his attempts baflled, and all his
artifices discovered, resolved to
throw ofiF the mask ; and there-
fore proclaimed, that ample re-
wards should be given to any who
would bear arms against the ob-
durate heretics of Roras, and that
any officer who would extermi-
nate them, should be honoured ac-
cordingly.
Captain Mario, a bigoted Roman
catholic, and a desperate ruffian,
stimulated by this, resolved to un-
dertake the enterprise. He, there-
fore, levied a regiment of 1000
men, and with these he resolved
to attempt gaining the summit of a
rock, which commanded the town.
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
205
But the protestants, aware of his
desia^n, suHered his troops to pro-
ceed witliout molestation till they
had nearly reached the summit of
the rock, when they made a most
furious attack upon them ; one
party keeping up a well-directed
and constant fire, and others roll-
ing down large stones. Thus were
they suddenly stopped in their
career. Many were killed by the
musketry, and more by the stones,
which beat them down the preci-
pices. Several fell sacrifices to
their own fears, for by attempting
a precipitate retreat, they fell
down, and were dashed to pieces ;
and captain Mario himself, having
fallen from a craggy place into a
river at the foot of the rock, was
taken up senseless, and after lin-
gering some time, expired.
After this, another body of troops
from the camp at Villaro, made an
attempt upon Roras; but were
likewise defeated, and compelled
to retreat to their camp.
Captain Gianavel, for each of
these signal victories, made a suit-
able discourse to his men, kneeling
down with them to return thanks to
the Almighty for his providential
protection ; and concluding with
the 11th psalm.
The marquis of Pianessa, now
enraged to the highest degree at
being thus foiled by a handful of
peasants, determined on their ex-
pulsion or destruction.
To this end he ordered all the
Roman catholic militia of Piedmont
to be called out and disciplined.
To these he joined eight thousand
regular troops, and dividing the
whole into three distinct bodies,
he planned thiee formidable attacks
to be made at once, unless the
people of Roras, to whom he sent
an account of his great prepara-
tions, would comply with the fol-
lowing conditions :
To ask pardon for taking up
arms. To pay the expenses of all
the expeditions sent against them.
To acknowledge the infallibility of
the pope. To go to mass. To
pray to the saints. To deliver up
their ministers and school-masters.
To go to confession. To pay loans
for the delivery of souls from pur-
gatory ; and to give up captain
Gianavel and the elders of their
church at discretion.
The brave inhabitants, indig-
nant at these proposals, answered,
" That sooner than comply with
them they would suffer their estates
to be seized ; their houses to be
burnt ; and themselves to be mur-
dered."
Enraged at this, the marquis
sent them the following laconic
letter :
To the obstinate Heretics of Roras.
" You shall have your request,
for the troops sent against you
have strict injunctions to plunder,
burn, and kill.
" PlANESSA."
The three armies were accord-
ingly put in motion, and the first
attack ordered to be made by the
rocks of Villaro ; the second by
the pass of Bagnol ; and the third
by the defile of Lucerne.
As might be expected, from the
superiority of numbers, the troops
gained the rocks, pass, and defile,
entered the town, and commenced
the most horrid depredations.
Men they hanged, burnt, racked
to death, or cut to pieces ; women
they ripped open, crucified, drown-
ed, or threw from the precipices ;
and children they tossed upon
spears, minced, cut their throats,
or dashed ©ut their brains. On
the first day of their gaining the
town, one hundred and twenty-six
suffered in thia manner.
Agreeably to the orders of the
marquis, they likewise plundered
the estates, and burnt the houses
of the people. Several protest-
ants, however, made their escape,
under the conduct of the brave
Gianavel, whose wife and children
were unfortunately made prisoners,
and sent to Turin under a strong
guard.
The marquis thinking to conquer
at least the mind of Gianavel,
wrote him a letter, and released a
protestant prisoner, that he might
carry it to him. The contents
200
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
were, that if the captain would era-
brace the Roman catholic religion,
he should be indemnified for all
his losses since the commencement
of the war, his wife and children
should be immediatelj^ released,
and himself honourably promoted
in the duke of Savoy's army; but
if he refused to accede to the pro-
posals made to him, his wife and
children should be put to death ;
and so large a reward should be
given to take him, dead or alive,
that even some of his own con-
fidential friends should, from tlie
greatness of the sum, be tempted
to betray him.
To this, Gianavel returned the
following answer :
" My Lord Marquis,
" There is no torment so great,
or death so cruel, that I would not
prefer to the abjuration of my re-
ligion : so that promises lose their
etfects, and menaces do but
strengthen me in my faith.
" With respect to my wife and
children, my lord, nothing can be
more afflicting to me than the
thoughts of their confinement, or
more dreadful to my imagination,
than their sufl"ering a violent death.
I keenly feel all the tender sensa-
tions of a husband and parent ; I
would suffer any torment to rescue
them; I would die to preserve
them.
" But having said thus much,
my lord, I assure you that the pur-
chase of their lives must not be the
price of my salvation. You have
them in your power it is true ; but
my consolation is, that your power
is only a temporary authority over
their bodies: you may destroy the
mortal part, but their immortal
souls are out of your reach, and
will live hereafter, to bear testi-
mony against you for your cru-
elties. I therefore recommend
them and myself to God, and
pray for a reformation in your
heart.
" Joshua Gianavel."
He then, with his followers, re-
tired to the Alps, where, being
afterwards joined by several pro-
testant officers, with a considerable
number of fugitive protestants,
they conjointly defended them-
selves, and made several success-
ful attacks upon the Roman Ca-
tholic towns and forces; carrying
terror by the valour of their ex-
ploits and the boldness of their en-
terprises.
Nevertheless, the disproportion
between their forces and those of
their enemies was so great, that
no reasonable expectations could
be entertained of their ultimate
success; which induced many pro-
testant princes and states, in va-
rious parts of Europe, to interest
themselves in favour of these cou-
rageous sufferers for religious and
civil liberty.
Among these intercessors, the
protestant cantons of Switzerland
early distinguished themselves ;
and as their mediation was rejected
by the duke of Savoy, they raised
considerable sums of money, by
private subscriptions, for the relief
of the fugitives and the assistance
of the brave defenders of their
native valleys. Nor did they li-
mit their kindness to pecuniary
relief; they dispatched a messen-
ger to the United Provinces, for
the purpose of procuring subscrip-
tions, and the interference of the
Dutch government in favour of the
Piedmoutese, both of which they
at length obtained. They then
made another attempt to prevail
on the duke of Savoy to grant his
protestant subjects liberty of con-
science, and to restore them to
their ancient pri^dleges; but this,
after much evasion on the part of
the duke, also failed.
But that God, whom they wor-
shipped in purity of spirit, now
raised them up a more powerful
champion in the person of Oliver
Cromwell, Lord Protector of Eng-
land. This extraordinary man,
however criminal in the means by
which he obtained power, certainly
deserves the praise of having ex-
ercised it with dignity and firm-
ness ; and if his usurpation be cen-
sured, it must be acknowledged
tliat he raised this country to a
PERSECUTIONS IN PIEDMONT.
207
station among the neighbouring
powers to which it had never be-
fore attained. From the throne
which he had just seized, he dic-
tated to the most potent monarchs
of Europe ; and never was his in-
fluence more justly exercised than
in behalf of the persecuted pro-
testants of Piedmont. He caused
subscriptions to be set on foot
throughout England in their fa-
vour*; he sent an envoy to the
court of France, and wrote to all
the protestant powers of Europe,
to interest them in the same good
cause. He dispatched an ambas-
sador to the court of Turin, who
was received with great respect
by the duke, who pretended to jus-
tify his treatment of the Piedmont-
ese, under the pretence of their
being rebellious.
But Cromwell would not suffer
himself to be trifled with; his am-
bassador gave the duke to under-
stand that if negociation failed,
arms would be had recourse to;
and as the kings of Denmark and
Sweden, the Dutch government,
and many of the German states,
encouraged by the example of the
Protector, now came forward in
the same cause, the duke found
himself under the necessity of dis-
missing the English ambassador,
with a very respectful message to
his master, assuring him that " the
persecutions had been much mis-
represented and exaggerated ; and
that they had been occasioned by
his rebellious subjects themselves:
nevertheless, to show his great
respect for his highness, he would
pardon them, and restore them to
their former privileges."
This was accordingly done ; and
the protestants returned to their
homes, grateful for the kindness
which had been shown to them,
and praising the name of the Lord,
who is as a tower of strength to
those who put their trust in him.
During the lifetime of Cromwell,
* They amounted in England and
Wales to forty thousand pounds ; a very
large sum in those days, when the na-
tion was exhausted and impoverished by
a long civil war.
they lived in peace and security;
but no sooner had his death re-
lieved the papists from the terror
of his vengeance, than they began
anew to exercise that cruel and bi-
goied spirit which is inherent in
popery: and although the perse-
cutions were not avowedly coun-
tenanced by the court, they were
connived at, and unpunished; in-
somuch that whatever injury had
been inflicted on a protestant, he
could obtain no redress from the
corrupted judges to whom he ap-
plied for that protection which the
laws nominally granted to him.
At length, in the year 168G, all
the treaties in favour of the pro-
testants were openly violated, by
the publication of an edict prohi-
biting the exercise of any religion
but the Roman Catholic, on pain
of death.
The protestants petitioned for a
repeal of this cruel edict; and
their petitions were backed by
their ancient friends the protestant
cantons of Switzerland. But the
cries of his subjects, and the inter-
cession of their allies, were equally
unavailing; the duke replied that
" his engagements with France
obliged him to extirpate the here-
tics from Piedmont."
Finding supphcations useless^
the protestants flew to arms; and
being attacked by the duke's army,
and some French troops, on the
22d of April, 1686, they, after an
obstinate engagement of several
hours, obtained a complete vic-
tory, killing great numbers of the
French and Savoyards.
Exasperated by this defeat, the
duke immediately collected a
large army, which he augmented
with a reinforcement of French
and Swiss troops ; and w^as so suc-
cessful in several engagements
against the protestants, that the
latter, despairing of success, con-
sented to lay down their arms and
quit the country, on his solemn
promise of safety for themselves,
their families, and property.
No sooner were they disarmed,
than the treacherous papists, act-
ing upon their maxiitt that no faith
209
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
is to be kept with heretics, massa-
cred a large body of them in cold
blood, without distinction of age or
sex; and burnt and ravaged the
country in every direction.
The horrors perpetrated by
these faithless and bigoted mon-
sters slmost exceed belief. We
will not weary and disgust our
readers with the recital ; suffice it
to say, that every variety of ra-
pine, lust, and cruelty, was ex-
hausted by these demons in human
shape. Those protestants who
were fortunate enough to escape,
found an asylum in the Swiss can-
tons, and in Germany, where they
were treated kindly, and lands
granted to them for their resi-
dence.
The natural consequence of these
horrible proceedings was, that
the fruitful valleys of Piedmont
were depopulated and desolate ;
and the barbarous monster, who
had caused this devastation, now
feeling its ill effects, tried, by all
means in his power, to draw Roman
Catholic families from all parts of
Europe, to re-people the valleys,
and to cultivate the tields which
had been blasted by the malignant
breath of bigotry.
Some of the exiles, in the mean-
while, animated by that love of
country which glows with peculiar
warmth in their breasts, deter-
mined to make an attempt to re-
gain a part of their native valleys,
or to perish in the attempt. Ac-
cordingly, nine hundred of them,
who had resided, during their
exile, near the lake of Geneva^
crossing it in the night, entered
Savoy without resistance, and seiz-
ing two villages, obtained provi-r
sions, for which they paid, and im-
mediately passed the river Arve,
before the duke had notice of their
arrival in the country.
When he became acquainted
with this, he was astonished at the
boldness of the enterprise, and dis-
patched troops to guard the defiles
and passes ; which, however, were
all forced by the protestants, and
great numbers of the Savoyard
troops defeated.
Alarmed by this intelligence, and
still more by a report that a great
body of the exiles was advancing
from Brandenburg to support
those already in Savoy, and that
many protestant states meant to
assist them in their attempts to re-
gain a footing in their native coun-
try, the duke published an edict by
which he restored them to all their
former privileges.
This just and humane conduct
was, however, so displeasing to
that bigoted and ferocious tyrant,
Louis XIV. of France, that he sent
an order to the duke of Savoy to
extirpate every protestant in his
dominions; and to assist him iu
the execution of this horrible pro-
ject, or to punish him if he were
unwilling to engage in it, M. Cati-
nat was dispatched at the head of
an army of 16,000 men. This in-
solent dictation irritated the duke ;
he determined no longer to be the
slave of the French king, and soli-
cited the aid of the emperor of
Germany and the king of Spain,
who sent large bodies of troops to
his assistance. Being also joined,
at his own request, by the protest-
ant array, he hesitated no longer to
declare war against France ; and
in the campaign which followed,
his protestant subjects were of infi-
nite service by their valour and
resolution. The French troops
were at length driven from Pied-
mont, and the heroic protestants
were reinstated in their former
f»ossessions, their ancient privi-
eges confirmed, and many new
ones granted to them. The exiles
now returned from Germany and
Switzerland; and were accompa-
nied by many French refugees,
whom the cruel persecutions of
Louis had driven from their native
land in search of the toleration de-
nied to them at home. But this
infuriated bigot, not yet glutted
with revenge, insisted on their
being expelled from Piedmont;
and the duke of Savoy, anxious
for peace, was compelled to com-
ply with this merciless demand,
before the French king would sign
the treaty. The wanderers, thus
MrCHA^EL DE MOLINOS.
209
driven from the south of Europe,
sought and found an asylum from
the hospitality of the elector of
Brandenburic, and consoled tlieni-
selves for the loss of a genial cli-
mate and a deliifhtful country, in
the enjoyment of the more sub-
stantial blessings of liberty of con-
science and security of property.
Inhuman BiUchery aj' isaiealif Fiotedants, by oidcr of I'upe Fius tha i'ourtii,
m loOO,
SECTION VIII.
PERSECUTIONS OF MICHAEL DE MOLINOS, A NATIVE OF SPAIN.
MiCHAKL DK MoLiNos, a Spa-
niard, of a rich and noble family,
entered, at an early age, into
priest's orders, but would accept of
no preferment in the church. His
talents were of a very superior
class, and he dedicated them to
the service of his fellow-creatures.
His life was uniformly pious; but
he did not assume those auste-
rities so common among the re-
ligious orders of the Romish
church.
Being of a contemplative turn,
he pursued the track of the mysti-
cal divines, and having acquired
great reputation in Spain, lie bc-
FOX'S MARTYRS.
came desirous of propagating his
mode of devotion, and, accord-
ingly, left his own country, and
settled at Rome. Here he soon
connected himself with some of the
most distinguished among the lite-
rati, who, approving of his reli-
gious maxims, assisted him in pro-
pagating them. His followers
soon augmented to a considerable
number, and, from the peculiarity
of their doctrine, were distin-
guished by the name of Quietists.
In 1675, he published a book,
entitled, // Guida Spi ritual e, which
soon became known, and was read,
with great avidity, both in Ital/
14
210
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and Spain. His fame was now
blazed abroad, and friends (lowed
in upon hira. Many letters were
written to him, and a correspond-
ence was settled l^etween him and
those who approved of his tenets,
in difTereut parts of Europe. Some
secular priests, both at Rome and
Naples, declared themselves openly
in his favour, and consulted him as
a sort of oracle ; but those who at-
tached themselves to him with the
greatest sincerity, were some of
the fathers of the Oratory, the
most ejninent of whom were, Colo-
redi, Ciceri, and Petrucci. Many
of the cardinals also courted his
friendship. Among others was the
cardinal d'Estrees, a man of great
learning, to whom Molinos opened
his mind without reserve.
His reputation now began to
alarm the Jesuits and Dominicans;
they, therefore, exclaimed against
bi'.n and his followers as heretics,
and published several treatises in
defence of their charge, which
Molinos answered with becoming
spirit.
These disputes occasioned such
a disturbance in Rome, that the
aliair was noticed by the inquisi-
tion. Molinos and his book, and
father Petrucci, who had written
some treatises and letters on the
same subject, were brought under
a severe examination; and the Je-
suits were considered as the ac-
cusers. In the course of the exa-
mination, both Molinos and Pe-
trucci acquitted themselves so
ably, that their books were again
approved, and the answers which
the Jesuits had written were cen-
sured as scmdalous and unbecom-
ing.
Petrucci, on this occasion, was
so highly applauded, that be was
soon after made bishop of Jesis.
Their l)ooks were now esteemed
more tlian ever, and their method
was more followed.
Thus tlie great reputation ac-
quired by Molinos and Petrucci,
occasioned a daily increase of the
Quietists, All who were thought
sincerely devout, or at least aliected
to be so, were reckoned among the
number. These persons, in pro-
portion as their zeal increased in
their mental devotions, appeared
less careful as to the exterior parts
of the church ceremonies. They
were not so assiduous at masses,
nor so earnest to procure them to
be said for their friends; nor were
they so frequently either in pro-
cessions or at confession.
Notwithstanding the approba-
tion expressed for Molinos's book
bj' the inquisition, had checked the
open hostility of his enemies, they
were still inveterate against him in
their hearts, and determined, flf
possible, to ruin him. They there-
fore secretly insinuated that he
had ill designs, and was an enemy
to Christianity: that under pre-
tence of raising men to a subKnae
strain of devotion, he intended to
erase from their minds a sense of
the mysteries of religion. And
because he was a Spaniard, they
gave out that he was descendqd
from a .Jewish, or Mahometan race,
and that he might carry in liis
blood, or in his first education,
some seeds of those doctrines lie
had since cultivated with no lehs
art than zeal.
Molinos finding himself attacked
with such unrelenting malice, took
every necessary precaution to pre-
vent its elfect upon the public
mind. He wrote a treatise en-
titled, "■ Frequent and Daily Com-
munion," which was likewise ap-
proved by some of the most learned
of the Romish clergy. This, with
his Spiritual Guide, was printed in
the year 16/5; and in the preface
to it he declared, that he had not
written it with any design to en-
gage in matters of controversy, but
by the earnest solicitations of many
pious people.
Tlie Jesuits having again failed
in their attempts to crush his in-
fluence at Rome, applied to the
court of France, when they so far
succeeded, that an order was sent
to cardinal d'Estrees, commanding
him to prosecute Molinos with all
possible rigour. The cardinal,
notwithstanding his attachment to
Molinos, resolved to sacrifice
PERSECUTION OF THE QUIETISTS.
211
friendship to interest. Finding,
however, there was not sufficient
matter for an accusation against
him, he determined to supply that
defect himself. He therefore went
to the inquisitors, and informed
them of several particulars, rela-
tive to Molinos and Pctrucci, both
of whom, with several of their
friends, were put into the inquisi-
tion.
On being- brought before the in-
quisitors (which was in the begin-
ning of the year 1684), Pelrucci
answered the questions put to him
with so much judgment and tem-
per, that he was soon dismissed;
but with regard to Molinos, though
the inquisitors had not any just
accusation against him, yet they
strained every nerve to find him
guilty of heresy. They first ob-
jected to his holding a correspond-
ence in difierent parts of Europe ;
but of this he was acquitted, as
the matter of that correspondence
could not be considered as crimi-
nal. They then directed their at-
tention to some suspicious papers
found in his chamber; but he so
clearly explained their meaning,
that nothing could be wrested from
tliem to bis prejudice. At length,
cardinal d'Estrees, after producing
the order sent him by the king of
France for prosecuting Molinos,
said, he could convince the court
of his heresy. He then proceeded
to pervert the meaning of some
passages in Molinos's books and
papers, and related many false and
aggravating circumstances rela-
tive to ti)e prisoner. He acknow-
ledged he had lived with him under
the appearance of friendship, but
that it was only to discover his
principles and intentions; that he
found them to be of a bad nature,
and that dangerous consequences
were likely to ensue; but in order
to make a full discovery, he had
assented to several things, which,
in his heart, be detested; and that,
by these means, he became master
of all his secrets.
In Qonsequence of this evidence,
Molinos was closely confined in
the inquisition, where he conti-
nued for some time, during which
period all was quiet, and his fol-
lowers continued their mode of
worship M'ithout interruption. But
at the instigation of the Jesuits, a
storm suddenly broke out upon
them with the most inveterate
fury.
PERSECUTION OF THE QUIETISTS.
Count Vespiniani and bis lady,
Don Paulo Rocchi, and nearly se-
venty other persons, among whom
many were highly esteemed both
for their learning and piety, were
put into the inquisition. The ac-
cusation laid against the clergy
was, their neglecting to say the
breviary; the rest were accused of
going to communion without first
attending confession, and neglect-
ing all the exterior parts of reli-
gion.
The countess Vespiniani, on her
examination before the inquisitors,
said, that she had never revealed
her method of devotion to any mor-
tal but her confessor, without
whose treachery it was impossible
they should know it. That, there-
fore, it was time to give over going
to confession, if priests thus abused
it, betraying the most secret
thoughts intrusted to them; and
that, for the future, she would
only make her confession to God.
From this spirited speech, and
the great noise made in conse-
quence of the countess's situation,
the inquisitors thuuglit it most
prudent to dismiss both her and
her husband, lest the people might
be incensed, and what she said
might lessen the credit of confes-
sion. They were, therefore, both
discharged ; but bound to appear
whenever they should be called
upon.
Such was the inveteracy of the
Jesuits again;st the Quietists, that
within the space of a month up-
wards of 200 persons, besides those
already mentioned, were put into
the inquisition ; and that method
of devotion which had passed in
Italy as the most elevated to which
212
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
mortals could aspire, was deemed
heretical, and the chief promoters
of it confined in dungeons.
A circular letter, urging the ex-
tirpation of the Quietists, was sent,
by the inquisitors, through cardinal
Cibo, the pope's chief minister, to
the Italian bishops, but without
much effect, as the greater number
of them were inclined to Molinos's
method. It was intended that this,
as well as all other orders from the
inquisitors, should be kept secret ;
but notwithstanding all their care,
copies of it were printed, and dis-
persed in most of the principal
towns in Italy. This gave great
uneasiness to the inquisitors, who
use every method they can to con-
ceal their proceedings from the
knowledge of the world. They
blamed the cardinal, and accused
Jiim of being the cause of it : but
lie retorted on them, and his secre-
tary laid the fault on both.
SENTENCE AGAINST MOLINOS.
In the mean time, Molinos suf-
fered greatly from the officers of
the inquisition ; and the only com-
fort he received was, being some-
times visited by father Petrucci.
Yet although he had lived in the
highest reputation in Rome for
.some years, he was now as much
despised as he had been admired.
Most of his followers, who had
been placed in the inquisition,
having abjured his mode, were dis-
missed ; l)ut a harder fate awaited
their leader. When he had lain a
considerable time in prison, he was
brought again before the inquisi-
tors, to answer to a number of
articles exhibited against him from
his writings. As soon as he ap-
peared in court, a chain was put
round his body, and a wax-light in
his hand, when two friars read
aloud the articles of accusation.
Molinos answered each with great
steadiness and resolution ; and
notwithstanding his arguments
totally defeated the force of all,
yet he was found guilty of heresy,
and was condemned to imprison-
ment for life.
Having left the court, he was at-
tended by a priest, who had borne
him the greatest respect. On his
arrival at the prison he entered the
cell with great tranquillity ; and on
taking leave of the priest, thus
addressed him: "Adieu, father;
we shall meet again at the day of
judgment, and then it will appear
on which side the truth is, whether
on my side, or on your's."
While in confinement he was
several times tortured in the most
cruel manner, till, at length, the
severity of the punishments over-
powered his strength, and death
released him from his cruel per-
secutors.
The followers of Molinos were
so terrified by the suflerings of their
leader, that the greater part of
them soon abjured his mode ; and
by the assiduity of the Jesuits,
Quietism was totally extirpated.
SECTION IX.
PERSECUTIONS OF THE PROTESTANTS IN FRANCE, DURING THE SIX-
TEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES.
At the conclusion of our sixth
book we had related the suH'erings
of the French protestants, to the
period of the siege of Sancerre in
1573 ; from which time we will
now continue the narrative.
The persecutions were then in-
terrupted by the election of the
duke of Anjou to the throne of
Poland, one of the conditions of
that election being, that the king
of France should cease to molest
his protestant subjects on account
of their faith. But this state of
peace did not continue long ; the
wars were renewed during the suc-
ceeding reigns, with various suc-
cess ; and the history of this pe-
riod is filled with the most horrible
relations of battles,, sieges, assassi-
natiojis, massacres, and treasons.
At length, Henry III. favouring
the protestants, although more
from political than religious mo-
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE.
213
tifes, was assassinated by Cle-
ment, a friar ; and was succeeded
by the king of Navarre, under the
title of Henry IV.
This prince, after strupojling with
his numerous enemies during; se-
veral > ears, found it expedient to
declare himself a Roman Catholic,
and thus to obtain the suffrages of
the majority of his subjects. This
apostacy was a severe affliction to
the faithful ; but, although he
abandoned his religion, and sacri-
ficed an heavenly for an earthly
crown, he did not, like many
apostates, persecute the members
of the church which he had quitted.
He was, in all other respects, truly
worthy of the appellation of Great ;
a title so frequently and so unjustly
bestowed on men -who sacrifice
the lives and happiness of their
fellow-creatures at the shrine of
their own vanity and cruelty, and
deserve rather to be execrated
than admired, and regarded as
demons than as demi-gods.
Upon the restoration of tran-
quillity in his dominions, Henry
applied himself to the cultivation
of the arts of peace, and by en-
couraging agriculture, manufac-
tures, and trade, laboured suc-
cessfully to recover France from
the desolation and misery which
thirty years of civil war and re-
ligious persecution had brought
upon her. Nor was he unmindful
of his ancient friends the protest-
ants. By the Edict of Nantes,
issued in 1598, he granted then> a
full toleration and protection in
the exercise of their religious opi-
nions. In consequence of this, the
true church of Christ abode in
peace during many years, and
flourished exceedingly.
Henry was at length assassinat-
ed, in 1610, by Ravaillac, a Jesuit,
filled with that frantic bigotry
which the Roman Catholic religion
has so peculiar a tendency to in-
spire and to cherish.
Louis XIII. being a minor at the
death of his father, the kingdom
was nominally governed by the
queen-mother, but really by her
minion, cardinal Richelieu a man
of great abilities, which were un-
happily perverted to the worst
purposes. He was cruel, bigoted,
tyrannical, rapacious, and sensual ;
he trampled on the civil and reli-
gious liberties of France ; and he-
sitated not to accomplish his in-
tentions by the most barbarous and
infamous methods.
The protestants at length, unable
longer to endure the injuries daily
heaped upon them, resolved to
take arms in defence of their re-
ligion and their liberty. But the
vigour of the cardinal defeated all
their enterprises, and Rocliclle,
the last fortress which remained in
their possession, was, in 1G28,
after a long siege, in which the
defenders were reduced to the
most horrible extremities of famine
and suffering, surrendered to his
victorious arms. He immediately
caused the walls and fortifications
to be destroyed ; and those of the
garrison who survived, were either
put to death by the infuriated sol-
diery, or condemned to the galleys
for life.
After this unhappy event, al-
though the power of the protest-
ants was too much broken to per-
mit them to assert their rights in
the field, and they therefore appear-
ed to their enemies as if crushed
and extinguished, there yet remain-
ed many thousands who " refused
to bow the knee to Baal ;" their
God upheld them by his gracious
promises; they knew that He with-
out whose orders " not even a
sparrow shall perish," would not
allow his faithful servants to fall
unregarded ; and they consoled
themselves with the reflection, that
however they might be despised,
contemned, and persecuted on
earth, they would in the end ar-
rive at those heavenly mansions
prepared for them by their Father,
where " all tears shall be wiped
from all faces ;" and where an
eternity of glorious and celestial
happiness shall infinitely outweigh
the temporary and trivial suflerings
of mortality.
During the fifty years which suc-
ceeded the reduction of Rocbelle
214
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the protestants suffered every in-
dio:nity, injustice, and cruelty,
which their barbarous persecotors
could devise. They were at the
mercy of every petty despot, who,
" drest in a little brief authority,"
wished to gratify his malice, or
signalize the season of his power,
by pimisiiing the heretics, and
evincing his attachment to the in-
fallible church. The consequences
of tliis may easily be imagined ;
every petty vexation which can
render private life miserable, every
species of plunder and extortion,
and every wanton exertion of arbi-
trary power, were employed to
harass and molest the protestants
of ail ranks, sexes, and ages.
At length, in 1684, the impious
and blasphemous tyrant Louis
XIV., who, in imitalion of the
worst Roman emperors, wished to
receive divine honours, and was
flattered by his abject courtiers
into the belief that he was more
than human, determined to estab-
lish his claim to the title of le
(jrand, which their fulsorue adula-
tion had bestowed on him, by the
extirpation of the heretics from
his dominions. Pretending, how-
ever, to wish for their conversion
to the true faith, he gave them the
alternative of voluntarily becom-
ing papists, or heing compelled to it.
On their refusal to apostatize,
they were drayoimed ; that is. the
dragoons, the most ruflianly and
barbarous of his Christian majesty's
troops, were quartered upon them,
with orders to live at discretion.
Their ideas of discretion may easily
be conceived, and accordingly the
unhappy protestants were exposed
to every species of suiTering, which
lust, avarice, cruelty, bigotry, and
brutality, can engender iu the
breasts of an ignorant, depraved,
and infuriated soldiery, absolved
from all restraint, and left to the
diabolical promptings of their
worst passions, whose flames were
fanned by the assurances of the
bishops, priests, and friars, that
they were fulfilling a sacred duty,
by punishing the enemies of God
and religion .'
An order was issued by the king",
for the demolition of the protest-
ant churches, and the banishment
of the protestant ministers. Many
other reformers were also ordered
to leave the kingdom in a few
days ; and we are told by Monsieur
Claude, the celebrated author of
" Les Plaintes des Protestuns," who
was himself banished at this time,
that the most frivolous pretexts
were employed to detain those who
were about to quit France, so that
by remaining in that country be-
yond the time allowed by the edict,
they might be sent to the galleys
as a punishment for infringing an
order which they were thus pre-
vented from complying with.
On the whole, more than five
hundred thousand persons escaped
or were banished. And these indus-
trious citizens, whom the blind bi-
gotry of a besotted tyrant had dri-
ven from their native land, found
shelter and protection, in Eng-
land, Germany, and other coun-
tries, which they amply repaid by
the introduction of many useful
arts and processes ; in particular,
it is to them that we are indebted
for the commencement of the silk
manufacture in Great Britain.
In the meanwhile, those who
either were purposely detained,
or were unable to escape, were
condemned to the galleys ; and
after being imprisoned in the most
horrible dungeons, and fed only
on bread and water, and that very
scantily, were marched off, in large
bodies, handculfed, and chained
together, from one extremity of
the kingdom to another. Their
sufferings during this dreadful
journey were indescribable. They
were exposed to every vicissitude
of weather, almost without cover-
ing ; and frequently, in the midst
of winter, were obliged to pass
the nights on the bare earth, faint-
ing from hunger and thirst, ago-
nized by disease, and writhing from
the lash of their merciless conduc-
tors. The consequence was, that
scarcely half the original number
reached their place of destination ;
those who did, were immediately
PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE.
215
exposed to new suiferings and ad-
ditional calamities.
They were put on board the
galleys, where they were subjected
to the absolute control of the
most inhuman and barbarous
wretches who ever disgraced the
human form. The labour of row-
ing, as performed in the galleys, is
described as being the most ex-
cessive that can be imagined ; and
the sutterings of the poor slaves
were increased a hundred fold by
the scourgings inllicted on them
by their savage taskmasters. The
recital of their miseries is too hor-
rible to be dwelt upon : we shall
therefore pass to that period when
the Lord, of his iuiinite mercy,
gave ear to the cries of his afllicted
servants, and graciously raised
them up a deliverer in Anne, queen
of England, who, filled with com-
passion for the unhappy fate of so
many of her fellow-proteslants,
ordered her ambassador iit the
court of France to make a spirited
remonstrance in their favour,
which Louis, whose affairs were
then in a very critical situation,
was under the necessity of com-
plying with; and he accordingly
dispatched orders to all the sea-
ports for the immediate release of
every galley slave condemned for
Lis religion.
A¥hcu this order was received at
Marseilles, where the majority of
the protestants were detained, the
priests, and most particularly the
Jesuits, were much chagrined at
the prospect of thus losing their
victims, and determined to use all
means in their power to prevent
the order from being carried into
effect. They prevailed on the in-
tendant, a violent and cruel bigot,
to delay its execution for eight
days, till they could receive an
answer to an address which they
immediately dispatched to the
king, exhorting him to abandon his
intention of releasing the heretics,
and representing the dreadful
judgments which, they asserted,
might be expected to fall on him-
self and his kingdom, as the pu-
nishment of so great a dereliction
from his duty as the eldest son of
the church. At least, they desired,
if his majesty were determined to
release the protestants, that he
would not allow them to remain in,
or even pass through, France ; but
would compel them to leave the
ports by sea, and never again to
enter his dominions, on pain of
re-visiting the galleys.
Although Louis could not com-
ply with the first part of the peti-
tion of these truly Papistical
bigots, the latter part was too
congenial to bis own inclinations,
to be rejected. The protestants
were ordered to sail from the ports
at which they had been confined ;
and the difficulty of obtaining ves-
sels for their conveyance, which
the malignant priests used all their
arts to augment, occasioned a long
delay, during which the poor pri-
soners were suilering all the ago-
nies of uncertainty — that *' hope
deferred, which maketh the heart
sick," — and which led them to fear
that something might still intei-vene
to prevent their so much desired
emancipation. But their heavenly
Father, ever mindful of those who
suffer for his sake, at length re-
moved every obstacle which bi-
gotry and malice could interpose,
and delivered them from the hand
of the oppressor. They went
forth rejoicing, praising and bless-
ing His holy name, who had
wr night for them this great deli-
verance.
A deputation of those who had
been released by the interposition
of queen Anne, waited upon her
majesty in London, to return their
most grateful thanks, on behalf of
themselves and their brethren, for
her Christian interference in their
favour. She received them very
graciously, and assured them that
she derived more pleasure from
the consciousness of having lessen-
ed the miseries of her fellow-pro-
testants, than from the most bril-
liant events of her reign.
These exiles also established
themselves in England, which by
their industry and ingenuity ac-
quired new riches every day, while
216
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Fronce, by cxpellinc: them, receiv-
ed a blow, from which her commer-
rial and tradinj? interests never
recovered. Thus, even on earth,
did tlie Ahni;;hty punish the bigot-
ed and cruel, and reward the pious
and beneficent. But how fear-
ful shall be the judgement of the
persecutors in that ^reat day when
every action shall be weighed in
the balance of Eternal Justice !
How awful the denunciation —
" Depart from me, ye cursed ! I
know you not I" Will the plea of
rebffums zeal be then allowed ?
Will not the true motives of their
barbarity be exposed to Him
" from whom no secTct is hid ?''
Undoubtedly they will ; and la-
mentably ignorant are they of the
genuine spirit of Christianity, who
imagine that cnjelty and perse-
cution form any part of it. Let
them look to the conduct of its
Divine Founder; to his meek-
ness, his charity, liis universal
benevolence; let them consider
these, and blush to call them-
selves his followers ; and trem-
ble at the doom which his jus-
tice will award to those who have
perverted his maxims of mercy and
of peace into denunciations of
hostility and extirpation.
SECTION X.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN CALAS, OF THOULOUSE.
By this interesting story, the
truth of which is certified in his-
torical records, we have ample
proofs, if any were requisite, that
the abominable spirit of perse-
cution will always prevail wher-
ever popery has an ascendancy.
This shocking act took place in a
polished age, and proves, that
neither experience, nor improve-
ment, can root out the inveterate
prejudices of the Roman catholics;
or render them less cruel or inex-
orable to the protestants.
John Calas was a merchant, of
the city of Thoulouse, where he
had settled, and lived in good re-
pute ; and had married an Eng-
lishwoman of French extraction.
Calas and his wife were both
protestants, and had five sons,
whom they educated in the same
religion ; but Lewis, one of the
sons, became a Roman catholic,
having been converted by a maid-
servant, who had lived in the fa-
mily above thirty years. The
father, however, did not express
any resentment or ill-will upon
the occasion, but kept the maid
in the family, and settled an annu-
ity upon the son. In October
1761, the family consisted of John
Calas and his wife, one woman
servant, Mark Anthony Calas, the
eldest son, and Peter Calas, the
second son. Mark Anthony was
bred to the law, but could not be
admitted to practice, on account of
his being a protestant: hence he
grew melancholy, read all the
books which he could procure re-
lative to suicide, and seemed de-
termined to destroy himself. To
this may be added, that he led a
very dissipated life, and was great-
ly addicted to gaming. On this
account his father frequently repre-
hended him, and sometimes in
terms of severity, which consi-
derably added to the gloom that
oppressed him.
M. Gober La Vaisse, a young
gentleman about nineteen years of
age, the son of a celebrated ad-
vocate of Thoulouse, having been
some time at Bourdeaux, came
back to Thoulouse to see his father,
on the 13th of October 1761 ; but
finding that he was gone to his
country-house, at some distance
from the city, he went to several
places, endeavouring to hire a horse
to carry him thither. No horse,
however, was to be obtained ; and
about iive o'clock in the evening,
he was met by John Calas the fa-
ther, and the eldest son Mark An-
thony, who w as his friend. Calas,
the father, invited him to supper,
as he could not set out for his
father's that night, and La Vaisse
consented. All three, therefore,
proceeded to Calas's house toge-
MARTYRDOM OF GALAS.
217
tlier, and when they came tliltlier,
imding that Mrs. Galas was still
in her own room, which she had not
quitted that da}-, La Vaisse went
up to see her. After the first com-
pliments, he told her he was to
sup with her, by her husband's in-
vitation, at which she expressed
her satisfaction, and a few minutes
after left him, to give some orders
to Jier maid. When that was done,
slie went to look for her son An-
thony, whom she found sitting
alone in the shop, very pensive:
she gave him some money, and
desired him to go and buy some
Roquefort cheese, as he was a
better judge of the quality of
cheese than any other person in
the family. She then returned to
her guest La Vaisse, who very
soon after went again to the livery-
stable, to see if any horse was
come in, that he might secure it
for the next morning.
In a short time xVnthony return-
ed, having bought tlie cheese, and
La Vaisse also coming back about
the same time, the family and their
guest sat down to supper, the
whole company consisting of Galas
and his wife, Anthony and Peter
Galas the sons, and La Vaisse, no
other person being in the house,
except the maid-servant, who has
been mentioned already. This
was about seven o'clock : the sup-
per was not long ; but before it
was over, Anthony left the table,
and went into the kitchen, (which
was on the same floor) as he was
accustomed to do. The maid
asked him if he was cold? He
answered, " Quite the contrary,
I burn:" and then left her. In
the mean time his friend and
family left the room they had sup-
ped in, and went into a bed-cham-
ber ; the father and La Vaisse
sat down together on a sofa; the
younger sou Peter in an elbow
chair ; and the mother in another
chair; and without making any
inquiry after Anthony, continued
in conversation together, till be-
tween nine and ten o'clock, when
La Vaisse took his leave, and
Peter, who had fallen asleep, was
awakened to attend him with a
light.
There was on the ground floor
of Galas's house a shop and a ware-
house ; the latter of which was di-
vided from the shop by a pair of
folding-doors. When Peter Galas
and La Vaisse came down stairs
into the shop, they were extremely
shocked to see Anthony hanging
in his shirt, from a bar which he
had laid across the top of the two
folding-doors, having half opened
them for that purpose. On dis-
covering this horrid spectacle, they
shrieked out, which brought down
Galas the father, the mother bein<»-
seized with such a terror as kept
her trembling in the passage above.
The unhappy old man rushed for-
ward, and taking the body in his
arms, the bar, to which the rope
was fastened, slipped off from the
folding-door of the warehouse, and
fell down. Having placed the
body on the ground, he loosed and
took ofl" the cord in an agony of
grief and anguish not to be expres-
sed, weeping, trembling, and de-
ploring his loss. The two young
men, who had not had presence of
mind to attempt taking down the
body, were standing by, stupid
with amazement and horror. In
the mean time the mother, hearing
the confused cries and complaints
of her husband, and finding no
one come to her, found means to
get down stairs. At the bottom
she saw La Vaisse, and hastily
demanded what was the matter.
This question roused Galas in a mo-
ment, and instead of answering her,
he urged her to go again up stairs,
to which, with much reluctance,
she consented ; but the conflict of
her mind being such as could not
be long borne, she sent down the
maid to know what was the matter-
When the maid discovered what
had happened, she continued be-
low, either because she feared to
carry an account of it to her mis-
tress, or because she busied herself
in doing some good oflice to her
master, who was still embracing
the body of his son, and bathing it
in his tears. The mother, there-
218
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
fore, being thus left alone, went
down, and mixed in the scene
that has been already described,
with such emotions as it must
naturally produce. Tn the mean
time Peter had been sent for La
Moire, a surg:eon in the neigh-
bourhood. La Moire was not at
home, but his apprentice, named
Grosse, came instantly. Upon ex-
amination, he found the body quite
dead ; and upon takinsf oil" the
neckcloth, which was of black
tafl'eta, he saw the niarkof the cord,
and immediately pronounced that
the deceased had been straQu,led.
This particular had not been told,
for the poor old man, when Peter
was going for La Moire, cried out,
" Save at least the honour of my
family; do not go and spread a
report that your brother has made
away with himself,"
A crowd of people by this time
were gathered about the house,
and one Casing, with another
friend or two of the family, had
come in. Some of those who
were in the street had heard the
cries and exclamations within, but
knew not the occasion ; and hav-
ing by some means heard that An-
thony Galas was suddenly dead,
and that the su'gcon, who had ex-
amined the body, declared he had
been strangled, they took it into
their heads he had been murdered ;
and as the family were protestants,
they presently supposed that the
young man was about to change
his religion, and had been put to
death for that reason. The cries
they had heard they fancied were
those of the deceased, while he
was resisting the violence done to
him. The tumult in the street in-
creased every moment : some said
that Anthony Galas was to have
abjured the next day ; others, that
protestants are bound by their re-
ligion to strangle or cut the throats
of their children when they are
inclined to become catholics.
Others, who had found out that
La Vaisse was in the house when
the accident happened, very con-
fidently affirmed, that the protest-
ants, at their last assembly, ap-
pointed a person to be their com-
mon executioner upon these oc-
casions, and that La Vaisse was
the man, wlio, in consequence of
the office, to which he had been
appointed, had come to Calas's
house to hang his son.
Now the poor father, who was
overwhelmed with grief for the
loss of his child, was advised by
his friends to send for the officers
of justice, to prevent his being
torn to pieces by the ignorant and
bigoted mob. A messenger was
aecordinglj' dispatched to the
capitoul, or first magistrate of the
place ; and another to an inferior
officer, called an assessor. The
capitoul had already set out, hav-
ing been alarmed by the rumour of
a murder. He entered Calas's
house with forty soldiers, took the
father, Peter the son, the mother.
La Vaisse, and the maid, all into
custody, and set a guard over them.
He sent for IM. de la Tour, a phy-
sician, and M. la Marque and Per-
ronct, surgeons, who examined the
body for marks of violence, but
found none except the mark of the
ligature on the neck : they found
also the hair of the deceased done
up in the usual manner, perfectly
smooth, and without the least dis-
order: his clothes -were also regu-
larly folded up, and laid upon the
counter, nor wa^ his sliirt eitlier
unbuttoned or torn.
The capitoul, notwithstantling
these appearances, thought pro-
per to agree with the opinion of
the mob, and took it into his head
that old Cnlas had sent for La
Vaisse, telling him he had a son
to be hanged ; that La Vaisse had
come to perform the office of ex-
ecutioner; and that he had receiv-
ed assistance from the fa,ther and
brother.
On account of these notions the
capitoul ordered the body of the
deceased to be carried to the town-
house, with the clothes. The father
and son were thrown into a dark
dungeon ; and the mother. La
Vaisse, the maid, and Casing, were
imprisoned in one that admitted
the light. The next day^ what is
MARTYRDOM OF GALAS.
210
called the verbal process was taken
at the town-house, instead of the
spot where the body was found,
as the law directs, and was dated
at Calas's, house to conceal the ir-
regularity. This verbal process is
somewhat like the coroner's inquest
in England ; witnesses are exa-
mined, and the magistrate makes
his report, similar to the verdict of
a coroner's jury in England. The
witnesses examined by the capitoul
■were, the physician and surgeon,
who proved Anthony Galas to have
been strangled. The surgeon hav-
ing been ordered to examine the
stomach of the deceased, deposed
also, that the food which was found
there had been taken four hours
before his death. Finding that uo
proof of the murder could be pro-
cured, the capitoul had recourse to
a monitory, or general informa-
tion, in which the crime was taken
for granted, and all persons were
required to give such testimony
against it as they were able, par-
ticularizing the points to which
they were lo speak. This recites,
that La Vaisse was commissioned
by the protestants to be their ex-
ecutioner in ordinary, when any
of their children were to be hanged
for changing their religion : it
recites also, that when the protest-
ants thus bang tlieir children, they
compel them to kneel, and one of
the interrogatories was, whether
any person had seen Anthony
Galas kneel before bis father when
he strangled him : it recites like-
wise, tliat Anthony died a Roman
Catholic, and requires evidence of
his Catholicism.
These ridiculous opinions being
adopted and published by the prin-
cipal magistrate of a considerable
city, the church of Geneva thought
itself obliged to send an attestation
of its abhorrence of opinions so
abominable and absurd, and of its
astonishment that they should be
suspected of such opinions by per-
sons whose rank and office required
them to have more knowledge and
better judgment.
However, before this monitory
was published, the mob had got a
notion, that Anthony Galas Vas the
next day to have entered into the
fraternity of the White Penitents.
The capitoul immediately adopted
this opinion also, without the least
examination, and ordered An-
thony's body to be buried in the
middle of St. Stephen's church,
which was accordingly done; forty
priests, and all the white peni-
tents, assisting in the funeral pro-
cession.
A short time after the interment
of the deceased, the white peni-
tents performed a solemn service
for liim in their chapel: the church
was liung with white, and a tomb
was raised in the middle of it, on
the top of which was placed a hu-
man skeleton, holding in one hand
a paper, on which was written,
" Abjuration of heresy," and in the
other a palui, the emblem of mai--
tyrdom.
The Franciscans performed a
service of the same kind for him
the next day; and it is easy to
imagine how jnuch the minds of
the people were inflamed by this
strange folly of their magistrates
and priests.
Still the capitoul continued the
prosecution with unrelenting seve-
rity ; and though the grief and dis-
traction of the family, when he first
came to the house, were alone suf-
ficient to have convinced any rea-
sonable being that they were not
the authors of the event which they
deplored, yet having publicly at-
tested that they were guilty, in his
monitory, without proof, and no
proof coming in, he thought fit to
condemn the unhappy father, mo-
ther, brother, friend, and ser*ant,
to the torture, and put them all
into irons, on the ISth of Novem-
ber. Gasing was released, upon
proof that he was not in Galas's
house till after Anthon}' was dead.
From these dreadful proceedings
the sufferers appealed to, the par-
liament, which immediately took
cognisance of the affair, and an-
nulled the sentence of the capitoul
as irregular; but the prosecution
still continued.
As soon as the trial came on, the
3
220
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
hangman, who had been taken to
Calas's house, and shewn the fold-
iug-doors and the bar, deposed,
that it was impossible Anthony
should bang himself as was pre-
tended. Another witness swore,
that he looked through the key-
hole of Calas's door into a room,
where he saw men running hastily
to and fro. A third swore, that his
wife had told him, a woman named
Maundrill had told her, that a cer-
tain woman unknown bad declared,
she beard the cries of Anthony
Calas at the further end of the
city.
From this absurd evidence the
majority of the parliament were of
opinion, that the prisoners were
guilty, and therefwe ordered them
to be tried by the criminal court of
Tboulouse.
There was among those who
; presided at the trial one La
JBorde, who bad zealously espous-
ed the popular prejudices; and
though it was manifest to demon-
stration that the prisoners were
either all innocent or all guilty,
he voted that the father should first
suffer the torture, ordinary and ex-
traordinary, to discover his accom-
plices, and be then broken alive
upon the wheel; to receive the last
stroke when he had lain two hours,
and then to be burnt to ashes. In
this opinion he bad the concurrence
of six others; three were for the
torture alone ; two were of opinion
that they should endeavour to as-
certain on the spot whether An-
thony could hang himself or not;
and one voted to acquit the pri-
soner. After long debates the ma-
jority was for the torture and
wheel,, and probably condemned
the father by way of experiment,
whether he was guilty or not, hop-
ing he would, in the agony, confess
the crime, and accuse the other
prisoners, whose fate, therefore,
they suspended. It is, however,
certain, that if they bad evidence
against the father that would have
justified the sentence they pro-
nounced against him, that very
evidence would have justified the
same sentence against the rest ;
and that they could not justly con-
demn him alone, they being all in
the house together when Anthony
died.
However, poor Calas, who was
68 years of age, was condemned to
this dreadful punishment. He
suffered the torture with great con-
stancy, and was led to execution
in a frame of mind which excited
respect and admiration.
Father Bourges and father Col-
dagues, the two Dominicans, who
attended him in his last moments,
wished their latter end might be
like his, and declared, that they
thought him not only wholly inno-
cent of the crime laid to his charge,
but an exemplary instance of true
Christian patience, charity, and
fortitude.
He gave but one shriek, when
he received the first stroke ; after
which he uttered no complaint.
Being at length placed on the
wheel, to wait for the moment
which was to end bis life and his
misery together, he declared him-
self full of an humble hope of a
glorious immortality, and a com-
passionate regard for the judges
who had condemned him. When
be saw the executioner prepared
to give him the last stroke, he
made a fresh declaration of his in-
nocence to father Bourges; but
while the words were yet in his
mouth, the capitoul, the author of
this catastrophe, and who came
upon the scaffold merely to gratify
his desire of being a witness of his
punishment and death, ran up to
him, and bawled out, " Wretch,
there are the faggots which are to
reduce your body to ashes; speak
the truth." M. Calas made no re-
ply, but turned his head a little
aside, and tliat moment the execu-
tioner did his office.
Donat Calas, a boy of fifteen
years of age, the youngest son of
the unfortunate victim, was ap-
prentice to a merchant at Nismes,
when he heard of the dreadful pu-
nishment by which seven preju-
diced judges of Tboulouse had put
his worthy father to death.
So violent was the popular out-
PAPAL USURPATIONS.
221
ery against this family in Langue-
doc, that every body expected to
see the children of Galas broke
upon the wheel, and the mother
burnt alive. So weak had been
the defence made by this innocent
family, oppressed by misfortunes,
and terrified at the sight of lighted
piles, racks, and wheels. Young
Donat Galas dreading to share the
fate of the rest of his family, was
advised to fly into Switzerland.
He did so, and there found a gen-
tleman, who, at fust, could only
pity and relieve him, without dar-
ing to judge of the rigour exercised
against his father, mother, and
brothers. Shortly after, one of
the brothers, who was only ba-
nished, likewise threw himself into
the arms of the same person, who,
for more than a mouth, took all
possible means to be assured of
the innocence of this family. But
when he was once couvinced, he
thought himself obliged, in con-
science, to employ his friends, his
purse, his pen, and his credit, to
repair the fatal mistake of the se-
ven judges of ThouJouse, and to
have the proceedings revised by
the king's counsel. This revision
lasted three years, and at the end
of that time, fifty masters of the
Court of Requests unanimously
declared the whole family of Galas
innocent, and recommended them
to the benevolent justice of his ma-
jesty. The duke de Ghoiseul, who
never let slip an opportunity of
signalizing the greatness of his
character, not only assisted this
unfortunate family with money
from his own purse, but obtained,
for them a gratuity of 3G,000 livres
from the king.
The arret which justified the fa-
mily of Galas, and changed their
fate, was signed on the 9th of
March, 17G5. The 9th of March,
17G2, was the very day on which
the innocent and virtuous father of
that family had been executed.
AH Paris ran in crowds to see
them come out of prison, and
clapped their hands for joy, while
the tears streamed down their
cheeks.
BOOK VIII.
CONTAINING A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION, AND THE RE-
MARKABLE CIRCUMSTANCES WHICH PRECEDED IT, FROM THE TIME OF
WICKLIFFE TO THE REION OF QUEEN MARY.
SECTION I.
PARTICULARS RELATIVE TO THE G
THROUGHOUT CHRISTENDO
In the Introduction will be found
an account of the rise and progress
of popery, from the commencement
of its usurpations to the tenth cen-
tury. From this period, till the
reformation was attempted by
Wicklitle, the abominations of
these arch and unchristian heretics
increased with rapid strides, till at
length all the sovereigns of Europe
were compelled to do them the
most servile homage. It was in
the reign of Edgar, king of Eng-
REAT ASCENDANCY OF THE POPES
M, IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
land, that monks were first made
spiritual ministers, though con-
trary to the decrees and custom of
the church; and in the time of this
sovereign they were allowed to
marry, there being no law forbid-
ding it, before the papacy of Gre-
gory VII.
To relate the tyrannical innova-
tions upon the religion of Christ
during the space of more than
three hundred years, would be the
province of a writer ou church
222
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
history, and is qnite incompatible
■with our limits. Suffice it to say,
that scarcely a foreign war or civil
broil convulsed Europe during that
period, which did not originate in
the infernal artifices of popes,
monks, and friars. They fre-
quently fell victims to their own
machinations; for, from the year
1004, many popes died violen-t
deaths: several were poisoned;
Sylvester was cut to pieces by his
own people ; and the reigns of bis
successors were but short. Bene-
dict, who succeeded John XXI.
thought proper to resist the em-
peror Henry III. and place in his
room Peter, king of Hungary ; but
afterwards being alarmed by the
success of Henry, he sold his seat
to Gratianus, called Gregory VI.
At this time there were three
popes in Rome, all striving against
each other for the supreme power,
viz. Benedict IX. Silvester III.
and Gregory VI. But the empe-
ror, Henry, coming to Rome, dis-
placed these three monsters at
once, and appointed Clement the
Second, enacting that henceforth
no bishop of Ko)ne should be
chosen but by the consent of the
emperor. Though this law was
necessary for public tranquillity,
yet it interiered too niuch with the
ambitious views of the cardinals,
■\*ho accordingly e,\ertcd them-
selves to get it repealed ; and fail-
ing in this, on the departure of the
emperor for Germany, they poi-
soned Clement, and ?,t once vio-
lated the law by choosing another
pope, without the imperial sanc-
tion.
This w as Damasus II. who being
also poisoned, within a few days
from his appointment, much con-
tention took place. Whereupon
the Romans sent to the em-
peror, desiring Iiim to give them a
bishop ; upon which he selected
Bruno, a German, called Leo IX.
This pope was also poisoned, in
the first year of his popedom.
After his death Theophylactus
made an eflort to be pope, but
Hildebrand, to defeat him, went to
the emperor, and persuaded him to
assign another bishop, a German,
who ascended the papal chair
under the title of Victor II.
The second year of his papacy,
this pope also followed his prede-
cessors, like them being poisoned.
On the death of Victor, the car-
dinals elected Stephen IX. for
pope, contrary to their oath, and
the emperor's assignment. From
this period, indeed, their ascend-
ancy was so great, that the most
powerful sovereigns of Europe
were obliged to do them homage ;
and Nicholas, who succeeded Ste-
phen, established the Council of
the Lateran.
In this council first was promul-
gated the terrible sentence of ex-
communication against all such as
" do creep into the seat of Peter by
money or favour, without the full
consent of the cardinals;" cursing
them and their children with the
anger of Almighty God ; and giv-
ing authoiity and power to cardi-
nals, with the clergy and laity, to
depose all such persons, and call a
couBciJ-general, wheresoever they
will, against them.
Pope Nicholas only reigned
three years and a half, and then,
like his predecessors, was poi-
soned.
SUBMISSION OF THE EMPEROR
HENRY IV. TO THE POPE.
To such a height had papal in-
solence now attained, that, on the
emperor Henry IV. refusing to
submit to some decrees of pope
Gregoiy VII. the latter excommu-
nicated him, and absolved all his
subjects from their oath of allegi-
ance to him: on this he was de-
serted by his nobility, and dreading
the consequences, though a brave
man, he found it necessary to make
his submission. He accordingly
repaired to the city of Cauusium,
w here the pope then w as, and w cnt
barefooted with his wife and child
to the gate ; where he remained
from morning to night, fasting, hum-
bly desiring absolution, and craving
to be let in. But no ingress being
given him, he continued thus three
days together; at length, answer
PAPAL USURPATIONS.
223
came, that his holiness had yet no
leisure to talk with liiin. The em-
peror patiently waited without the
walls, altl)ou;j,h in the depth of
winter. At leuj!;th his request was
granted, through the entreaties of
Matilda, the pope's paramour. On
the fourth day, being: let in, for a
token of his true repentance, he
yielded to the pope's hands his
crown, and confessed himself un-
worthy of the empire, if he ever
again offended against the pope,
desiring for that time to he absolv-
ed and forgiven. The pope an-
swered, he would neither forgive
liim, nor release the bond of his
excommunication, but upon con-
dition, that he would abide by his
arbitrement in the council, and
undergo such penance as he should
enjoin him; that he should answer
to all objections and accusations
laid against him, and lliat be should
never seek revenge ; that it should
be at (be pope's pleasure, whetlicr
his kina;doin should be restored, or
not. Finally, that before the trial
of his cause, he should neither use
his kingly ornaments, nor usurp
the aulljority to govern, nor to
exact any oath of allegiance from
Lis subjects, &c. These things
being jirou.ised to the pope by an
oath, the emperor was only releas-
ed from excommunication.
KING JOHN SURRENDERS HIS
CROWN TO THE POPE.
The ascendancy of the popes
was never more fully evinced ihan
by a remarkuble fact in (he history
of our own country. King John,
having incurred the hatred of bis
barons and people by bis cruel and
tyrannical measures, tl)ey took
arms against him, and ollered the
crown to Louis, son of the French
king. Bj' seizing tlie possessions
of the clergy, John had also fallen
under the displeasure of the pope,
who accordingly laid the kingdom
under an interdict, and absolved
his subjects from their allegiance.
Alarmed at this, the tyrant ear-
nestly sued for peace with his holi-
ness, hoping, by his mediation, to
obtain favourable tern>s from the
barons, or, by his thunders, to
terrify them into submission. He
made the most abject supplications,
and the pope, ever willing to in-
crease the power of the church,
sent cardinal Pandulf as legate to
the king at Canterbury ; to whom
John resigned his crown and do-
minions ; and the cardinal, after
retaining the crown five days,
in token of possession, returned
it to the king, on condition of
his making a yearly payment of
1000 marks to the court of Rome,
and holding the doiiiinions of Eng-
land and Ireland m farm from the
pope.
But if John expected any be-
nefit from this most disgraceful
transaction, he was disappointed;
and instead of enjoying the crown
which he had so basely surrendered
and received again, the short re-
mainder of his life was disturbed
by continual insurrections, and he
at last died either of grief, or by
poison administered to him by a
monk of the convent of S wines-
bead in Lincolnshire. The latter
cause is assigned by many histori-
ans, and we are told that the king,
suspecting some fruit, which was
presented to him at the above con-
vent, to be poisoned, ordered the
monk wiio brought it, to eat of it;
which he did, and died in a few
hours after.
AN EMPEROR TRODDEN ON BY THE
POPE,
The papal usurpations were ex-
tended to every part of Europe.
In Germany, the emperor Frederic
was conipelledto sul)mii to be trod-
den under the feet of pope Alexan-
der, and dared not make any resist-
ance. In England, how ever, a
spirit of resentment broke out in va-
rious reigns, in consequence of the
oppressions and horrible conduct of
those anti-christian blasphemers,
which continued with more or less
violence till the time of the great
Wickliife, of whom we shall speak
more fully in the following
pages.
224
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
SECTION II.
ACCOUNT OF WICKLIFFE, AND OF THE MARTYRS WHO SUFFERED IN DE-
FENCE OF HIS DOCTRINES.
The first attempts made in Eng-
land towards the reformation of
the church, took place in the reij^n
of Edward III. about A. D. 1350,
•when John Wicklifle appeared.
This early star of the Enojlish
church was public reader of divinity
in the university of Oxford, and,
by the learned of his day, was ac-
counted deeply versed in theology,
and all kinds of philosophy. This
even his adversaries allowed, as
Walden, his bitterest enemy, writ-
ing to pope Martin, says, that he
was wonderfully astonished at his
strong arguments, with the places
of authority which he had gathered,
with the vehemency and force of
his reasons, &c. At tlie time of his
appearance, the greatest darkness
pervaded the church. Scarcely
any thing but the name of Christ
remained ; his true doctrine being
as far unknown to the most part,
as his name was common to all.
As to faith, consolation, the end
and use of the law, the office of
Christ, our impotency and weak-
ness, the greatness and strength of
sin, of true works, grace, and free
justification by faith, wherein Chris-
tianity consists, they were either
unknown or disregarded. Scrip-
ture learning, and divinity, were
known but to a few, and that in the
schools onl}', where they were
turned and converted into sophistry.
Instead of Peter and Paul, men
occupied their time in studying
Aquinas and Scolus ; and, forsak-
ing the lively power of God's spiri-
tual word and doctrine, were alto-
gether led and blinded with out-
ward ceremonies and human tradi-
tions, insomuch that scarcely any
other thing was seen in the
churches, taught or spoken of in
sermons, or intended or sought af-
ter in their whole lives, but the
heaping up of ceremonies upon ce-
remonies; and the people were
taught to worship no other thing
but that which they saw, and al-
most all they saw they worshipped.
But Wicklilfc was inspired with a
purer sense of religion; and know-
ing it to be his duty to impart the
gracious blessing to others, he pub-
lished his belief with regard to the
several articles of religion, in
which he difi'ered from the common
doctrine. Pope Gregory XI. hear-
ing this, condemned some of his
tenets, and commanded the archbi-
shop of Canterbury, and the bishop
of London, to oblige him to sub-
scribe the condemnation of them ;
and, in case of refusal, to summon
him to Rome. This commission
could not easily be executed,
Wicklifle liaving powerful friends,
the chief of whom was .John of
Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, son of
Edward III. The archbishop hold-
ing a synod at St. Paul's, Wick-
lili'e appeared, accompanied by the
duke of Lancaster and lord Percy,
marshal of England, when a dis-
pute arising whether Wicklifle
should answer sitting or standing,
the duke of Lancaster proceeded
to threats, and treated the bishop
with very little ceremony. The
people present thinking the bishop
in danger, sided with him, so that
the duke and the earl marshal
thought it prudent to retire, and to
take Wicklifle with them. After
this an insurrection ensued, the
clergy and their emissaries spread-
ing a report that the duke of Lan-
caster had persuaded the king to
take away the privileges of the city
of London, &c. which fired the peo-
ple to such a degree that they broke
open the Marshalsea, and freed all
the prisoners : and not contented
with this, a vast number of them
went to the duke's palace in the
Savoy, when missing his person,
they plundered his house. For this
outrage the duke of Lancaster
caused the lord mayor and alder-
men to be removed from their of-
fices, imagining that they had not
used their authority to tjuell the
SCHI&M IN THE CHURCH OF ROME.
225
mutineers. After this, tlie bishops
meeting- a second time, Wickiiilo
explained to them his sentiments
M'ith regard to the sacrament of the
eucharist, in opposition to the
belief of the papists ; for whieh
the bisliops only enjoined him
silence, not daring-, at tliat time to
proceed to greater extremities
against him.
Discovery o/' &uy Fawkes in the VaulU of the House nf Lords.
GKEAT SCHISPJ IN THE CHURCH Ol'
ROME.
A circumstance occurred at this
period, by the providence of God,
which greatly tended to facilitate
the progress of truth. This was a
great schism in the church of
Rome, which originated as follows:
After the death of Gregory XI.
who expired in the midst of his
anxiety to crush Wicklifte and his
doctrines, Urban the Sixth, suc-
ceeded to the papal chair. This
pope was so proud and insolent,
and so intent on the advancement
ef his nephews and kindred, which
he frequently accomplished by in-
juring other princes, that the
greatest number of his cardinals
and courtiers deserted him, and set
up another pope against him, nam-
FOX'S MAKTVRS.
ed Clement, who reigned eleven
years. After him Benedict the
Tiiirteenth, who reigned twenty-
six years. Again, on the contrary
side, after Urban the Sixth, suc-
ceeded Boniface the Ninti), In-
nocent the Eightli, Gregory the
Twelfth, Alexander the Fifth, and
John the Tiiirteenth. To relate all
the particulars of this miserable
schism, would require volumes ;
we shall merely take notice of a
few of the principal occurrences
from which the reader may form
an idea of the bloodshed and
misery brought on the Christian
world by t!ie ambition and wicked-
ness of these pretended represen-
tations of our blessed Saviour ;
and may judge how widely they
departed from his blessed maxims
15
115
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of peace and goochvill to all men.
Otho, dv.ke of Brunswick and
prince of Tareatum, was taken
and murdered. Joan, his wife,
queen of Jerusalem and Sicily,
who had sent to pope Urban, be-
side other gifts, 40,000 ducats in
gold, was afterwards, by his order,
committed to prison, and there
strane^led. Many cardinals were
racke'd, and tortured to death ;
battles were fought between the
rival popes, in which great multi-
tudes Avcre slain. Five cardinals
were beheaded together, after long
torments. The bishop of Aquilo-
nensis, heing suspected by pope
fjrban, for not riding faster when
in his company, was slain on the
spot by the pope's order. Thus
did these demons in human form
torment each other for the space
of thirty-nine years, until the
council of Constance.
WICKLIFFE TRANSLATES THE BIBLE.
Wickliffe, paying less regard to
the injunctions of the bishops than
to his duty to God, continued to
promulgate his doctrines, and
gradually to unveil the truth to
the eyes of men. He wrote se-
veral books, which, as maybe sup-
posed, gave great alarm and of-
fence to the clergy. But God
raising him up a protector in the
duke of Lancaster, he was secure
from their malice. He translated
the Bible into English, which,
amidst the ignorance of the times,
may be compared to the sun break-
ing forth in a dark night. To this
Bible he prefixed a bold preface,
wherein he reflected on the im-
moralities of the clergy, and con-
. demned the worship of saints,
images, and the corporal presence
of Christ in the sacrament: but
what gave the greatest offence to
the priests, was, his exhorting all
people to read the scriptures, in
which the testimonies against all
those corruptions appeared so
strongly.
About the same time tlie common
people, goaded to desperation by
the oppressions of the nobility and
elergy, rose in arms, and committed
great devastations ; and, among
other persons of distinction, they
put to death Simon of Sudbury,
archbishop of Canterbury. He
was succeeded by William Court-
ney, who was no less diligent than
his predecessor had been, in at-
tempting to root out heretics. Not-
withstanding all opposition, how-
ever, Wickliiie's sect increased,
and daily grew to greater force,
until the time that William Barton,
vice-chancellor of Oxford, who had
the whole rule of that university,
assisted by some monastic doctors,
issued an edict, prohibiting all
persons, under a heavy penalty,
from associating themselves with
any of Wickiiffe's favourers ; and
threatening WicIMifie himself with
excommunication and imprison-
ment, unless he, after three days
canonical admonition or warning,
did repent and amend. Upon this,
Wicklifte wished to appeal to the
king: but the duke of Lancaster
forbade him ; whereupon he was
forced again to make confession of
his doctrine ; in which confession,
by qualifying his assertions, he miti-
gated the vigour of his enemies.
Still his followers greatly mul-
tiplied. Many of them, . indeed,
were not men of learning ; but
being wrought upon by the con-
viction of plain reason, they were
the more steadfast in their persua-
sion. In a short time his doctrines
made a great progress, being not
only espoused by vast numbers of
the students of Oxford, but also
by many of the nobility, particularly
by the duke of Lancaster and lord
Percy, earl marshal, as before
mentioned.
Wickliffe may thus be consider-
ed as the great founder of the re-
formation in this kingdom. He
was of Merton college in Oxford,
wliere he took his doctor's degree,
and became so eminent for his fine
genius and great learning, that
Simon Islip, archbisuop of Can-
terbury, having founded Canter-
bury college, now Christ Church,
in Oxford, appointed him rector ;
Avhich employment he filled with
universal approbation, till the
BURNING OF THE WICKLTFFITES.
227
dcalli of tlie archbishop. Lang-
holm, successor to Islip, being de-
sirous of favouiing the monks, and
introducing them into the college,
attempted to remove AVickliffe,
and put Woodhall, a monk, in his
place. But the fellows of the
college being attached to Wickliffe,
would not consent to this. Never-
tlieless, the affair being carried to
Rome, Wickliffe was deprived in
favour of Woodhall. This did not
at all lessen the reputation of the
farmer, every one perceiving it
was a general affair, and that the
monks did not so much strike at
Wickliile's person, as at all the
.secular priests who were members
of the college. And, indeed, they
were all turned out, to make room
for the monks. Shortly after,.
Wicklilfe was presented to the
living of Lutterworth, in the
county of Leicester, where he re-
mained unmolested till bis death,
which happened December 31,
1.385, But after the body of this
good man had Iain in the grave
forty-one years, his bones were
taken up by the decree of the
synod of Constance, publicly burnt,
and his ashes thrown into a river.
The condemnation of his doctrine
did not prevent its spreading all
over the kingdom, and with such
success, that, according to S pel-
man, "two men could not be found
together, and one not a Lollard, or
WickliRite."
TENETS OF WICKLIFFE.
The following are among the ar-
ticles of Wickliffe which were con-
demned as heretical :
The substance of material bread
and wine doth remain in the sacra-
ment of the altar after the conse-
cration.
The accidents do not remain
without the subject in the same
sacrament, after the consecration.
That Christ is not in the sacra-
ment of the altar truly and really,
in his proper and corporal person.
That if a bishop or a priest be in
deadly sin, he doth not order, con-
secrate, nor baptize.
That if a man be duly and truly
contrite and penitent, all exterior
and outer confession is but super-
fluous and unprofitable unto him.
That it is not found or established
by the gospel, that Christ did make
or ordain mass.
If the pope be a reprobate and evil
man, and consequently a member
of the devil, he hath no power by
any manner of means given unto
him over faithful Christians.
That since the time of Urban
the Sixth, there is none to be re-
ceived for pope, but every man is
to live after the manner of the
Greeks, under bis own law.
That it is against the scriptures,
that ecclesiastical ministers should
have any temporal possessions.
That no prelate ought to excom-
municate any man except he knew
him first to be excommunicate of
God.
That he who dot'i so excommu-
nicate any man, is thereby himself
either an heretic or excommuni-
cated.
That all such which do leave off
preaching or hearing the word of
God, or preacliiug of the gospel
for fear of excommunication, they
are already excommunicated, and
in the day of judgment shall be
counted as traitors unto God.
That it is lawful for any man,
either deacon or priest, to preach
the word of God, without authority
or licence of the apostolic see or
any other of his Catholics.
That so long as a man is in
deadly sin, he is neither bishop
nor prelate in the church of God.
Wickliffe wrote several works,
which, in the year 1410, were burnt
at Oxford, the abbot of Shrews-
bury being then commissary. And
in Bohemia likewise, his books
were burnt by the archbishop of
Prague.
BURNING OF THE WICKLIFFITES.
In the council ef the Lateran, a
decree was made with regard lo
heretics, which required all ma-
gistrates to extirpate them upon
pain of forfeiture and deposition.
2^28
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
The canons of iHis council being
received in England, the prosecu-
tion of heretics became a part of
the common law ; and a writ (styled
da hcrctico comhurendo ) was issued
under king Henry IV. for burning
them upon their conviction; and it
was enacted, that all who presumed
to preach without the licence of
the bishops, should be imprisoned,
and be brought to trial within three
months. If, upon conviction, they
offered to abjure, and were not re-
lapses, they were to be imprisoned
and fined at pleasure ; but if they
refused to abjure, or were relapses,
they were to be delivered over to
the secular arm; and the magis-
trates were to burn them in some
public place. About this time
William Sautre, parish priest of
St. Osith in London, being con-
demned as a relapse, and degraded
by Arundel, archbishop of Canter-
bury, a writ was issued, wherein
burning is called the common pu-
nishment, and referring to the cus-
toms of other nations. This was
the first example of that sort in
England.
The clergy, alarmed lest the
doctrines of Wicklifie should ulti-
mately become established, used
every exertion in their power to
check them. In the reign of Ri-
chard II. the bishops had obtained
a general licence to imprison here-
tics, without being obliged to pro-
cure a special order from court,
which, however, the house of com-
mons caused to be revoked. But
as the fear of imprisonment could
not check the pretended evil
dreaded by the bishops, Henry IV.
whose particular object was to se-
cure the aff"ection of the clergy,
earnestly recommended to the
parliament the concerns of the
church. How reluctant soever the
house of commons might be to
prosecute the Lollards, the credit
of the court, and the cabals of the
clergy, at last obtained a most de-
testable act, for the burning of ob-
stinate heretics; which bloody sta-
tute was not repealed till tlie year
1077. It was immediately after
the passing of this statute that the
ecclesiastical court condemned
William Sautre abovementioned.
INCREASE OF WICKLIFFE's DOC-
TRINE.
Notwithstanding the opposition
of the popish clergy, Wickliffe's
doctrine continued to spread
greatly in Henry the IVth's reign,
even to such a degree, that the
majority of the house of commons
were inclined to it; whence they
presented two petitions to the
king, one against the clergy, the
other in -favour of the Lollards.
The first set forth, that the clergy
made ill use of their wealth,
and consumed their income in a
manner quite different from the in-
tent of the donors. That their re-
venues were excessive, and conse-
quently that it would be necessary
to lessen them; that so many
estates might easily be seized as
would provide for 150 earls at the
rate of 3000 marks a year each,
1500 barons at 100 marks each,
6200 knights at 40 marks, and 100
hospitals ; that by this means the
safety of the kingdom might be
better provided for, the poor better
maintained, and the clergy more
devoted to their duty. — In the se-
cond petition the commons prayed,
that the statute passed against the
Lollards, in the second year of this
reign, might be repealed, or quali-
fied with some restrictions. As it
was the king's interest to please
the clergy, he answered the com-
mons very sharply, that he neither
could nor would consent to their
petitions. And with regard to the
Lollards, he declared he wished the
heretics were extirpated out of the
land. To prove the truth of this,
he signed a warrant for burning
Thomas Badby.
MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS BADBY.
Thomas Badby was a layman,
and by trade a tailor. He was ar-
raigned in the year 1409 before
the bishop of AVorcester, and con-
victed of heresy. On his examina-
tion he said, that it was impossible
SIR JOHN OLDCASTLE.
n9
any priest could make the body of
Christ sacramentaHy, nor would
he believe it, unless he saw, mani-
festly, the corporal body of the
Lord to be handled by the priest at
the altar; that it was ridiculous to
imagine that at the supper Clirist
held in his own hand his own body,
and divided it among his disciples,
and yet remained whole. " I be-
lieve," said he, "the omnipotent
God in trinity ; but if every conse-
crated host at the altars be Christ's
body, there must then be in Eng-
land no less than 20,000 gods."
After this he was brought before
the archbishop of Canterbury at
St. Paul's church, and again exa-
mined in presence of a great num-
ber of bishops, the duke of York,
and several of the first nobility.
Great pains were used to make
him recant ; but he courageously
answered, that he would still abide
by his former opinions, which no
power should force him to forego.
On this the archbishop of Canter-
bury ratified the sentence given by
the bishop of Worcester. When
the king had signed the warrant
for his death, he was brought to
Smithfield*, and there being put
in an empty tub, was bound with
iron chains fastened to a stake,
and had dry wood piled around
him. And as he was thus standing
in the tun, it happened that the
prince of Wales, the king's eldest
son, was there present; who being
moved with compassion, endea-
voured to save the life of him whom
the hypocritical Levites and Pha-
risees sought to put to death. He
admonished and counselled him,
that having respect unto himself,
he should speedily withdraw him-
self out of these dangerous laby-
rinths of opinions, adding often-
* It will not be uninteresting to our
town readers, to be informed, that that
part of Smithfield wliere the large board
containing the laws and regulations of the
market formerly stood, is the very spot
on wkich their forefathers suffered for
the cause of Christ. There many an
English martyr's body mingled with dust ;
from thence ascended many a souj to in-
herit everlasting glory.
times threatenings, which might
have daimted any man not sup-
ported by the true faith. Also
Courtney, at that time chancellor
of Oxford, preached unto him, and
informed him of the faith of holy
church.
In the mean time the prior of
St. Bartholomew's, in Smithfield,
brought with all solemnity the sa-
crament of God's body, with
twelve torches borne before, and
shewed the sacrament to the poor
man at the stake. And then they
demanded of him how he believed
in it, he answered, that he knew
well it was hallowed bread, and
not God's body. And then was
the tun put over him, and fire put
unto him. And when he felt the
fire, he cried, " Mercy !" (calling
upon the Lord), when the prince
immediately commanded to take
away the tun, and quench the
fire. He then asked him if he
would forsake heresy, and take
the faith of holy church, which, if
he would do, he should have goods
enough, promising him also a
yearly pension out of the king's
treasury. But this valiant cham-
pion of Christ, neglecting the
prince's fair words, as also con-
temning all men's devices, refused
the ofl'er of worldly promises, being
more inflamed by the spirit of God,
than by any earthly desire. Where-
fore, as he continued immovable
in his former mind, the prince com-
manded him straight to be put
again into the tun, and that he
should not afterwards look for any
grace or favour. But as he could
be allured by no rewards, he was
not at all abashed at their tor-
ments, but, as a valiant soldier of
Christ, persevered invincibly till
his body was reduced to ashes,
and l^is soul rose triumphant unto
him who gave it.
MARTYRDOM OF SIR JOHN OLD-
CASTLE.
The persecutions of the Lollards
in the reign of Henry V. v.ere
owing to the cruel instigations of
the clergy, who thought that the
most effectual way to check the
230
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
progress of Wicklifle's doctrii^e,
would be to attack the then chief
protector of it, viz. Sir John Old-
castle, baron of Cobham ; and to
persuade the king that the Lol-
lards were engaged in conspiracies
to overturn the state. It was e^en
reported, that they intended to
murder the king, together with the
princes, his brothers, and most of
the lords spiritual and temporal,
in hopes that the confusion which
must necessarily arise in the king-
dom, after such a massacre, would
prove favourable to their religion.
Upon this a false rumour was
spread, that Sir John Oldcastle
had got together 20,000 men in St.
Giles's in the Fields, a place then
overgrown with bushes. The king
himself went thither at midnight,
and finding no more than fourscore
or a hundred persons, who were
privately met upon a religious ac-
count, he fell upon them and killed
many. Some of them being after-
wards examined, were prevailed
upon, by promises or threats, to
confess whatever their enemies de-
sired ; and these accused Sir John
Oldcastle,
The king hereupon thought him
guilty ; and in that belief set a
thousand marks upon his head,
with a promise of perpetual ex-
emption from taxes to any town
which should secure him. Sir
John was apprehended and impri-
soned in the Tower; but escaping
from thence, he fled into Wales,
where he long concealed himself.
But being afterwards seized in
Powislaud, in North Wales, by
Lord Powis, he was brought to
London, to the great joy of the
clergy, who were highly incensed
against him, and resolved to sa-
crifice him, to strike a terror into
the rest of the Lollards. Sir John
was of a very good family, had
been sherifl' of Hertfordshire under
Henry IV. and summoned to par-
liament among the barons of the
realm in that reign. He had been
sent beyond the sea, with the earl
of Arundel, to assist the duke of
Burgundy against the French. In
a word, he was a man of extraor-
dinary merit, notwithstaniHng
which he was condemned to be
hanged up by the waist with a
chain, and burnt alive. This most
barbarous sentence was executed
amidst the curses and imprecations
of the priests and monks, who
used their utmost endeavours to
prevent the people from praying
for him. Such was the tragical
end of Sir John Oldcastle, who
left the world with a resolution and
constancy, that answered perfectly
to the brave spirit with which he
had ever maintained the cause of
truth and of his God.
Not satisfied with his single
death, the clergy induced the par-
liament to make fresh statutes
against the Lollards. It was en-
acted, among other things, that
whosoever read the scriptures in
Englis!?, should forfeit land, chat-
tels, goods, and life ; and be con-
demned as heretics to God, ene-
mies to the crown, and traitors to
the kingdom ; that they should
not have the benefit of any sanc-
tuary ; and that, if they continued
obstinate, or relapsed after being
pardoned, they should first be
hanged for treason against the
king, and then burned for heresy
against God. This act was no
sooner passed, but a violent per-
secution was raised against the
Lollards ; several of them were
burnt alive, some fled the king-
dom, and others were weak enough
to abjure their religion, to escape
the torments prepared for them.
CONFESSION OF SIR JOHN OLD-
CASTLE.
The following is the confession
of this virtuous and true Christian,
which, from its clearness and sim-
plicity, is well worthy of remem-
brance. He commences with the
apostles creed thus :
" I believe in God the Father
Almighty, maker of heaven and
earth : and in Jesus Christ his
only son our Lord, which was con-
ceived by the Holy Ghost, born of
the virgin Mary, suftered under
Pontius Pilate, crucified, dead,
and buried, went down to hell, the
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
231
third day rose ag^ain from death,
ascended up to Heaven, sitteth
on the ri<z;ht hand of God tlie
Father AImig,hty ; and from tlience
shall come again to judge the
quick and the dead. I believe in
the Holy Ghost, the universal holy
church, the communion of saints,
the forgiveness of sins, the uprising
of the tlesh, and everlasting life,
amen.
" And for a more large declara-
tion of this my faith in the catholic
churcii, I steadfastly believe, that
there' is but one God Almighty, in
and of whose godhead are these
three persons, the Father, the Sou,
and the Holy Ghost, and that those
three persons are the self-same
God Almighty. I believe also,
that the second person in this most
blessed trinity, in most convenient
time appointed thereunto before,
took llesh and blood of the most
blessed Virgin Mary, for tlie safe-
guard and redemption of the uni-
versal kind of man, which was
before lost in Adam's offejice.
" Moreover I believe, that the
same Jesus Christ our Lord, thus
being both God and man, is the
only head of the whole Christian
church, and that all those that
have been or shall be saved, be
members of this most holy church.
" Whereof the first sort be now
in Heaven, and they are the saints
from hence departed. These as
they were here conversant, con-
formed always their lives to the
most holy laws and pure examples
of Christ, renouncing Satan, the
world, and the flesh with all their
concupiscence and evils.
" The other sort are here upon
earth, and called the church mili-
tant. For day and night they
contend against crafty assaults of
the devil, the flattering prosperities
of this world, and the rebellious fil-
thiness of the flesh."
SECTION III.
PROGRESS OF THK REFORMATION IN THE REIGN OF HENRY VIH.
The reader will, doubtless, attend
to the transactions recorded in this
reign, with peculiar interest. It
was in this period that God, through
the instrumentality of the king,
liberated this country from the
papal yoke, when England became,
as it were, a religious world de-
pendant on itself.
The wars between the two houses
of York and Lancaster, had pro-
duced such fatal revolutions, and
thrown England into such frequent
convulsions, that the nation, with
great joy, liailed the accession of
Henry the Seventh to the throne,
who being himself decended from
the house of Lancaster, by his mar-
riage with the heiress of the house
of York, freed them from the fear
of any further civil wars. Bat the
covetousiiess of his temper, the
severity of his ministers, and his
jealousy of the house of York,
made him so generally odious to
his people, that his death was
little lamented.
Henry the Eighth succeeded,
with all tlie advantages he could
have desired ; and his disgracing
Empson and Dudley, the cruel
ministers of his fatlier's avaricious
designs, his appointing restitution
to be made of the sums that had
been unjustly exacted of the peo-
ple, and his ordering justice to be
done on those rapacious ministers,
gave all people hopes of happy
times ; and when ministers, by the
king's orders, were condemned and
executed for invading the liberMes
of the people, under the covert of
the king's prerogative, it made the
nation coiclude, that they should
hereafter live secure, under the
protection of such a prince, and
that the violent remedies of par-
liaraentary judgments should be no
more necessary, except as in this
case, to confirm what had been
done before in the ordinary courts
of justice.
The king also, either from the
magnificence of his own temper,
or the observation he had made of
the ill effects of his father's par-
^32
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
simony, distributed bis rewards
and largesses with an unmeasured
bounty ; so that he quickly expend-
ed those treasures, which his father
had left ; but tiil the ill eflects of
this appeared, it raised in his court
and subjects the greatest hopes
possible of a prince, whose lirst
actions shewed an equal mixture
of justice and generosity.
The iwing had been educated with
more than ordinary care : Teaming
being then in its dawning, after a
night of long and gross ignorance,
his father having given orders that
both his elder brother and he
should be well instructed in mat-
ters of knowledge. The learning
then most in credit among the
clergy was the scholastical divinity,
which, by a shev/ of subtilty, re-
commended itself to curious per-
sons ; and being very suitable to a
vain and contentious temper, agreed
best with his disposition; and
further, it being likely to draw
the most flattery, became the chief
subject of his studies, in which he
grew not only to be eminent for
a prince, but he might really have
past for a learned man had his
quality been never so mean. He
delighted in the purity of the
Latin tongue, and understood
philosophy, and v;as so great a
master in music, that he composed
well. He was a bountiful patron
to all learned men, move particu-
larly to Erasmus and Polydore
Virgil, and delighted much in
those returns which hungry scho-
lars make to liberal princes ; for
he loved flattery out of measure,
and he had enough of it to have
surfeited a man of any modesty ;
for all the world, both at home and
abroad, contended who should
exceed most indecently in setting
out his praises. The clergy car-
ried it ; for as he had n\erited
most at their hands, both by es-
pousing the interests of the pa-
pacy, and by his entering the lists
with Luther *, so those that hoped
* It was for his writings against Luther,
in defence of papacy, that the pope be-
stowed upon liim the title of Defender
to be advanced by those arts,
were as little ashamed in magni-
fying him out of measure, as he
was in receiving their gross com-
mendations.
CHARACTER OF CARDINAL WOLSEY.
One of the most remarkable
men of this, or perhaps of any
other age, was Cardinal Wolsey.
He was of mean extraction, but
possessed great abilities, and had
a wonderful dexterity in insinuat-
ing himself into men's favour.
He had but a little time been intro-
duced to the king before he obtain-
ed an entire ascendancy over him,
and the direction of all his aflairs,
and for fifteen years continued to be
the most absolute favourite ever
known in England. He saw the
king was much set on his pleasures,
and had a gretit aversion to busi-
ness, and the other counsellors
being unwilling to bear the load
of affairs, were troublesome to
him, by pressing him to govern by
his own counsels ; but Wolsey
knew the methods of favourites
better, and so was not only easy,
but assistant to the king in his
pleasures, and undertook to free
lum from the trouble of govern-
ment, and to give him leisure to
follow his appetites.
He was master of all the offices
at home, and treaties abroad, so
that all affairs went as he directed
them. He soon became obnoxious
to parliaments, and therefore tried
but one during his ministry, where
the supply was granted so scantily,
that afterwards he chose rather to
raise money by loans and benevo-
lences, than by the free gift of the
people in parliament. He in time
became so scandalous lor his ill
life, that he grew to be a disgrace
to his profession ; for he not only
served the king, but also shared
with him in his pleasures. He
was first made bishop of Tournay
in Flanders, then of Lincoln, after
that he was promoted to the see of
York, and had both the abbey Of
OF THE Faith, which the British mo-
nanhs have, absurdly enough, retained
to this day.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
233
St. Albans, and the bislioprio of
Bath and Wells in commendam ;
the last he afterwards exchanged
for Diiresm, and upon Fox's death
he quitted Duresm, that he might
take Winchester ; and besides all
this, the king, by a special grant,
gave him power to dispose of all
the ecclesiastical preferments in
England ; so that in effect he was
the pope of the British world, and
no doubt but he copied skilfully
enough after those patterns that
were set him at Rome. Being
made a cardinal, and setting up a
legatine court, he found it fit for
liis ambition to have the great seal
likewise, that there might be no
clashing between those two juris-
dictions. He had, in one word,
all the qualities necessary for a
great minister, and all the vices
usual in a great favourite.
The manner of promotion to
bishoprics and abbeys was then
the same that had taken place ever
since the investitures by the ring
and stall" were taken out of the
hands of princes. Upon a vacancy
the king seized on all the tenipo-
ralties, and granted a licence for
an election, with a special recom-
mendation of the person; who
being returned, the royal assent
was given, and it was sent to
Rome, that bulls might be procured,
and then the bishop elect was con-
secrated : after that he came to the
king, and renounced every clause
in his bulls that was contrary to the
king's prerogative, or to the law,
and swore fealty ; and then were
the temporalties restored. Nor
could bulls be sued out at Rome
without a licence under the great
seal; so that the kings of England
had reserved the power to them-
selves of promoting to ecclesiasti-
cal benefices, notwithstanding all
the invasions the popes had made
on the temporal power of princes.
CONTEST CONCERNING ECCLESIAS-
TICAL IMMUNITY.
The immunity of churchmen for
crimes committed by them till they
were first degraded by the spiritual
court, occasioned a contest in the
beginning of this reign between
the secular and ecclesiastical courts.
A law was passed, under Henry
VII. that clerks convict should be
burnt in the hand. A temporary
law was also made in the begin-
ning of Henry VIII's. reign, that
murderers and robbers, not being
l)i.shops, priests, nor deacons,
should be denied the benefit of
clergy : but this Mas to last only
till the next parliament, and so
being not continued by it, the act
determined. The abbot of Win-
chelcomb preached severely
against it, as being contrary to the
laws of God, and the liberties of
the holy church, and said, that all
who assented to it, had fallen
under the censures of the church.
And afterwards he published a
book, to prove that all clerks, even
of the lower orders, were sacred,
and could not be judged by the
temporal courts. This being done
during the sitting of parliament,
the temporal lords, with the com-
mons, addressed the king, desiring
him to repress the insolence of the
clergy. Accordingly, a public
hearing was appointed before the
king, and all the judges: Dr.
Standish, a Franciscan, argued
against the immunity, and proved
that clerks, equally with laymen,
had been in all times brought to
trial in England ; and that it was
necessary for the peace and safety
of mankind, that all criminals
should be punished. The abbot
argued on the other side, and said,
it was contrary to a decree of the
church, and was a sin itself.
Standish answered, that all decrees
were not observed ; for, notwith-
standing the decrees for residence,
bishops did not reside at their
cathedrals : and since no decree did
bind till it was received, this con-
cerning immunity, which was never
received in England, did not bind.
After they had fully argued the
matter, the laity were of opinion
that Standish had the best of the
argument: and, therefore, moved
the king, that the bishops might
be ordered to make the abbot
preach a recantation sermon.
But they refused to do it, and said
234
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ttiey were bound by their oaths to
maintain his opinion. Slandish
Avas upon this much hated by the
clergy, but the m.utter was let fall ;
yet the clergy carried the point, for
the law was not continued.
HUN IMPRISONED FOR HERESY,
AND MURDERED.
Not long after this, an event oc-
curred, that was productive of great
consequences. Richard Hun, a
merchant in London, was sued by
his parish-priest for a mortuary in
the legate's court; on this, liis
friends advised him to sue the
priest iu the temporal court for a
pncraunire for bringing the king's
subjects before a foreign and ille-
gal court. This incensed the
clergy so much that they contrived
his destruction. Accordingly,
hearing that he had Wicklifle's
Bible in his house, he was upon
that put in the bishop's prison for
heresy ; but being examined upon
sundry articles, he confessed some
things, and submitted himself to
mercy ; upon which they ought,
according to the law, to have en-
joined him penance, and discharg-
ed him, this being his first crime ;
but he could not be prevailed on by
the terror of this to let his suit fall
in the temporal court; so one
night his neck was broken with an
iron chain, and he was wounded in
other parts of his body, and then
knit up in his own girdle, and.it
was given out that he had hanged
himself; but the coroner's inquest,
by examining the body, and by se-
veral other evidences, particularly
by the confession of the sumner,gave
tiieir verdict, that he was murdered
by the bishop's chancellor, Dr.
Horsey, and the sumner, and the
bell-ringer. The spiritual court
proceeded against the dead body,
and charged Hun with all the he-
resy in Wickliffe's preface to the
Bible, because that was found in
his possession ; so he was con-
demned as an heretic, and his body
was burnt. The indignation of the
people was raised to the highest
pitch against this action, in v/hicii
they implicated the whole body of
the clergy, wiwrn they esteemed
no more their pastors, but barba-
rous murderers. The rage went so
high that tlie bishop of London
complained, that he was not safe
in his own house. The bishops,
chancellor, and sumner were in-
dicted as principals in the murder.
In parliament an act passed, re-
storing Hun's children ; but the
commons sent up a bill concerning
his murder, which was laid aside
by the peers, where the spiritual
lords had the majority.
The clergy looked on the oppo-
sition that Standish had made to
their immunities, as that which
gave rise to Hun's first suit; and
the convocation cited him to an-
swer for his conduct ; but he
claimed the king's protection,
since he had done nothing, but
only pleaded in the king's name.
The clergy pretended they did not
prosecute him for his pleading, but
for some of his divinity lectures,
contrary to the liberty of the
church, which the king was bound
to maintain by his coronation oath :
but the temporal lords, the judges,
and the commons, prayed the king
also to maintain the lavvs accord-
ing to his coronation oath, and to
give Standish his protection. The
king upon this being in great per-
plexity, required Veysy, after-
wards bishop of Exeter, to declare
upon his conscience and allegiance
the truth in that matter. His opi-
nion was against the immunity ; so
another public hearing being ap-
pointed, Standish was accused for
teaching, " That the inferior orders
of the clergy were not sacred; that
their exemption was not founded
on a divine right, but tliat the laity
might punish them ; that the ca-
nons of the church did not bind till
they were received; and that the
study of the canon law was useless."
Of these he denied some, and jus-
tified other particulars. Veysy
being required to give his opinion,
alleged, " That the laws of the
church did only oblige where they
were received: as the law of the
celibacy of the clergy, received in
the West, did not bind the Greek
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
235
churches, that never receiyed it:
so the exemption ol" the clerks not
being; received, did not bind in
England." The judges gave their
opinion next, which uas, " That
those who prosecuted Standish
were all in a praemunire." So the
court broke up. But in another
hearing, in the presence of the
greatest part of both houses of par-
liament, the cardinal said, in the
name of the clergy, " That though
they intended to do nothing against
t)ie king's prerogative, yet the try-
ing of clerks seemed to be contrary
to the liberty of the church, which
they were bound by their oaths to
maintain." So they prayed that
the matter might be referred to the
pope.
The king answered, that he
thought Standish had answered
them fully : tlie bishop of Win-
chester said, he would not stand
to his opinion at his peril. Stand-
ish upon that said, " What can
one poor friar do against all the
clergy of England V The archbi-
shop of Canterbury said, " Some
of the fathers of the church had
suffered martj'rdom upon that ac-
count;" but the chief justice re-
plied, " That many holy kings had
maintained that law, and many
holy bishops had obeyed it." In
conclusion, the king declared, that
he would maintain his rights, and
would not submit them to the de-
crees of the church, otherwise than
as his ancestors had done. Horsey
was appointed to be r>rought to his
trial for Hun's murder, and upon
Lis pleading not guilty, no evi-
dence was to be brought, and so
he was to be discharged. The
discontents of the people greatly
increased at this, and very much
disposed them to all that was done
afterwards, for overthrowing the
ecclesiastical tyranny.
This was the first disagreement
between the clergy and laity in
this king's reign. In all other
points he was at this time attached
to the pope's interests, who sent
him the common compliments of
roses, and such other trifles, by
which that see had treated princes
so long as children. But no com-
pliment wrought so much on the
king's vanity, as the title of " De-
fender of the Faith," sent him by
pope Leo upon the book which he
wrote against Luther concerning
the sacraments.
PERSECUTION OF THE LOLLARDS.
In the beginning of this reign,
several persons Vv'ere brought into
the bishops' courts for heresy, or
Lollardism. Forty-eight were ac-
cused: but of these, forty-three
abjured, twenty-seven men and
sixteen women, most of them being
of Teuterden ; and five of them,
four men and one woman, were
condemned ; some as obstinate he-
retics, and others as relapses : and,
against the common laws of na-
ture, the woman's husband, and
her two sous, were brought as wit-
nesses against her. Upon their
conviction, a certificate was made
by the archbishop to the chancery:
upon which, since there is no par-
don upon record, the writs for
burning them must have been is-
sued in course, and the execution
of them is little to be doubted.
The articles objected to them were,
that they believed that in the eu-
charist there was nothing but ma-
terial bread; that the sacraments
of baptism, confirmation, confes-
sion, matrimony, and extreme
unction, were neither necessary
nor profitable ; that priests had no
more power than laymen; that pil-
grimages were not meritorious,
and that the money and labour
spent in them were spent in vain;
that images ought not to be wor-
shipped, and that they were only
stocks and stones ; that prayers
ought not to be made to saints, but
only to God; that there was no
virtue in holy water, or holy bread.
By this it will appear, that many
in this nation were prepared to re-
ceive those doctrines, which were
afterwards preached by the re-
formers, even before Luther began
first to oppose indulgences.
PROGRESS OF LUTHER'S DOCTRINE.
The rise and progress of the doc-
3
236
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
trines of Luther are well known;
the scandalous Sale of indulo;ences
gave the first occasion to all that
tbllowed between liim and the
church of Rome ; in which, had not
the corruptions and cruelties of the
clergy been so visible and scandal-
ous, so small a cause could never
have produced so great a revolu-
tion.
The bishops v.ere grossly igno-
rant; they seldom resided in their
dioceses, except on great festivals ;
and all the effect their residence at
such times could have, was to cor-
rupt others by their ill example.
They attached.themselvesto princes,
and aspired to the greatest offices.
The abbots and monks were
wholly given up to luxury and
idleness ; and their unmarried state
gave infinite scandal to the world :
for it appeared, that the restrain-
ing them from having wives of
their own, made them conclude
that they had a right to all other
men's. The inferior clergy were
no better: and not having places
of retreat to conceal their vices in,
as the monks had, they became
more public. In short, all ranks
of churchmen were so universally
despised and hated, that the world
was very easily possessed with
prejudice against the doctrines of
men whom they knew to be ca-
pable of every vice; and the wor-
ship of God was so defiled with
gross superstition, that all men
were easily convinced, that the
church stood in great need of a
reformation. This was much in-
creased when the books of the fa-
thers began to be read, in which
the difference between the former
and latter ages of the church, did
very evidently appear. It was
found that a blind superstition
came first in the room of true
piety; and when by its means the
wealth and interest of the clergy
were highly advanced, the popes
had upon that established their ty-
ranny ; under which all classes of
people had long groaned. All
these things concurred to make
way for the advancement of the
reformation: and, the books of the
German reformers being brought
into England, and translated,
many were prevailed on by them.
Upon this, a furious persecution
was set on foot, to such a degree,
that six men and women were
burnt in Coventry in passion-week,
only for teaching their children
the creed, the Lord's prayer, and
the ten commandments in English,
Great numbers were every where
brought into the bishops' courts; of
whom some were burnt, but the
greater part abjured.
The king laid hold on this occa-
sion to become the champion of
the church, and wrote against Lu-
ther, as mentioned above. His
book, besides the title of "De-
fender of the Faith," drew upon
him all that flattery could invent to
extol it; yet Luther, not daunted
by such an antagonist, answered
it, and treated him as much below
the respect that was due to a king,
as his flatterers had raised him
above it. Tindal's translation of
the New Testament, with notes,
drew a severe condemnation from
the clergy, there being nothing in
which they were more concerned,
than to keep the people unac-
quainted with that book. Thus
much may serve to shew the con-
dition of aff"airs in England both in
church and state, when the process
of the king's divorce was first set
on foot.
HISTORY OF henry's MARRIAGE
WITH CATHERINE.
As this incident is so replete
with consequences, a particular re-
lation of its cause will not, it is
presumed, be unacceptable to the
reader.
Henry the Seventh had entered
into a firm alliance with Ferdinand
of Spain, aad agreed on a match
between his son prince Arthur,
and Catherine the Infanta of Spain.
She came into England, and was
married in November; but on the
second of April after, the prince
died. They were not only bedded
in ceremony the night of the mar-
riage, but continued still to lodge
together; and the prince gave occa-
4
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
237
sion to believe, that the marriage
was consummated.
The king being nmvilling to
restore so great a portion as
2tK),000 dueats, which the princess
brought as her dowry, proposed a
second match for her with his
younger son Henry. Warham ob-
jected against the lawfulness of
it ; but Fox, bishop of Winches-
ter, was for it, and the opinion of
the pope's authority was then so
well established, that it was
thought a dispensation from Rome
was sufficient to remove all ob-
jections. Accordingly, one was
obtained, grounded upon the desire
of the two young persons to marry
together, for the preservation of
peace between the crowns of Eng-
land and Spain.
The pope was then at war with
Lewis the Twelfth of France, and
so would refuse nothing to the
king of England, being perhaps
not unwilling that princes should
contract such marriages, by which
the legitimation of their issue de-
pending on the pope's dispensa-
tion, they would be thereby obliged
in interest to support that autho-
rity. Upon this a marriage fol-
lowed, the prince being yet under
age ; but the same day in which he
came to be of age, he did, by his
father's orders, make a protesta-
tion that he retracted and annulled
his marriage.
Henry the Seventh, on his death-
bed, charged his son to break it off
entirely, being perhaps apprehen-
sive of such a return of confusion
upon a controverted succession to
the crown, as had been during the
wars of the houses of York and
Lancaster ; but after his father's
death, Henry the Eighth being
then eighteen years of age, mar-
ried her : she bore him two sons,
who died soon after they were
born ; and a daughter, Mary,
afterwards queen of England.
After this the queen contracted
some diseases that made her un-
acceptable to the king ; who, at
tlie same time beginning to have
some scruples of conscience with
Regard to the lawfulness of his
marriage, determined to have the
affair investigated.
THE king's scruples CONCERNING
HIS MARRIAGE.
He seemed to lay the greatest
weight on the prohibition, in the
levitical law, of marrying the bro-
ther's wife, and being conversant
in Thomas Aquinas's writings, he
found, that he and the other school-
men looked on those laws as moral,
and for ever binding ; and conse-
quently the pope's dispensation
was of no force, since his authority
went not so far as to dispense with
the laws of God. All the bishops
of England, Fisher of Ilochester
only excepted, declared under
their hands and seals, that they
judged the marriage unlawful.
The ill consequences of wars that
might follow upon a doubtful title
to the crown, were also much con-
sidered. It is not probable that
Henry's affection for any other
lady was the origin of these pro-
ceedings ; but rather, that, con-
ceiving himself upon the point of
being freed of his former marriage,
he gave free scope to his afiections,
which settled on Anne Boleyn.
This lady was born in the year
1507, and at seven years of age
was sent to France, where she re-
mained twelve years, and then re-
turned to England. She was much
admired in both courts, was more
beautiful than graceful, and more
cheerful than discreet. She want-
ed none of the charms of wit or
person, and must have had extra-
ordinary attractions, since she
could so long retain her place in
such a king's affection.
Knight, then secretary of state,
was sent to Rome to prepare the
pope to grant a dispensation from
the former marriage. Knight made
application to the pope in the most
secret manner he could, and had
a very favourable answer ; for the
pope promised frankly to dissolve
the marriage : but another promise
being exacted of him by the em-
peror Charles V. nephew of Cathe-
rine, not to proceed in that affair,
he was reduced to great straits,
238
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
being then at his mercy, and yet
unwilling to offend the king of
England : he therefore studied to
gain time, and promised that if the
king would have a little patience,
he should not only have that which
he asked, but every thing that was
in his power to grant.
Some scruples were made con-
cerning the bull that was de-
manded, till, by great presents it
was at length obtained, and then
the pope signed a commission for
Wolsey to try the cause, and judge
in it, and also a dispensation, and
put them in Knight's hands ; but
with tears prayed him that there
might be no proceedings upon
them, till the emperor were pnt out
of a capacity of executing his re-
venge upon him, and whenever
that was done he would own this
act of justice which he did in the
king's favour.
The pope was at tliis time of-
fended with Cardinal Wolsey ; for
he understood, that during his
captivity, Wolsey had been in an
intrigue to get himself chosen vicar
of the papacy, and was to have sate
at Avignon, which might have pro-
duced a new schism. Staphileus,
dean of the Rota, being then in
England, was prevailed on by the
promise of a bishopric, and a re-
commendation to a cardinal's hat,
to promote the king's ail'air ; and
by him the cardinal wrote to the
pope, in a most earnest strain, for
a dispatch of this business ; and
he desired, that an indifferent and
tractable cardinal might be sent
over, with a full commission to
join with him, and to judge the
matter; proposing to the king's
ambassadors, Campegio, who was
the fittest man.
The cardinal, in his letters to
Cassali, who was in great favour
with the pontiff, offered to take the
blame on his own soul, if the pope
would grant this bull ; and with an
earnestness, as hearty and warm
as can be expressed in words, he
pressed the thing, and added, that
if the pope continued inexorable,
he perceived tlse king would pro-
ceed another way.
These entreaties had such an
effect, that Campegio was declared
legate, and ordered to go for Eng-
land, and join in commission with
AVoIsey for judging this matter.
He accordingly set out from Rome,
and carried with him a decretal
bull, for annulling the marriage,
which he was authorized to shew
to the king and Wolsey ; but was
required not to give it out of his
hands to either of them.
CAMPEGIO COMES INTO ENGLAND.
In October he arrived in Eng-
land, and advised the king to relin-
quish the prosecution of his suit ;
and then counselled the queen, in
the pope's name, to enter into a
religious community ; but both
were in vain ; and he, by affecting
an impartiality, almost lost both
sides. But he in great measure
pacified the king, when he shewed
him the bull he had brought over
for annulling the maniage ; yet
he would not part with it out of
his hands, neither to the king, nor
the cardinal ; upon which, great
solicitation was employed at
Rome, that Campegio might be
ordered to shew it to some of the
king's counsellors, and to go on
and end the business, otherwise
Wolsey would be ruined, and
England lost : yet all this did not
prevail or the pope, who knew
that the king intended to get the
bull out of Campegio's hands, and
then to leave the pontiff to the em-
peror's indignation : but though
he positively refused to grant that,
yet, he said, he left the legates in
England free to judge as they saw
cause, and promised that he would
confirm their sentence.
The affair proceeding very
slowly, ambassadors were dis-
patched to Rome with new propo-
sitions, for a speedy termination.
On this, the pope gave new assur-
ances, that though he would not
grant a bull, by which the divorce
should be immediately his own
act, yet he would confirm the
legate's sentence.
About this time, the pope was
taken suddenly ill, upon which,
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
239
the Imperialists bec^au to prepare
for a conclave : but Farnese, and
the cardinal of Mantua, opposed
them, and seemed to favour Wol-
sey ; whom, as his correspondents
wrote to him, " they reverenced as
a Deity." Upon this he dispatched
a courier to Gardiner, then on his
way to Rome, with large directions,
how to manage the election ; it
was reckoned, that on the kin<5 of
France joining heartily with Henry,
of which he seemed confident, tliere
M^ere only six cardinals wanting to
make the election sure, and besides
sums of money, and other rewards,
that were to be distributed among
them, he was to give them assur-
ance, that the cardinal's prefer-
ments should be divided among
them. These were the secret me-
thods of attaining that chair : and
indeed it would puzzle a man of au
ordinary degree of credulity, to
think, that one chosen by such
means could presume to be Christ's
vicar, and the infaliible judge of
controversies. The recovery, how-
ever, of the pope, put an end to
those intrigues.
THE QUEEN APPEALS TO THE POPE.
At length the legates began the
process, when the queen protested
against them as incompetent judg-
es. They, however, proceeded ac-
cording to the forms of law, although
the queen had appealed from them
to the pope, and objected both to
the place, to the judges, and her
lawyers : yet they pronounced her
contumacious, and went on to ex-
amine witnesses, chiefly as to the
consummation of her mamage with
prince Arthur. But now since the
process was thuB going on, the
emperor's agents pressed the pope
vehemently for an avocation ; and
all possible endeavours were used
by the king's agents to hinder it;
it was told him, that there was a
treaty on foot between the king and
the Lutheran princes of Germany ;
and that upon declaring" himself so
partial as to grant the avocation,
this would certainly be concluded.
But the pope tliought the king so
far engaged in houour ia the points
of religion, that he would not be
prevailed with to unite with Lu-
ther's followers ; he did not there-
fore imagine, that the eflects of his
granting the avocation would be so
fatal as was represented. In con-
clusion, therefore, after the empe-
ror had enpaged to him to re-
store his family to the government
of Florence, the pope resolved to
publish his treaty with him: he
told the English ambassadors, that
he was forced to it; both because
all the lawyers told him, it could
not be denied, and that he could
not resist the emperor's forces,
which surrounded him on all hands.
Their endeavours to gain a little
time by delays were as fruitless as
their other arts had been, for on
the 15tii of July, the pope signed
it, and on the 19th, sent it by an
express messenger to England.
The legates, Campegio in parti-
cular, drew out the matter, by all
the delays they could contrive, and
gained much time. At last, sen-
tence being to be pronounced,
Campegio, instead of pronoucing
it, adjourned the court till October,
and said, that they being a part of
the consistory, must observe their
times of vacation. This gave the
king and his court great offence,
wheal they saw what was like to be
the issue of a process, on which
his majesty was so much bent, and
in which he was so far engaged,
both in honour and interest. The
king governed himself upon this
occasion with more temper than
was expected : he dismissed Cam-
pegio civilly, only his officers
searched his coffers when he went
beyond sea, with design, as was
thought, to see if the decretal bull
could be found. Wolsey was now
upon the point of being disgraced,
though the king seemed to treat
him with all his former confidence.
ACCOUNT OF CRANMER.
At this period. Dr. Cranmer, a
fellow of .Jesus College in Cam-
bridge, meeting accidentally with
Gardiner and Fox at Walthara, and
entering into discourse upon the
royal marriage, suggested, that the
240
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
king should engage the cliief uni-
versities and divines of Europe, to
examine the lawfulness of his mar-
riage; and if they gave their reso-
lutions against it, then it being
certain that the pope's dispensation
could not derogate from the law of
God, the marriage must be declared
null. This novel and reasonable
scheme they proposed to the king,
who was much pleased with it, as
he saw this way was better in itself,
and would mortify the pope. Cran-
mer was accordingly sent for, and
on conversing with him, the king
conceived an high opinion both of
his learning and prudence, as well
as of his probity and sincerity,
which took such root in his mind,
that no artifices, nor calumnies,
were ever able to remove it.
WOLSEY IS DISGRACED.
From this moment began the de-
cline of Wolsey. The great seal
was taken from him, and given to
Sir Thomas More: and he was
sued in a priemunire, for having
held the legatiue courts by a foreign
authority, contrary to the laws of
England: he confessed the indict-
ment, pleaded ignorance, and sub-
mitted himself to the king's mercy ;
so judgment passed on him: then
was his rich palace and royal fur-
niture seized on for the royal use ;
yet the king received him again
into his protection, and restored to
him the temporalties of the sees of
York and Winchester, and above
60001. in plate, and other goods.
Articles were, however, preferred
against him, in the house of lords,
where he had but few friends ; but
Cromwell, who had been his secre-
tary, did so manage the matter in
the house of commons, that it came
to nothing. This failing, his ene-
mies procured an order to be sent
to him, to go into Yorkshire : thi-
ther he went in great state, with
160 horses in his train, and 72 carts
following him. There he lived
some time ; but the king being
informed, that he v/as practising
with the pope and the emperor,
sent the earl of Northumberland to
arrest him for high treason, and
bring him up to Loudon. On the
way he sickened, and died at Lei-
cester, making great protestations
of his constant fidelity to the king,
particularly in the matter of his
divorce : and " wishing he had
served God as faithfully as he had
done the king ; for then he would
not have cast him off in his grey
hairs, as the king had done :"
words that declining favourites are
apt to reflect on, but seldom
remember in the height of their
fortune.
THE UNIVERSITIES DECLARE A-
GAINST THE KlNO's MARRIAGE.
The king now intending to pro-
ceed in the method proposed by
Cranmer, sent to Oxford and Cam-
bridge, to procure their conclu-
sions. At Oxford, it was referred
by the major part of the convo-
cation to tliirty-three doctors and
bachelors of divinity, whom that
faculty was to name : they were
empow ered to determine the ques-
tion, and put the seal of the uni-
versity to their conclusion. And
they gave their opinions, that the
marriage of the brother's wife was
contrary botli to the laws of God
and nature. At Cambridge the
convocation referred tiie question
to twenty-nine ; of which number,
two thirds agreeing, they were era-
powered to put the seal of the
university to their determination.
These agreed in opinion with those
of Oxford. The jealousy of Dr.
Cranmer's favouring Lutheranism,
caused the fierce popish party to
oppose every thing in which he was
engaged. 'They were also afraid
of Anne Boleyn's advancement,
who was believed to be tinctured
with these opinions. Crook, a
learned man, was employed in
Italy, to procure the resolution of
divines there ; in which he was so
successful, that besides the great
discoveries he made in searching
the manuscripts of the Greek fa-
thers concerning their opinions in
this point, he engaged several per-
sons to write fur the king's cause :
and also got the Jews to give their
o^jinions of the laws in Leviticus,
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
Ul
that they were moral and oblif^a-
torj'^; yet, when a brother died
■H'itliout issue, his brotlier might
marry his widow within Judea, for
preservings their families and suc-
cession ; but they tliou2:ht that
mifi^ht not be done out of Judea.
The state of Venice would not de-
clare themselves, but said they
M'ould be neutral, and it was not
easy to persuade the divines of
the republic to give their opinions,
till a brief was obtained of the pope,
permitting all divines and canon-
ists to deliver their opinions ac-
cording to their consciences. The
pope abhorred this way of pro-
ceeding, though he could not de-
cently oppose it : but he said, in
great scorn, that no friar should set
limits to his power. Crook was
ordered to give no money, nor
make promises to any, till they had
freely delivered their opinion ;
which he is said to have faithfully
observed.
Martyrdom of Archbishop Cramner at Oxford, March 21, 1356.
He sent over to England an hun-
dred several books, and papers,
with many subscriptions ; all con-
demning the king's marriage as un-
lawful in itself. At Paris, the
Sorbonne made their determination
with great solemnity ; after mass,
all the doctors took an oath to
study the question, and to give
their judgment according to their
consciences ; and after three weeks
study, the greater part agreed on
this : " that the king's marriage
FOX'S MARTYRS.
was unlawful, and that the pope
could not dispense with it." At
Orleans, Anglers, and Toulouse,
they determined to the same pur-
pose.
Calvin thought the marriage
null, and all agreed that the pope's
dispensation was of no force.
Osiander was employed to engage
the Lutheran divines, but they were
afraid of giving the emperor new
grounds of displeasure.
Melancthon thought the law in
16
242
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Leviticus was dispensable, and
that the marriage niiojht be law-
ful ; and that, in those matters,
states and princes mi<!,ht make
what laws they pleased ; and
though the divines of Leipsic,
after mucli disputing about it, did
agree, that tliose laws were moral,
yet they could never be brought to
justify the divorce, with the sub-
sequent marriage ; but the pope
was more compliant, for he oll'ered
to Cassali, to grant the king dis-
pensation for having anotlier wife,
with which the Imperialists seemed
not dissatisfied.
The king's cause being thus for-
tified, by so many resolutions in
liis favour, he made many members
of parliament, in a prorogation
time, sign a letter to the pope,
complaining, that notwithstanding
the great merits of the king, the
justice of his cause, and the im-
portance of it to the safety of the
kingdom, yet the pope made still
new delays ; they therefore pressed
him to dispatch it speedily, other-
wise they would be forced to seek
other remedies, though they were
not willing to drive things to ex-
tremities, till it was unavoidable.
The letter was signed by the car-
dinal, the archbishop of Canter-
bury, four bishops, twenty-two
abbots, forty-two peers, and eleven
commoners.
To this the pope wrote an an-
swer : he took notice of the vehe-
mence of their style : he freed
himself from the imputations of
ingratitude and injustice : he ac-
knowledged the king's great merits;
and said, he had^done all he could
in his favour: he had granted a
commission, but could not refuse
to receive the queen's appeal ; all
the cardinals with one consent
judged, that an avocation was
necessary. Since that time, the
delays lay not with him, but with
the king ; that he was ready to
proceed, and would bring it to as
speedy an issue as the importance
of it would admit of ; and for their
thieatenings, they were neitlier
agreeable to their wisdom, nor
tiunr religion.
The king, now disgusted at his
dependence on the pope, issued a
proclamation against any that
should purchase, bring over, or
publish any bull from Home, con-
trary to his authority : and after
that he made an abstract of all the
reasons and authorities of thefathers,
or modern writers, against his mar-
riage, to be published both in Latin
and English.
Both sides having produced the
strength of their cause, it evidently
appeared, that, according to the
authority given to the tradition in
the church of Rome, the king had
clearly the right on his side.
Amidst these disputes the queen
continued firm to her resolution of
leaving the matter in the pope's
hands, and would not listen to any
propositions for referring the mat-
ter to the arbitration of a number
chosen on both sides.
The kings of England claimed
the same latitude of power in ec-
clesiastical matters, as the Roman
emperors had exercised before the
fall of that empire : anciently they
had by their authority divided bi-
shoprics, granted the investitures,
and made laws relating both to ec-
clesiastical causes and persons.
When the popes began to extend
their power beyond the limits as-
signed them by the canons, great
opposition arose to them in Eng-
land ; but they managed the ad-
vantages they found, either from
the v.eakness, or ill circumstances
of princes, so steadily, that at
length they subdued the world :
and if they had not by their cruel
exactions so oppressed the clergy,
that they were driven to seek
shelter under the covert of the
temporal authority, the world was
so overwhelmed by superstition
and credulity, that not only the
whole spiritual power, but even
the temporal authority of the
princes, was likely to have fallen
under popish tyranny. But the
discontented clergy supported the
secular power as much as they had
before advanced that of the papal.
Bonifiice YIII. had raised his pre-
tensions to that impudent pitch,
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
24S
that he declared all power, both
ecclesiastical and civil, was derived
from him ; and this he established
as an article of faith, necessary to
salvation ; on which he, and his
successors, took upon them to dis-
pose of all ecclesiastical benefices
by their bulls and provisions. To
restrain these invasions of the
rij^hts of princes, laws were made
in En<;;]and, which condemned them
for the future : but no punishment
being,- declared for the transgres-
sors, the courtiers at Rome were
not frighted at so general a law : so
that these abuses still continued :
but in the reign of Edward III. a
more severe act was made, by
which, all that transgressed were
to be imprisoned, to be fined at
pleasure, and to forfeit all their
benefices.
THE CLERGY SUED IN A PR.E-
MUNIRE.
These long forgotten statutes
were now revived, to bring the
clergy into a snare : it was design-
ed, by the terror of this, to force
them into an entire submission,
and to oblige them to redeem them-
selves by the grant of a consider-
able subsidy. They pleaded igno-
rance; it was a pxiblic error, and
they ought not therefore to be pu-
nished for it. To this it was an-
swered, that the laws which they
had transgressed were still in force,
and so no ignorance could excuse
the violation of them. The con-
vocation of Canterbury made their
submission, and in their address to
the king, he was called the pro-
tector and supreme head of the
church of England ; but some ob-
jecting to that, it was added, "in so
far as it is agreeable to the law of
Christ." This was signed by nine
bishops, fifty abbots and priors,
and the greatest part of the lower
house; and with it they offered
the king a subsidy of £100,000, to
procure his favour, and promised
for the future not to make nor
execute any constitutions without
his licence.
The convocation of York did
not pass this so easily ; they ob-
jected to the word head, as agree-
ing to none but Christ; whereupon
the king wrote them a long ex-
postulatory letter, and told them
with what limitations those of Can-
terbury had passed that title ; upon
which they all submitted, and of-
fered £18,840, which was accept-
ed ; and thus the clergy were again
received into the king's protection,
and pardoned.
THE K!NG LEAVES THE QUEEN.
After the prorogation of this
session of parliament, new appli-
cations were made to the queen
to persuade her to depart from her
appeal ; but she remained fixed in
her resolution, and said she was
the king's lawful wife, and would
abide by it till the court of Rome
should declare the contrary.
Upon that, the king desired her
to* choose any of his houses in the
country to live in, and resolved
never to see her rnore.
THE POPE WRITES TO THE KING,
AND IS ANSWERED.
In January 1532, the pope, upon
the motion of the Imperialists,
wrote to the king, complaining
that notwithstanding a suit was
depending concerning his mar-
riage, yet he had put away his
queen, and kept one Anne as his
wife, contrary to a prohibition
served on him; he therefore ex-
horted him to live with his queen
again, and to put away Anne.
Upon this the king sent Dr. Bennet
to Rome with a large dispatch, in
which he complained that the pope
proceeded in that matter upon
the suggestion of others, who were
ignorant and rash men, and had
carried himself inconstantly and
deceitfully in it, and not as be-
came Christ's vicar: he had granted
a commission, had promised never
to recall it, and had sent over a
decretal bull defining the cause.
Either these were unjustly granted,
or unjustly recalled. It was plain
that he acted more with regard to
his interests, than according to
conscience ; and that, as the pope
had often confessed his own igno-
244
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
rant in these matters, so he was
not furnished with learned men to
advise him, otherwise he would not
defend a marriage which almost all
the learned men and universities
in England, France, and Italy,
had condemned as unlawful. He
would not question his autho-
rity, unless he were compelled
to. it, and would do nothing but
reduce it to its first and ancient
limits.
This haughty letter made the
pope resolve to proceed and end
this matter, either by a sentence
or a treaty. The king was cited to
answer to the queen's appeal at
Rome in person, or by proxy : ac-
cordingly, Sir Edward' Karne was
sent thither in the new character
of the king's excusator, to excuse
the king's appearance, upon such
grounds as could be founded on
the canon law, and upon the privi-
leges of the crown of England.
The Imperialists pressed the pope
to give sentence, but the wiser car-
dinals, who observed that the na-
tion would adhere to the king, if
he should be provoked to shake otf
the pope's yoke, suggested milder
counsels.
In conclusion, the pope seemed
to favour the king's excusatory
plea, upon which the Imperialists
made great complaints. But this
amounted to no more, than that
the king was not bound to appear
in person: therefore the cardinals,
who were in his interest, advised
the king to send over a proxy for
answering to the merits of the
cause. Bonner was also sent to
England to assure the king, that
the pope was now so much in the
French interest, that he might
confidently refer his matter to
Lim.
At that time the king sent for
the speaker of the house of com-
mons, and told him he found the
prelates were but half subjects;
lor they swore at their consecra-
tion an oath to the pope, inconsist-
ent with their allegiance and oath
to him. By their oath to the pope,
they swore to be in no council
against him, nor to disclose his se-
crets ; but to maintain the papacy,
and the rights and authorities of
the church of Rome, against all
men. In their oath to the king,
they renounced all clauses in their
bulls contrary to the king's royal
dignity, and swore to be faithful to
him, and to live and die with him
against all others, and to keep his
counsel; acknowledging that they
held their bishoprics only of him.
It was evident they could not keep
both those oaths, in case of a
breach between the king and the
pope. But the plague broke oft
the consultations of parliament at
this time. Soon after, Sir Thomas
More, seeing a rupture with Rome
coming on so fast, desired leave to
lay down his office, which was
upon that conferred on Sir Thomas
Audley. More was satisfied with
the king's keeping up the laws
formerly made in opposition to the
papal encroachments, and so had
concurred in the suit of the prae-
munire ; but now the matter went
farther, and not being able to keep
pace with the king's measures, he
returned to a private life.
INTERVIEW OF THE KINGS OF
ENGLAND AND FRANCE.
An interview soon followed be-
tween the kings of France and
England; in which, Francis pro-
mised Henry to second him in his
suit; encouraged him to proceed
to a second marriage without de-
lay ; and assured him of his assist-
ance and support: meantime, the
pope offered to the king, to send a
legate to any indifl'erent place out
of England, to form the process,
reserving only the giving sentence
to himself; and proposed to him,
and all princes, a general truce, to
be followed by a general council.
The king answered, that such
was the present state of the affairs
of Europe, that it was not season-
able to call a general council; and
that it was contrary to his prero-
gative to send a proxy to appear
at Rome ; that by the decrees of
general councils, all causes ought
to be judged on the place and by a
provincial council; and that it was
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
245
fitter to judge it in England, than
any where else: and that by his
coronation oath he was bound to
maintain the dignities of his crown,
and the rights of his subjects ; and
not to appear before any foreign
court. Sir Thomas Elliot was,
therefore, sent over with instruc-
tions, to move that the cause might
be judged in England.
THE KING MARRIES ANNE BOLEYN.
. Soon after this, the king married
t Anne Boleyn; Rowland Lee (af-
terwards bishop of Coventry and
Lichfield) officiated, none being
present but the duke of Norfolk,
and her father, mother, brother,
and Cranmer. It was thought that
the former marriage being null,
the king might proceed to another:
and perhaps, they hoped, that as
the pope had formerly proposed
this method, so he would now ap-
prove of it. But though the pope
had joined himself to France, yet
he was still so much in fear of the
emperor, that he dared not pro-
voke him. A new citation was
therefore issued out, for the king
to answer to the queen's com-
plaints; but Henry's agents pro-
tested, that their master was a so-
vereign prince, and England a
free church, over which the pope
had no just authority; and that
the king could expect no justice at
Rome, where the emperor's power
was so great.
THE PARLIAMENT CONDEMNS AP-
PEALS TO ROME.
At this time, the parliament met
again, and passed an act, con-
demning all appeals to Rome ; and
enacting, that thenceforth all
causes should be judged within the
kingdom, and that sentences given
in England were to have full effect:
and all that executed any censures
from Rome, were to incur the pain
of praemunire.
CRANMER MADE ARCHBISHOP OF
CANTERBURY.
Warham, archbishop of Canter-
bury, having died the preceding
year, was succeeded by Cranmer,
wbo was then in Germany, disput-
ing in the king's cause with some
of the emperor's divines. The
king resolved to advance him to
that dignity, and sent him word of
it, thatso hemightmake haste over:
but a promotion so far above his
thoughts, had not its common ef-
fects on him: he had a true and
primitive sense of so great a
charge ; and instead of aspiring to
it, feared it; and, returning very
slowly to England, used all his en-
deavours to be excused from that
advancement. Bulls were sent
for to Rome, in order to his conse-
cration, which the pope granted,
anC on the 30th of March, Cranmer
was consecrated by the bishops of
Lincoln, Exeter, and St. Asaph.
The oath to the pope was of hard
digestion to him. He therefore
made a protestation, before he took
it, that he conceived himself not
bound up by it in any thing that
was contrary to his duty to God,
to his king, or to his country ; and
this he repeated when he took it.
THE king's MARRIAGE CONDEMNED
BY THE CONVOCATION.
The convocation had then two
questions before them; the first
was, concerning the lawfulness of
the king's marriage, and the valid-
ity of the pope's dispensation ; the
other was, of matter of fact, whe-
ther Prince Arthur had consum-
mated the marriage. For the first,
the judgments of nineteen uni-
versities were read; and after a
long debate, there being twenty-
three only in the lower house, four-
teen were against the marriage,
seven for it, and two voted du-
biously. In the upper house,
Stokesly, bishop of London, and
Fisher, maintained the debate
long: the one for the affirmative,
and the other the negative : at last
it was carried nemine contradicente,
(the few that were of the other
side it seems withdrawing) against
the marriage, 216 being present.
The other question was referred to
the canonists J and they all, ex-
246
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
cept five or six, reported, that the
presumptions were violent ; and
these, in a matter not capable of
plain proof, were always received
in law.
The conAOcation having thus
judged in the matter, the ceremony
of pronouncing the divorce judi-
cially was now only wanting. The
new queen being pregnant, was a
great evidence of her having pre-
served her chastity previously to
her marriage. On Easter eve she
was declared queen of England ;
and soon after, Cranmer, with
Gardiner, who had been made
upon Wolsey's death bishop of
Winchester, and the bishops of
London, Lincoln, Bath and Wells,
with many divines and canonists,
went to Dunstable; queen Cathe-
rine living then near it, at Ampt-
hill. The king and queen were
cited ; he appeared by proxy, but
the queen refused to take nuy no-
tice of the court: so after three ci-
tations she was declared contuma-
q|ous, and the merits of the cause
were examined. At last, on the
23d of May, sentence was given,
declaring the marriage to have
been null from the beginning.
CORONATION OF ANNE BOLEYN.
Some days after this, another
judgment was given, confirming
the king's marriage with queen
Anne, and on the iirst of June she
was crowned. All people admired
her conduct, who, during so many
years, managed the spirit of so
violent a king in such a manner,
as neither to surfeit him with too
many favours, nor to provoke him
with too much rigour. They
that loved the reformation, looked
for better days under her protec-
tion; but many priests and friars,
both in sermons and discourses,
condemned the king's proceedings.
Henry sent ambassadors to the va-
rious courts of Europe, to justify
what he had done: he sent also
to queen Catherine, charging her
to assume no other title but that of
princess dowager; but to this she
refused obedience, saying, ske
would not take that infamy on her-
self; and so resolved, that none
should serve about her who did not
treat her as queen.
At Rome the cardinals of the
Imperial faction complained much
of the attempt made on the pope's
power, and urged him to proceed
to censures. But there was only
sentence given, annulling all that
the archbishop of Canterbury had
done; and the king was required,
under pain of excommunication, to
place things aj^ain in the state in
which they formerly were ; and
this notification was affixed at
Dunkirk. The king sent an em-
bassy to the French monarch, avIio
was then setting out to Marseilles,
to meet the pope; their errand was
to dissuade him from the journey,
unless the pope promised Henry
satisfaction: Francis said, he was
engaged in honour to go on; but
assured them, he would mind the
king's concerns with as much zeal
as if thej' were his own.
BIRTH OF THE PRINCESS ELIZA-
BETH.
In September the queen brought
forth a daughter, afterwards the
renowned queen Elizabeth; and
the king having before declared
lady Mary princess of Wales, did
now the same for her: though,
since a son might exclude her from
it, she could not be heir apparent,
but only heir presumptive to the
crown.
The eventful moment was now
at hand, when the incident should
take place that would cause the
separation of England from the
church of Rome. There was a se-
cret agreement between the pope
and Francis, that if king Henry
would refer his cause to the consis-
tory, excepting only the cardinals
of the Imperial faction, as partial,
and would in all other things re-
turn to his obedience to the see of
Rome, the sentence should be
given in his favour. When Fran-
cis returned to Paris, he sent over
the bishop of that city to the king,
to tell what he had obtained of the
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
247
))opc in liis favour, and llie Icrms
on which it m as pioiuistd: tliis
wrought so much on the kiup;, that
lie presently consented to them:
upon which, the bishop of Paris,
though it was now in the middle of
winter, went to Rome in conse-
quence. Upon his arrival there,
tiie matter seemed ag^reed; for it
was promised, that upon the kind's
sendin«: a promise under his hand,
to place things in their former
state, and his ordering a proxy to
appear for him, judges should be
sent to Cambray for making the
jHOcess, and then sentence should
l)e given. Upon the notice given
of this, and of a day fixed for the
return of the courier, the king dis-
patched him with all possible
haste ; and now the business
.seemed at an end. But the cou-
rier had the sea and the Alps to
, pass, and in winter it was not easy
t to observe a limited day so ex-
actly. The appointed day came,
and no courier arrived ; upon
which the Imperialists gave out,
that the king was abusing the
l)ope's easiness; and pressed him
vehemently to proceed to a sen-
tence: the bishop of Paris re-
quested only a delay of six days.
But the design of the Imperialists
was to hinder a reconciliation ; for
if the king had been set right with
the pope, there would have been
so powerful a league formed
against the emperor, as would
have frustrated ail his measures:
and therefore it was necessary for
liis politics to embroil them. Se-
duced by the artifice of this intri-
guing prince, the pope, contrary
to his ordinary prudence, brought
the matter before the consistory ;
and there the Imperialists having
the majority, it was driven on with
so much precipitation, that they
did, in one day, that which, accord-
ing to form, should have occupied
three.
They gave the final sentence,
declared the king's marriage with
(jueen Catherine good, and re-
quired him to live w ith her as his
wife, otherwise they would pro-
ceed to censures. Two days after
this, the courier came with the
king's submission in due form; he
also brought earnest letters from
Francis in the king's favour. This
wrought on all the indifferent cardi-
nals, as well as those of the French
faction, so inach that tljey pray ed the
pope to recall what was done. A
new consistory was cali'jd; but the
Imperialists urged, with greater
vehemence than ever, that they
would not give such scandal to the
world as to recall a definitive sen-
tence past of the validity of a mar-
riage, and give the heretics such
advantages by their unsteadiness
in matters of that nature; it was
therefore carried, that the former
sentence should take place, and
the execution of it committed to
the emperor. When this was
known in England, it determined
the king in his resolution of shak- '
ing olf the papal yoke, in which he
had made so great a progress, that
the parliament had passed all the
acts concerning it, before he re-
ceived the news from Rome ; for
he judged that the best way to se-
cure his cause was to let Rome
see his power, and with wiiat vi-
gour he could make war.
arguments for rejecting the
pope's power.
Tn England the foundations on
which the papal autiiority was
built, had been examined with ex-
traordinary care of late years;
and several books were written on
that subject. It was demonstrated
that all the apostles were made
equal in the powers that Christ
gave them, and he often con-
demned their contests about supe-
riority, but never declared iu St,
Peter's favour. St. Paul with-
stood him to his face, and reckoned
himself not inferior to him. If the
dignity of a person left any autho-
rity with the city in which he sat,
then Antioch must carry it as well
as Rome; and Jerusalem, where
Christ suifered, w as to be preferred
to all the world, for it was truly
the mother-church. Tlie other
privileges ascribed to St. Peter,
w ere either only a precedence of
248
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
order, or were occasioned by his
fall, as that injunction, " Feed my
sheep," it being a restoring him
to the apostolical function. St.
Peter had also a limited province,
the circumcision, as St. Paul had
the uncircumcision, of far greater
extent; which shewed that Peter
was not considered as the universal
pastor.
Several sees, as Ravenna, Milan,
and Aquileia, pretended exemp-
tion from the papal authority.
Many English bishops had asserted
that the popes had no authority
against the canons, and to that
day no canon the pope made was
binding till it was received ; which
shewed the pope's authority was
not believed to be founded on a
divine authority : and the contests
which the kings of England had
had with the popes concerning in-
vestitures, bishops doing homage,
appeals to Rome, and the autho-
rity of papal bulls and provisions,
shewed that the pope's power was
believed to be subject to laws and
custom, and so not derived from
Christ and St. Peter ; and as laws
had given them some power, and
princes had been forced in igno-
rant ages to submit to their usur-
pations, so they might, as they saw
cause, change those laws, and re-
sume their rights.
The next point inquired into
was, the autliority that kings had
in matters of religion and the
church. In the New Testament,
Christ was himself subject to the
civil powers, and charged his dis-
ciples not to afl'ect temporal do-
minion. They also wrote to the
churches to be subject to the
higher powers, and call them su-
preme, and charge every soul to
be subject to them: so in scripture
the king is called head and su-
preme, and every soul is said to
be under him, which joined toge-
ther makes up his conclusion, that
he is the supreme head over all
persons. In the primitive church
the bishops only made rules or
canons, but pretended to no com-
pulsive authority, but what came
jfom the civil magistrate. Upon
the whole matter, they concluded
that the pope had no power in
England, and that the king had
an entire dominion over all his
subjects, which extended even to
the regulation of ecclesiastical
matters.
These questions being fully dis-
cussed in many disputes, and pub-
lished in several books, all the
bishops, abbots, and friars of
England, Fisher only excepted,
were so far satisfied with them,
that they resolved to comply with
the changes the king was resolved
to make.
THE pope's power REJECTED BY
PARLIAMENT.
At the next meeting of parlia-
ment there were but seven bishops
and twelve abbots present, the
rest being unwilling to concur in
making this change, though they
complied with it when it was made.
Every Sunday during the session
a bishop preached at St. Paul's,
and declared that the pope had no
authority in England: before this,
they had onl}^ said that a general
council was above him, and that
the exactions of his court, and
appeals to it, were unlawful; but
now they went a strain higher, to
prepare the people for receiving
the acts then in agitation. On the
9th of March the commons began
the bill for taking away the pope's
power, and sent it to the lords on
the 14th, who passed it on the 20th
without any dissent. In it they
set forth the exactions of the
court of Rome, grounded on the
pope's power of dispensing ; and
that as none could dispense with
the laws of God, so the king and
parliament only had the authority
of dispensing with the laws of the
land ; and that therefore such
licences or dispensations as were
formerly in use, should be for the
future granted by the two arch-
bishops ; some of these were to be
confirmed under the great seal ;
and they appointed that thereafter
all intercourse with Rome, on those
subjects, should cease. They also
declared that they did not intend
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
249
to alter any article of the catholic
faith of Christendom, or of that
which was declared in the scrip-
ture necessary to salvatian. They
confirmed all the exemptions grant-
ed to monasteries by the popes,
but subjected them to the king's
■visitation, and gave the king and
his council power to examine and
reform all indulgences and privi-
leges granted by the pope. This
act subjected the monasteries en-
tirely to the king's authority,
and put them in no small con-
fusion. Those who loved the re-
formation rejoiced both to see the
pope's power rooted out, and to
tind the scripture made the stand-
ard of religion.
After this act, another passed in
both houses in six days time with-
out any opposition, settling the
succession of the crown, confirm-
ing the sentence of divorce, and
the king's marriage with queen
Anne, and declaring all marriages
within the degrees prohibited by
Moses to be unlawful : all that had
married within them were appoint-
ed to be divorced, and their issue
illegitimated ; and the succession
to the crown was settled upon the
king's issue by the present queen,
or, in default of that, to the king's
right heirs for ever. All were re-
quired to swear to maintain the
contents of this act ; and if any re-
fused to swear to it, or should say
any thing to the slander of the
king's marriage, he was to be
judged guilty of misprision of
treason, and to be punished ac-
cordingly.
About this time one Phillips
complained to the house of com-
mons of the bishop of London for
using him cruelly in prison upon
suspicion of heresy ; the commons
sent up his petition to the lords,
but received no answer : they
therefore sent some of their mem-
bers to the bishop, desiring him to
answer the complaints put in
against him: but he acquainted
the house of lords with it ; and
they with one consent voted that
none of their house ought to ap-
pear or answer to any complaint
at the bar of the house of com-
mons. On which the commons let
this particular case fall, and sent
up a bill, to which the lords agreed,
regulating the proceedings against
heretics ; repealing the statute of
Henry IV.; and declaring that none
were to be committed for heresy
but upon a presentment made by
two witnesses ; none were to be
accused for speaking against things
that were grounded only upon the
pope's canons ; bail was to be
taken for heretics, and they were
to be brought to trial in open court;
and if upon conviction they did
not abjure, or were relapses, they
were to be burnt ; the king's writ
being first obtained. This was
a great check to the bishops' ty-
ranny, and gave great satisfaction
to the friends of the reformation.
The convocation sent in a sub-
mission at the same time, by which
they acknowledged, that all the
convocations ought to be assem-
bled by the king's writ ; and pro-
mised never to make nor execute
any canons without the king's as-
sent. They also desired, that since
many of the received canons were
found to be contrary to the king's
prerogative and the laws of the
land, there might be a committee
named by the king of thirty-two,
the one half out of both houses of
parliament, and the other of the
clergy, empowered to abrogate or
regulate them, as they should see
cause. This was confirmed in
parliament ; the act against appeals
was renewed ; and an appeal was
allowed from the archbishop to the
king, upon which the lord chancel-
lor was to grant a commission for
a court of delegates.
Another act passed for regulat-
ing the elections and consecrations
of bishops, condemning all bulls
from Rome, and appointing that
upon a vacancy the king should
grant a licence for an election,
and should by a missive letter
signify the person's name whom he
would have chosen; and within
twelve days after these were de-
livered, the dean and chapter, or
prior and convent, were required
250
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to return an election of the person
named by the king-, under their
seals. The bishop elect was upon
that to swear fealty, and a writ
was to be issued out for his conse-
cration in the usual manner ; after
that he was to do homage to the
king, upon which bot'i the tempo-
ralties and spiritualties were to be
restored, and bishops were to ex-
ercise their jurisdictions as they
had done before. All who trans-
gressed this act were made guilty
of a praemunire.
A private act passed, depriving
cardinal Campegio and Jerome de
Gianuccii of the bishoprics of Sa-
lisbury and Worcester: the reasons
given for it were, because they did
not reside in their dioceses, for
preaching the laws of God, and
keeping hospitality, but lived at the
court of Rome, and drew £3000 a
year out of the kingdom.
The last act of a public nature,
though relating only to private per-
sons, was concerning the nun of
Kent and her accomplices. It was
the first occasion of shedding any
blood in this quari-jl, and the im-
posture was much cherished by all
the superstitious clergy who ad-
hered to the interests of the queen
and the pope. The nun, and many of
her accomplices, were brought to
the bar of the house of lords, where
they confessed the whole matter.
Sir Thomas More and bishop
Fisher were charged with having
concealed their knowledge of the
affair; the former wrote a long
letter upon the subject to Cromwell,
giving him a particular account of
all the conversations he had had
with the nun: he acknowledged
that he had esteemed her highly,
not so much out of any regard to
her prophecies, as for the opiiiion
he conceived of her holiness and
humility. But he added, that " he
was then convinced tliat she was
the most false dissembling hypo-
crite that had ever been known,
and guilty of the most detestable
hypocrisy and devilish dissembled
falsehood:" he also believed that
she had communication with an
evil spirit. More's justification of
his conduct prevailed so far, that
his name was struck out of the bill.
STORY OF THE NUN OF KENT.
Elizabeth Barton, of Kent, fell
into some hysterical fits, and spake
such things as made those about
her think she was inspired by God.
The parson of the parish, named
Master, hoping to draw advantages
from this, inlormed archbishop
Warham of it, who ordered him to
watch her carefully, and bring him
an account of what he sliould ob-
serve. But it seems she forgot all
that she said in her fits when they
were over. But the artful priest
would not sufier his hopes thus to
pass away, but persuaded her she
was inspired, and taught her so to
counterfeit those trances, that she
became very expert at it, and could
assume them at her pleasure. The
matter was soon noised about ;
and the priest intended to raise the
credit of an image of the blessed
virgin, which stood in his church,
that so pilgrimages and oflerings
might be made to it by her means.
He accordingly associated to him-
self one Bocking, a monk of Can-
terbury, and they taught the nun
to say, in her fits, timt the blessed
virgin appeared to her, and told
her, she could not be w ell till she
A'isited that image. She spake
many good v/ords against ill life,
and also against heresy, and the
king's suit of divorce then depend-
ing; and by many strange motions
of her body, she seemed, to the ig-
norant multitufle of that age, to be
inwardly possessed.
Soon after this, a day was ap-
pointed for her cure ; and before
an assemblage of two thousand
people, she was carried to the
image ; and after she had acted
over her fits, she seemed suddenly
to recover, which was ascribed to
the intercession of the virgin, and
the virlne of her image. She then
took the veil, and Bocking was her
confessor.
Her popularity increased daily,
and many thought her a prophetess,
among A\hom was archbishop W'ar-
ham himself. A book was also
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
251
wrilten of her revelations, and a
letter was shewn, all in letters of
^old, pretended to be written to
iier from Heaven by Mary Magda-
len ! She said, that when tlie kin^
was last at Calais, she was carried
invisibly beyond sea, and brought
back again; and that an angel
gave her the sacrament ; and that
God revealed to her, that if the
king went on in his divorce, and
married another wife, he should
fall from his crown, and not live a
month longer, but should die a vil-
lain's death.
Several monks of the Charter-
house, and the observant friars,
with many nuns, and bishop Fisher,
gave credit to this, set a great
value on her, and grew very inso-
lent upon it; for friar Peyto
preaching in the king's chapel at
Greenwich, denounced the judg-
ments of God upon him ; and said,
though others as lying propliets de-
ceived him, yet he, in the name of
God, told him, that dogs shovild
lick his blood, as they had done
Ahab's. The king bore this pa-
tiently, contenting himself with or-
dering Dr. Corren to preach nest
Sunday, and to answer all that he
had said ; who railed against Pey-
to as a dog and a traitor. Peyto
had gone to Canterbury ; but El-
ston, a Franciscan of the same
house, interrupted him, and called
him one of the lying prophets that
went about to establish the succes-
sion of the crown by adultery ; and
spoke with so much vehemence,
that the king himself was forced to
command silenceT" So unwilling
was the king to go to extremities,
that all that was done upon so high
a provocation, was, that they were
summoned before the council, and
rebuked for their insolence. But
the nun's confederates proceeding
to publish her revelations in all
parts of the kingdom, she and nine
of her accomplices were appre-
hended, when they all, without any
rack or torture, discovered the
whole conspiracy. Upon this con-
fession they were appointed to go
to St. Paul's, where, after a sermon
preached by the bishop of Bangor,
2
tjjcy repeated their confession in
the hearing of the people, and were
sent as prisoners to the Tower.
But it was given out that all was
extorted from them by violence,
and messages were sent to the nun,
desiring her to deny all that she
had confessed. The king, on this,
judged it necessary to proceed to
further extremities ; accordingly
she and six of her chief accompli-
ces were attainted of treason, and
the bishop of Rochester and five
more were attainted of misprision
of treason. But at the intercession
of queen Anne (as is expressed in
the act) all others that had been
concerned Avith her were pardoned.
After this, the nun and her coad-
jutors were executed at Tyburn.
There she voluntarily confessed
herself to be an impostor, and ac-
knowledged the justice of her sen-
tence, laying the blame on those
who suffered with her, by whom she
had been seduced into the crime ;
adding, that they had exalted her
for no other cause than for her
having been of great profitto them,
and that they had presumed to say,
that all she had done was through
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost,
when they were sensible the whole
was a trick. She then begged par-
don of God and the king, and re-
signed herself to her fate. — Thus
ended one of the vilest impostures
ever known in this country.
Had this fallen out in a darker
age, the king might have lost his
crown by it. But at the present
era, the discovery of it disposed
men to look on older stories of
trances, &c. as contrivances to
serve base ends, and made way
for the ruin of the monastic order in
England ; but all that followed at
present upon it was, that the ob-
servants were put out of their
houses, and mixed with the other
Franciscans, and the Austin friars
wore put in their room.
Upon the first discovery of the
above imposture, Cromwell sent
Fisher's brother to him to reprove
him for his carriage in that busi-
ness, and to advise him to ask the
king's pardon for the encourage-
252
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ment he had given to the nun,
■which he was confident the king
would grant him. But Fisher ex-
cused himself, and said, he had
only tried whether her revelations
were true or not. He confessed,
that upon the reports he had heard,
he was induced to have a high opi-
nion of her, and that he had never
discovered any falsehood in her.
It was true, she had said some
things to him concerning the king's
death which he had not revealed,
but he thought it was not necessary
to do it, because he knew she had
told them to the king herself ; she
had named no person that should
kill the king, but had only de-
nounced it as a judgment of God
upon him ; and he had reason to
think that the king would have
been offended with him if he had
spoken of it to him ; he therefore
desired to be no more troubled
with the matter. But, upon that,
Cromwell wrote him a sharp letter,
wherein he shewed him that he had
proceeded rashly in that affair ;
being so partial in the matter of
the king's divorce, that he easily
believed every thing that seemed
to make against it ; he shewed him
how necessary it was to use great
caution before extraordinary things
should be received, or spread
about as revelations, since other-
wise the peace of the world would
be in the hands of every bold or
crafty impostor; yet, in conclusion,
he advised him again to ask the
king's pardon for his rashness, and
assured him that the king was
ready to forgive him. But Fisher
would make no submission, and
was in consequence included in the
act ; yet it was not executed till a
new provocation drew him into
farther trouble. The secular and
regular clergy did every where
swear the oath of succession, which
none more zealously promoted than
Gardiner, who before the 6th of
May prevailed on all his clergy to
swear it: and the religious or-
ders being apprehensive of the
king's jealousies of them, took
care to remove them by sending in
declarations, under the seals of
their houses, that in their opinion
the king's present marriage wa3
lawful, and that they would always
acknowledge him head of the
church of England.
The council met at Lambeth, to
which many were cited for the
purpose of taking the oath, among
whom was sir Thomas More and
bishop Fisher. More was first call-
ed on to take it : he answered, that
he neither blamed those that made
the acts, nor those that swore the
oath; and that lie was willing to
swear to maintain the succession
to the crown, but could not take
the oath as it was conceived.
Fisher made the same answer, but
all the rest that were cited before
them took it. More was pressed
to give his reasons against it; but
he refused, for it might be called
disputing against law, yet he would
put them into writing if the king
would command him to do it.
Cranmer said, if he did not blame
those that took it, it seems he was
not persuaded it was a sin, and so
was only doubtful of it ; but he was
sure he ought to obey the law, if it
was not sinful ; so there was a cer-
tainty on the one hand, and only a
doubt on the other, and therefore
the former ought to determine him:
this he confessed did shake him a
little, but he said he thought in his
conscience that it would be a sin to
comply. In conclusion, both he
and Fisher declared that they
thought it was in the power of the
parliament to settle the succession
to the crown, and so were ready to
swear to that ; but they could not
take the oath that was tendered to
them, for by it they must swear
that the king's former marriage
was unlawful, to which they could
not assent ; so they were both
committed to the Tower, and de-
nied the use of pen, ink, and paper.
The old bishop was also hardly
used both in his clothes and diet ;
he had only rags to cover him,
and fire was often denied him ; a
cruelty not capable of excuse, and
as barbarous as it was undeserved.
In the winter parliament met
again, and the first act that passed
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
253
declared the king to be the su-
preme head on earth of the church
of Eoofland, which was ordered to
be prefixed to his other titles ; and it
was enacted, that he and his suc-
cessors should have full authority
to reform all heresies and abuses in
the spiritual jurisdiction. By ano-
ther act the parliament confirmed
the oath of succession, whicli had
not been specified in the former
act, though agreed to by the lords.
They also gave the king the first-
fruits and tenths of ecclesiastical
benefices, as being the supreme
head of the church. Another act
passed, declaring some things trea-
son; one of these was the denying
the king any of his titles, or the
calling him heretic, schismatic, or
usurper of the crown. By another
act, provision was made for setting
up twenty-six suffragan bishops
over England, for the more speedy
administration of the sacraments,
and the better service of God.
The bishop of the diocese was to
present two to the king, and upon
the king's declaring his choice, the
archbishop was to consecrate the
person, and then the bishop was to
delegate such parts of his charge
to his care as he thought fitting,
during his pleasure. The great
extent of the dioceses in England
made it hard for one bishop to go-
vern them with that exactness that
was necessary; these were there-
fore appointed to assist in the dis-
charge of the pastoral functions.
Bishop Fisher and sir Thomas
More, by two special acts, were
attainted of misprision of treason ;
five other clerks were in like man-
ner condemned, all for refusing to
swear the oath of succession. The
see of Rochester was declared
void ; and continued vacant two
years.
But now a new scene commenc-
ed ; before we enter upon which
it will be necessary to state the
progress that the new opinions had
made in England during the king's
suit of divorce. Under Wolsey's
ministry, the reformed preachers
were gently used ; and it is proba-
ble the king ordered the bishops
to cease inquiring after them, when
the pope began to use him ill; for
the progress of heresy was always
reckoned at Rome among the mis-
chiefs that would follow upon the
pope's rejecting the king's suit.
But sir Thomas More, coming into
favour, offered new counsels, and
thought the king's proceeding se-
verely against heretics would be so
meritorious at Rome, that it would
work more effectually than all his
threatenings had done. Upon this,
a severe proclamation was issued
out both against their books and
persons, ordering all the laws
against them to be put in execution.
TRANSLATION OF THE NEW TESTA-
MENT INTO ENGLISH.
Tindal and others at Antwerp
were every year either translating
or writing books against some of the
received errors, and sending them
over to England. But the trans-
lation of the New Testament, by
Tindal, gave the greatest offence,
and was much complained of by
the clergy as full of errors. Ton-
stall, then bishop of London, re-
turning from Cambray, to which
place More and he had been sent
by the king, as he came through
Antwerp, bargained with an Eng-
lish merchant who was secretly a
friend of Tindal, to procure him as
many of his New Testaments as
could be had for money. Tindal
gladly received this ; for being
about a more correct edition, he
found he would be better enabled
to proceed if the copies of the old
were sold off; he therefore gave the
merchant all he had, and Tonstall,
paying for them, brought them
over to England, and burnt them
publicly in Cheapside. This was
called a burning of the word of
God ; and it was said the clergy
had reason to revenge themselves
on it, for it had done them more
mischief than all other books what-
soever. But a year after this, the
second edition being finished, great
numbers were sent over to Eng-
land, when Constantine, one of
Tindal's partners, happened to be
taken: believing that some of the
London merchants furnished them
254
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
with money, he was promised his
liberty if he would discover who
they were : upon this he said the
bishop of London did more than
all the world besides, for he bought
up the greatest part of a faulty
impression. The clergy, on their
condemning Tindal's translation,
promised a new one : but a year
after, they said, that it was not ne-
cessary to publish the scripture in
English, and that the king did well
not to set about it.
About this time a book, written
by Fish, of Gray's Inn, was pub-
lished. It was entitled, " The
Supplication of the Beggars," and
had a vast sale. In it, the beggars
were made to complain that the
alms of the people were intercepted
by the mendicant friars, who were
a useless burden to the govern-
ment; and to tax the pope with
cruelty for taking no pity on the
poor, since none but those who
could pay for it were delivered out
of purgatory. The king was so
pleased with this, that he would
not suffer any thing to be done
against the author. Sir Thomas
More answered it by another sup-
plication in behalf of the souls in
purgatory ; setting forth the mise-
ries they were in, and the relief
which they received by the masses
that were said for them ; and
therefore they called upon their
friends to support the religious or-
ders, which had now so many
enemies.
Frith published a serious an-
swer to the last mentioned work,
in which he shewed that there was
no mention made of purgatory in
scripture ; that it was inconsistent
with the merits of Christ, by
which, upon sincere repentance,
all sins were pardoned ; for if
they were pardoned, they could
not be punished : and though tem-
porary judgments, either as medi-
cinal corrections or a warning to
others, do sometimes fall even on
true penitents, yst terrible punisli-
ments in another state cannot con-
sist with a free pardon, and the
remembering of our sins no more.
In expounding many passages of
the New Testament, he appealed
to More's great friend Erasmus,
and shewed, that the fire which
was spoken of by St. Paul, as that
which would consume the wood,
hay, and stubble, could only be
meant of the fiery trial of persecu-
tion. He shewed that the primi-
tive church received it not ; Am-
brose, Jerome, and Austin did not
believe it; the last had plainly
said, that no mention was made of
it in scripture. The monks alone
brought it in ; and by many won-
derful stories persuaded their ig-
norant followers of the truth of it,
and so made a very profitable trade.
This book so provoked the clergy,
that they resolved to make the
author feel a real fire, for endea-
vouring to extinguish their imagi-
nary one. Sir Thomas More ob-
jected poverty and want of learn-
ing to the new preachers ; but it
was answered, the same was made
use of to reproach Christ and his
apostles; but a plain simplicity of
mind, without artificial improve-
ments, was rather thought a good
disposition for men that were to
bear a cross, and the glory of God
appeared more eminently when
the instruments seemed contempt-
ible.
But the pen being thought too
feeble and gentle, tJie clergy be-
took themselves to persecution.
Many were vexed with imprison-
ments for teaching their children
the Lord's prayer in English, for
harbouring the reformed preachers,
and for speaking against the cor-
ruptions and vices of the clergy.
Hinton, formerly a curate, who
had gone over to Tinda!, was seiz-
ed on his way back with some
books he was conveying to Eng-
land, and was condemned by arch-
bishop Warham. He was kept
long in prison ; but remaining firm
in the truth, he was, at length,
burned at Maidstone.
STORY AND MARTYRDOM OF THO-
MAS BILNEY.
Thomas Bilney was brought up
at Cambridge from a child. Oa
leaving the university, he preached
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
255
in several places ; and in his ser-
mons spoke with great boldness
against the pride and insolence of
the clergy. This was during the
ministry of cardinal Wolsey, who,
hearing of his attacks,' caused him
to be seized and imprisoned. Over-
come with fear, Bilney abjured,
was pardoned, and returned to
Cambridge in tl-.e year 1530. Here
he fell into great horror of mind,
in consequence of his instability
and denial of the truth. He be-
came ashamed of himself, bitterly
repented of his sin, and, growing
strong in faith, resolved to make
some atonement by a public avowal
of his apostacy, and confession of
his sentiments. To prepare him-
self for his task, he studied the
scriptures with deep attention for
two years ; at the expiration of
which he again quitted the uni-
versity, went into Norfolk, where
he was born, and preached up and
down that county against idolatry
and superstition ; exhorting the
people to a good life, to give alms,
to believe in Christ, and to oiler
up their souls to him in the sacra-
ment. He openly confessed his
own sin of denying the faith ; and
using no precaution as he went
about, was soon taken by the
bishop's ollicers, condemned as a
relapse, and degraded. Sir Tho-
mas More sent down the writ to
burn him. Parker, afterwards
archbishop, was an eye-witness of
his sullerings ; and allirms, that he
bore all his hardships with great
fortitude and resignation, and con-
tinued very cheerful after his sen-
tence. He eat up the poor provi-
sion that was brought him heartily,
saying, he must keep up a ruinous
cottage till it fell. He had these
words of Isaiah often in his mouth,
" When thou Avalkest through the
fire, tljiOU shalt not be burnt:" and
^by burning his linger in the candle,
'he prepared himself for the stake ;
saying, the tire would only consume
the stubble of his body, and would
purify his soul.
On the loth of November he Avas
brought to the stake, where he re-"
peated the creed, prayed earnestly,
and with the deepest sense repeated
these words, " Enter not into judg-
ment with thy servant, oh Lord '."
J)r. Warner, who attended, em-
braced him, shedding many tears,
and wishing he might die in as
good a frame of mind as Bilney
then was. The friars requested
him to inform the people, that they
were not instrumental to his death,
which he did; so that the last act
of his life was one of charity and
forgiveness.
The officers then put the reeds
and fagots about his body, and
set fire to the first, which made a
great flame, and disfigured his
face : he held up his hands, and
struck his breast, crying sometimes
'' Jesus ;" sometimes " Credo !''
but the flame was blown away
from him several times, the wind
being very high, till at length the
wood taking fire, the flame was
stronger, and so he yielded up the-
ghost.
His body being shrunk up, lean-
ed down on the chain, till one of
the officers with his halbert struck
out the staple of the chain behind
him, on which it fell down into the
bottom of the fire, when it was
covered with wood, and consumed.
The sufferings, the confession,
and the heroic death of this mar-
tyr, inspirited and animated others
to imitate his conduct.
r.YFlELD AND OTHERS BURNT.
Byfield, who had formerly ab-
jured, was taken dispersing Tin-
dal's books; and he, with one
Tewkesbury, were condemned by
Stokesly, and burnt. Two men and a
woman suffered also the same fate
at York. Upon these proceed-
ings, the parliament complained
to the king; but this did not check
the sanguinary proceedings of the
clergy. One Bainham, a coun-
sellor of the Temple, was taken on
suspicion of heresy, whipped in
the presence of sir T. More, and
afterwards racked in the Tower,
yet he could not be wrought on to
accuse any, but through fear he
abjured. After this, however,
being discharged, he was in great
256
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
trouble of mind, and could find no
quiet till he went publicly to
church, where he openly confessed
his sins, and declared the torments
he felt in his conscience for what
he had done. Upon this he was
again seized on, and condemned
for having said that Thomas Becket
was a murderer, and was damned
if he did not repent ; and that in
the sacrament, Christ's body was
received by faith, and not chewed
with the teeth. Sentence was
passed upon him, and he was
burnt. Soon after this More deli-
vered up the great seal, in conse-
quence of which the reformed
preachers had a short respite.
But the persecution was soon
revived, and its rage stopped not
at the living, but vented itself even
on the dead. Lord Tracy made a
will, by which he left his soul to
God, (in hopes of mercy through
Christ, without the help of any
saint; and therefore he declared
that he would leave nothing for
soul-masses. This will being
brought to the bishop of London's
court to be proved, after his
death, provoked the clergy so
much*, that he was condemned as
an heretic, and an order was sent
to the chancellor of Worcester to
raise his body ; but he went be-
yond his instructions, and burnt it,
which could not be justified, since
the deceased was not a relapse.
Tracy's heir sued him for it, and
he was turned out of his place,
and fined £400.
The clergy proclaimed an in-
dulgence of forty days pardon to
any that carried a fagot to the
burning of an heretic, that so
cruelty might seem the more me-
ritorious.
The reformed now enjoyed a re-
spite of two years, when the crafty
* We shall not be surprised at their
anger, if we consider, that they foresaw,
in the event of Lord Tracy's example
being followed, the abolition of the most
profitable part of their traffic. They
railed against hira on the same grounds
as Demetrius the silversmith did against
Paul at Ephesus — they feared that
♦* their crafl was in danger,"
Gardiner represented to the kins:,
that it would tend much to his ad-
vantage, if he would take some
occasion to shew his hatred of he-
resy. Accordingly a young man
named Frith was chosen as a sa-
crifice to this afiected zeal for reli-
gion.
STORY AND MARTYRDOM OF
FRITH.
He was a young man much
famed for learning, and was the
first who wrote in England against
the corporeal presence in the sa-
crament. He followed Zuinglius's
doctrine on these grounds : Christ,
received in the sacrament, gave
eternal life, but this was given
only to those who believed, from
which he inferred that he was
received only by faith. St. Paul
said, that the fathers before Christ
eat the same spiritual food with
Christians ; from which it appears,
that Christ is now no more corpo-
really present to us than he was to
them ; and he argued, from the
nature of sacraments in general,
and the end of the Lord's Supper,
that it was only a commemoration.
Yet, upon these premises, he built
no other conclusion but that
Christ's presence was no article of
faith. These reasons he put in
writing, which falling into the
hands of Sir Thomas More, were
answered by him: but Frith never
saw the answer till he was put in
prison; and then, though he was
loaded with irons, and had bo
books allowed him, he replied.
In his reply he insisted much on
the argument, that the Israelites
did eat the same food, and drank
of the same rock, and that rock
was Christ; and since Christ was
only mystically and by faith re-
ceived by them, he concluded that
he was at the present time also re-
ceived only by faith. He shewed
that Christ's words, " This is my
body," were accommodated to the
Jewish phrase of calling the lamb
the Lord's passover; and confirmed
his opinion with many passages
out of the fathers, in which the
elements were called signs and fi-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
2&7
gures of Christ's body; and they
said, that upon consecration they
did not cease to be bread and wine,
but remained still in their own
proper natures. He also shewed
that the fathers were strangers to
all the consequences of that opi-
nion, as that a body could b(? in
more places than one at the same
time, or could be in a place in the
manner of a spirit : yet he con-
cluded, that if that opinion were
held only as a speculation, it might
be tolerated, but he condemned the
adoration of the elements as gross
idolatry.
Marti/rdom of EaUdia, a Spanislc Christian Lady, A, D. 303.
For these opinions he was seiz-
ed on, in May, 1533, and brought
before Stokesly, Gardiner, and
Longland. They charged him with
not believing in purgatory and
transubstantiation. He gave the
reasons that determined him to
look on neither of these as articles
of faith ; but thought that neither
the affirming nor denying them
ought to be determined positively.
The bishops seemed unwilling to
proceed to sentence ; but he con-
tinuing resolute, Stokesly pro-
nounced it, and so delivered him
to the secular arm, desiring that his
punishment might be moderated.
This request was thought a mock-
FOX'S MARTYRS.
ery, when all the world knew that
it was intended to burn him. One
Hewet, an apprentice of London,
was also condemned with him on
the same account.
They were brought to the stake
at Smithfield on the 4th of July,
1533. On arriving there. Frith ex-
pressed great joy, and hugged the
fagots with transport : a priest,
named Cook, who stood by, called
to the people not to pray for them
more than they would do for a dog:
at this Frith smiled, and prayed
God to forgive him: after which
the fire was kindled, which con-
sumed them to ashes.
This was the last instance of the
17
258
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
cruelty of the clergy at that time ;
for the act, formerly mentioned,
regulating their proceedings, fol-
lowed soon after. Philips, at
whose complaint that bill was be-
gun, was committed upon suspi-
cion of heresy, a copy of Tracy's
will being found about him ; but
he being required to abjure, ap-
pealed to the king as supreme
head, and upon that was set at li-
berty ; but whether he was tried by
the king or not, is not upon re-
cord.
The act gave the new preachers
and their followers some respite.
The king was also empowered to
reform all heresies and idolatries :
and his affairs obliged him to unite
himself to the princes of Germany,
that, by their means, he might so
embroil the emperor's affairs, as
not to give him leisure to turn his
arms against England ; and this
produced a slackening of all seve-
rities against them : for those prin-
ces, in the first fervour of the re-
formation, made it an article in all
their treaties, that none should be
persecuted for favouring their doc-
trine. The queen also openly pro-
tected the reformers; she took
Latimer and Shaxton to be her
chaplains, and promoted them to
the bishoprics of Worcester and
Salisbury.
Cranmer was fully convinced of
the necessity of a reformation, and
that he might carry it on with true
judgment, and justify it by good
authorities, he made a good collec-
tion of the opinions of the ancient
fathers, and later doctors, in all the
points of religion, comprising six
folio volumes. He was a man of
great candour, and much patience
and industry ; aiid so was on all
accounts well prepared for that
work, to which the providence of
God now called him : and though
he was in some things too much
subject to the king's imperious
temper, yet in the matter of the
.six articles, he shewed that he
wanted not the courage that became
a bishop in so critical an affair.
Cromwell was his great and con-
stant friend ; a man of mean birth.
but of excellent qualities, as ap-
peared in his adhering to his mas-
ter Wolsey after his fall : a rare
demonstration of gratitude in a
courtier to a disgraced favourite.
As Cranmer and Cromwell set
themselves to cairy on a reformation,
another party was formed who as
vigorously opposed it. This was
headed by the duke of Norfolk and
Gardiner ; and almost all the clergy
lent their strength to it. They
persuaded the king that nothing
would give the pope or the empe-
ror so much advantage, as his
making any changes in religion ;
and it would reflect much on him,
if he, who had written so learnedly
for the faith, should, from spite to
the pope, make any changes in it.
Nothing would encourage other
princes so much to follow his ex-
ample, or keep his subjects so
faithful to him, as his continuing
steadfast in the ancient religion.
These reasonings made great
impression on him. But, on the
other hand, Cranmer represented
to him that, if he rejected the
pope's authority, it was very ab-
surd to let such opinions or prac-
tices continue in the church, as
had no other foundation but papal
decrees : he exhorted the king to
depend on God, and hope for good
success if he proceeded in this
matter according to the duty of a
Christian prince. England, he
said, was a complete body within
itself; and though in the Roman
empire, when united under one
prince, general councils were ea-
sily assembled, yet now many dif-
ficulties were in the way, for it
was evident, that though both the
emperor and the princes of Ger-
many had for twenty years desired
a general council, it could not be
obtained of the pope ; he had in-
deed offered one at Mantua, but
that was only an illusion. Every
prince ought, therefore, to reform
the church in his dominions by a
national synod.
Upon this, the king desired some
of the bishops to give their opinion
concerning the emperor's power of
calling councils: so Cranmer, Ton-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
259
stal, Clark, and Goodiick, made
answer, that though, anciently,
councils were called by the Roman
emperors, yet that was done by
reason of the extent of their mo-
narchy, which had now ceased,
and other princes had an entire
monarchy within their own domi-
nions.
THE REFORMERS FAVOURED BY
THE COURT.
The nobility and gentry were ge-
nerally well satisfied with the
change in ecclesiastical affairs;
but the body of the people, being
more under the power of the
priests, were filled with great fears
on the subject. It was said,
amongst them, that the king now
joiaed himself to heretics ; that the
queen, Cr'anmer, and Cromwell, fa-
voured them. It was left free to
dispute what were articles of faith,
and what were only the decrees of
popes ; and the most important
changes might be made, under the
pretence, that they only rejected
those opinions which were support-
ed by the papal authority.
The monks and friars saw them-
selves left at the king's mercy.
Their bulls could be no lon_ger use-
ful to them. The trade of new
saints, or indulgences, v/as now at
an end ; they had also some inti-
mations that Cromwell was form-
ing a project for suppressing them ;
so they thought it necessary for
their own preservation to embroil
the king's affairs as much as was
possible : therefore, both in confes-
sions and discourses, they labour-
ed to infuse into the people a dis-
like of his proceedings : but these
practices at home, and the in-
trigues of cardinal Pole abroad,
the libels that were published, and
the rebellious that were raised in
England, wrought so much on the
king's temper, naturally imperious
and boisterous, that he became too
prone to acts of severity, and his
new title of head of the dairch
seemed to have increased his
former vanity, and made him
fancy that all his subjects were
bound to regulate their belief by
the measures he set them. The
bishops and abbots did what they
could to free the king of any jea-
lousies he might have of tlicm ;
and of their own accord, before
any law was made about it, swore
to maintain his supremacy.
CROMWELL MADE VICAR-GENERAL.
The first act of his new power
■was the making Cromwell vicar-
general, and visitor of all the
monasteries and churches of Eng-
land, with a delegation of the
king's supremacy to him ; he was
also empowered to give commis-
sions subaltern to himself; and all
wills, where the estate was in value
above £200, were to be proved in
his court. This was afterwards en-
larged : he was made the king's
vicegerent in ecclesiastical mat-
ters, had the precedence of all
persons except the royal family ;
and his authority was in all points
the same as had been formerly ex-
ercised by the pope's legates.
Pains were taken to engage all
the clergy to declare for the su-
premacy. At Oxford a public de-
termination was made, to which
every member assented, that the
pope had no more authority in
England than any other foreign
bishop. The Franciscans at Rich-
mond made some opposition ; they
said, by the rule of St. Francis,
they were bound to obey the holy
see. The bishop of Lichfield told
them that all the bishops in Eng-
land, all the heads of houses, and
the most learned divines, had sij-n-
ed that proposition. St. Fran'cis
made his rule in Italy, where the
bishop of Rome was metropolitan,
but that ought not to extend to
England : and it was shewn that
the chapter cited by them, was
not written by him, but added
since ; yet they continued positive
in their refusal to sign it.
GENERAL VISITATION OF THE
MONASTERIES.
It was well known that the
monks and friars, though they com-
plied with the time, yet hated this
new power of the king's ; the peo-
ple were also startled at it : so one
260
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Dr. Leighton, who had been in
Wolsey's service with Cromwell,
proposed a general visitation of
all the religious houses in Eng-
land; and thought that nothing
would reconcile the nation so
much to the king's supremacy, as
to see some good ett'ect flow from
it. Others deemed this was too
bold a step, and feared it would
provoke the religious orders too
much. Yet it was known that they
were guilty of such disorders, as
nothing could so effectually check
as inquiry. Cranmer led the way
to this by a metropolitical visita-
tion, for which he obtained the
king's licence ; he took care to see
that the pope's name was struck
out of all the offices of the church,
and that the king's supremacy was
generally acknowledged.
In October the general visitation
of the monasteries was begun ; and
the visitors were instructed to in-
quire, whether the houses had the
full number according to their
foundation? if they performed
divine worship at the appointed
hours? what exemptions they had?
what were their statutes ? how their
superiors were chosen? whether
they lived according to the seve-
rities of their orders? how their
lands and revenues were managed?
what hospitality was kept? what
care was taken of the novices ?
what benefices were in their gift,
and how they disposed of them ?
how the inclosures of the nunneries
were kept? whether the nuns went
abroad, or if men were admitted
to come to them ? >how they em-
ployed their time, and what priests
they had as their confessors ?
The visitors were also ordered
to deliver some injunctions in the
king's name, as to his supremacy,
and the act of succession ; and
were authorized to absolve every
one from any rules or oaths of obe-
dience to the pope.
They were also ordered to take
care that the abbots should not
have choice dishes, but plain tables
for hospitality ; and that the scrip-
tures should be read at meals ;
ilisd they should have daily lectures
of divinity ; and maintain some of
every house at the university, and
to require that the abbot of each
monastery should instruct the
monks in true religion, and shew
them that it did not consist in
outward ceremonies, but in clear-
ness of heart, purity of life, and
the worshipping of God in spirit
and truth. Rules were given about
their revenues, and against ad-
mitting any under twenty years of
age; and the visitors were em-
powered to punish offenders, or to
bring them to answer before the
visitor-general.
The visitors went over England,
and found in many places mon-
strous disorders. The most hor-
rible and disgusting crimes were
found to be practised in many of
the houses ; and vice and cruelty
were more frequently the inmates
of these pretended sanctuaries than
religion and piety. The report
contained many abominable things,
not fit to be mentioned : some of
these were printed, but the greatest
part was lost.
The first house that was surren-
dered to the king was Langden,
in Kent ; the abbot of which was
found in bed with a woman, who
went in the habit of a lay brother.
To prevent greater evil to himself,
he and ten of his monks signed a
resignation of their house to the
king. Two other monasteries in
the same county, Folkstone and
Dover, followed their example.
And in the following year, four
others made the like surren-
ders.
DEATH OF QUEEN CATHERINE.
On January 8, 1536, queen Ca-
therine died. She had been resolute
in maintaining her title and state,
saying, that since the pope had
judged her marriage was good,
she would die rather than do any
thing to prejudice it. She desired
to be buried among the Observant
friars, who had most strongly sup-~
ported her, and suflered for her
cause. She ordered 500 masses
to be said for her soul ; and that
one of her women should go a
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
261
pilgrimage to our lady of Walsing-
iiam, and give two hundred nobles
on her way to the poor. When
she found death approaching, she
wrote to the emperor, recommend-
ing her daughter to his care : also
to the king, with this inscription,
" My dear lord, king, and hus-
band." She forgave him all the
injuries he had done her; and
wished him to have regard to his
soul. She recommended her
daughter to his protection, and
desired him to be kind to her
three maids, and to pay her ser-
vants a year's wages ; and con-
cluded with, " Mine eyes desire
you above all things." She ex-
pired at Kimbolton, in the fiftieth
year of her age, having been
thirty-three years in England. She
was devout and exemplary ; pa-
tient and charitable. Her virtues
and her suflerings created an es-
teem for her in all ranks of people.
The king ordered her to be buried
in the abbey of Peterborough, and
was somewhat afiected at her
death ; but the natural barbarity
of his temper prevented him from
feeling much remorse on the re-
flection that he had embittered
the existence of a woman who
loved and reverenced him.
The same year the parliament
confirmed the act empowering
thirty-two persons to revise the
ecclesiastical laws ; but no time
being limited for finishing it, it
had no effect. The chief business
of this session, was the suppress-
ing of all monasteries whose re-
venues did not exceed £200 a
year. The act sets forth the great
disorders of those houses, and the
many unsuccessful attempts made
to reform them. The religious
that were in them, were ordered to
be placed in the greater houses,
and the revenues given to the
king. The king was also em-
powered to make new foundations
of such of the suppressed houses
as he pleased, which were in all
three hundred and seventy. This
parliament, after six years con-
tinuance, was now dissolved.
A TRANSLATION OF THE BIBLE
PKOPOSIiD.
In a convocation which sat at
this time, a motion was made for
translating the Bible into English,
which had been promised when
Tindal's translation was condemn-
ed, but was afterwards laid aside
by the clergy, as neither necessary
nor expedient. It was said, that
those whose office it was to teach
the people the word of God, did all
they could to suppress it. Moses,
the prophets, and the apostles,
wrote in the vulgar tongue: Christ
directed the people to search the
scriptures ; and as soon as any
nation was converted to the Chris-
tian religion, the Bible was trans-
lated into their language ; nor was
it ever taken out of the hands of
the people, till the Christian re-
ligion was so corrupted, that it was
deemed impolitic to trust them
with a book, which would so mani~
festly discover those errors ; and
the legends, as agreeing better
with those abuses, were read in-
stead of the word of God.
Cranmer thougiit, that putting
the Bible in the people's hands
would be the most effectual means
for promoting the reformation ;
and therefore moved, that the king
might be prayed to order it. But
Gardiner, and all the other party,
opposed this vehemently. They
said, all the extravagant opinions
lately broached in Germany arose
from the indiscreet use of the
scriptures. Some of those opin-
ions were at this time disseminated
in England, both against the divi-
nity and incarnation of Christ,
and tl'.e usefulness of the sacra-
ments. They therefore argued,
that during the,«e distractions the
use of the scriptures would prove
a great snare, and proposed, that
instead of them, there might be
some short exposition of the Chris-
tian religion put into the people's
hands, which might keep them in
a certain subjection to the king
and the church. But, in spite of
their arguments, the question of the
262
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
translation was carried in the con-
vocation in the affirmative.
The courtiers v/ere much divided
on this point ; some said, if the
kin^ gave way to it, he would
never be able after that to govern
his people, and that they would
break into many divisions. But on
the other hand, it was maintained,
that nothing would make the dif-
ference between the pope's power
and the king's supremacy appear
more eminently, than for the one
to give the people the free use of
the word of God ; while the other
kept them in darkness, and ruled
them by a blind obedience. It
would do much also in extinguish-
ing the interest that either the
pope or the monks had among the
people. The Bible would teach
them, that they had been long de-
ceived by impostures, which had
no foundation in the scriptures.
These reasons, strengthened by
the queen's representations to the
king, prevailed so far with him,
that he gave order for setting about
this important affair with all pos-
sible haste ; and within three years
the impression of it was finished.
The popish party saw, with dis-
appointment and concern, that the
(jueen was the great obstacle to
their designs. She grew not only
in the king's esteem, but in the
love of the nation. During the
last nine months of her life she
bestowed above £14,000 in alms
to the poor, and seemed to delight
in doing good. Soon after Cathe-
rine's death, Anne bore a dead
son, which was believed to have
made an unfavourable impression
on the king's mind. It was also
considered, that now queen Cathe-
rine was dead, the king might
marry another, and regain the
friendship of the pope and the
emperor, and that the issue by any
other marriage would never be
questioned. With these ^reasons
of state the king's affections joined;
for he was now in love (if so heart-
less a monster was capable of feel-
ing love) with Jane Seymour, whose
disposition was tempered .between
the gravity of Catherine and the
gaiety of Anne. The latter used
all possible arts to re-inflame his
dying affection ; but he was weary
of her, and therefore determined
on her destruction ; to effect which
he soon found a pretence. Lady
Rochford, wife to the brother of
Anne, basely accused her huband
of a criminal intercourse with his
sister ; and Norris, Weston, and
Brereton, the king's servants, with
Smeton, a musician, were accused
of the same crime.
She was confined to her cham-
ber, and the live persons before
mentioned were sent to the Tower,
whither, the next day, she also was
carried. On the river some privy
counsellors came to examine her,
but she made deep protestations of
her innocence ; and on landing at
the Tower she fell on her knees
and prayed God to assist her, pro-
testing her innocence of the crimes
laid to her charge. Those who
were imprisoned on her account
denied every thing, except Smeton,
who, from hopes of favour and ac-
quittal, confessed that he had been
criminally connected with her ; but
denied it when he was afterwards
brought to execution.
The queen was of a lively tem-
per, and having resided long in
the French court, had imbibed
somewhat of the levities of that
people. Siie was also free from
pride, and hence, in her exterior,
she might have condescended too
much to her familiar servants.
Every court sycophant was now
her enemy ; and Cranmer formed
the only and honourable exception.
An order was therefore procured,
forbidding him to come to court;
yet he wrote the king a long letter
upon this critical juncture, wherein
he acknowledged, that " if the
things reported of the queen were
true, it was the greatest affliction
that ever befel the king, and there-
fore exhorted him to bear it with
patience and submission to the will
of God; he confessed he never
had a better opinion of any woman
than of her; and that, next the
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
263
king, he was more bound to her
than to all persons liviuj?, and
therefore he be2:ged the kins,'s
leave to pray that she might be
1 found innocent; he loved her not a
little, because of the love which
she seemed to hear to God and his
a;ospel; but if she was a^uilty, all
that loved the gospel must hate
her, as having been the greatest
slander possible to the gospel ; but
he prayed the king not to entertain
any prejudice to the gospel on her
account, nor give the world to say,
that his love to that was founded
on the influence she had with him."
But the king was inexorable. The
prisoners were put on their trial ;
when Smeton pleaded guilty, as
before; the rest pleaded not
guilty; but all v/ere condemned.
TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF THE
QUEEN.
On the 15th of May the queen
and her brother, lord Rochford,
were tried before the duke of Nor-
folk, as high steward, and a court
of twenty-seven peers. The crime
charged on her was, that she had
procured her brother and four
others to lie with her ; and had
often said to them, that the king-
never had her heart; and this was
to the slander of the issue begotten
between the king and her, which
was treason by the act that con-
firmed her marriage, so that the
act made for the marriage was
now turned to her ruin. They
r would not now acknowledge her
U:', the king's lawful wife, and there-
fore did i;ot found the treason on
the statuie 2oth Edward III. It
does not appear what evidence
was brought against her; for Sme-
ton being already condemned,
could not be made use of; and his
never being brought face to face
with her, gave just suspicion that
he was persuaded to his confes-
sion by base practices. There
was no other evidence than a de-
claration said to have been made
by the lady Wingfield, who died
before the trial took place; so that
whether this declaration were real
or a forgery must be very doubt-
ful.
The earl of Northumberland was
one of the judges. He had for-
merly been in love with the queen,
and, either from a return of his
passion, or from some other cause,
he became suddenly so ill, that he
could not stay out the trial. It
was remembered tliat this earl had
said to cardinal Wolsey, that lie
had engaged himself so far with
her, that he could not go back,
which was perhaps done by some
promise, conceived in words of the
future tense ; but no promise, un-
less in the words of the present
tense, could annul the subsequent
marriage. Perhaps the queen did
not understand that difference, or
probably the fear of a terrible
death wrought so much on her,
that she confessed the contract;
but the earl denied it positively,
and took the sacrament upon it,
wishing that it might turn to his
damnation if there was ever either
contract or promise of marriage
betweenthem. Upon Iier own con-
fession, however, her marriage
with the king was judged null
from the beginning, and she was
condemned, although nothing
could be more contradictory ; for
if she wa^s never the king's wife,
she could not be guilty of adultery,
there being no breach of the faith
of wedlock, if they were never
truly married. But the king was
resolved both to be rid of her, and
to illegitimatize his daughter by
her.
The day before her death, she
sent her last message to the king,
asserting her innocence, recom-
mended her daughter to his care,
and thanking him for his advanc-
ing her first to be a marchioness,
then a queen, and now, when he
could raise her no higher x>u earth,
for sending her to be a saint in
Heaven. The lieutenant of the
Tower wrote to Cromwell, that it
was not fit to publish the time of
her execution, for the fewer tliat
were present it would be the bet-
ter, since he believed she would
2€4
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
declare her innocence at the hour
of her death ; for that morning she
had made great protestations of
it when she received the sacra-
ment, and seemed to long for
death with great joy and pleasure.
On being told that the executioner,
who had been sent for expressly
from France, was very skilful, she
expressed great happiness; for
she said she had a very short neck,
at which she laughed.
A little before noon, she was
brought to the place of execution ;
there were present some of the
chief officers and great men of the
court. She was, it seems, pre-
vailed on, out of regard to her
daughter, to make no reflections
on the cruel treatment she met
with, nor to say any thing touching
the grounds on which sentence
passed against her. She only de-
sired that all would judge the best;
she highly commended the king,
and then took her leave of the
world. She remained for some
time in her private devotions, and
concluded, " To Christ I commend
my soul ;" upon which the execu-
tioner struck oft" her head: and so
little respect was paid to her body,
that it Mas with brutal insolence
put in a chest of elm-tree, made to
send arrows into Ireland, and then
buried in the chapel in the Tower.
Norris then had his life promised
him if he would accuse her. But
this faithful and virtuous servant
said he knew she was innocent,
and would die a thousand deaths
rather than defame her; so he and
the three others were beheaded,
and all of them continued to the
last to vindicate her. The day
after queen Anne's death the king
married Jane Seymour, who gained
more upon him than all his wives
ever did ; but she was fortunate that
she did not outlive his love to her.
THE POPE PROPOSES A RECONCILI-
ATION WITH THE KING.
Pope Clement the Seventh was
now dead, and cardinal Farnese
succeeded him by the name of
Paul the Third, who made an at-
tempt to reconcile himself with the
king ; but, when that was rejected,
thundered out a most terrible sen-
tence of deposition against him.
Yet now, since the two queens
upon whose account the breach
was made were out of the way, he
thought it a fit time to attempt the
recovery of the papal interest, and
ordered Cassali to let the king
know that he had been driven,
very much against his mind, to
pass sentence against him, and
that now it would be easy for him
to recover the favour of the apos-
tolic see.
But the king, instead of hearken-
ing to the proposition, caused two
acts to be passed, by one of which
it was made a praemunire for any
one to acknowledge the authority of
the pope, or to persuade others to
it; and by the other, all bulls, and
all privileges flowing from them,
were declared null and void ; only
marriages or consecrations made
by virtue of them were excepted.
All who enjoyed privileges by
these bulls were required to bring
them into the chancery, upon
which the archbishop was to make
a new grant of them, which, being
confirmed under the great seal,
was to be of full force in law.
DEBATES OF THE CONVOCATION.
The convocation sat at the same
time, and was much employed.
Latimer preached a Latin sermon
before them ; he was the most ce-
lebrated preacher of that time ; the
simplicity of his matter, and his
zeal in expressing it, being pre-
ferred to more elaborate composi-
tions. The convocation first con-
firmed the sentence of divorce be-
tween the king and queen Anne.
Then the lower house made an ad-
dress to the upper house, com-
plaining of sixty-seven opinions,
which they found were very much
spread in the kingdom. These
were either the tenets of the old
Lollards, or of the new Reformers,
or of the Anabaptists; and many
of them were only indiscreet ex-
pressions, which might have flowed
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
265
from the heat and folly of some
rash zealots, who had endeavoured
to disgrace both the received doc-
trines and rites. They also com-
plained of some bishops who were
wanting in their duty to suppress
such abuses. This was understood
as a reflection on Cranmer, Shax-
ton, and Latimer, the first of
whom it was thought was now de-
clining, in consequence of the fall
of queen Anne.
But all these projects failed, for
Cranmer was now fully established
in the king's favour; and Cromwell
was sent to the convocation, with
a message from his majesty, that
they should reform the rites and
ceremonies of the church accord-
ing to the rules set down in scrip-
ture, which ought to be preferred
to all glosses or decrees of popes.
There was one Alesse, a Scotch-
man, whom Cromwell entertained
in his house, who being appointed
to deliver his opinion, shewed that
there was no sacrament insti-
tuted by Christ but baptism and
the Lord's supper. Stokesly an-
swered him in a long discourse
upon the principles of the school-
divinity; upon which Cranmer
took occasion to shew the vanity
of that sort of learning, and the
uncertainty of tradition : and that
religion had been so corrupted in
the latter ages, that there was no
finding out the truth but by resting
on the authority of the scriptures.
Fox, bishop of Hereford, seconded
him, and told them that the world
was now awake, and would be no
longer imposed on by the niceties
and dark terms of the schools ; for
the laity now did not only read the
scriptures in the vulgar tongues,
but searched the originals them-
selves ; therefore they must not
think to govern them as they had
been governed in the times of ig-
norance. Among the bishops,
Cranmer, Goodrick, Shaxton, La-
timer, Fox, Hilsey, and Barlow,
pressed the reformation ; but Lee,
archbishop of York, Stokesly,
Tonstall, Gardiner, Longland, and
several others, opposed it as much.
The contest would have been much
sharper, had not the king sent
some articles to be considered of
by them, when the following mix-
ture of truth and error was agreed
upon.
1. That the bishops and preach-
ers ought to instruct the people ac-
cording to the scriptures, the three
creeds, ^ and the four first general
councils.
2. That baptism was necessary
to salvation, and that children
ought to be baptized for the pardon
of original sin, and obtaining the
Holy Ghost.
3. That penance was necessary
to salvation, and that it consisted
in confession, contrition, and
amendment of life, with the ex-
ternal works of charity, to which a
lively faith ought to be joined ;
and that confession to a priest was
necessary where it might be had.
4. That in the eucharist, under
the forms of bread and wine, the
very flesh and blood of Christ was
received.
5. That justification was the re-
mission of sins, and a perfect re-
novation in Christ; and that not
only outward good works, but in-
ward holiness, was absolutely ne-
cessary. As for the outward cere-
monies, the people were to be
taught, 1. That it was meet to
have images in churches, but they
ought to avoid all such superstition
as had been usual in times past,
and not to worship the image, but
only God. 2. That they were to ho-
nour the saints, but not to expect
those things from them which God
only gives. 3. That they might pray
to them fortheirjintercession, but all
superstitious abuses were to cease ;
and if the king should lessen the
number of saint's days, they ought
to obey him. 4. That the use of the
ceremonies^was good, and that they
contained many mystical significa-
tions that tended to raise the mind
towards God; such were vestments
in divine worship, holy water, holy
bread, the carrying of candles, and
palms and ashes, and creeping
to the cross^ and hallowing the
font, with other exorcisms. 5.
That it was good to pray for de-
266
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
parted souls, and to have masses
and exequies said for them ; but
the scriptures having neither de-
clared in what place they were,
nor what torments they sullered,
that was uncertain, and to be left
to God ; therefore all the abuses
of the pope's pardons, or saying-
masses in such and such places,
or before such images, were to be
put awaj\
These articles were signed by
Cromwell, the two archbishops,
sixteen bishops, forty abbots and
priors, and fifty of the lower house.
The king afterwards added a pre-
face, declaring the pains that he
and the clergy had been at for the
removing the ditterences in reli-
gion whicJi existed in the nation,
and that he approved of these arti-
cles, and required all liis subjects
to accept them, and he would be
thereby encouraged to taice furtlier
pains in the like matters for the
future.
On the publication of these
things, the favourers of the refor-
mation, though they did not ap-
prove of every particular, yet were
well pleased to see things brought
under examination ; and since
some things were at this time
changed, they did not doubt but
more changes would follow ; they
were glad that the scriptures and
the ancient creeds were made the
standards of the faith, without
adding tradition, and that the
nature of justiiication and the
gospel-covenant was rightly stated;
that the immediate worship of
images and saints was condemned,
and that purgatory was left un-
certain : but the necessity of auri-
cular confession, and the corporeal
presence, the doing reverence to
images, and praying to saints,
were of hard digestion to them ;
yet they rejoiced to see some
grosser abuses removed, and a re-
formation once set on foot. The
popish party, on the other hand,
were sorry to see four sacraments
passed over in silence, and the
trade in masses for the dead put
down.
At the same time other things
were in consultation, though not
finished. Cranmer oflered a paper
to the king, exhorting him to pro-
ceed to further reformation, and
that nothing should be determined
without clear proofs from scripture,
the departing from which had been
the occasion of all the errors that
had been in the church. Many
things were now acknowledged to
be erroneous, for which some not
long before had sullered death.
He therefore proposed several
points to be discussed, as, Whe-
ther there were a purgatory 1 Whe-
ther departed saints ought to be in-
vocated, or tradition to be believ-
ed? Whether images ought to be
considered only as representations
of history J and Whether it was
lawful for the clergy to marry .'
He prayed the king not to give
judgment in these points till he
heard them well examined: but
all this was carried no further at
that period.
At this time visitors were ap-
pointed to survey all the lesser
monasteries : they were to exa-
mine the state of their rcfcnues
and goods, and take inventories of
them, and to take their seals into
their keeping ; they were to try
how many of the religious would
return to a secular course of life ;
and these were to be sent to the
archbishop of Canterbury, or the
lord chancellor, and an allowance
was to be given them for their
journey; but those who intended
to continue in that state were to
be removed to some of the great
monasteries. A pension was also
to be assigned to the abbot or
prior during life ; and the visitors
were particularly to examine what
leases had been made during the
last year. Tea thousand of the
religious were by this means driven
to seek for their livings, with forty
shillings, and a gown a man.
Their goods and plate were estimat-
ed at£100,000. and the valued rents
of their houses was £32,000 ; but
they weie above ten times as much.
The churches and cloisters were in
most places pulled down, and the
materials sold.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
267
This procedure gave great dis-
conlent ; and the monks were now
as niucli pitied, as they were for-
merly hated. The no!)iiity and
gentry, who provided lor their
younger children or friends by
putting tliem in those sanctuaries,
were sensible of their loss. The
people, who as they travelled over
the country found abbeys to be
places of reception to strangers,
_ saw what they were to lose. But
the superstitious, who thought
their friends must now lie still in
purgatory, without relief from tlie
masses, were out of measure of-
fended. But to remove this dis-
content, Cromwell advised the king
to sell the.se lands at very easy
rates to the nobility and gentry,
and to oblige them to keep up the
wonted hospitality. This would
both be grateful to them, and would
engage them to assist the crown in
the maintenance of the changes
that had been made, since their
own interests would be interwoven
with those of their sovereign.
And, a clause in the act empower-
ing the king to found anew such
houses as he should think fit, there
were fifteen monasteries and six-
teen nunneries newly founded.
These were bound to obey such
rules as the king should send them,
and to pay him tenths and first-
fruits. But all this did not pacify
the people, for there was still a
great outcry. The clergy studied
much to intlame the nation, and
urged, that an heretical prince,
deposed by the pope, was no more
to be acknowledged ; and that it
was a part of the papal power to
depose kings, and give away their
dominions.
There were some injunctions
given out by Cromwell, which in-
creased this discontent. All
churchmen were required, every
Sunday for a quarter of a year,
and twice every quarter after that,
to preach against the pope's power,
and to explain the six articles of
the convocation. They were for-
bidden to extol images, relics, or
pilgrimages ; but to exhort to
works of charily. They were alsy
required to teach the Lord's prayer,
the creed, and the ten command-
ments in English, and to explain
these carefully, and instruct the
children well in them. They were
to perform the divine ofiices reve-
rently, to study the scriptures
much, and be exemplary in their
lives. Those who did not reside
were to give the fortieth part of
their income to the poor, and for
every hundred pounds a year they
were to maintain a scholar at some
gramniar-school, or the university ;
and if the parsonage-house was
in decay, they were ordered to
apply a fifth part of their benefice
for repairing it.
REBELLIONS IN LINCOLNSHIRE AND
IN YORKSHIRE.
The people continued quiet till
they had got in their harvest ; but
in the beginning of October 20,000
rose in Lincolnshire, led by a
priest in the disguise of a cobbler.
They took an oath to be true to
God, the king, and the common-
wealth, and sent a statement of
their grievances to the king. They
complained of some acts of parlia-
ment, of suppressing of many re-
ligious houses, of mean and ill
counsellors, and bad bishops ; and
prayed the king to redress their
grievances by tlie advice of the
nobility. The king sent the duke
of Suffolk to raise forces against
them, and gave an answer to their
petition, in which he treated them
with his usual haughtiness, saying
that " it belonged not to the rabble
to direct princes what counsellors
they should choose. The religious
houses had been suppressed by law,
and the heads of them had undey
their hands confessed such horrid
scandals, that they were a reproach
to the nation ; and as they wasted
their rents in riotous living, it was
much better to apply them to the
common good of the nation ;"
finally, he required the insurgents
to submit to his mercy, and to de-
liver up two hundred of their
leaders into the hands of his lieu-
tenants.
At the same time there was a
268
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
more formidable rising in York-
shire, which being not far from
Scotland, it was feared the rebels
would draw assistance from that
kingdom ; this inclined Henry to
malEe more haste to settle matters
in Lincolnshire. He sent them
secret assurances of mercy, which
wrought on the greatest part, so
that they dispersed themselves,
while the most obstinate went
over to those in Yorkshire. The
leader and some others were taken
and executed. The distance of
those in the North gave them time
to rise, and form themselves into
some method : one Aske com-
manded in chief, and performed
his part with great dexterity : their
march was called " the Pilgrimage
of Grace;" they had in their ban-
ners and on their sleeves, a repre-
sentation of the five wounds of
Christ; they took an oath that they
would restore the church, sup-
press heretics, preserve the king
and his issue, and drive base-born
men and ill counsellors from him.
They became 40,000 strong in a
few days, and forced the arch-
bishop of York and the lord
Darcy to swear to their covenant,
and to go along with them. They
besieged Skipton, but the earl of
Cumberland made it good against
them : sir Ralph Evers held out
Scarborough castle, though for
twenty days he and his men had
no provisions but bread and water.
There was also a rising in all
the other northern counties, against
whom the earl of Shrewsbury made
head ; and the king sent several
of the nobility to his assistance,
and within a few days the duke of
Norfolk marched with some troops,
and joined him. They possessed
themselves of Doncaster, and re-
solved to keep that pass till the
rest of the king's forces should join
them ; for they were not in a con-
dition to engage with such num-
bers of desperate men ; and it
was very likely that if they were
beaten, the people who had not
yet taken part with the rebels,
might have been emboldened by
their success to do so. The duke
4
of Norfolk resolved, therefore, to
keep close at Doncaster, and let
the provisions and courage of his
adversaries melt away in inaction.
They were now reduced to 10,000,
but the king's army was not above
5000. The 'duke of Norfolk pro-
posed a treaty ; the insurgents
were persuaded to send their peti-
tions to the court, and the king
sent them a general pardon, ex-
cepting six persons by name, and
reserving four to be afterwards
named ; but this last demand, in-
stead of satisfying them, made
them more desperate. However,
they, in their turn, made demands,
which were, that a general pardon
should be granted to them ; that a
parliament should be held at York,
and that courts of justice should
be set up there ; that the princess
Mary might be restored to her
right of succession, and the pope
to his wonted jurisdiction ; that
the monasteries might be again
set up ; that Audley and Cromwell
might be removed from the king,
and that some of the visitors might
be imprisoned for their bribery and
extortion.
These demands being rejected,
the rebels resolved to fall upon
the royal troops, and drive them
from Doncaster : but heavy rains
made the river impassable. The
king, at length, sent a long an-
swer to their demands ; he assured
them he would live and die in the
defence of the Christian faith :
but " the rabble ought not to pre-
scribe to him and to the convoca-
tion in that matter." He answered
that which concerned the monaste-
ries as he had done to the men of
Lincolnshire. If they had any
just complaints to make of any
about him, he was ready to hear
them ; but he would not suffer
them to direct him what coun-
sellors he ought to employ : nor
could they judge of the bishops
who had been promoted, they not
being known to them ; he charged
them not to believe lies, nor be
led away by incendiaries, but to
submit to his mercy. On the 9th
eV December he signed a procla-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
269
mation of pardon without any re-
strictions.
As soon as this rebellion was
quelled, the king went on more re-
solutely in his design of suppress-
ing the monasteries ; for his suc-
cess in crushing so formidable a
sedition made him less apprehen-
sive of any new commotion.
A new visitation was appointed,
and many houses which had not
been before dissolved, were now
suppressed, and many of the great-
er abbots were induced to surrender
by several motives. Some had
been engaged in the late rebellion,
and so, to prevent a storm, offered
a resignation. Others liked the
reformation, and did it on that ac-
count; some were found guilty of
great disorders in their lives, and
to prevent a shameful discovery,
offered their houses to the king ;
while others had made such wastes
and dilapidations, that having
taken care of themselves, they
were less concerned for others.
By these means one hundred
and twenty-one houses were this
year resigned to the king. In
most houses the visitor made the
monks sign a confession of their
vices and disorders, in which some
of them acknowledged their idle-
ness, gluttony, and sensuality ;
and others, that they were sensible
that the manner of their former
pretended religion consisted in
some dumb ceremonies, by which
they were blindly led, having no
true knowledge of God's laws.
Some resigned in hopes that the
king would found them anew ;
these favoured the reformation,
and intended to convert their
houses to better uses, for preach-
ing, study, and prayer ; and Lati-
mer pressed Cromwell earnestly,
that two or three houses might be
reserved for such purposes in
every county. But it was resolved
to suppress all; and although it
was thought that these resignations
could not be valid, since the in-
cumbents had not the property,
but only the trust for life of those
houses, the parliament afterwards
declared them good in law.
But some of the clergy escaped
not with the surrender of their
houses; the abbots of Whalley,
Jervaux, Sawley, and Glastonbury,
with the priors of Woburn and
Burlington, having been deeply
implicated in the late commotions,
were executed for treason; and
many of the Carthusians were put
to death for denying the king's su-
premacy ; others, suspected of fa-
vouring them and of receiving
books sent from beyond sea,
against the king's proceedings,
were imprisoned, and many of
them perished in their dungeons.
Great complaints were made of
the visitors ; and it was said, that
they had in many places embezzled
much of the plate to their own use ;
and had been guilty of various
enormities under the pretext of
discharging their duty. They, on
the other hand, published accounts
of many of the vile practices which
they found in those houses, so that
several books were printed upon
this occasion. Yet all these ac-
counts had not much weight with
the people. They deemed it un-
reasonable to extinguish noble
foundations for the fault of some
individuals: therefore another
way was taken, which had a better
effect.
IMPOSTURES OF IMAGES AND RE-
LICS DISCOVERED.
They disclosed to the world
many impostures about pretended
relics, and wonderful images, to
which pilgrimages had been made.
At Reading was preserved the
wing of an angel, who, according
to the monks, brought over the
point of the spear that pierced our
Saviour's side ; and as many
pieces of the real cross were found,
as when joined together would
have made half a dozen.
The " Rood of Grace" at Boxley
in Kent, had been much esteemed,
and drawn many pilgrims to it, on
account of its possessing the won-
derful powers of bowing its head,
rolling its eyes, smiling, and
frowning, to the great astonishment
and terror of the credulous multi-
tude, who imputed it to a divine
power: but all this was now disco-
270
BOOK OF Mx\RTYRS.
vered to be a cheat, and it was
broiiglit up to SL Paul's cross;
where all the springrs were shown
by which its motions were go-
verned.
At Hales, in Gloucestershire,
some of the blood of Christ was
shown in a vial ; and it was be-
lieved, that none could see it who
were in mortal sin. Those who
could bestow liberal presents were,
of course, gratified, by bein^ led to
believe, that they were in a state
of grace. This miracle consisted
in the blood of a duck renewed
every week, put in a vial very
thick on one side, and thin on the
other; and either side turned to-
wards the pilgrim, as the priests
were satisfied or not with his obla-
tions. Several other similar im-
postures were discovered, which
contributed much to the undeceiv-
ing of the people.
The rich shrine of Thomas k
Becket at Canterbury was de-
stroyed, and an immense quantity
of gold and precious stones, of-
fered by the deluded victims of su-
perstition in honour of that fac-
tious priest, and " saint after the
pope's own heart," were confis-
cated and carried avv^ay.
When these proceedings were
known at Rome, the pope imme-
diately fulminated against the king
all the thunders of his spiritual
store-house ; absolved his sub-
jects from their allegiance, and his
allies from their treaties with him ;
and exhorted all Christians to
make war against and extirpate
him from the face of the earth.
But the age of crusades was past,
and this display of impotent malice
produced only contempt in the
minds of the king and his advisers,
who steadily proceeded in the
great work of reformation; and,
the translation of the Bible into
English being now completed, it
was printed, and ordered to be
read in all clinrches, with permis-
sion for every person to read it,
who might be so disposed.
Biit, notwithstanding the king's
disagreement with tlie pope on
many subjects, there was one
point on which they were alike —
they were both intolerant, furious
bigots; and while the former was
excommunicated as an heretic, he
was himself equally zealous in
rooting out heresy, and burning all
who presumed to depart from the
standard of faith which he had
established.
Gardiner, bishop of Winchester,
strengthened this disposition of
the king, and persuaded him, under
the pretext of a zeal for religion,
to persecute the Sacramentarists,
or those who denied the corporeal
presence in the sacrament.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN LAMBERT.
In consequence of this determi-
nation, .John Lambert, a teacher of
languages in London, who had
drawn up ten arguments against
the tenets of Dr. Taylor, on the
above subject, as delivered in a
sermon at St. Peter's church, and
presented them to the Doctor, was
brought before the archbishop's
court to defend his writings ; and,
having appealed to the king, the
royal theologian, who was proud
of every occasion of displaying his
talents and learning, resolved to
hear him in person. He therefore
issued a commission, ordering all
his nobility and bishops to repair
to London, to assist him against
heretics.
A day was appointed for the
disputation, when a great number
of persons of all ranks assembled
to witness the proceedings, and
Lambert was brought from his pri-
son by a guard, and placed di-
rectly opposite to the king.
Henry being seated on his
throne, and surrounded by the
peers, bishops, and judges, re-
garded the prisoner with a stern
countenance, and then commanded
Day, bishop of Chichester, to state
the occasion of the present assem-
bly.
The bishop made a long oration,
stating that, although the king had
abolished the papal authority in
England, it was not to be supposed
that he would allow heretics with
impunity to disturb and trouble the
3 '^
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
271
church of which he was the head.
He had therefore determined to
punish all schismatics; and being
willing to have the advice of his
bishops and counsellors on so great
an occasion, Had assembled them to
hear the arguments in the present
case.
The oration being concluded, the
king ordered Lambert to declare
his opinion as to the sacrament of
the Lord's Supper, which he did,
by denying it to be the body of
Christ.
The king then commanded Cran-
mer to refute his assertion, which
the latter attempted: but was in-
terrupted by Gardiner, who vehe-
mently interposed, and, being un-
able to bring argument to his aid,
sought by abuse and virulence to
overpower his antagonist, who was
not allowed to answer the taunts
and insults of the bishop.
Tonstal and Stokesly followed
in the same course, and Lambert,
beginning to answer thera, was si-
lenced by the king. The other bi-
shops then each made a speech in
confutation of one of Lambert's ar-
guments, till the whole ten were an-
swered, or rather, railed against;
for he was not permitted to defend
them, however misrepresented.
At last, when the day was
passed, and torches began to be
lighted, the king desiring to break
up this pretended disputation, said
to Lambert, " What sayest thou
now, after all these great labours
which thou hast taken upon thee,
and all the reasons and instruc-
tions of these learned men? Art
thou not yet satisfied? Wilt thou
live or die? What sayest thou?
Thou hast yet free choice."
Lambert answered, " I yield
and submit myself wholly unto the
will of your majesty." " Then,"
said the king, '' commit thyself
unto the hands of God, and not
unto mine."
Lambert replied, " I commend
my soul unto the hands of God,
but my body I wholly yield and
submit unto your clemency." To
which the king answered, " If you
do commit yourself unto my judg-
ment, you must die, for I will not
be a patron unto heretics ;" and,
turning to Cromwell, he said,
" Read the sentence of condem-
nation against him," which he ac-
cordingly did.
Upon the day appointed for this
holy martyr to ' suller, he was
brought out of the prison at eight
o'clock in the morning to the house
of Cromwell, and carried into his
inner chamber, where, it is said,
Cromwell desired his forgiveness-
for what he had done. Lambert
being at last admonished that the
hour of his death was at hand, and
being brought out of the chamber,
into the hall, saluted the gentle-
men present, and sat down to
breakfast with them, shewing nei-
ther sadness nor fear. When
breakfast was ended, he was car-
ried straight to the place of execu-
tion at Sraithfieid.
The rjanner of his death was
dreadful ; for after his legs were
consumed and burned up to the
stumps, and but a small fire was
left under him, two of the inhuman
monsters who stood on each side
of him, pierced him vdth their
halberts, and lifted him up as far
as the chain would reach ; while
he, raising his half consumed
hands, cried unto the people in
these words : " None but Christ,
none but Christ ;" and so being let
down again from their halberts,
fell into the fire and there ended
his life.
The popish party greatly tri-
umphed at this event, and endea-
voured to improve it. They per-
suaded the king of the good eflects
it would have on his people, who
would in this see his zeal for the
faith ; and they forgot not to mag-
nify all that he had said, as if it
had been uttered by an oracle,
which proved him to be both " De-
fender of the Faith, and Supreme
Head of the Church." All this
wrought so much on the king, that
he resolved to call a parliament
for the contradictory purposes of
suppressing the still remaining
monasteries, and extirpating the
" new opinions/'
274
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
THE ACT OF THE SIX ARTICLES.
The parliament accordingly met
on the 28th of April, 1538 ; and
after long debates, passed what was
called " a bill of religion," con-
taining six articles, by which it
was declared, that the elements
in the sacrament were the real
body and blood of Christ; that
communion was necessary only in
one kind ; that priests ought not
to marry ; that vows of chastity
ought to be observed ; that private
masses were lawful and useful ;
and that auricular confession was
necessary.
This act gave great satisfaction
to the popish party, and induced
them to consent more readily to
the act for suppressing the monas-
teries, which immediately followed;
by virtue of which, their total dis-
solution soon after took place.
The king founded six new bishop-
rics from a small portion of their
immense revenues, and lavished
the remainder on his profligate
courtiers and favourites.
In 1540 a bill was passed for the
suppression ©f the knights of St.
John of Jerusalem, both in Eng-
land and Ireland.
FALL OF CROMWELL.
In this year also, Cromwell, who
bad so long been a favourite of the
king, and had held the highest
offices, was suddenly disgraced,
and committed to the Tower. He
had many enemies; the nobility,
from jealousy at beholding a man
of obscure birth promoted to the
peerage, and enjoying great power
and influence ; and the popish
clergy, from the belief that the
suppression of the monasteries and
the innovations on their religion
were principally produced by his
counsels. The fickle tyrant whom
he had so long and faithfully serv-
ed, was also displeased with him
as the adviser of his marriage
with Anne of Cleves, whom he was
now anxious to get rid of, in order
to obtain the hand of Catherine
Howard, niece of the duke of Nor-
folk. He suspected him likewise
of secretly encouraging an oppo-
sition to the six articles, and hoped,
by sacrificing a man who was ob-
noxious to the Catholics, to regain
their afiections, forfeited by his
sanguinary and rapacious proceed-
ings.
Cromwell experienced the com-
mon fate of fallen ministers ; his
pretended friends forsook him, and
his enemies pursued their revenge
against him without opposition, ex-
cept from Cranmer, who, with a
rare fidelity, dared to avow an at-
tachment to him, even at this time,-
and wrote a very earnest letter to
the king in his favour. But Henry
was not easily turned from his
purpose, and being resolved on the
ruin of Cromwell, was not to be
dissuaded from his design.
In the house of lords a bill of
attainder was passed with the most
indecent haste ; but in the com-
mons it met with opposition, and
after a delay of ten days, a new
bill was framed, and sent up to the .
lords, in which Cromwell was de-
signated as " the most corrupt trai-
tor ever known ;" his treasons, as af-
terwards specified, consisting in
the countenance and favour he had
shown to the reformers. On these
grounds he was attainted both for
treason and heresy.
The king now proceeded with
his divorce ; and, although there
was no reason to dispute the le-
gality of his marriage with Anne
of Cleves, still, as she was disa-
greeable to his royal taste, his
sycophants were too well taught
to olfer the least opposition to his
wishes. The convocation unani-^
uiously dissolved the marriage,
and gave him liberty to marry
again ; indeed it is probable that
if he had desired to have two or
more wives at once, the measure
would have been sanctioned, so
base and servile were the courtiers
and priests by whom this monstrous
tyrant was surrounded. The queen
continued to reside in England,
being declared " the adopted sis-
ter" of the king, and having a pen-
sion of £4000 per annum.
Cromwell was executed on the
28th of July, and his fall gave a
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
273
great check to the reformation in
England ; Cranmer beina^ left al-
most alone to struggle against a
host of enemies.
The bishops now published a
new " book of religion," in which
they settled the standard of the
national faith ; and althougii the
reformers were justly dissatislicd
with many parts of it, yet with
other parts they saw more reason
to be content: many superstitious
practices were condemned in it,
and the gospel covenant was right-
ly stated ; every national church
was also declared to be a complete
body in itself, with power to reform
heresies, and do every thing ne-
cessary for the preservation of its
purity, and the government of its
members.
The clergy now, elated by the
victory which they had gained by
the death of Cromwell, persuaded
the king to new severities against
the reformers ; and three eminent
preachers. Dr. Barnes, Gerard,
and Jerome, were picked out for
sacrifices on this occasion.
Peter, a Christian of' Lampsaciis, snrrely h&itni and iifteru^ards put to death, for refusing
to sacrifice to Venus, A, D. 250.
MARTYRDOM OF DR. RORERT
BARNES.
Pr. Barnes was educated in the
university of Louvain, in Brabant.
On his return to England he went
to Cambridge, where he was made
prior and master of the house of
the Augustiues. The darkest ig-
norance pervaded the university,
at the time of his arrival there ;
FOX'S MARTYRS.
but he, zealous to promote know-
ledge and truth, began to instruct
the students in the classical lan-
guages, and, with the assistance of
Parnel his scholar, whom he had
brought from Louvain, soon caus-
ed learniiig to llourish, and the
university to bear a very diflerent
aspect.
These foundations being laid,
he began to read openly the epis-
18
274
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ties of St. Paul, and to teach in
j!;reater purity the doctrine of
Christ. He preached and disputed
with great warmth against the lux-
uries of the higher clergy, particu-
larly against cardinal Wolsey, and
the lamentable hypocrisy of the
times. But still he remained igno-
rant of the great cause of these
evils, namely, the^ idolatry and su-
perstition of the church ; and while
he declaimed against the stream,
he himself drank at the spring,
and bowed down to idols. At
length, happily becoming acquaint-
ed with Bilney, he was by that
martyr wholly converted unto
Christ.
The first sermon he preached of
this truth was on the Sunday before
Christmas-day, at St. Edward's
church, in Cambridge. His theme
was the epistle of the same Sun-
day, " Gaudete in Domino," &c.
For this sermon he was immedi-
ately accused of heresy by two
fellows of King's Hall, before the
vice-chancellor. Then Dr. Notto-
ris, a bitter enemy to Christ,
moved Barnes to recant; but he
refused, as appears in his book
which he wrote to king Henry in
English, confuting the judgment of
cardinal Wolsey, and the residue
of the papistical bishops.
After preaching some time,
Barnes vpas arrested openly in
the convocation-house ; brought
to London, and the next morning
carried to the palace of cardinal
Wolsey, at Westminster, where,
after waiting the whole day, he
was at night brought before the
cardinal in his chamber of state.
"Is this," said Wolsey, "Dr.
Barnes, who is accused of heresy?"
— " Yes, and please your grace,"
replied the cardinal's secretary,
" and T trust you will find him re-
formable, for he is learned and
wise."
" What, Mr. Doctor," said Wol-
sey, " had you not a sufficient
scope in the scriptures to teach
the people, but that my golden
shoes, my poll-axes, my pillars, my
golden cushions, my crosses, did
BO sore offend you, that you must
3
make us ridiculum caput amongst
the people, who that day laughed
us to scorn? Verily it was a ser-
mon fitter to be preached on a
stage than in a pulpit ; for at last
you said, ' I wear a pair of red
gloves, I should say bloody gloves,'
quoth you, ' that I should not be
cold in the midst of my ceremo-
nies.' "
Dr. Barnes answered, " I spake
nothing but the truth, out of the
scriptures, according to my con-
science, and according to the old
doctors." And then he delivered
him six sheets of paper written,
to confirm and corroborate his sen-
timents.
The cardinal received them
smiling, saying, " We perceive
then that you intend to stand to
your articles, and to shew your
learning."
" Yea," said Barnes, " that I do
by God's grace, with your lord-
ship's favour."
He answered, " Such as you
bear us little favour and the catho-
lic church. I will ask you a ques-
tion ; whether do you think it more
necessary that 1 should have all
this royalty, because I represent
the king's majesty in all the high
courts of this realm, to the terror
and keeping down of all rebellious
treasons, traitors, all the wicked
and corrupt members of this com-
monwealth, or to be as simple as
you would have us, to sell all these
things, and to give them to the
poor, who shortly will cast them in
the dirt; and to pull away this
princely dignity, which is a terror
to the wicked, and to follow your
counsel ?"
" I think it necessary," said
Barnes, " to be sold and given to
the poor. For this is not becoming
your calling ; nor is the king's ma-
jesty maintained by your pomp
and poll-axes, but by God, who
saith, kings and their majesty reign
and stand by me."
Then answered the cardinal,
" Lo, master doctors, here is the
learned wise man that you told me
of." Then they kneeled down and
said, " We desire your grace to be
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
375
good unto him, for he will be re-
I'oruiable."
"Then," said he, "stand you up;
for your sakes and the university
we will be good unto him. — How
say you, master doctor, do you not
know that I am able to dispense in
all matters concerning religion
within this realm, as much as the
pope may ?" He said, " I know it
to be so."
" Will you then be ruled by us ?
and we will do all things for your
honesty, and for the honesty of the
university."
He answered, " I thank your
grace for your good will ; I will
stick to the holy scripture, and
to God's book, according to the
simple talent that God hath lent
me."
" Well," said he, " thou shalt
have thy learning tried at the
uttermost, and thou shalt have the
law."
He was then committed to the
custody of the sergeant at arms
who had brought him to London,
and by whom he was the next
morning broughtbefore the bishops ;
who, on examining the articles of
his faith, which he had delivered
to the cardinal, asked him if he
would sign them, which he did,
and was thereupon committed to
the Fleet.
On the Saturday following he
was again brought before the bi-
shops, who called upon him to
know whether he would abjure or
burn. He was then greatly agi-
tated, and felt inclined rather to
burn than abjure ; but was per-
suaded by some persons to abjure,
which he at length consented to
do, and the abjuration being put
into his hand, he abjured as it was
there written, and then he sub-
scribed it with his own hand ; yet
his judges would scarcely receive
him into the bosom of the church, as
they termed it. Then they put
him to an oath, and charged him to
do all that they commanded him,
which he accordingly promised.
He was then again committed to
the Fleet ; and the next morning
was brought to St. Paul's church,
with five others who had abjured.
Here the cardinal, bishops, and
clergy being assembled in great
pomp, the bishop of Rochester
preached a sermon against the
doctrines of Luther and Barnes,
during which the latter was com-
manded to kneel down and ask
forgiveness of God, and the Ca-
tholic church, and the cardinal's
grace ; after which he was ordered,
at the end of the sermon, to de-
clare that he was used more cha-
ritably than he deserved, his here-
sies being so horrible and so de-
testable : once more he kneeled,
desiring of the people forgiveness,
and to pray for him. This farce
being ended, the cardinal departed
under a canopy, with the bishops
and mitred abbots, who accom-
panied him to the outer gate of the
church, when they returned. Then
Barnes, and the others who had
abjured, were carried thrice
about the fire, after which they
were brought to the bishops, and
kneeled down for absolution. The
bishop of Rochester standing up,
declared that Dr. Barnes with the
others were received into the
church again. After which they
were recommitted to the Fleet
during the cardinal's pleasure.
Dr. Barnes having remained in
the Fleet half a year, was placed
in the custody of the Austin Friars
in London ; from whence he was
removed to the Austin Friars of
Northampton, there to be burned ;
of which intention, however, he
was perfectly ignorant. Being in-
formed of the base designs of his
enemies, however, he, by a stra-
tagem, escaped, and reached Ant-
werp, where he dwelt in safety,
and was honoured with the friend-
ship of the best and most eminent
reformers of the time, as Luther,
Melancthon, the duke of Saxony,
and others. Indeed, so great was
his reputation, that the king of
Denmark sent him as one of his
ambassadors to England ; when
sir Thomas More, at that time
lord chancellor, wished to have
him apprehended on the former
charge. Henry, however, would
276
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
not allow of this, considering it
as a breach of the most sacred
laws, to oflfer violence to the
person of an ambassador, under
any pretence. Barnes therefore
remained in England unmolested ;
and departed again without re-
straint. He returned to Wittem-
berg, where he remained to for-
ward his works in print which he
had begun, after which he returned
again to* England, and continued
a faithful preacher in London,
being well entertained and pro-
moted during the ascendency of
Anne Boleyn. He was afterwards
sent ambassador by Henry to the
duke of Cleves, upon the business
of the marriage between Anne of
Cleves and the king ; and gave
great satisfaction in every duty
which was intrusted to him.
Not long after the arrival of Gar-
diner from France, Dr. Barnes and
other reformed preachers, were ap-
prehended and carried before the
king 'at Hampton Court, where
Barnes was examined. The king
being desirous to bring about an
agreement between him and Gar-
diner, granted him leave to go
home with the bishop to confer
with him. But they not agreeing,
Gardiner and his party sought to
entangle and entrap Barnes and
his friends in further danger, which
not long after was brought to pass.
For, by certain complaints made to
the king of them, they were en-
joined to preach three sermons the
following Easter at the Spittle ; at
which sermons, besides other re-
porters which were sent thither,
Stephen Gardiner also was there
present, sitting with the mayor,
either to bear record of their re-
cantation, or else, as the Pharisees
came to Christ, to ensnare them in
their talk, if they should speak
any thing amiss. Barnes preached
first ; and at the conclusion of his
sermon, requested Gardiner, if he
thought he had said nothing con-
tradictory to truth, to hold up his
hand in the fece of all present;
upon which Gardiner immediately
held up his finger. Notwithstand-
ing this, they were all three sent
for to Hampton Court, whence they
were conducted to the Tower, where
they remained till they were brought
out to death.
STORY OF THOMAS GARRET.
Thomas Garret was a curate of
London. About the year 1526, he
came to Oxford, and brought with
him sundry books in Latin, treat-
ing of the Scriptures, with the first
part of Unio dissidentium, and Tin-
dal's first translation of the New
Testament in English, which books
he sold to several scholars in Ox^
ford.
After he had been there awhile,
and had disposed of those books,
news came from London that he
was sought for in that city, to be
apprehended as a heretic, and to
be imprisoned for selling those he-
retical publications, as they were
termed. For it was not unknown
to cardinal Wolsey, the bishop of
London, and others, that Mr. Gar-
ret had a great number of those
books, and that he was gone to
Oxford to sell them, to such as he
knew to be lovers of the gospel.
Wherefore they determined to make
a privy search through all Oxford,
to apprehend and imprison him,
and to burn all his books, and him
too if they could. But, happily,
one of the proctors gave Mr. Gar-
ret secret warning of this privy
search, and advised, that he should
immediately and privately depart
from Oxford.
By means of another friend, a cu-
racy was procured for him in Dor-
setshire, and he set out for that
county, but being waylaid by his
enemies, was unable to proceed,
and therefore returned to Oxford,
where he was, on the same night,
apprehiended irx his bed, and was
ordered, by the commissary of the
University, to be confined in his
own chamber, till further directions
were received respecting him. He
escaped in disguise, but was re-
taken, and being convicted as a
heretic, carried a fagot in token of
his abjuration, at St. Mary's church
in Oxford ; after .vhich we meet
with nothing further respecting hivar
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
277
till his apprehension with Dr.
Barnes.
STORY OF WILLIAM JEROME.
William Jerome was vicar of
Stepney, and being convinced of,
and disgusted at, the errors of the
church of Rome, he preached with
great zeal, and set up the pure and
simple doctrines of the gospel
against the perversions and tradi-
tions of man. Thus proceeding, he
soon became known to the enemies
of truth, who watched him with ma-
lignant jealousy.
At length, in a sermon at St.
Paurs,on the fourth Sunday in Lent,
wherein he dwelt upon the justifi-
cation by faith, he so offended the
legal preachers of the day, that he
was summoned before the king at
Westminster, and there accused of
heresy.
It was urged against him, that
he had insisted, according to St.
Paul, in Galatians iv. " That the
children of Sara (allegorically used
for the children of the promise)
were all born free, and, indepen-
dent of baptism, or of penance,
were, through faith, made heirs of
God." A r>r. Wilson argued
against him, and strongly opposed
this doctrine. But Jerome defend-
ed it with all the force of truth, and
said, " that although good works
were the means of salvation, yet
that they followed as a consequence
of faith, whose fruits they were,
and which discovered their root,
even as good fruit prove a good
tree."
Notwitlistanding his arguments,
so inveterate were his enemies,
and so deluded was the king, that
he M as committed to the Tower, in
company with the other two sol-
diers of Christ, Barnes and Garret.
BURNING OF BARNES, GARRET, AND
JEROME.
Here they remained, while a pro-
cess ensued against them by the
king's council in parliament, by
whom, without any hearing, or
knowledge of their fate, they were
attainted of heresy, and sentenced
to be burned. On the 30th of the
following June, therefore, they were
brought from the Tower to Smith-
field, where, before they were com-
mitted to the fire, they addressed
the peeple.
" I am come hither," said Dr.
Barnes, " to be burned as a he-
retic, and you shall hear ray belief,
whereby you may perceive what
erroneous opinions I hold. God I
take to record, I never (to my
knowledge) taught any erroneous
doctrine, but only those things
which scripture led me unto ; nei-
ther in my sermons have I ever
maintained or given occasion for
any insun-ection ; but with all dili-
gence evermore did I study to set
forth the glory of God, ihe obedi-
ence to our sovereign lord the king,
and the true and sincere religion
of Christ ; and now hearken to my
faith.
" I believe in the holy and bless-
ed Trinity, three persons, and one
God, that created and made all
the world ; and that this blessed
Trinity sent down the second per-
son, Jesus Christ, into the womb of
the most blessed and purest virgin
Mary. I believe, that he was con-
ceived by the Holy Ghost, and took
flesh of her, and that he sufiered
hunger, thirst, cold, and other pas-
sions of our body, sin excepted,
according to the saying of St. Pe-
ter, ' He was made in all things
like to his brethren, except sin.'
And I believe that this his death
and passion was the sufficient ran-
som for sin. And I believe that
tlvrough his death he overcame sin,
death, and hell; and that there is
none other satisfaction unto the
Father, but this his death and pas-
sion only; and that no work of man
did deserve any thing of God, but
his passion only, as touching our
justification ; for I know the best
work that ever I performed is im-
pure and imperfect."
He then, lifting up his hands,
prayed God to forgive him his tres-
passes, saying, " I confess, that
my evil thoughts and cogitations
are innumerable ; wherefore I be-
seech thee, O Lord, not to enter
into judgment with me, for, if thpu
278
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
straitly mark our iiuquities, who
is able to abide thy judgment ?
Wherefore, I trust in no good work
that ever I did, but only in the
death of Christ. I do not doubt
but through him to inherit the king-
dom of heaven. But imagine not,
that T speak against good works,
for they are to be done, and verily
they that do them not, shall never
come into the kingdom of God.
We must do them, because tliey
are commanded us of God, to sliew
and set forth our profession, not to
deserve or merit ; for that is only by
the death of Christ.
" I believe that there is a holy
church, and a company of all them
that do profess Christ; and that all
who have suffered and confessed
his name, are saints, and that they
praise and laud God in heaven,
more than I or any man's tongue
can exj)ress,"
A person present asked him his
opinion upon praying to saints.
" I believe," said he, " they are in
heaven with God, and that they
are worthy of all the honour that
scripture willeth them to have.
But I say, throughout scripture we
arc not commanded to pray to any
saints. Therefore I neither can
nor will preach to you that saints
ought to be prayed unto ; for then
should I preach unto you a doc-
trine of mine own head. Notwith-
standing, whether they pray for us
or no, that I refer to God. And if
saints do pray for ns, then I trust
to pray for you within this half
hour, Mr. Sheriff, and for every
Christian living in the faith of
Christ, and dying in the same as a
saint. Wherefore, if the dead may
for the quick, I will surely pray for
you."
Then said he to the sheriff,
*' Have ye any articles against me
for which I am condemned V The
sheriff answered, " No." Then
said he, " Is there here any man
else that knoweth wherefore I die,
or that by my preaching hath taken
any error? Let them now speak,
and I will make them answer."
Bufejio man answered. Then said
he, ^' Well;, I am condemned by
the law to die, and as I understand
by an act of parliament, but where-
fore I cannot tell ; perhaps it is for
heresy; for we are like to burn.
But they that have been the occa-
sion of it, I pray God forgive them,
as I would be forgiven myself.
And Dr. Stephen, bishop of Win-
chester, if he have sought or
wrought this my death, either by
word or deed, I pray God to for-
give him as heartily, as freely, as
charitably, and as sincerely, as
Christ forgave them that put him
to death. And if any of the coun-
cil, or any other, have sought or
wrought it through malice or ig-
norance, I pray God forgive their
ignorance, and illuminate their
eyes, that they may see and ask
mercy for it. I beseech you all to
pray for the king's grace, as I have
done ever since T was in prison,
and do now, that God may give him
prosperity, and that he may long
reign among you; and after him
that godly prince Edward, that he
may finish those thing?; which his
father hath begun. I have been
reported to be a preacher of sedi-
tion, and disobedience unto the
king ; but here I say to you, that
you are all bound by the command-
ment of God to obey your prince
with all humility, and with all your
heart, and that not only for fear of
the sword, but also for conscience
sake before God."
He then begged all men to for-
give him ; to bear witness that he
detested and abhorred all evil opi-
nions and doctrines against the
word of God, and that he died in
the faith of Jesus Christ, by whom
he doubted not but to be saved.
With these words, he desired all
the spectators to pray for him, and
then he prepared himself to suffer.
Jerome and Garret, professed in
like manner their belief, reciting all
the articles of the Christian faith,
briefly declaring their minds upon
every article, as the time would suf-
fer,whereby the people might under-
stand that there was no cause nor
error in their faith for which they
could justly be condemned ; pro-
testing, moreover, that they denied
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
279
nothing that was either in the Old
or New Testament, set forth by the
king, wlioni tliey prayed the Lord
long to continue amongst them,
with his son prince Edward.
Jerome then addressed the peo-
ple as follows : " I say unto you,
good brethren, that God hath
bought us all with no small price,
neither with gold nor silver, orotiier
such things of small value, but with
his most precious blood. Be not
unthankful therefore to him again,
but do as much as to Christian men
belongeth to fulfil his command-
ments ; that is, love your brethren.
Love hurteth no man, love fulfilleth
all things. If God hath sent thee
plenty, help thy neighbour that
hath need. Give him good coun-
sel. If he lack, consider, if tiiou
wert in necessity, thou wouldst
gladly be refreshed. And again,
iiear your cross with Christ. Con-
sider what reproof, slander, and re-
proach, he suffered of his enemies,
and how patiently he suffered all
things. Consider, that all that
Christ did was of his mere good-
ness, and not of our deserving.
For if we could merit our own sal-
vation, Christ would not have died
for us. But for Adam's breaking
of God's precepts, we had been all
lost, if Christ had not redeemed us
again. And like as Adam broke
the precepts, and was driven out of
Paradise, so we, if we break God's
commandments, shall have damna-
tion, if we do not repent and ask
mercy. Now, therefore, let all
Christians put no trust nor confi-
dence in tlieir works, but in the
blood of Christ, to whom I commit
my soul to guide, beseeching you
all to pray to God for me, and for
my brethren here present with me,
that our souls, leaving these wretch-
ed bodies, may constantly depart in
the true faith of Christ."
After he had concluded. Garret
thus spoke: " I also detest and re-
fuse all heresies and errors, and if,
either by negligence or ignorance,
I have taught or maintained any,
I am sorry for it, and ask God
mercy. Or if I have been vehe-
ment or rash in preaching, whereby
any person hath taken any offence,
error, or evil opinion, L desire of
him, and all other persons whom I
have any way offended, forgive-
ness. Notwithstanding, to my re-
membrance, I have never preached,
wittingly or willingly, any thing
against God's holy word, or con-
trary to the true faith.; but have
ever endeavoured, with my little
learning and wit, to set forth the
honour of God and the right obe-
dience to his laws, and also the
king's: if I could have done better,
I would. Wherefore, Lord, if I
have taken in hand to do that thing
which I could not perfectly per-
form, I desire thy pardon for my
bold presumption. And I pray
God send the king's grace good and
godly counsel, to his glory, to the
king's honour, and the increase of
virtue in this realm. And thus do
I now yield my soul up unto Al-
mighty God, trusting and believ-
ing, that he, of his infinite mercy,
according to his promise made in
the blood of his Son, Jesus Christ,
will take it, and pardon all my
sins, of which I ask him mercy,
and desire you all to pray with and
for me, that I may patiently suffer
this pain, and die in true faith,
hope, and charity."
The three martyrs then toojc
each other by the hand, and, after
embracing, submitted themselves
to the tormentors, who, fastening
them to the stake, soon lighted the
fagots, and terminated their mortal
life and care.
MARTYRDOM OF BERNARD AND
MERTON.
About this time also sufiered
Thomas Bernard and James Mer-
ton. The offence of Bernard was
the teaching the Lord's Prayer iu
English; that of Merton, his keep-
ing an English translation of the
epistle of St. James. They were
taken up at the instigation of Long-
land, bishop of Lincoln, condemn-
ed, and burned.
EXECUTION OF QUEEN CATHERINE
HOWARD.
The king was greatly delighted
280
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
with the cbarms of Catl)«rine
Howard, his fifth wife, and even
gave public thanks to God for the
excellent choice he had made.
But his opinion was soon altered,
and not without reason; for she
was convicted, on the clearest evi-
dence, and bj' her own confession,
of gross lewdness and debauchery,
with several persons ; and was be-
headed, with lady Rochford, her
principal accomplice and confi-
dant, February 14th, 1541. The
latter, it will be recollected, was
the chief instrument in the destruc-
tion of Anne Boleyn, and her fate
was considered as a divine judg-
ment on her baseness and false-
hood to that injured queen.
The king, exasperated by the
disappointment of his hopes, pro-
cured an attainder against the pa-
rents and relatives of Catherine,
for not informing him of what they,
perhaps, were themselves ignorant
of; and it was made treason to con-
ceal any matter of the kind from the
king in future, as well on the part
of relatives and other persons, as
by the lady herself, whom he
might intend to honour with his
hand. The barbarous severity
and injustice of these acts was
felt, but durst not be murmured
against, so absolute a tyranny had
Henry established in his kingdom.
After remaining a widower about
two years, he contracted a sixth
marriage, M'ith Catherine Parr,
widow of lord Latimer, who was
in secret a friend to the reforma-
tion, but, dreading the fate of her
predecessors, dissembled her par-
tiality for the true faith.
ATTEMPTS TO SUPPRESS THE
BIBLE.
Great pains had been taken by
the bishops to suppress the Eng-
lish Bible. The king refused to
call it in, and they therefore com-
plained much of the translation,
which they wished to have con-
demned, and a new one promised,
which might have been delayed
during several years. Cranmer
perceiving that the Bible was the
great eye-sore of the popish party,
and that they were resolved to op-
pose it by all the means they could
think of, procured an order from
the king, referring the correction
of the translation to the two uni-
versities. The bishops took this
very ill, and all of them, except
those of Ely and St. David's, pro-
tested against it.
METHOD OF PREACHING.
In former times there had been
few or no sermons, except in
Lent; for on holy days the ser-
mons were panegyrics on the
saints, and on the virtues of their
pretended relics. But in Lent
there was a more solemn way of
preaching; and the friars main-
tained their credit much by the
pathetic sermons they preached in
that time, and by which they
wrought much on the passions of
the people ; yet even these for the
most part tended to extol fasting,
confession, and other austerities,
with very little of the true simpli-
city of Christianity, or the Scrip-
tures; and were designed rather
to raise a sudden heat, than to
work a real change in their audi-
tors. They had also mixed so
much out of the legends with their
sermons, that the people at length
disbelieved all they said, on ac-
count of those fabulous things
with which their sermons were de-
based.
The reformers, on the other
hand, took great care to instruct
their hearers in the fundamentals
of religion, of which they had
known little formerly: this made
the nation follow those teachers
with a wonderful zeal; but some
of them mixed more sharpness
against the friars in their sermons,
than was consistent with the mild
spirit of Christianity, although the
hypocrisy and cheats of their an-
tagonists did in a great measure
excuse those heats; and it was
observed that our Saviour had ex-
posed the Pharisees in so plain a
manner, that it justified the treat-
ing them with some roughneiss.
This made it seem necessary to
sufler none to preach, at least out
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
281
of t!ieir own parishes, without li-
cence, and many were licensed to
preach as itinerants. There was
also a book of homilies on all the
epistlesand ^ospels.in the year, pub-
lished, which contained a plain para-
phrase of those parts of scripture,
tO!j;ethcr with some practical exhor-
tations founded on them. Many
complaints were made of those who
were licensed to preach, and that
they mif^ht be able to justify them-
selves, they began o^enerally to write
and read their sermons ; and thus
did this custom begin.
AN ACT CONCERNING RELIGION.
In 1543, a bill was proposed by
Cranmer, for the advancement of
true religion, which was much op-
posed, and those who at first joined
him afterwards forsook him; so that
it was much altered for the worse in
its progress. By it Tindal's trans-
lation of the Bible was condemned,
and also all other books contrary
to the doctrine set forth by the
bishops. Bibles, of another transla-
tion, were still allowed to be kept,
but all prefaces or annotations to
them, were to be expunged ; all the
king's injunctions were confirmed ;
no books of religion were to be
printed without licence; there was
to be no exposition of scripture in
plays or interludes* ; none of the
laity might read the scripture, or
* It had been, during several centuries,
a custom to dramatize certain portions of
scripture, which were represented by the
monks themselves, as well as by other per-
sons, under the title of Mysteries; and
many of these performances were highly
profane and indecorous. Butthe "plays
and interludes" alluded to in the above-
mentioned act, appear to have been bur-
lesque representations of the mummeries
of the church of Rome, ridiculous enough
in themselves, but rendered more palpa-
bly so by this method of treating them. As,
however, the ridicule which was pointed
at the abuses of religion, might, by malice
or ignorance, be transferred to what is
really sacred, these representations were
properly condemned, both by Catholics
and Protestants, and the Reformers trusted
to the growing intellect of the age for the
condemnation of what was blamable, and
the preservation of what was praisewor-
thy, in the ritual of the church.
explain it in any public assembly ;
but a proviso was made for public
speeches, which then began gene-
rally with a text of scripture, and
were like sermons. Noblemen, gen-
tlemen and their wives, or mer-
chants, might have Bibles ; but no
ordinary woman, tradesman, ap-
prentice, or husbandman, was al-
lowed to retain any*. Every per-
son might have the book published
by the bishops, the psalter, and
other rudiments of religion, in Eng-
lish. All churchmen, who preached
contrary to that book, for the first
oflience, were required to recant ;
for the second, to abjure and carry
a fagot; but, for the third, they
were to be burnt. The laity, f(V,
the third oflfence, were to forfe;,*
their goods and chattels, and to be
liable to perpetual imprisonment.
The parties accused were not al-
lowed witnesses for their purgation.
The act of the six articles was con-
firmed, and it was left free to the
king, to change this act, or any pro-
viso in it. There was also a new
act passed, giving authority to the
king's proclamations, and any nine
privy counsellors were empowered
to proceed against offenders. —
Against this the lord Mountjoy dis-
sented, and it is the only instance
of any nobleman having the courage
to protest against the innumerable
legislative iniquities of this reign.
* By this proviso it would appear that
these bigots wished religion to be confined
to the" nobility, gentry, and merchants,"
to the exclusion of the poor and bumble
mechanic and labourer. Did they ima-
gine that the kingdom of heaven was the
exclusive property of those favoured be-
ings ; and that, because they dwelt in
earthly palaces, they must of necessity
be received into heavenly mansions ? Did
they not know that our' blessed Saviotr
selected his most eminent apostles and
disciples from among those despised
classes, whom they considered unworthy
even to hear his gracious word ? Let us, of
the present generation, praise our hea-
venly Father, who has cast our lot in a
period when the knowledge of his pro-
mises,and the possession of his Scriptures
are not confined to the " mighty of this
earth," but form the treasure of every coU
tage, and the solace and support of the
lowliest of mankind.
282
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
. PERfiECUTION OF ROBEKT TE&T-
WOOD.
Robert Testwoop, a musician,
of London, had, by his great skill
in that science, attained so great a
name, that he was admitted among
the choir of the college of Windsor,
and was, for some time, much es-
teemed by the dean and canons ;
but when they perceived that he
leaned to Luther's sect, they began
to dislike him. He happened one
day to be at dinner with Dr. Raw-
son, one of the canons, at which
dinner was a Mr. Ely, an old ba-
chelor of divinity. Mr. Ely began
to rail against laymen, who took
upon them to meddle with the scrip-
lo^es, and to be better learned,
k 'lowing only the English tongue,
thkh they who had been students
in the universities of Oxford and
Cambridge. Testwood, perceiving
his allusion, said, " Mr. Ely, by
your patience, I think it be no hurt
for laymen, as I am, to read and to
know the scriptures."
" Which of you," cried Ely, " that
be unlearned, knowcth them, orun-
derstandeth them? St. Paul saith,
' If thine enemy hunger, feed him ;
if hethirst, give him drink ; and in
so doing thou shalt heap coals of
lire upon his head.' Now, sir,"
continued he, " what meaneth St.
Paul by those coals of fire?" —
*' Marry, sir," replied Testwood,
" he meaneth nothing else by them
(as I have learned) but burning
charity, that by doing good to our
enemies we should thereby win
them." — " Ah, sirrah," said Ely,
** you are an old scholar indeed !"
After this they conversed about
the pope, whose supremacy was
much spoken of at that time, and
ETy demanded of Testwood, whe-
ther the pope ought to be the head of
their church or no ? when the latter,
after some argument, said, " That
every king, in his own realm and
dominion, ought to be the head of
the church under Christ." At which
words Ely rose from the table in a
great passion, calling him heretic;
and so left the room.
Testwood was very sorry to see
him so much disturbed ; and after
dinner he went and sought him, and
found him walking in the body of
the church. Testwood wisLed to
have reasoned the matter coolly
with him, but the other shunned
him, and would not come nigh him,
but spit at him ; saying to others
that walked by, " Beware of this
fellow, for he is the greatest here-
tic and schismatic that ever came
into Windsor."
Ely made his complaint to the
other canons, who were all against
Testwood, and intended, at the
dean's coming home, to have ac-
cused him ; but in a few days after,
the act confirming the king's supre-
macy, passed in the parliament.
Whereupon the dean. Dr. Sampson,
returned suddenly in the night, and
sent his verger about to all the ca-
nons, and ministers of the college,
commanding them to be in the Chap-
ter-house bj' eight o'clock in the
morning. Then Ely consulted with
the canons, and they agreed the
next day to accuse Testwood. "But
he that layeth a snare for another
man," saith Solomon, " shall be
taken in it himself." And so it hap-
pened in this instance. For when
all were assembled in the Chapter-
house, the dean began, contrary to
every man's expectation, to inveigh
against the bishop of Rome's su-
premacy and usurped authority,
confounding the same by scripture
and reason ; and at length declared
openly, that, by consent of the par-
liament, the pope's supremacy was
utterly abolished out of England
for ever ; and so commanded every
man there, upon his allegiance, to
call him pope no more, but bishop
of Rome, and whoever would not
do so, or did henceforward maintain
or favour his cause in any manner
should not only lose the benefit of
that house, but be reputed as an
utter enemy to God, and to the king.
The canons hearing this, were all
thunderstruck. Yet, notwithstand-
ing this, Ely was so incensed
against Testwood, that he began to
tell his tale ; but the dean, interrupt-
ing him, called him an old fool, and
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
283
obligred likn to hold his peace. He
then caused all the pope's pardons
wliich hung about the church to be
brought into tlie Chapter-house,
and burnt.
After this, as Testwood was one
day walking in the church, he be-
held many pilgrims making their
offerings to certain images and
shrines ; upon which he reproved
them for their idolatry, and exhorted
them to worship the true God ; and
to shew them the utter helpnessness
of those deities of wood and stone,
whom they looked upon as so pow-
erful, he stmck off the nose of one
of the images, and showing it to the
credulous worshippers, '* Lo, good
people, said he, " you see what it is,
nothing but earth and dust, and can-
not help itself : and how then will
you have it to help you? For God's
sake, brethren, be no more de-
ceived."
This action gave great offence to
the priests, and not less to the image
dealers, for both foresaw the ruin
of their trade, if such conduct went
unpunished. They even threat-
ened Testwood's life, who there-
upon refused to quit his house, but
wrote an account of the whole mat-
ter to Cromwell, then high in favour
with the king. The canons, fearing
the resentment of Cromwell, used
all means to be reconciled with
Testwood, and at length prevailed,
by the intercession of Mr. Ward, a
magistrate, so that no further no-
tice was taken of the affair, and
Testwood did his duty in the church
as before. He was still, however,
looked upon as a heretic, and his
resolute manifestation, on various
occasions, of his abhorrence of po-
pery and idolatry, and his love for
the doctrines of the reformers, kept
alive the resentment of his enemies,
and at length produced his martyr-
dom, as will be shewn hereafter.
PERSECUTION OF ANTHONY PEAR-
SON, AND OTHERS.
Anthony Pearson was a priest,
who, about 1540, preached at Wind-
sor, and the neighbourhood, and
was much esteemed by the lovers
of the Gospel, who resorted in grecCt
numbers to hear him. This gave
offence to the popish priesls and
their followers ; and Dr. London,
a violent bigot, one of the preben-
daries of Windsor, with Simons, an
attorney, who had before accused
Testwood, for defacing the image,
particularly distinguished them-
selves by their unceasing efforts to
establish a charge of heresy against
Pearson, and his friends. With
this view, they made notes of some
of his sermons against the idolatry
of the mass, and other abomina-
tions of the church of Rome ; they
then fixed on several persons to be
accused as the principal abettors of
what they call ed his heretical do-
trines, among whom were sir W.
Hobby, sir T. Cardine, Dr. Haynes,
dean of Exeter, and others ; they
also employed spies to report the
names of those persons who did
not kneel at the elevation of the
host, &c. ; and having collected all
these-particulars. Dr. London for-
warded the account to Gardiner,
bishop of Winchester, with a com-
plaint of " the great disquietude,
brought upon the members of the
true chureh, by the evil doctrines
and example of these pernicious
heretics," and a request, that his
lordship would " assist them in purg-
ing the town and castle of such
wicked persons."
The bishop commended their zeal,
and promised his assistance ; and,
in pursuance of his promise, repre-
sented to the king, that the heretics
had spread throughout the realm,
and were to be found even in his
own chapel; he, therefore, be-
sought his majesty, that he might
have leave to enforce the laws
against them ; to which the king
consented. The bishop immedi-
ately procured a commission for
searching the houses of those who
had been accused by Dr. London,
with the view of finding prohibited
books and papers. Commissioners
were appointed, and commenced
their search ; in the course of which,
finding certain books and writings
against the six articles in the houses
of Testwood, Benet, Marbeck, and
Filmer, those persons were appre-
284
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
bended, jsent to London, (except
Testwood, who was confined to his
room by illness,) examined before
the council, and committed to pri-
son.
Marbeck was five times exa-
mined, before the council ; the bi-
shop of Winchester ; one of the
bishop's gentlemen ; the bishops of
Salisbury, Hereford, and Ely; Dr.
Knight, and the bishop of Win-
chester's secretary. Throughout
these examinations he defended
the cause of truth with a spirit and
boldness which confounded his ac-
curers, but could not turn them from
their cruel and bigoted purposes.
Marbeck had begun a Concord-
ance of the Bible, in English, which
was taken with his other papers,
and laid before the council. The
bishop ot Winchester asked him if
he understood Latin, and would
scarcely believe that he did not ;
telling the other lords of the coun-
cil, that it was probable his Con-
cordance was a translation from
the Latin, and asserting that " if
such a book should go forth in
English, it would destroy the Latin
tongue."
Marbeck was much pressed to
diclose " the secrets of his party,"
and promised great rewards and
preferment, if he would betray
what he had heard of the
opinions of Testwood, Pearson,
and Haynes, on the mass, &c. He
steadily refused all these oflFers,
declaring that he knew nothing
against them.
On his fourth examination, he
was told by the bishop of Salis-
bury that he must answer on oath,
faithfully and truly, to such ques-
tions as the commissioners should
judge it necessary to put to him ;
which he promised to do, and was
accordingly sworn.
Then the bishop laid before him
his three books of notes, demanding
whose hand they were. He an-
swered they were his own hand,
and notes which he had gathered
out of other men's works six years
ago. " For what cause," said the
bishop, " didst thou gather them ?"
— " For no other cause, my lord,
4
but to come to knowledge. For
I being unlearned, and desirous
to understand some part of scrip-
ture, thought by reading of learned
men's works to come the sooner
thereby : and where I found any
place of scripture opened and ex-
pounded by them, that I noted, as
ye see, with a letter of his name
in the margin, that had set out the
work." — " So methinks," said the
bishop of Ely, who had one of the
books of notes in his hand all the
time of their sitting, "thou hast
read of all sorts of books, both
good and bad, as seemeth by the
notes." — " So I have, my lord,"
said Marbeck. " And to what pur-
pose 1" said the bishop of Salis-
bury. " By my troth," replied Mar-
beck, " for no other purpose but
to see every man's mind." Then
the bishop of Salisbury drew out a
quire of the Concordance, and
laid it before the bishop of Here-
ford, who looking upon it awhile,
lifted up his eyes to Dr. Oking,
standing next him, and said, " This
man hath been better occupied
than a great many of our priests."
Then said the bishop of Salis-
bury, " Whose help hadst thou in
setting forth this book?"—" Truly,
my lord," replied Marbeck, " no
help at all." — " How couldst thou,"
said the bishop, "invent such a
book, or know what a Concordance
meant, without an instructor?" —
" I will tell you, my lord," said
the prisoner, "what instructor > I
had to begin it. When Thomas
Matthew's Bible came out in print,
I was much desirous to have one
of them ; and being a poor man,
not able to buy one of them, de-
termined with myself to borrow
one amongst my friends, and to
write it forth. And when I had
written out the five books of Moses
in fair great paper, and was en-
tered into the book of Joshua, my
friend Mr. Turner chanced to steal
upon me unawares, and seeing me
writing out the Bible, asked me
what I meant thereby. And when
I had told him the cause, ' Tush,'
quoth he, ' thou goest about a vain
aud tedious labour. But this were
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
285
a profitable work for thee, to set
out a Concordance in English.' —
' A Concordance/ said I, ' what is
that?' Then he told me it was a
book to find out any word in the
Bible by the letter, and that there
was such an one in Latin already.
Then I told hira I had no learnings
to go about such a thing. ' Enough,'
quoth he, 'for that matter, for it
requireth not so much learning as
diligence. And seeing thou art
so industrious a man, and one that
cannot be unoccupied, it were a
good exercise for thee.' And this,
my lord, is all the instruction that
ever I had, before or after, of any
man."
•'And who is that Turner?"
asked the bishop of Salisbury.
" Marry," said Dr. May, " an
honest and learned man, and a
bachelor of divinity, and some
time a fellow in Magdalen College,
in Oxford." — " How couldstthou,"
said the bishop of Salisbury,
" with this instruction, bring it to
this order and form, as it is ?" —
" I borrowed a Latin Concord-
ance," replied he, " and began to
practise, and at last, with great
labour and diligence, brought it
into this order, as your lordship
doth see." — " It is a great pity,"
said the bishop of Ely, " he had
not the Latin tongue." — " Yet T
cannot believe," said the bishop of
Salisbury, " that he hath done
any more in this work than written
it out after some other that is
learned."
" My lords," said Marbeck, " I
shall beseech you all to pardon me
what I shall say, and grant ray re-
quest if it shall seem good unto
you." — " Say what thou wilt," said
the bishop. — " I do marvel greatly
whereof I should be so much ex-
amined for this book, and whether
I have committed any off"ence in
doing of it, or no. If I have, then
were I Joth for any other to be
molested or pr ished for my fault.
Therefore, to clear all men in this
matter, this is my request, that ye
■^ill try me in the rest of the book
that is undone. Ye see that I am
yet but at the letter L, beginning
now at M, and take out what word
ye will of that letter, and so in
every letter following, and give me
the words in a piece of paper, and
set me in a place alone where
it shall please you, with ink and
paper, the English Bible, and the
Latin Concordance ; and if I bring
you not these words written in the
same order and form, tliat the rest
before is, then was it not I that did
it, but some other."
" By my truth, Marbeck," cried
the bishop of Ely, " that is ho-
nestly spoken, and then shalt thou
bring many out of suspicion." —
This being agreed to by the com-
missioners, they bade Dr. Okiug
draw out such words as he thought
best in a piece of paper, which he
did ; and while the bishops were
perusing them. Dr. Oking said to
Marbeck, in a very friendly man-
ner, " Good Mr. Marbeck, make
haste, for the sooner you have
done, the sooner you shall be de-
livered." And as the bishops were
going away, the bishop of Here-
ford (who, as well as the bishop of
Ely, had formerly known the pri-
soner, and was in secret his friend)
took Marbeck a little aside, and
informed him of a word which Dr.
Oking had written false, and also,
to comfort him, said, " Fear not,
there can no law condemn you for
any thing that ye have done ; for
if you have written a thousand
heresies, so long as they be not
your sayings nor your opinions,
the law cannot hurt you." And so
they all went with the bishop of
Salisbury to dinner, taking Mar-
beck with them, who dined in the
hall at the steward's board, and
had wine and meat sent down from
the bishop's table.
When dinner was done, the
bishop of Salisbury came down
into the hall, commanding ink and
paper to be given to Marbeck, and
the two books to one of his men to
go with him ; at whose going he
demanded of the bishop, what
time his lordship would appoint
him to do it in. " Against to-mor-
row this time," replied the bishop,
and so departed.
286
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Mai-beck, now beinp in his pri-
son-cliamber, fell to his business,
and so applied himself, that by the
next day, when the bishop sent for
him again, he had written so much,
in the same order and form he
had done the rest before, as filled
three sheets of paper and more,
which, when he had delivered to
the bishop, Dr. Oking standing by,
he said, " Well, Marbeck, thou
hast put me out of all doubt. I
assure thee," said he, putting up
the paper into his bosom, " the
king shall see this ere I be twenty-
four hours older." But he dissem-
bled in every word, and did not
shew it to the king ; but afterwards,
the king being informed of the
Concordance which Marbeck had
written, said, that he was better
occupied than those who perse-
cuted him.
Marbeck was again committed
to prison, and upon Whit-Sunday
following, in the afternoon, was
sent for again to St. Mary Overy's,
where he found Dr. Oking, v/ith
another gentleman in a gown of
damask, with a chain of gold about
his neck, sitting together in one of
the stalls, their backs towards the
church door, looking upon an epis-
tle of John Calvin's, which Mar-
beck had written out; and when
they saw the prisoner come, they
rose and had him up to a side
altar, leaving his keeper in the
body of the church alone. As soon
as Marbeck saw the face of the
gentleman, he saw it was the same
person that first examined him in
the Marshalsea, but knew not his
name till he heard Dr. Oking call
him Mr. Knight. This person
held the paper to Marbeck, and
said, " Look upon this, and tell me
whose hand it is."
When Marbeck had taken the
paper and seen what it Mas, he
confessed it to be all his hand, sav-
ing the first leaf and the notes in
the margin. " Then I perceive,"
said Knight, " thou wilt not go
from thine own hand." — " No,
Sir," replied he, " I will deny
nothing that I have done." —
" Thou dost well in that," said
Knight ; " for if thou shouldst, we
have testimonies enough besides to
try out thy hand by : but I pray
thee tell me whose hand is the first
leaf J"—" That I cannot tell you,"
said Marbeck. " Then how earnest
thou by it 1" asked Knight. " There
was a priest," answered he,
" dwelling with us five or six years
ago, called Marshall, who sent it
unto me with the first leaf written,
desiring me to write it out with
speed, because the copy could not
be spared but an hour or two, and
so I wrote it out, and sent him both
the copy and it again." — " And
how came this hand in the margin .'"
said Knight, " which is a contrary
hand to both the others." — " That
I will tell you," replied Marbeck.
" When I wrote it out at the first,
I made so much haste, that I un-
derstood not the matter, wherefore
I was desirous to see it again, and
to read it with more deliberation ;
and being sent to me the second
time, it was thus quoted in the
margin as you see. And shortly
after this it was his chance to go
beyond the seas (where he lived
not long), by reason whereof the
epistle remaineth with me ; but
whether the first leaf or the notes
in the margin were his hand, or
whose hand else, that I cannot tell."
" Tush !" cried Dr. Oking to
Mr. Knight, " he knoweth well
enough that the notes be Ha5nes's
own hand." — " If you know so
much," said Marbeck, " ye know
more than I do ; for T tell you tru-
ly, I know it not." — " By my faith,
Marbeck," said Knight, " if thou
wilt not tell by fair means, those
fingers of thine shall be made to
tell." — •' By my truth. Sir," replied
Marbeck, " if you do tear the
whole body in pieces, I trust in
God you shall never make me at>-
cuse any man wrongfully." — " If
thou be so stubborn," cried Dr.
Oking, " thou wilt die for it." —
" Die I" cried he ; " wh( refore
should I die ? You told me, the
last day before the bishops, that as
soon as I had made an end of the
piece of Concordance they took
me, I should be delivered ; and
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
287
shall I now die ? This is a sudden
mutation. You seemed then to be
my friend, but I know the cause ;
ye have read the ballad I made of
Moses' chair, and that hath set you
ap;ainst me ; but m hensoever ye
shall put me to death, I doubt not
but I shall die God's true man and
the king's." — " How so ?" inquired
Knight. " How canst thou die
a true man unto the king, when
thou hast offended his laws ? Is
not this epistle, and most of thy
notes thou hast written, directly
against the six articles 1" — " No,
Sir," replied Marbeck ; " I have
not offended the king's laws there-
in ; for since the first time I began
with the Concordance, which is
almost six years ago, I have been
occupied in nothing else ; so that
both this epistle, and all the notes
I have gathered, were written a
great while before the six articles
came forth, and are clearly remit-
ted by the king's general pardon.''
— " Trust not to that," said Knight,
*' for it will not help thee." And
so going down to the body of the
church, they committed Marbeck
to his keeper, who led him away to
prison again.
TRIAL OF PEARSON, TESiWOOD,
AND THEIR COMPANIONS.
Some time after this, Anthony
Pearson, Henry Filmer, and John
Marbeck, Mere sent to Windsor,
and committed to the town jail;
and Testwood, who had kept his
bed, was brought out of his house
upon crutches, and confined with
them : but Benet, who had been
apprehended with them, was now
sick of the pestilence, and was
therefore left behind in the bishop
of London's jail, whereby he es-
caped the cruel death which the
others suffered.
These men being brought to
Windsor, there was a sessions spe-
cially procured to be holden the
Thursday following. Against which
sessions, by the counsel of Dr. Lon-
don and Simons, all the fara.ers
belonging to the college of Wind-
sor, were warned to appear, be-
cause they could not pick out pa-
pists enough in the town to go upon
the jury.
When the judges had taken their
places, and the prisoners were
brought before them, Anthony
Pearson was called, and his indict-
ment was read, wherein he was
charged with having preached, two
years before, in a place called Wing-
field, and there having said, that
" like as Christ was hanged be-
tween two thieves, even so when
the priest is at mass, and hath con-
secrated and lifted him over his
head, there he hangeth between
two thieves, except he preach the
word of Godtmly, as he hath taken
upon him to do."
Also that he said to the people
in the pulpit, " Ye shall not eat the
body of Christ, as it did hang upon
the cross, gnawing it with your
teeth, that the blood may run about
your lips ; but you shall eat him
this day as ye eat him to-morrow,
the next day, and every day ; for
it refresheth not the body, but the
soul."
Also, that after he had preached
and commended the scripture, call-
ing it the word of God, he said as fol-
lows : " This is the word, this is the
bread, this is the body of Christ."
Farther, that he said, that
" Christ, sitting with his disciples,
took bread, and blessed, and brake
it, and gave it to his disciples, say-
ing, ' Take and eat, this is my
body.' What is this to us, but to
take the scripture of God, and to
break it to the people?"
To this Pearson answered, " I
will be tried by God and his holy
word, and by the true church of
Christ, wiiether this be heresy or
no, whereof you have indicted me
this day. So long as I preached
the bishop of Rome, and his filthy
traditions, I v/as never troubled ;
but since I have taken upon me to
preach Christ and his gospel, ye
have always sought my life. But
it maketh no matter, for when you
have taken your pleasure of my
body, I trust it shall not lay in your
powers to hurt my soul." " Thou
callest us thieves," said the bishop
of Salisbury, who was one of the
288
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
judges. " I say," said the prison-
er, " ye are not only thieves, but
murderers, except ye preach and
teach the word of God purely and
sincerely to the people, which ye
do not, nor ever did, but have al-
lured them to all idolatry, supersti-
tion and hypocrisy, for your own
lucre and glory's sake, through
which ye are become rather bite-
sheeps than true bishops ; biting and
devouring the poor sheep of Christ,
like ravening wolves, never satisfied
with blood ; which God will require
at your hands one day, doubt it not."
Then Simons, his accuser, standing
within the bar, said, "It is a pity
this fellow had not been burnt long
ago, as he deserved." " In faith,"
said Pearson, " if you had as you
deserved, you are more worthy to
stand in this place than I : but I
trust, in the last day, when we shall
both appear before the tribunal seat
of Christ, that then it will be known
which of us two hath best deserved
this place." *' Shall I have so long
a day J" cried Simons, holding up
his finger; '* nay, then I care not ;"
and so this awful matter was turned
into a jest by the papists.
Then Testwood was called, and
his indictment read, which charged
him with having said, in the time
the priest was lifting up the sacra-
ment, " What, wilt thou lift up so
high! what, higher? take heed, let
him not fall."
To this Testwood answered, it
was but a thing maliciously forged
by his enemies to bring him to his
death. " Yes," said the bishop,
" thou hast been seen, when the
priest should lift up the sacrament
over his head, then wouldst thou
look down upon thy book, or some
other way, because thou wouldst
not abide to look upon the blessed
sacrament." " I beseech you, my
lord," asked Testwood, " whereon
did he look that marked me so
well?" "Marry," replied the
king's attorney, " he could not be
better occupied, than to mark such
heretics that so despised the blessed
sacrament."
Filmer was called, and accused
of saying, that the sacrament of
the altar is nothing else but a si-
militude and a ceremony ; and
also, " if God be in the sacrament
of the altar, / have eaten twenty
Gods in my days."
This accusation was founded on
a conversation which had taken
place between the prisoner and his
brother, which happened as fol-
lows:
Henry Filmer coming upon a
Sunday from Clewer, his parish
church, in the company of one or
two of his neighbours, chanced in
his way to meet his brother, who
was a poor labouring man, and
asked him whither he was going.
" To the church," said he. " And
what to do?" asked Filmer. " To
do!" cried the brother, " as other
men do." " Nay," said Filmer,
*' you go to hear mass, and see
your God ; and if that be God, I
have eaten twenty Gods in my
days. Turn again, fool, and go
home with me, and I will read thee
a chapter out of the Bible, that
will be better than ail that thou
shalt see or hear there."
This tale being told to Dr. Lon-
don, by Simons, the general ac-
cuser and spy, he sent for the poor
man home to his house, telling him
he should never want so long as he
lived, if he would swear against
his brother, as he should be or-
dered. To this the ignorant and
needy wretch consented, and
being taken into Dr. London's ser-
vice, he was brought forward on
the trial against Henry Filmer,
who, however, utterly denied the
truth of the story, and said,
" Wherefore, my lord, I beseech
your lordship, weigh the matter in-
difl'erently, forasmuch as there is
no man, in all thi'S town, that can
or will testify with him, that ever
he heard any such talk between
him and me; and if he can bring
forth any that will witness with
him, I refuse not to die." But all
he could say had no effect.
Then Filmer, seeing that he was
to be condemned on his brother's
accusation, said, " Ah, brother,
what cause hast thou to shew me
this unkindness? I have always
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
289
been a natural brother unto thee
and thine, and helped you all in
my power, from time to time, as
thou thyself knowest; and is this a
brotherly part, thus to reward me
now for my kindness? God for-
give thee, my brother, and give
thee grace to repent." Then, look-
ing over his shoulder, he desired
some person to let him see the
book of statutes. His wife, being
in the hall, and hearing her hus-
band call for the book of statutes,
ran down to the keeper, brought
up the book, and got it conveyed to
her husband.
The bishop, seeing the book in
his hand, started up from the
bench in a great passion, and de-
manding who had given the prisoner
that book, commanded it to be
taken from him, and to make
search who had brought it, swear-
ing, by the faith of his body, he
should go to prison. Some said it
was his wife, some said the keeper;
'* Like enough, my lord," said Si-
mons, '* for he is one of the same
sort, and as worthy to be here as
the others, if he were rightly
served."
Martyrdom of Irene, a Cttristian Virgin, at ThesMlonica, April 1, A. D. 304..
Then said Filmer, " O my lord,
I am this day judged by a law,
and why should I not see the law
that I am judged by? The law is,
I should have two lawful wit-
nesses, and here is but one, which
would not do as he doth, but that
be is forced thereunto by the sug-
gestion of mine enemies." " Nay,"
said the king's attorney, " thine he-
FOX'S MARTYRS.
resy is so heinous, and abhorreth
thineown brother so much, that it
forceth him to witness against thee,
which is more than two other wit-
nesses."
Thus was Filmer brought to his
death by the malice of Simons and
London, who had incited his
wretched brother to work his con-
fusion. But God, the avenger of
19
290
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
all wrongs, punished this unna-
tural brother; lor he, the next
year, being sent as a labourer to
Boulogne, had not been there
three days, when a cannon burst-
ing, shattered his body all to pieces.
And so were the words of Solo-
mon fulOlled, "A false witness
shall not remain unpunished."
John Marbeck was now called,
and his indictment read ; which
charged him with "saying, that
the holy mass, when the priest
consecrates the body of our Lord,
is polluted, deformed, sinful, and
open robbery of the glory of God,
which a Christian heart ought both
to abhor and flee from. And the
elevation of the sacrament is the
similitude of setting up of images
of the calves in the temple built
by Jeroboam •. and that it is more
abomination than the sacrifices
done by the Jews in Jeroboam's
temple to those calves. And that
certain and sure it is, that Christ
himself is made, in the mass, man's
laughing-stock."
To this he answered, that these
words were not his, but the words
of a learned man called John
Calvin, drawn out of a certain
epistle which the said Calvin had
made, which epistle he had only
written out, and that long before
the six articles were made public ;
so that he was discharged of that
oHence by the king's general par-
don.
Then the jury was called, who
were all farmers belonging to the
college of Windsor, and therefore
biassed by their interests in favour
of the accusers. The prisoners,
aware of this, desired to have a
jury of the townsmen, or such as
knew them, and had seen their
daily conversation, instead of the
farmers, or equally chosen from
both ; but that was not allowed.
After the jury had been sworn,
Bucklayer, the king's attorney,
began to speak ; and first he al-
leged many things against An-
thony Pearson, to prove him an
heretic ; which, when Pearson
oflered to disprove, the bishop
said, " Let him alone, sir^ he
speaketh for the king :" and so
Bucklayer went on, making every
man's cause as heinous to the
hearers as he could.
When he had finished his ha-
rangue, sir Humphrey Foster
spake in favour of Marbeck, as
follows : " Masters, you see there
is no man here that accuseth or
layeth any thing to the charge of
this poor man, Marbeck ; saving
that he hath writ certain things of
other men's sayings, with his own
baud, whereof he is discharged by
the king's general pardon ; there-
fore ye ought to have a conscience
therein." Then started up Fache!,
one of the commissioners, and said,
'' What, can we tell whether they
were written before the pardon,
or after ? they may as well be
written since as before, for any
thing we know." These words of
Fachel, it was generally thought,
were the cause of Marbeck's con-
demnation.
The jury then retired, and when
they had been together about a quar-
ter of an hour, Simons went to them.
After that one of the jurymen
came down to the bishop, and
talked with him and the other
commissioners a good while ;
whereby many conjectured that
the jury could not agree. But
soon after his going up again,
they came down and delivered
their verdict : which was, that the
prisoners were all guilty.
The commissioners now could
not agree who should give judg-
ment. All the others declining,
Fachel said, "It must be done,
one must do it, and if no other
man will, then will I." And so
he, the lowest in degree of all the
commissioners, gave judgment.
Marbeck, being the last upon
whom sentence was passed, cried
out to the bishop, " Ah, my lord,
you told me otherwise when I was
before you and the other two
bishops. You said that I was ia
better case than any of my fel-
lows ; and is your saying come to
this? Ah, my lord, you have de-
ceived me I"
The prisoners being condemned
PROGRESS OP THE REFORMATION.
291
and led away, prepared to die on
the morrow, comforting one an-
other in the death and passion of
their blessed Saviour, who had
led the way before them ; trusting
that the same Lord, which had
made them worthy to suifer so far
for his sake, would not now with-
draw his strength from them, but
give them faith and power to
overcome the fiery torments to
which they were to be exposed,
and of his free mercy and good-
ness, for his promise sake, receive
their souls.
Tims they lay all the night,
calling on God for his aid and
assistance, and praying for their
persecutors, that He of his mer-
ciful goodness would forgive them
the cruelties which blind zeal and
ignorance led them to the commis-
sion of, and turn their hearts to
the knowledge and love of his
blessed and holy word ; indeed,
such heavenly talk was amongst
them that night, that the hearers,
of whom the sherilT himself was
one, with many other gentlemen,
were constrained to shed tears,
as they themselves confessed.
On the morrow, which was Fri-
day, as the prisoners were all pre-
paring themselves to go to sutler,
word was brought them that they
should not die that day. The
cause was this : tlio bishop of
Sarum had sent a letter to the
bishop of Winchester in favour
of Marbeck ; upon receiving which
the bishop went to the king,
and obtained his pardon ; where-
upon he caused a warrant to be
made for his discharge, delivering
the same to the messenger, who
returned with speed, bringing news
of Marbeck's pardon, whereat many
rejoiced.
EXECUTION OF PEAllSON, TEST-
WOOD, AND FILMEU.
On Saturday morning, when the
prisoners were to go to execu-
tion. Dr. Blithe, and Mr. Arch,
two of the canons of the college,
came to them. Mr. Arch asked
them, " If they Mould be con-
fessed ?" to which they answered
in the afflnnative. Then he de-
manded, " If they would receive
the sacrament?" "Yea," said
they, " with all our hearts." " I
am glad," said Arch, "to hear
you say so ; but the law is, that it
may not be administered to any
that are condemned of heresy.
However, it is enough for you that
ye desire it." They were then
taken to the hall to confess, be-
cause the prison was full of people.
Dr. Blithe took Anthony Pearson
to him to confess, and Mr. Arch
the other two. But Pearson staid
not long with the doctor, but came
down again, saying, " He would
have no more of his doctrine."
And soon after the other two came
down also.
Then Pearson seeing many peo-
ple in the prison, began to say the
Lord's prayer, wherein he conti-
nued till the ofBcers came to fetch
him and his fellow-prisoners away;
then taking their leave of Mar-
beck they praised God for his de-
liverance, wishing to him an in-
crease of godliness and virtue,
beseeching him heartily to help
them with his prayers to God, to
make them strong in their afflic-
tions ; and so they departed.
As the prisoners passed through
the street, they desired all the peo-
ple to pray for them, and to stand
fast in the truth of the gospel, and
not to be moved at their seeming
afflictions, for it was the happiest
event that ever happened to them.
And as Dr. Blithe and Mr. Arch
(who rode on each side the pri-
soners), attempted to persuade
them to turn to their " holy mother
church," " Away," cried Pearson,
" away with your Romish doctrine,
and all your trumpery, for we will
have no more of it."
When Filmer came to his bro-
ther's door, he wished to see him, ,
but Dr. London kept him out of
sight ; so when he had called for
him three or four times, and
found he came not, he said, " And
will he not come ? Then God for-
give him, and make him a good
man."
Being at length arrived at the
292
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
place of execution, Anthony Pear-
son, with a cheerful countenance,
embraced the post in his arms,
and kissing it, said, "Now wel-
come, mine own sweet wife ; for
this day shalt thou and I be mar-
ried together in the love and peace
of God."
Being all three bound to the
post, a young man of Filraer's ac-
quaintance brought him a pot of
drink, asking, '• If he would
drink?" — "Yea," cried Filmer, " T
thank you ; and now my brother,"
continued he, " I desire you, in
the name of the living Lord, to
stand fast in the truth of the gospel
of Jesus Christ, which you have
received ;" and so taking the pot
into his hand, he asked Pearson if
he would drink. — " Yea, brother
Filmer," replied he, " I pledge you
in the Lord."
Then all three drank ; and Fil-
mer, rejoicing in the Lord, said,
" Be merry, my brethren, and lift
up your hands unto God, for after
this sharp breakfast I trust we
shall have a good dinner in the
kingdom of Christ, our Lord and
Redeemer." At which words Test-
wood, lifting up his hands and eyes
to heaven, desired the Lord above to
receive his spirit, and Anthony Pear-
son joined in the same prayer. Thus
they yielded up their souls to the
Father of Heaven, in the faith of
his dear Son Jesus Christ, with
such humility and steadfastness,
that many, who saw their patient
suffering, were convinced that
nothing but real religion could be-
stow so much constancy and Chris-
tian courage.
HISTORY AND MARTYRDOM OF
ADAM DAMLIP.
In 1539, there came to Calais,
Adam Damlip, who had formerly
been a zealous papist, and chap-
lain to Fisher, bishop of Rochester.
After the death of the bishop he
travelled through France, Holland,
and Italy, and as he went conferred
with learned men concerning mat-
ters of controversy in religion, and
proceeded at last to Rome, where
he thought to have found all godli-
ness and sincere religion ; but in-
stead of which he found there sucli
blasphemy of God, contempt of
Christ's true religion, looseness
of life, and abundance of all abo-
minations and filthiness, that his
heart abhorred any longer to re-
main there, although greatly request-
ed to do so by cardinal Pole, who
wished him to read three lectures
in the week in his house, for
which he offered him considerable
remuneration. Damlip, however,
was determined to return to Eng-
land, and accordingly proceeded
to Calais.
As he was waiting without the
gate of tBtit town for a passage to
England, Stevens and Lancaster,
two of the inhabitants, discovered
by his conversation that he was a
learned and pious man, who, hav-
ing seen the errors of popery, now
had a perfect knowledge of the
true religion ; they therefore ear-
nestly entreated him to stay at Ca-
lais a while, and to preach there,
with the hope of doing some good,
after his painful travel. To this
request Adam gladly consented, if
he could be licensed by such as
were in authority.
Whereupon Stevens brought
him to lord Lisle, the king's de-
puty of the town and marches,
unto whom he declared what
conversation had been between
Damlip and him; upon which,
the lord deputy desired Damlip
to stay there, and to preach
three or four days or more , at
pleasure, saying that he should
have both his licence, and the com-
missary's also.
Having preached three or four
times, Damlip was so liked, both
for his learning, his eloquence,
and the truth of his doctrine, that
not only the soldiers and towns-
people, but the lord deputy and a
great part of the council, gave him
great praise and thanks for it, and
the lord deputy offered him board
and lodging in his own house, with
a man or two of his to wait upon
him, and whatever else he might
require; he also offered him his
purse to buy books, if he would
remain with them, and preach so
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
293
long as it should seem good to him-
self.
He refused, with much grati-
tude, these liberal offers of his
lordship, requesting him " only to
be so good, as to appoint him some
quiet and decent place in the town
where he might not be disturbed
or molested, but have opportunity
for study ; and he would daily,
once in the forenoon, and again in
the afternoon, by the grace of God,
preach among them according unto
that talent that God had lent him."
With this determination the lord
deputy was greatly pleased, and
sent for William Stevens, whom
he earnestly required to lodge
Damlip in his house, promising
whatsoever he should demand to
see it paid; and moreover that he
would send at every meal from his
own table, a dish of the best unto
them; which he did, although
Damlip refused to partake of it,
assuring his lordship that thin diet
was most proper for students.
This godly man, during about
twenty days, every morning at
seven o'clock, preached very learn-
edly and plainly the truth of the
blessed sacrament of Christ's body
and blood, inveighing against all
papistry, and confuting the same,
(but especially those two most
pernicious errors — transubstantia-
tion, and the propitiatory sacrifice
of the Romish Mass), by the scrip-
tures, and from the ancient doc-
tors; earnestly exhorting the peo-
ple to return from their delusion,
declaring how zealous a papist he
himself had been, and how, by the
detestable wickedness that he saw
universally inRome,he was returned
so far towards the truth, and now
become an enemy, through God's
grace, to all papistry; shewing
them that if gain or ambition could
have moved him to the contrary,
he might have been entertained by
cardinal Pole, but for conscience
sake he joined the true church,
and now utterly abhorred the su-
perstition which he had once igno-
rantly followed, and entreated them
most earnestly to do the same.
Thus he continued awhile read-
4
ing in the Chapter-house of the
White Friars ; but the place being
not big enough, he was desired to
read in the pulpit, and so proceed-
ing in his lectures, he came at
length to speak against the pa-
geant, or picture of the resurrec-
tion in St. Nicholas's church, de-
claring the same to be mere idola-
try, and an illusion of the French-
men, before Calais was taken by
the English.
After this sermon, there came a
commission from tlie king to the
lord deputy, ordering search to be
made whether there were three
hosts lying upon a marble stone
besprinkled with blood; and if they
found it not so, that immediately it
should be pulled down. In the
search, instead of three hosts, they
found soldered, in the cross of
marble lying under the sepulchre,
three plain white counters, painted
like hosts, and a bone ; all which
trumpery Damlip shewed to the
people the Sunday following, out
of the pulpit; after which they
were sent by the deputy to the
king.
This exposure of their frauds
did not, as may easily be supposed,
tend to render the priests more fa-
vourable to Damlip; on the con-
trary it increased their malice;
and Dove, prior of the White Fri-
ars, with Buttoll, the lord deputy's
chaplain, began to speak against
him. Yet, after he had in three or
four sermons confuted the friar's
erroneous doctrine of transubstan-
tiation, and the propitiatory sacri-
fice of the mass, the latter seemed
to be convinced of his error, ceas-
ing openly to inveigh, but endea-
vouring to impeach him by letters
sent to the clergy in England; so
that, within eight or ten days after,
Damlip was ordered to appear be-
fore the archbishop of Canterbury,
the bishop of Winchester, bishop
of Chichester, and others, before
whom he steadily affirmed and de-
fended the doctrine which he had
taught, answering, confuting, and
removing the objections which had
been brought against it, so that his
adversaries, among the rest the
294
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
learned and pious Cianmer, mar-
velled at it, and said plainly "that
the scriptures knew not that term of
" transubstantiation."
Then the other bishops began to
threaten him, that they would
shortly confute him with those un-
answerable arguments, fire and
fagot, if he stood to the defence of
what he had spoken. To which
he answered, that '* he would the
next day deliver unto them fully
so much in writing as he had said,
whereunto also he would stand;"
and so he was dismissed.
The next day, at the appointed
hour for his appearance, he came
not; for he had secret intimation
from Cranraer, that if he any more
personally appeared, he would be
committed to prison, and consigned
to a cruel death ; whereupon he
sent to the bishops four sheets of
paper, written in the Latin tongue,
containing his faith, with his argu-
ments, drawn from the scriptures,
and writings of the doctors; which
done, he fled into the west country ;
here he continued teaching a
school about a year or two, after
which he was again apprehended,
and brought to London; where,
by Gardiner, ho was committed to
the Marshalsea, where he was con-
fined about two years.
During his imprisonment in the
Marshalsea, John Marbeck also
was committed to the same prison;
they met at confession, and Mar-
beck, who had never seen him be-
fore, entering into conference with
him, became acquainted with his
story, from Damlip himself, who
concluded by saying, " And now,
because I think they have forgot-
ten me, I am fully minded to make
my humble suit to the bishop of
Winchester, in an epistle, declar-
ing therein mine obedience, hum-
ble submission, and earnest desire
to come to examination. I know
the worst ; I can but lose my life,
■which I had rather do, than re-
main here and not be suilered to
use my talent to God's glory ;
wherefore, God willing, I will
surely put it to the proof."
Damlip was beloved by every
person in the prison; but espe-
cially by the keeper himself, whose
name was Massy; and being suf-
fered to go at liberty within the
walls, he did much good among
the common and dissolute sort of
prisoners, in rebuking vice and sin,
and kept them in such good order
and awe, that the keeper thought
him a great treasure.
When he had drawn out his
epistle, he delivered it to the
keeper, desiring him to deliver it
to the bishop of Winchester. The
keeper said he would. He accord-
iiigly waited upon the bishop, and
came home at night very late; and
when the prisoners saw him so sad
and heavy, they concluded some-
thing was amiss. At last, casting
his eyes upon Damlip, he said,
"0 George*, I can tell thee ti-
dings."— " What is that, master?"
said Damlip. — " Upon Monday
next, thou and I must go to Ca-
lais."— " To Calais, what to do.'"
" I know not," replied the keeper,
and pulled out of his purse a piece
of wax, with a little label of parch-
ment attached to it, which seemed
to be a precept. And when Dam-
lip saw it, he said, " Well, well,
master, now I know what the mat-
ter is."—" What?" asked the keep-
er.— " Truly, master, I shall die in
Calais." — " Nay," said the keeper,
" I trust it will not be so." — " Yes,
yes, master, it is most true; and I
praise God for his goodness there-
in." And so the keeper and they
went together to supper, much af-
ilicted on account of Damlip, who,
notwithstanding, was merry him-
self, and supped as heartily as
ever; whereupon some at the
board told him, that they marvel-
led how he could eat his meat so
well, knowing he was so near his
death. " Ah, masters," replied
he, " do you think that I have
been God's prisoner so long in the
Marshalsea, and have not yet
learned to die? Yes, yes, and I
doubt not but God will strengthen
me therein."
* He was called indifferendy, for
some reason not now known, eithsr
George Budcer or Adam Damlip.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
295
On the followitif? Monday, early
ill tlie morning-, the keeper, with
lliree others of the knight marshal's
servants, conveyed Adam Danilip
to Calais, and there committed him
to the mayor's prison. Upon which
day, John Butler, tlie commissary,
and the curate of St. Peter's, were
also committed to the same prison,
and orders given, that no man
should speak with Butler.
The following Saturday, was the
day appointed for the execution
of Damlip. The offence which
his persecutors laid to liis charge
was heresy ; but, because by an
act of parliament all such offences,
done before a certain day, were
pardoned, yet, for receiving a
trilling sum of cardinal Pole,
which he gave him merely to as-
sist him in his travelling expenses,
he was condemned of treason.
The day before his execution,
came unto hira one Mr. Mote, a
priest, saying, " Your four quar-
ters shall be lianged at four parts
of the town." " And where shall
my head be ?" asked Damlip.
" Upon the Lantern gate," said
Mote. " Then," answered Dam-
lip, " shail I not need to provide
for my burial."
At the place of execution Sir
R. Ellerker, then knight-marshal
there, would not suffer the inno-
cent and godly man to declare
either his faith, or the cause he
died for, but said to the execu-
tioner, " Dispatch the knave, have
done." And Mote, appointed to
preach there, declared to the peo-
ple, that he had been a sower of
seditious doctrine ; and although
he was for that pardoned by the
general pardon, yet he was con-
demned for being a traitor against
the king. To which, when Adam
Damlip would have replied, sir R.
Ellerker would not suffer him to
speak a word, but commanded him
to be had away, declaring he would
not leave the place till he had seen
the traitor's heart out. And so
most meekly, patiently, and joy-
fully, the blessed and innocent
martyr submitted to his death,
being hanged, drawn, Mid quar-
tered.
The providence of God, shortly
after, overtook the sanguinary
monster, sir R. Ellerker, with a
just punishment ; for, in a skirmish
with the French at Boulogne, he
was slain; and, after the enemy
had stripped him naked, they cut
the heart out of his body, and so
left him a terrible example to all
bloody and merciless men.
Some time after this, a certain
scholar, said to be a Scotchman,
named Dod, coming out of Ger-
many, was taken at Calais, with
certain German books about him,
and being examined thereupon,
and remaining steadfastly in the
truth that he had learned, was
condemned to death, and burned
in the town.
ATTEMPTS TO RUIN CRANMER.
The chief thing now aimed at,
by the whole popish party, was
Cranmer's ruin. Gardiner em-
ployed many to infuse the belief
into the king, that he gave the
chief encouragement to heresy in
England, and that it was in vain
to lop off" the branches, and leave
the root still growing. The king,
before this, would never hear the
complaints that were made of
hiin: but now, to be informed of
the depth of this design, he was
willing to make himself acquainted
with all that was to be said against
him.
Gardiner reckoned, that this
point being gained, all the rest
would follow, and judging that the
king was now alienated from him,
more instruments and artiiices than
ever were made use of. A long
paper, containing many particulars
against both Cranmer and his chap-
lains, was put into the king's
hands. Upon this the king sent
for him ; and after he had com-
plained much of the heresy in
England, he said, he resolved to
lind out the chief p'omoter of it,
and to make him an example.
Cranmer advised him first to
consider well what heresy was.
996
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
that so be might not condemn those
as heretics, who maintained the
true word of God ag;ainst human
inventions. Then the king told
him frankly, that he was the man
complained of, as most guilty ; and
shewed him all the informations
that he had received against him.
Cranmer avowed that he was
still of the same mind as when he
opposed the six articles, and sub-
mitted himself to a trial ; he con-
fessed many things to the king ;
in particular, that he had a wife ;
but he said he had sent her out
of England, when the act of the
six articles was passed ; and ex-
pressed so great a sincerity, and
put so entire a confidence in the
king, that, instead of being ruined,
he was now better established with
him than ever.
The king commanded him to ap-
point some persons to examine
the contrivance that had been
laid to destroy him ; he answered,
that it was nut decent for him to
nominate any to judge in a cause,
in which himself was concerned ;
but the king being positive, he
named some to go about it, and
the whole secret was discovered.
It appeared that Gardiner and
Dr. London had been the chief
instruments, and had encouraged
informers to appear against him.
Cranmer did not press the king
for any reparation ; for he was so
noted for his readiness to forgive
injuries, and to return good for evil,
that it was commonly said, the best
way to obtain his favour, was to do
him an injury ; of this he gave sig-
nal instances at this time, both in
relation to the clergy and laity ;
by which it appeared that he was
actuated by that meek and lowly
spirit, which becomes all the fol-
lowers of Christ, but more particu-
larly one, who was so great an in-
strument in reforming the Chris-
tian religion ; and did, by such
eminent acts of charity, shew that
he himself practised that which he
taught others to do.
A parliament was now called,
in which an act providing for the
succession of tlie crown was pass-
ed. By it prince Edward and
his heirs, or the heirs by the king's
present marriage, were to succeed
on the decease of the king ; after
them the lady Mary, and lady
Elizabeth ; and in case they had
no issue, or did not observe such
limitations or conditions as the
king should appoint, then it was
to fall to any other whom the king
should name, either by his letters
patent, or by his last will signed
with his hand. An oath was ap-
pointed both against the pope's
supremacy, and for the maintain-
ing the succession according to
this act, which all were required to
take, under the pains of treason.
It was made treason to say or
write any thing contrary to this
act, or to the slander of any of the
king's heirs named in it.
Another bill was passed, quali-
fying the severity of the six arti-
cles ; by which it was enacted
that none should be imprisoned
but upon a legal presentment, ex-
cept upon the king's warrant.
None was to be challenged for
words spoken, except the accusa-
tion were brought within a year
after the commission of the of-
fence ; nor for a sermon, but
within forty days. This was
made to prevent such conspiracies
as had been discovered during the
former year.
Another act w as passed, renew-
ing the authority given to thirty-
two commissioners to reform the
ecclesiastical law, which Cranmer
promoted much ; and to advance
so good a purpose, he drew out
of the canon law, a collection of
many things against the regal, and
for the papal authority, with se-
veral other very extravagant pro-
positions, to shew how improper
it was, to let a book, in which such
things were, continue still in any
credit in England: but he could
not bring this to any good issue.
A general pardon also was grant-
ed, out of which heresy was ex-
cepted.
Audlcy, the chancellor, dying
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
297
at this time, Wriothesly, wlio was
of the popish party, was put in his
place: and Dr. Petre, Cranmer's
friend, was made secretary of
state: so equally did the king
keep the balance between both
parties. He gave orders also to
translate the prayers, and litanies,
into the English tongue, which
gave the reformers some hopes
that he. had not quite cast off his
design of reforming such abuses as
had crept into the worship of God.
And they hoped that the reasons
which prevailed with the king to
order this, would also induce him
to order a translation of all the
other oflSces into the English
tongue.
Lee, archbishop of York, died
about this time; and was suc-
ceeded by Holgate, bishop of Lan-
daff, who, in his heart, favoured
the reformation. Kitchin, who
turned with every change, was
made bishop of Landafi'; Heath was
removed from Rochester to Wor-
cester; Holbeck was promoted to
the see of Rochester; and Day to
that of Chichester. All these were
moderate men, and well disposed
to a reformation, or at least to
comply with it.
MARTYRDOM OF KERBY AND
CLARKE.
The next English martyrs who
stand upon record, are Kerby and
Clarke. These men were appre-
hended at Ipswich, and committed
to the care of the gaoler there,
named Bird, a very humane man.
While they were in custody, Kerby
was visited by Mr. Robert Wing-
field, and a Mr. Bruess. Wing-
field said to him, " Remember the
fire is hot, take heed of thine en-
terprise, that thou take no more
upon thee than thou shalt be able
to perform. The terror is great,
the pain will be extreme, and life
is sweet. Better it were betime to
stick to mercy, while there is hope
of life, than rashly to begin, and
then to shrink."
Kerby answered, " Ah, Mr.
Wingfield, be at my burning, and
you shall say, there standeth a
Christian soldier in the firs : for I
know that fire and water, sword,
and all other things, are in the
hands of God, and he will sufter
no more to be laid upon us than he
will give strength to bear." — " Ah,
Kerby," replied Mr. Wingfield,
" if thou be at that point, I will
bid thee farewell; for I promise
thee I am not so strong that I am
able to burn." And so both the
gentlemen saying that they would
pray for him, shook hands with him
and departed. .
When Kerby and Clarke were
brought up for examination, before
lord Wentworth and the other
commissioners, they lifted up their
eyes and hands to heaven, with
great devotion, making their
prayers secretly to God.
The articles of accusation were
then read to them, and it was de-
manded of them, " Whether they
believed, that after the words
spoken by a priest, as Christ
spake them to his apostles, the
bread and wine were not the very
body and blood of Christ, flesh,
blood, and bone, as he was born of
the Virgin Mary, and no bread
after."
To which they answered, " No,
they did not so believe, but that
they believed the sacrament which
Christ Jesus instituted at his last
supper to his disciples, was only
to put men in remembrance of his
precious death, and blood-shed-
ding for the remission of sins ; and
that there was neither flesh nor
blood to be eaten with the teeth,
but bread and wine, and yet more
than bread and wine, for that it is
consecrated to a holy use."
Then many persuasions and
threats were used to induce them
to abjure ; but they both continued
faithful and constant, choosing ra-
ther to die than to live, if life were
to be purchased by professing
what they could not believe to be
true.
Sentence was then passed upon
them; Kerby to be burnt in Ips-
wich on the next Saturday, and
Clarke to be burned at Bury on
the Monday after. Kerby, when
his judgment was given by lord
2D8
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Wentworth, will) most humble re-
verence holdinj;: op his hands and
bowing himself devoutly, said,.
" Praised be Almighty God."
Then lord Wentworth spoke se-
cretly to another commissioner
who sat near him. Clarke, per-
ceiving this, said "with a loud
voice, " Speak out, my lord, and
if you have any thing contrary to
your conscience, ask God mercy,
and we for our parts forgive you:
and speak not in secret, for ye
shall come before a judge, and
then make answer openly, even
before Him that shall judge ail
men."
Lord Wentworth changing co-
lour, perhaps from remorse, an-
swered, " I spoke nothing of you,
nor have 1 done any thing unto you,
but as the law is."
The prisoners were then led to
their destinations ; Kerby to prison
at Ipswich, and Clarke to Bury
St. Edmund's. — On quitting the
court, the latter exclaimed aloud,
" Fight for your God, for he hath
not long to continue."
On the following Saturday,
about ten o'clock, Kerby was
brought to the. market-place,
where a stake was ready, with
wood, straw, &c. He was then
fastened to the stake with irons,
lord Wentworth, with many other
noblemen and gentlemen of the
neighbourhood, being in the gal-
lery, where they might see his ex-
ecution, and hear what he might
say; there was also a great num-
ber of people. In the gallery also,
by lord Wentworth, stood Dr.
Rugham, formerly a monk of Bury,
having on a surplice, and a stole
about his neck.
Silence being proclaimed, the
doctor began to speak to the as-
sembly, and in his discourse, as
often as he quoted the Scriptures,
and applied them rightly, Kerby
told the people that he was right,
and bade them believe him. But
when he did otherwise, he told
him again, " You say not true ; be-
lieve him not, good people."
When the doctor had ended, he
said to Kerby, " Thou, good man,
dost not thou believe that Uie
blessed sacrament of the altar is
the very flesh and blood of Christ,
and no bread, even as he was born
of the Virgin Mary?" Kerby an-
swering boldly, said, " I do not so
believe." " How dost thou be-
lieve?" asked the doctor. Kerby
answered, " I believe that in the
sacrament that Jesus Christ insti-
tuted at his last supper to his dis-
ciples (which ought of us likewise
to be done) is his death and pas-
sion, and bis bloodshedding for the
redemption of the world, to be re-
membered; and, as I said before,
yet bread, and more than bread,
for that it is consecrated to a holy
use." After this the doctor said
no more to Kerby.
Then the under-sheriff de-
manded of Kerby whether he had
any thing miOre to say? "Yea,
sir," said he, " if you will give
me leave." " Say on then," said
the sheriff.
Then Kerby, taking his cap from
his head, cast it from him, and lift-
ing up his hands, repeated the
hymn, Te De%im, and the Apostles'
creed, with other prayers in the
English tongue. Lord Wentworth,
whilst Kerby was thus doing, con-
cealed himself behind one of the
posts of the gallery, and wept, and
so did many others. " Now," said
Kerby, "I have done: you may
execute your office, good sheritt."
On this, fire was set to the wood,
and with a loud voice the holy
martyr commended his soul to his
heavenly Father; striking his
breast, and holding up his hands
as long as his senses remained ;
and so ended his life, the people
being filled with great admiration
of so much constancy, in one so
simple and unlettered.
On the following Monday, about
ten o'clock, Roger Clarke was
brought out of prison, and led on
foot to the gate, called Southgate,
in Bury. By the w ay he met the
procession of the host, but he went
on, and would not bow, or kneel,
but vehemently rebuked that idola-
try and superstition.
On arriving at the place of exe •
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
299
ration, the stake lieing ready, and
the wood Ijinj? by, lie kneeled
down, and said tlie Marjuijicat in
the English tongue, making a pa-
raphrase upon it, wherein he de-
clared that the blessed Virgin
Mary, who might rejoice in her
pureness, with as much reason as
any other, yet humbled herself to
our Saviour. " And what says
John Baptist," continued he, " the
greatest of all tlie children I * Be-
hold the lamb of God which taketh
away the sins of the world.'" And
thus with a loud voice he cried
unto the people, while they were
fastening hiai to the stake, and
then fire was set to him. His suf-
ferings were dreadful, for the
wood was green, and would not
burn, so that he was choked with
smoke: and moreover, being set
in a pitch-barrel, with some pitch
sticking still by the sides, he was
thereby much pained, till he got
liis feet out of the barrel. At
length a person standing by took a
fagot, and striking at the ring of
iron about his neck, and then
upon his head, he fell down on one
side into the fire, and so was de-
stroyed.
This year it was ordained by
proclamation, in the name of the
king and his council, that the Eng-
lish form of prayer, as ordained by
the said council, should be used
throughout all England, and none
other.
In the month of November, the
king summoned his parliament.
Early in the session they granted
to him, besides subsidies of money,
" all colleges, chantries, free cha-
pels, hospitals, fraternities, bro-
therhoods, guilds, and perpetuities
of stipendiary priests, to be dis-
posed of at his will and pleasure."
Whereupon, shortly after, he came
to the parliament-house to give his
assent to such acts as were there
passed: where, after an eloquent
oration made to him by the speak-
er, he answered, not by the lord
chancellor, as the usual manner
was, but by himself.
He first declared his gratitude to
his subjects for their grants and
3
subsidies to hira; and then, with
much apparent earnestness, ex-
horted them to concord, peace,
and unity. But while he recom-
mended charity by his speeches,
his conduct showed that he was
incapable of exercising it towards
those who dillered from him; and
the case of Anne Askew will
prove, that his own disposition
was not altered, whatever his pro-
fessions might be.
STORV AND MARTYRDOM OF ANNE
ASKEW.
This lady v/as descended from a
good family, and had received an
accomplished education: she had
embraced the doctrines of the re-
formers with zeal, and was taken
into custody for her opinions, in
March, 1545. She underwent se-
vei"al examinations touching thQ
points of dillereuce between the
papists and the protestants ; in
which she answered the insidious
questions of her examiners with
boldness and discretion. After
remaining some time in prison,
application was made by her rela-
tives for her enlargement. The
bishop of London, on this, ordered
that she should be bi'ought before
him, at three o'clock the next day,
attended by her friends. Her own
account of this matter is so inte-
resting that we cannot do better
than present it to our readers.
After narrating what we have al-
ready mentioned, she proceeds:
" Next day in the forenoon, the
bishop of London sent for me, and
as I came before him, he said he
was sorry for my trouble, and de-
sired to know my opinions in such
matters as were laid against me.
He required me in any wise
boldly to utter the secrets of my
heart, bidding me not to fear in
any points, for whatever I said in
his house, no man should hurt mo
for it. I ansvv'ered, ' As your loid-
ship appointed three o'clock, my
friends will not come till that
hour; I desire you to pardon ray
giving answers till they arrive.*
Then he said that he thought it
meet to send for those who were
300
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
before named and appointed *. I
desired him not to put them to the
trouble, because the two gentle-
men who were my friends, were
able enough to testify what I should
say.
"Afterwards he went into his
gallery with Mr. Spilraan, and told
him in any wise that he should ex-
hort me to utter all I thought. In
the mean while he commanded his
archdeacon to commune with me,
who said, ' Mistress, wherefore
are you accused and thus troubled
here before the bishop?' 1 an-
swered, ' Sir, ask my accusers, for
I know not as yet.' Then he took
my hand, and said, 'Such books
as this have brought you to the
trouble you are in. Beware,' said
he, ' beware, for he that made this
book, and was the author there-
of, was an heretic and burned in
Smithfield.'
" I asked him if he was certain
and sure that it was true what he
had spoken. He said he knew
well the book was of John Frith's
making. Then I asked him if he
were not ashamed to judge of the
book before he saw it within, or
yet knew the tiath thereof. I
said also, that such unadvised
hasty judgment is an apparent
token of a very slender wit. Then
I opened the book and showed it
him. He said he thought it had
been another, for he could find no
fault therein. Then I desired him
no more to be so unadvisedly rash
and swift in judgment, till he
thoroughly knew the truth, and so
he departed from me.
" Immediately after came my
cousin Britain, with divers others,
among whom was Mr. Hall of
Gray's-inn. Then my lord of Lon-
don persuaded my cousin, as he
had done often before, that I
should utter the bottom of my
heart in any wise. My lord said
after that unto me, that he would
I should credit the counsel of such
as were my friends and well-wish-
• Dr. Crome, Sir Guillam Whitehead,
and Mr. Huntington, reformers, and
fricndb of Mrs. Askew.
ers in this behalf, which was, that
I should utter all things that bur-
thened my conscience ; for he as-
sured me, that I should not need
to stand in doubt. For as he pro-
mised them (he said) he promised
me, and would perform it ; namely,
that neither he, nor any man for
him, should take me at advantage
of any word, and therefore he
bade me say my mind without
fear, T answered him, that I had
nought to say, for my conscience
(I thanked God) was burdened with
nothing.
"Then brought he forth this
unsavoury similitude : — ' that if a
man had a wound, no wise sur-
geon would minister help unto it
before he had seen it uncovered.
In like case,' saith he, ' can T give
you no good counsel, unless I know
wherewith your conscience is bur-
dened.'— ' My conscience,' said I,
' is clean in all things, and to lay a
plaster unto the whole skin would
appear much folly.'
" ' Then you drive me,' saith he,
* to lay to your charge your own
report, which is this — You did say,
he that doth receive the sacrament
by the hands of an ill priest, or a
sinner, receiveth the devil, and not
God.' I answered, ' That I never
spake such words : but, as I said
before, that the wickedness of the
priest did not hurt me, but in spirit
and faith I received no less than
the body and blood of Christ.' —
* What saying is this in spirit V
demanded he, ' I will not take you
at the advantage.' Then answer-
ed I, ' My lord, without faith and
spirit, I cannot receive him wor-
thily.'
" Then he said that I had affirm-
ed, 'That the sacrament remain-
ing in the pix was but bread.' I
answered, ' That I never said so.'
But indeed the quest had asked a
question, whereunto I would not
reply till they had answered my
question, ' Wherefore Stephen
was stoned to death ?'
"Then my lord said, 'That I
had alleged a certain text of the
scripture.' I answered, ' That I
alleged none other but St. Paul's
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
301
own saying to the Athenians, in
the I8th chapter of the Acts, That
God dwelleth not in temples made
with hands.' Then he asked me,
' What my faith and belief was in
that matter V I answered him, ' I
believe as the scripture doth teach
me.'
" Then inquired he of me,
'What if the scripture doth say,
that it is the body of Christ?' — ' I
believe,' said I, ' as the scripture
doth teach.' Then he asked again,
'What if the scripture doth say that
it is not the body of Christ?' My
answer was still, ' I believe as the
scripture informeth me.' And upon
this argument he tarried a great
while, to have driven me to make
him an answer to his mind. How-
beit I would not, but concluded
this with him, ' That I believe
therein, and in all other things, as
Christ and his apostles did leave
them.'
" Then he asked me, ' Why I
had so few words?' and I answer-
ed, ' God hath given me the gift
of knowledge, but not of utter-
ance; and Solomon saith, A wo-
man of few words is the gift of
God.'
" He next laid to my charge,
that I had said that the mass was
superstitious, wicked, and no bet-
ter than idolatry.' I answered him,
'that I had said not so. Howbeit
the quest asked me. Whether pri-
vate mass did relieve departed
souls? Unto whom I had answer-
ed, O Lord, what idolatry is
this, that we should rather believe
in private masses, than in the death
of the dear son of God!' Then
said my lord again, ' What an an-
swer is that?' — 'Though it be but
mean,' said I, ' yet is it good
enough for the question ; and there
is a priest,' said I, ' who was pre-
sent before the mayor.'
" The chancellor then asked the
priest, who said, ' She spake it in
very deed, before my lord mayor
and myself.'
" Then were there certain priests,
as Dr. Standish and others, which
tempted me much to know my
mind. I answered them always
thus : — ' What I said to my lord
of London, I have said.' Then
Dr. Standish desired my lord to
bid me speak my mind concerning
the text of St. Paul's learning,
that I being a woman should in-
terpret the scriptures, especially
where so many wise and learned
men were.
" My lord of London then said,
' He was informed that one had
asked me if I would receive the
sacrament at Easter, and I made a
mock of it.'
" I desired that my accuser might
come forth, which he would not
allow. But he said again unto me,
' I sent one to give you good coun-
sel, and at the first word you called
him Papist.' — That I denied not,
for I perceived he was no less, yet
I made him no answer to it.
" Then he rebuked me, and said
that ' I had reported that there
were sent against me threescore
priests at Lincoln.' ' Indeed,'
quoth I, ' I said so ; for my friends
told me, if I did come to Lincoln,
the priests would assault me, and
put me to great trouble, as thereof
they had made their boast ; and
when I heard it I went thither,
indeed, not being afraid, because
I knew my matter to be good.
Moreover I remained there nine
days, to see what would be said to
me ; and as I was in the Minster,
reading upon the Bible, they re-
sorted unto me by two and two,
by five and by six, minding to have
spoken unto me ; yet went they
their ways again without once
speaking.'
" He next asked me, ' If there
were not one who had spoke to
me ?' I told him, ' Yes, that there
was one of them at the last which
did speak indeed, but that his
words were of small elfect, so that
I did not now remember them.'
Then said my lord, 'there are many
that read and know the scripture,
and yet follow it not, nor live
thereafter.' I said again, ' My
lord, I would wish that all men
knew my conversation and living
302
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in all points ; for I am sure myself
this hour that there are none able
to prove any dishonesty against
me. If you know that any can
do it, I pray you bring- them forth.'
Then my lord went away, and
said he would entitle some of my
meaning in writing ; but what it
was I have not in my memory,
for he would not sufl'er me to have
tlie copy thereof, only I remember
this small portion of it.
" ♦ Be it known of all men, that
I, Anne Askew, do confess this to
be my faith and belief, notwith-
standing many reports made afore
to the contrary. I believe that
they which are houseled at the
hands of a priest, whether his con-
versation be good or not, do re-
ceive the body and blood of Christ
in substance really. Also I do
believe, that after the consecra-
tion, whether it be received or re-
served, it is no less than the very
body and blood of Christ in sub-
stance. Finally, I do believe in
this and in all other sacraments
of holy church in all points, ac-
cording to the catholic faith of
the same. In witness whereof I
the said Anne have subscribed my
name.'
" There was somewhat more in
it, which because I had not the
copy, I cannot now remember.
Then he read it to me, and asked
me ' if I did agree to it.' And I said
again, ' I believe so much there-
of, as the holy scripture doth agree
unto; wherefore I desire you, that
you will add that thereunto.' Then
he answered, ' That I should not
teach him what he should write.'
Witli that he went forth into his
great chamber, and read the same
bill before the audience, which in-
veigled and willed me to set to
my hand, saying also, ' that I had
favour shewed me.' — Then the
bishop said, ' I might thank others,
and not myself, for the favour I
found at his hand ; for he consi-
dered,' he said, ' that I had good
friends, and that I came of a good
family.'
*' Christopher, a servant to Mr.
Denny, said to his lordship, ' Ra-
ther ought you, my lord, to have
done it in such case for God's
sake, than for man's.' Then my
lord sat down, and took me the
writing to set thereto my hand,
and I wrote after this manner: —
' I Anne Askew do believe all man-
ner of things contained in the faith
of the catholic church.'
" Then because I did add unto
it 'the catholic church,' he flung
into his chamber in a great fury.
With that my cousin Britain fol-
lowed, desiring him for God's sake
to be a good lord unto me. He
answered, that ' I was a woman,
and that he was nothing deceived
in me.* Then my cousin Britain
desired him to take me as a wo-
man, and not to set my weak wo-
man's wit to his lordship's great
wisdom.
" Then went in unto him Dr.
Weston, ami said, ' That the cause
why I did write tViere the catholic
church, was, that I understood not
the church written afore.' So,
with much ado, they persuaded my
lord to come out again, and to take
my name, with the names of my
sureties, which were my cousin
Britain and master Spilman of
Gray's-inn.
" This being done, we thought
that I should have been put to bail
immediatel}', according to the
order of the law. Howbeit he
would not suffer it, but committed
me from thence to prison again
until the morrow, and then he
willed me to appear in the Guild-
hall, and so I did. Notwithstand-
ing they would not put me to bail
there neither, but read the bishop's
writing unto me, as before, and
commanded me again to prison.
Then were my sureties appointed
to come before them on the next
morrow in Paul's church, who did
so indeed. Notwithstanding, they
would once again have broken off
with them, because they would not
be bound also for another woman
at their pleasure, whom they knew
not, nor yet what matter was laid
unto her charge. Notwithstanding
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
303
ai the Ifist, after much ado and
reasoning- to and fro, they took a
bond of theui of recognisance for
my fortlicomin^: and thus I was
at the last delivered.
" Written by me Anne Askew."
Thus ended her first persecution,
from which, for a time, she escap-
ed, but not conforming to their er-
roneous doctrine of the sacrament,
she was, in 1546, again appre-
hended ; of which, before her mar-
tyrdom, she wrote the following
account to some of her friends.
"the sum of my examination
BEFORE THE KING's COUNCIL AT
GREENWICH.
"Your request as'concerning my
prison-fellows I am not able to sa-
tisfy, because I heard not their ex-
aminations. But the eflect of mine
was this. I being before the coun-
cil, was asked of Mr. Kyme. I
answered, that my lord chancellor
knew already my mind in that
matter. They with that answer
were not contented, but said it
was the king's pleasure that I
should open the matter unto them.
I answered them plainly, I would
not do soj; but if it were the king's
pleasure to hear me, I would shew
him the truth. Then they said it
was not meet for the king to be
troubled with me. I answered,
that ' Solomon was reckoned the
wisest king that ever lived, yet
misliked he not to hear two poor
common women, much more his
grace a simple woman and his
faithful subject.' So in conclusion,
I made them none other answer in
that matter.
" Then my lord chancellor asked
of me my opinion in the sacrament.
My answer was this, * I believe
that so oft as I in a Christian con-
gregation do receive the bread in
remembrance of Christ's death,
and with thanksgiving, according
to his holy institution, I receive
therewith the fruits also of his most
glorious passion.' The bishop of
Winchester bade me make a direct
answer : I said ' I would not sing
a new song of the Lord in a strange
land.' Then the bishop said ' I
spake in parables/ I answered,
' It was best for him ; for if I shew
the open truth,' quoth I, ' ye will
not accept it.' Then he said I was
a parrot. I told him again, ' I
was ready to sull'er all things at his
hands, not only his rebukes, but
all that should follow besides, yea,
and all that gladly.'
" Then had I divers rebukes
of the council, because I would
not express my mind in all things
as they would have me. But they
were not in the mean time unan-
swered for all that, which now to
rehearse were too much, for I was
with them about five hours. Then
the clerk of the council conveyed
me from thence to my lady Gar-
nish.
" The next day I was brought
again before the council, which
would needs know what I said
to the sacrament. I answered,
' That I had already said what I
could say.' Then after many words
they bid me go aside; then came
lord Lisle, lord Essex, and the
bishop of Winchester, requiring
me earnestly ' that I should con-
fess the sacrament to be flesh,
blood, and bone.' I told these
noblemen that it was a great shame
for them to counsel contrary to
their knowledge ; whereunto in
few words they said, ' That they
would gladly ail things were well.'
" The bishop said, ' He would
speak with me familiarly ;' I said,
' So did .Judas, when he betrayed
Christ.' Then he desired to speak
with me alone ; but that I refused.
He asked me why; I said, 'That
in the mouth of two or three wit-
nesses every matter should stand
after Christ's and Paul's doctrine.'
Matth. xviii. 2 Cor. xiii.
" Then my lord chancellor began
to examine me again on the sacra-
ment. I asked him, ' How long
he would halt on both.' He asked
where I found that ; I said, ' In
the scripture. 1 Kings, xviii. 21.'
Then he went his waj'. The bishop
said, ' I should be burnt.' I an-
swered, ' That I had searched all
the scriptures, yet could I never
find that either Christ or his apos-
304
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ties put any creature to death.
Well, well,' said I, 'God will
laugh your threatenings to scorn.'
Then was I commanded to stand
aside ; after which came Dr. Cox
and Dr. Robinson. In conclusion
we could not agree.
" They then drew out a confes-
sion respecting the sacrament,
urging me to set my hand there-
unto ; but this I refused. On the
following Sunday I was so ex-
tremely ill, that I thought death
was upon me, upon which I de-
sired to see Mr. Latimer, but this
was not granted. In the height of
ray illness I was conveyed to New-
gate, where the Lord was pleased
to renew my strength.
" THE SUM OF MY CONDEMNATION
AT GUILDHALL.
" They said to me there, ' that I
was a heretic, and condemned by
the law, if I would stand in mine
opinion.' I answered, ' That I
was no heretic, neither yet de-
served I any death by the law of
God. But as concerning the faith
which I uttered and wrote to the
council, I would not deny it, be-
cause I knew it true.' Then
would they needs know if I would
deny the sacrament to be Christ's
body and blood. I said, 'Yea; for
the same son of God, who was born
of the Virgin Mary, is now glorious
in heaven, and will come again
from thence at the latter day like
as he went up — Acts i. And as
for that ye call your God, it is a
piece of bread. For a more proof
thereof, mark it when you list, let
it but lie in the box three months,
and it will be mouldy, and so turn
to nothing that is good. Where-
upon I am persuaded that it cannot
be God.'
*' After that they willed me to
have a priest; at this I smiled.
Then they asked me if it were not
good; I said, 'I would confess
my faults unto God, for I was sure
he would hear me with favour.'
And so we were condemned.
" My belief, which I wrote to
the council, was this, that the sa-
cramental bread was left us to be
received with tiianksgiving, in re-
membrance of Christ's death, the
only remedy of our souls' reco-
very; and that thereby we also
receive the whole benefits and
fruits of his most glorious passion.
Then would they know whether
the bread in the box were God or
no: I said, ' God is a spirit, and
will be worshipped in spirit and
truth. John iv.' Then they de-
manded, ' Will you plainly deny
Christ to be in the Sacrament.''
15 answered, 'that I believe faith-
fully the eternal Son of God not to
dwell there ;' in witness whereof I
recited the 19th chapter of Daniel,
the 7th and 17th of the Acts, and
the 24th of Matthew, concluding
thus, — ' I neither wish death, nor
yet fear his might; God have the
praise thereof with thanks.'
" MY FAITH BRIEFLY WRITTEN TO
THE king's GRACE, AND SENT
BY THE HANDS OF THE CHAN-
CELLOR.
" I, Anne Askew, of good me-
mory, although God hath given
me the bread of adversity, and the
water of trouble, yet not so much
as my sins have deserved, desire
this to be known unto your grace,
that forasmuch as I am by the law
condemned for an evil doer, here
J take heaven and earth to record,
that I shall die in my innocency ;
and according to that I have said
first, and will say last, I utterly
abhor and detest all heresies.
And as concerning the supper of
the Lord, I believe so much as
Christ hath said therein, which he
confirmed with his most blessed
blood ; I believe so much as he
willed me to follow ; and believe
so much as the Catholic church of
him doth teach. For I will not
forsake the commandment of his
holy lips. But look what God
hath charged me with his mouth,
that have I shut up in my heart.
And thus briefly I end, for lack of
learning. Anne Askew.
" MY examination AND TREAT-
MENT AFTER MY DEPARTURE
FROM NEWGATE.
" On Tuesday I was sent from
Newgate to the sigp of the Crowp^
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
303
where Mr. Rich, and the bishop of
London, with all their power and
nattering words, went about to
persuade me from God; but I did
not esteem their glossing pre-
tences.
"Then came to nie Nidialas
Shaxton, and counselled me to
recant, as he had done. I said
to hiui, ' That it had been good for
him never to have been born;' witU
ciiany other like >rordsi
Cruel treatment of Messrs. King, Wade, I.cyes, and Andreiv, in Lollard'i Toiler, Lumbelli,
Palace, A. D. 1555.
" Then Mr. Rich sent me to the
Tower, where I remained till
three o'clock, when Rich came,
and one of the cdilncil, charging
me upon my obedience to shettr
unto them if I knew any man or
woman of my sect. My answer
was, ' That I knew none.' Theii
they asked me of lady Suffolk^
lady Sussex, lady Hertford, lady
Denny, and lady Fitzwilliaras.
To whom I answered, ' If I
should pronounce any thing
against them, that I were not able
to prove it.' Then said they unto
me, ' That the king was informed
that I could name, if I would, a
great immber of my sect.' I an-
.swered, ' That the king was as
FOX'S MARTYRS.
well deceived in that behalf, as lie
was dissembled with by them in
other matters.'
" Then they commanded me to
shew how I was maintained in the
Compter, and who willed me to
stick to my opinion. I said, ' that
there was no creature that therein
did strengthen me. And as for
the help that I had in the Compter,
it was by the means of my maid.
For as she went abroad in the
streets, she told my case to the ap-
prentices*, and they by her did
* How gratifying is it (o fiiid tliesa
young men assisting this afflicted saint ia
prison! How worthy of imitation is
their condact! For although. hap[}ily,-
20
306
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
send ir.e money; but who they
weie I never knew.
"Then they said, 'That there
were several ladies that had sent
«ie money.' I answered, ' That
there was a man in a blue coat
who delivered me ten shillings,
and said that my lady of Hertford
sent it me : and another in a violet
coat gcL\e me eight shillings, and
said my lady Denny sent it me.
Whether it were true or no I
cannot tell; for I am not sure who
sent it me, but as the maid did say.'
Then they said, 'There were some
of the council who maintained me.'
I said, ' No.'
"Then did they put me on the
rack, because I confessed no la-
dies or gentlewomen to be of my
opinion, and thereon they kept me
a long time, and because I lay
still and did not cry, my lord chan-
cellor and Mr. Rich took pains to
rack me with their own hands till
I was nigh dead.
" The lieutenant then caused me
to be loosed from the rack, when I
immediately swooned, and they
recovered me again. After that I
sat two hours reasoning with my
lord chancellor upon the bare floor,
where he with many flattering
words persuaded me to leave my
opinion; but my Lord God, I
thank his everlasting goodness,
gave me grace to persevere, and
will do, I hope, to the very end.
" Then was I brought to an
house and laid in a bed, with as
weary and painful bones as ever had
patient Job, I thank my Lord God
therefore. Then my lord chancel-
lor sent me word, if I would leave
my opinion I should want for no-
thing; if I would not, I should
forthwith to Newgate, and so be
burned. I sent him again word,
that I would rather die than break
my faith.
there is not now the same occasion for
the exercise of their charity, there are
iunumerable ways in which they may
administer comfort to the distressed
among God's people ; and they sliould
always remember that they are eAborted
hy the apostle to " do good nnto all
nif n, but especially unto them who are
of ihv- liouiehold of faith." Gal. vl. 10.
" Thus the Lord open the eye*,
of their blind hearts, that the truth
may take place. Farewell, dear
friend, and pray, pray, pray."
Her racking in the Tower, men-
tioned above, is thus described.
She was led down into a dungeon,
where sir Anthony Knevet, the
lieutenant, commanded his gaoler
to pinch her with the rack; which
being done, as much as he thought
suflicient, he was about to take her
down, supposing that he had done
enough. But Wriothesley, the
chancellor, not contented that she
should be loosed so soon, having
confessed nothing, commanded
the lieutenant to strain her on the
rack again, which because he de-
nied to do, he was threatened by
the chancellor, " That he Mould
signify his disobedience to the
king;" but remaining unmoved by
their threats, Wriothesley and
Rich, throwing off their gowns,
would needs play the tormentors
themselves, first asking her " If
she Mere with child?" to M'hich
she answered, " Ye shall not need
to spare for that, but do your wills
upon me;" and so quietly and pa-
tiently praying unto the Lord, she
sustained their cruelty, till her
bones and joints were almost torn
asunder, so that she was obliged
to be carried aMay in a chair.
When the racking was past, the
chancellor and Mr. Rich rode oil
to the court.
In the mean time, while they
were making their way by land,
the good lieutenant, taking boat,
hastened to the court to speak
with the king before the others,
which he did; and desiring his
pardon, told him the whole matter
respecting the racking of Mrs.
AskeM', and the threats of the lord
chancellor, " because at his com-
mandment, not knowing his high-
ness's pleasure, he refused to rack
her, Mhich he for compassion
could not find in his heart to do,
and therefore desired his high-
ness's pardon;" M'hich when the
king had heard, he seemed not
much to approve their severity; and
granted the lieutenant his pardon.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
30y
While Mrs. Askew was confined
iu Newcfate, she made the follow-
ing- confession of her faith. " I
Anne Askew, of good memory,
although my merciful Father hath
given me the bread of adversity,
and the water of trouble, yet not
so much as my sins have deserved,
do confess myself here a sinner
before the throne of his heavenly
majesty, desiring his forgiveness
and mercy. And for so much as
I am by the law unrighteously con-
demned for an evil doer, concern-
ing opinions, I take the same most
merciful God of mine, which hath
made both heaven and earth, to re-
cord that I hold no opinions con-
trary to his most holy word ; and I
trust in my merciful Lord, which is
the giver of all grace, that he will
graciously assist me against all
evil opinions which are contrary
to his blessed verity ; for I take
him to witness that I have done,
and will, unto ray life's end, utterly
abhor them to the uttermost of my
power.
" But this is the heresy which
they report me to hold, that after
the priest hath spoken the words
of consecration, there remaineth
bread still. They both say, and
also teach it for a necessary article
of faith, that after these words be
once spoken, there remaineth no
bread, but even the self-same body
that hung upon the cross on Good
Friday, both flesh, blood, and bone.
To this belief of their's say I, Nay.
For then were our common creed
false, which saith, that he sitteth
on the right hand of God the Fa-
ther Almighty, and from thence
shall come to judge the quick and
the dead. Lo, this is the heresy
that I hold, and for it must suffer
the death. But as touching the
holy and blessed supper of the
Lord, I believe it to be a most ne-
cessary remembrance of his glo-
rious suflferings and death. More- ^
over I believe as much therein as
my eternal and only Redeemer
Jesus Christ would I should be-
lieve.
"Finally, I believe all those
scriptures to be true, which he hath
confirmed with his most precious
blood ; yea, and as St. Paul saith<
those scriptures are sufficient for
our learning and salvation, that
Christ hath left here with us ; so
that, I believe, we need no unwrit-
ten verities to rule his church with.
Therefore look what he hath said
unto me with his own mouth in his
holy gospel, that I have with God's
grace closed up in ray heart, and
my full trust is (as David saith)
that it shall be a lantern to ray foot-
steps, Psalm xxviii.
" There be some that say I deny
the eucharist, or sacrament of
thanksgiving ; but those people
untruly report of me ; for I both
say and believe it, that if it were
ordered as Christ instituted it and
left it, a most singular comfort it
were unto us all. But as concern-
ing the mass as it is now used in
our days, I say and believe it to be
the most abominable idol that is in
the world. For my God will not
be eaten with teeth, neither yet
dieth he again ; and upon these
words that I have now spoken, will
I suffer death.
" O Lord ! I have more enemies
now than there be hairs on my
head ; yet, Lord ! let them
never Overcome me with vain
words, but fight thou, Lord ! iu
my stead, -for on thee cast I ray
care. With all the spite they
can imagine, they fall upon me,
who am thy poor creature. Yet,
sweet Lord ! let me not set by
them which are against me, for in
thee is my whole delight; and.
Lord ! I heartily desire of thee,
that thou wilt of thy most merciful
goodness forgive them that vio-
lence which they do, and have
done unto me. Open also thou
their blind hearts, that they may
hereafter do that thing in thy sight,
which is only acceptable before
thee, and to set forth thy verity
aright, without all vain fantasy of
sinful men. So be it, O Lord ! so
be it,
" Anne Askew."
We have thought it advisable to
give so much of this lady's own
308
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
writings, as they afford very strong
evidence of her faith, and zeal for
the cause of truth. To this sacred
cause she was now about to give
the last and highest proof of her
attachment, by yielding up her life
at the stake, as a token of her de-
votion to the pure religion of
Jesus, and her abhorrence of the de-
vices and inventions of the papists.
On the day appointed for her
execution, she was brought to
Smithfield in a chair, being unable
to walk, from the effects of the tor-
tures which she had undergone.
When she arrived at the stake, she
was fastened to it by a chain round
her body. Three other persons
were brought to suffer with her,
for the same offence. These were,
Nicholas Belenian, a priest of
Shropshire ; John Adams, a tailor ;
and John Lacels, a gentleman of
the king's household.
The martyrs being all chained to
the stake, Dr. Shaxton, who was
appointed to preach, began his
sermon; and as he proceeded,
Anne Askew, with undiminished
spirit, either confirmed or contra-
dicted him, according to the truth
or falsehood of bis quotations and
inferences.
The sermon being concluded,
the martyrs began their prayers.
The concourse of spectators was
immense, and on a bench near the
stake sat the lord chancellor, the
duke of Norfolk, the earl of Bed-
ford, the lord mayor, and other
persons of consideration. The
chancellor sent to Anne Askew
letters, offering to her the king's
pardon if she would recant; but
she, refusing even to look upon
them, made this answer, " That
she came not thither to deny her
Lord and master." Then the let-
ters were likewise offered to the
others, who imitating the constancy
of the woman, refused not only to
receive them, but also to look upon
them, and continued to cheer and
exhort each other to be firm to the
end of their sufferings, and so to
deserve the glory they were about
to enter; whereupon the lord
mayor, commanding fire to be put
to them, cried, with a loud voice,
''^Jidt justitia."
And thus these blessed martyrs
were compassed in with flames of
fire, and offered up as sacrifices
unto God.
DESIGNS AGAINST CRANMER.
These events were so many
triumphs to the popish party, who,
stimulated by fresh hopes, sought
to complete their victory by ef-
fecting the ruin of Cranmer and
the queen, whom they considered
the greatest obstacles to their suc-
cess. They persuaded the king
that Cranmer was the source of
all the heresies in England; but
Henry's esteem for him was such,
that no one would appear to give
evidence against him ; they there-
fore desired that he might be com-
mitted to the Tower, and then it
would appear how many would in-
form against him.
The king seemed to approve this
plan, and they resolved to execute
it the next day: but in the night
Henry sent for Cranmer, and told
him what was resolved concerning
him. Cranmer thanked the king
for giving him notice of it, and
submitted to it, only desiring that
he might be heard in answer for
himself; and that he might have
impartial judges, competent to
decide. Henry was surprised to
see him so little concerned in his
own preservation : but told him,
since he took so little care of him-
self, that he must take care of him.
He therefore gave him instructions
to appear before the council, and
to desire to see his accusers before
he should be sent to the Tower ;
and that he might be used by them,
as they would desire to be used in
a similar case ; and, if he could
not prevail by the force of reason,
then he was to appeal to the king
in person, and was to shew the
royal seal ring, which he took from
his finger, and gave him, which
they would know so well that they
would do nothing after they once
saw it.
Accordingly, on being summon-
ed next morning, he came over to
Whitehall ; there he was detained,
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
309
■with great insolence, in the lobby
of the council chamber before he
was called in ; but when that was
done, and he had acted as the king
had ordered him, and at last shew-
ed the ring, his enemies rose in
great confusion, and went to the
king. He upbraided them severely
for what they had done, and ex-
pressed his esteem and kindness
for Cranmer, in such terms, that
they were glad to get otF, by pre-
tending that they had no other de-
sign but that of having his inno-
cence declared by a public trial.
From this vain attempt they were
so convinced of the king's unalter-
able favour to him, that they for-
bore any further designs against
him.
But what they could not effect
against Cranmer,they thought might
be more safely tried against the
queen, who was known to love the
"new learning," as the reformation
was then called. She used to have
sermons in her privy chamber,
which could not be so secretly car-
ried, but that it came to the know-
ledge of her royal spouse ; yet her
conduct in all other things was so
exact, and she expressed such a
tender care of the king's person,
that it was observed she had gain-
ed much upon him ; but his peev-
ishness growing Avith his distem-
pers, .made him sometimes impa-
tient even to her.
He used often to talk with her
of matters of religion, and some-
times she sustained the argument
for the reformers so strenuously,
that he was offended at it ; yet as
soon as that appeared she let it
fall. But once the debate conti-
nuing long, the king expressed his
displeasure at it to Gardiner, when
she went away. The crafty bishop
took hold of this opportunity to
persuade the king that she was a
great cherisher of heretics. Wrio-
thesley joined with him in the same
artifice ; and filled the angry king's
head with suspicions, insomuch that
he signed the articles upon which
she was to be impeached. But
the chancellor carelessly dropping
the paper, it happened to be taken
up by one of the queen's fViends,
who carried it to her.
The next night, after supper,
she went into the king's bedcham-
ber, where she found him sitting
and talking with certain gentlemen.
He very courteously welcomed
her, and breaking off his talk with
the gentlemen, began of himself,
contrary to his usual manner, to
enter into talk of religion, seem-
ing, as it were, desirous to hear
the queen's opinion on certain
matters which he mentioned.
The queen, perceiving to what
this tended, mildly, and with much
apparent deference, answered him
as follows :
" Your Majesty," says she,
" doth right well know, neither
am I myself ignorant, what great
imperfection and weakness by our
first creation is allotted unto us
women, to be ordained and ap-
pointed as inferior, and subject
unto man as our head, from which
head all our direction ought to
proceed ; and that as God made
man to his own shape and likeness,
whereby he, being endued with
more special gifts of perfection,
might rather be stirred to the con-
templation of heavenly things, and
to the earnest endeavour to obey
his commandments ; even so also
made he woman of man, of whom,
and by whom, she is to be govern-
ed, commanded, and directed;
whose womanly weaknesses and
natural imperfection ought to be
tolerated, aided, and borne withal,
so that by his wisdom such things
as be lacking in her ought to be
supplied.
" Since thence, therefore, that
God hath appointed such a natural
difference between man and wo-
man, and your majesty being so
excellent in gifts and ornaments
of wisdom, and I a silly poor wo-
man, so much inferior in all re-
spects of nature unto you, how
then cometh it now to pass that
your majesty, in such diffuse
causes of religion, will seem to
require my judgment ? which, when
I have uttered and said what I
can, yet must I, and will I, refer
310
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
my jufl^ment in thissi and in all
other cases, to j'our majesty's wis-
dom, as my only anchor, supreme
head and governor here on earth,
next under God to lean unto."
" Not so, by Saint Mary," replied
the king ; '* you are become a doc •
tor, Kate, to instruct us (as we take
it) and not to be instructed or di-
rected by us."
" If your majesty take it so,"
said the queen, " then hath your
majesty very much mistaken, who
have ever been of the opinion, to
think it very unseemly and prepos-
terous for the woman to take upon
her the office of an instructor, or
teacher to her lord and husband,
but rather to learn of her husband,
and to be taught by him ; and where
I kave, with 3^our majesty's leave,
heretofore been bold to hold talk
with your majesty, wherein some-
times in opinions there hath seem-
ed some difference, T have not done
it so imich to maintain opinion, as
I did it rather to minister talk, not
only to the end your majesty might
with less grief pass over this pain-
ful time of your infirmity, being in-
tentive to our talk, and hoping that
your majesty should reap some ease
thereby ; but also that I, hearing
your majesty's learned discourse,
might receive to myself some profit
thereby; wherein, I assure your
majesty, I have not missed any part
of my desire in that behalf, always
referring myself in all such matters
unto your majesty, as by ordinance
of nature it is convenient for me to
do."
" And is it even so, sweetheart?"
cried the king ; " and tended your
arguments to no worse end? Then
perfect friends we are now again,
as ever at any time heretofore." And
as he sat in his chair, embracing
her in his arms, and kissing her, he
added, that " it did him more good
at that time to hear those words of
her own mouth, than if he had heard
present news of an hundred thou-
sand pounds in money fallen unto
him ;" and with tokens of great
joy, and promises and assurances
never again to mistake her, he en-
tered into very pleasant discourse
with the queen, and the lords mid
gentlemen standing by ; and at last
(the night being far advanced), he
gave her leave to depart. And af-
ter she was gone, he greatly com-
mended and praised her.
The time formerly appointed for
her being taken into custody, being
come, the king, waited upon by
two gentlemen only of his bedcham-
ber, went into the gaj;den, whither
the queen also cam6, (being sent
for by the king himself) with three
ladies attending her. Henry im-
mediately entered into pleasant
conversation with the queen and at-
tendants ; when suddenly, in the
midst of their mirth, the lord chan-
cellor came into the garden with
forty of the king's guards, intend-
ing to have taken the queen, toge-
ther with the three ladies, to the
Tower. The king, sternly behold-
ing them, broke off his mirth with
the queen, and stepping a little
aside, called the chancellor to him,
who upon his knees spake to the
king, but what he said is not well
known : it is, however, certain that
the king's reply to him was, " Knave !
yea, arrant knave, beast, and fool !"
and then he commanded him pre-
sently to begone out of his pre-
sence ; which words, being vehe-
mently spoken by the king, the
queen and her ladies overheard
them.
The king, after the departure of
the chancellor and his guards, im-
mediately returned to the queen;
when she, perceiving him to be
very much irritated, endeavoured
to pacify him with kind words, in
behalf of the lord chancellor, with
whom he seemed to be offended,
saying, " That albeit she knew not
what just cause his majesty had at
that time to be offended with him ;
yet she thought that ignorance, not
wilfulness, was the cause of his
error."
" Ah, poor soul," replied the king,
" thou little knowest how ill he de-
serveth this grace at thy hands. On
my word, sweetheart, he hath been
towards thee an arrant knave, and
so let him go." Thus the design
against her was frustrated, and
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
311
(CJaidiiier, avIio had promoted it,
lost the king's favour entirely.
THE king's sickness, AND DEATH.
The kinp:'s distemper had been
long growing- upon him. He was
become so corpulent that he could
not go up and down stairs, but was
let down and drawn up by an en-
gine, when he intended to walk in
his garden. He had an ulceration
in his leg, which gave him much
pain, the humours of his body dis-
charging themselves that way, tail
at last a dropsy came on. He had
grown so tierce and cruel, that
those about him were afraid to let
him know that his death seemed
near, lest they might have been ad-
judged guilty of treason, in foretell-
ing his death !
His will was made ready, and
signed by him on the 30th of De-
cember. He ordered Gardiner's
name to be struck out from the list
of his executors. When sir An-
thony Brown endeavoured to per-
suade him not to put that disgrace
on an old servant, he continued
positive in it ; for he said " he knew
his temper, and could govern him ;
but it would not be in the power of
others to do it, if he were put in so
high a trust." The most material
thing in the will, was, the prefer-
ring the children of his second sis-
ter, by Charles Brandon, duke of
Suffolk, to the children of his eldest
sister the queen of Scotland, in the
succession to the crown. On his
death-bed he finished the founda-
tion of Trinity-college in Cam-
bridge, and of Christ's-hospital,
near. Newgate ; yet this last was
not fully settled, till his son com-
pleted what he had begun.
On the 27th of January, 1547, his
spirits sunk, and it was evident that
he had not long to live. Sir An-
thony Denny took the courage to
tell him that death was approach-
ing, and desired him to call on God
for his mercy. He expressed in
general his sorrow for his past sins,
and his trust in the mercies of God
in Christ Jesus. He ordered Cran-
mer to be sent for, but was speech-
less before he arrived ; yet he gave
a sign that he understood what lie
said to him, and soon alter died, in
the 5Gth year of his age, after he
Jiad reigned thirty-seven years, and
nine months. His death was con-
cealed three days ; and the parlia-
ment continued to sit till the 31st
of January, when his decease was
made public. It is probable the
Seymours, uncles to the young
king, concealed it so long, till they
made a party for securing the go-
vernment in their own hands.
The severities Henry used against
many of his subjects, in matters of
religion, made both sides write with
great sharpness against him ; his
temper was imperious and cruel ;
he was sudden and violent in his
passions, and hesitated at nothing
by which he could gratify either
his lust or his revenge. This was
much provoked by the sentence of
the pope against him, by the viru-
lent books cardinal Pole and others
published, by the rebellions that
were raised in England by the po-
pish clergy, and the apprehensions
he was in of the emperor's great-
ness, together with his knowledge
of the fate of those princes, against
whom the popes had thundered in
former times ; ail which made him
think it necessary to keep his peo-
ple under the terror of a severe go-
vernment ; and by some public ex-
amples to secure the peace of the
nation, and thereby to prevent a
more profuse ellusion of blood,
which might have otherwise follow-
ed if he had been more gentle ; and
it was no wonder, if after the pope
deposed him, he proceeded to great
severities against all who supported
the papal authority.
Almost the last act of his life was
one of barbarous ingratitude and
monstrous tyranny. This was the
execution of the earl of Surrey, a
brave and accomplished nobleman,
Avho had served him with zeal and
fidelity, but was now sacrificed to
the groundless suspicions of this
gloomy tyrant, on the pretence of
his having assumed the arms of Ed-
ward the Confessor, which, from his
being related to the royal family,
he hxid a right to do, and which he
312
BDOK OF MARTYRS.
had done, durinj^ many years, with-
out ofl'ence. Not satisfied witli the
deatli of tliis nobleman, the blood-
thirsty despot, now tottering^ on the
brink of the grave, determined to
complete bis worse tlian savage
barbarity, by bringing to the block
the aged dnke of Norfolk, father of
his former victim^ who bad spent a
iong life, and expended a princely
fortune, in his service. There b^ing
no charge on which to found an im-
peachment against him, a parlia-
ment was summoned to attaint him ;
and so well did these servile
wretches fulfil their inhuman masv
ter's expectations, that the bjU of
attainder was passed in both houses
in the short space of seven days;
and the voyal assent being given by
commission, January 27, the duke
was ordered for execution on the
next morning ; but in the course of
the night, the king was himself
summoned before the tribunal of the
eternal Judge,
Beside the martyrdoms which we
have already' recorded, there are
some others which have not been
placed in their chronological order.
We therefore insert ^em here,
which will complete this important
period of church history.
BURNING OF BENT AND TRAPNEE.
John Bent and — Trapnel suffer-
ed shortly after the martyrdom of
Thomas Bilney, of which we have
given an account at pages 254, 255.
The particulars of their examina-
tions and trials are not extant ; but,
having sealed their profession by
their death, their names ought to be
held in remembrance among those
of their brethren. Bent was a tai-
lor in the village of Urchevant, and
was burned in the town of Devizes,
in the county of Wiltshire. Trap-
nel suffered the same fate at Brad-
ford in the same county, Their
offence consisted in having denied
the doctrine of transubstantiation.
THREE MEN HANGED FOR BURNING
THE ROOD OF DOVER-COURT.
In the year 1532, there was an
idol called the Rood of Dover-court,
to which great numbers of people
constantly resorted. For at that
time there was a (irm belief amongst
the ignorant multitude, that tlie
power of this idol was so great,
that no man could shut the door of
the church where it stood, and
therefore the priests let it continu-
ally stand open, to obtain the more
credit to their false report.
This belief being conceived in the
heads of the rabble, seemed a great
miracle unto many j but by others,
whom God had blessed with his
spirit, was greatly suspected, espe-
cially by these, whose names here
follow : Robert King of Dedham,
Robert Debnam of Eastbergholt,
Nicholas Marsh of Dedham, and
Robert Gardiner of Dedham, who
were much grieved to see the ho-
nour and power of the Almighty
God soblasphemed. Wherefore they
were moved by the spirit of God, to
travel out of Dedham in a night
suitable iot their purpose, it being
a .hard frost, and moonlight. It
was from the town of Dedham, to
the place where the Rood stood,
ten miles. Notwithstanding, they
were so earnest in their enterprise,
that they went these ten miles
cheerfully, and found the church-
door open, according to custom.
This happened well for their pur^
pose ; for it gave them an opportu-
nity of easily approaching the idol ;
which had as much power to keep
the door shut as to keep it open.
They took this helpless god from
his shrine, and carried him a quar-
ter of a mile from the place where
he stood ; then they struck tire with
a flint-stone, and suddenly setting
him in a blaze, walked home by the
light of it.
A great clamour was immediately
raised by the priests of this injured
wooden deity ; and three of the de-
stroyers of the idol were indicted
of felony, and hanged in chains in
a short time after. Robert King
was hanged in Dedham ; Debnam
at Cataway-causeway ; Nicholas
Marsh at Dover-court. They all,
through the spirit of God, at their
death, said more to edify the peor
pie in godly learning, than all the
friars and monks who had preached
tliere during centuries before.
PUOGFiESS OF THE REFORMATION.
313
Robert Gardiner escaped by flight,
and although greatsearch was made
after him, the living Lord preserved
him.
About the same time there were
many images cast down and de-
stroyed in various places : as the
image of the crucifix in the high-
way by Coggeshall, the image of St,
Petronil in the church of Great
Horksleigh, the image of St. Chris-
topher near Sudbury, and another
image of St. Petronil in a chapel
at Ipswich.
Also .John Seward of Dedham,
overthrew the cross in Stoke-park,
and took two images out of a chapel
there, and cast them into the water.
PERSECUTION AN'D MARTYRDOM OF
THOMAS BENET.
Thomas Benet was bom in Cam-
bridge; became M.A. there; and
(as some think) was also a priest ;
he was a very learned man, and of
a godly disposition, being intimate-
ly acquainted with Thomas Bilney,
the glorious martyr of Christ. The
more he grew and increased in the
knowledge of God and his holy
work, the more he disliked the cor-
rupt state of religion then preva-
lent; and therefore being desirous
to live in more freedom of consci-
ence, he quitted the university, and
went into Devonshire, in the year
1324, and resided in Torrington, a
market-town, where, for the main-
tenance of himself and his wife, he
kept a school. But that town not
answering his expectation, after
remaining there one year, he went
to Exeter, and resumed his teach-
ing. He was of a quiet behaviour,
of a godly conversation, and of a
very courteous nature, humble to
all men, and giving offence to none.
His greatest delight was to attend
sermons and preachings, whereof
he was a diligent and attentive
hearer, and he devoted all his lei-
sure to the study of the Scriptures,
3.nd the company of such as he
found to be favourers of the gospel.
Therefore understanding that Mr.
Strowd, of Newnham, was com-
piitted to the bishop's prison in
^xeter upon suspicion of heresy,
altltough unacquainted with him,
yet he sent him letters of consola-
tion ; wherein, speaking of himself,
he said, " Because I would not be
a whoremonger, or an unclean per-
son, I married a wife, with whom I
have hidden myself in Devonshire
from the tyranny of the antichris-
tians, these six years."
But although he had hitherto
avoided any public expression of
his sentiments, yet now, daily see-
ing the glory of God blasphemed,
idolatrous religion embraced and
maintained, and the usurped power
of the bishop of Rome extolled, he
was so grieved in conscience, and
troubled in spirit, that he could not
rest till he gave utterance to his
thoughts on these subjects. Where-
fore, speaking privately with his
friends, he plainly told them how
blasphemously and abominably God
was dishonoured, his word con-
temned, and the people, by blind
guides, carried headlong to everlast-
ing damnation: and therefore, he
said," he could no longer endure, but
must needs, and would utter their
abominations ; and for his own part,
for the testimony of his conscience,
and for the defence of God's true
religion, would yield himself most
patiently (as near as God would
give him grace) to die and to shed
his blood therein ; alleging that his
death should be more profitable to
the church of God, and for the edi-
fying of his people, than his life
should be."
To these persuasions his friends
at length yielded, and promised to
pray to God for him, that he might
be made strong in the cause, and
continue a faithful soldier to the
end. He then gave directions for
the distribution of such books as he
had ; and shortly after, in the month
t)f October, he wrote his mind on
some scrolls of paper, which in the
night he affixed upon the doors
of the cathedral church of the city :
on these papers was written ; " The
pope is antichrist, and we ought to
worship God only, and no saints."
These bills being found, the
clergy were all in alarm, and
great search was made for the
314
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
" heretic" who had set them up.
Orders were ajiven that sermons
should be preached every day to
confute this heresy. Nevertheless
Benet, keeping his own secret,
went the Sunday following to the
cathedral, and by chance sate
tlown by two men who had been
the busiest in all the city in seek-
ing and searching for heretics;
and they beholding Benet, said
one to the other, " Surely this fel-
low is the heretic that hath set up
the bills, and it were good to exa-
mine him." Nevertheless, when
they had well beheld him, and saw
the quiet and sober behaviour of
the man, his attentiveness to the
preacher, his godliness in the
church, being always occupied in
his book, which was a Testament
in the Latin tongue, they were as-
tonished, and had no power to
speak to him, but departed, and
left him reading his book.
The priests being unable to dis-
cover the perpetrator of this horri-
ble deed, at length determined, to
make his damnation sure, to curse
him, whoever h^niight be; which
was accordingly performed, with
much mummery ; and as the
whole proceeding affords a just
view of the pietij, charity, and
mercij of the Romish church, we
give it here, for the edification of
our readers.
One of the priests, apparelled
all in white, ascended into the
pulpit. The rabble, with some of
the two orders of friars and
monks, standing round about, and
the cross beii>g hoi den up with
holy candles of wax fixed to the
same, he began his sermon with
this text from the book of .Joshua;
Est hiasphemia in eastris: " there is
blasphemy in the camp:" and
after making a long, tedious, and
superstitious preachment, con-
cluded, that " that foul and abo-
minable heretic which had put up
such blasphemous bills, was for
that his blasphemy damnably
cursed; and besought God, our
lady, St. Peter, patron of that
church, with all the holy company
of martyrs, confessors, and vir-
gins, that it might be known what
heretic had put up such blasphem-
ous bills." Then followed the
curse, uttered by the priest in these
words :
" By the authority of God the
Father Almighty, and of the bless-
ed Virgin Mary, of St. Peter and
Paul, and of the holy saints, we
excommunicate, we utterly curse
and ban, commit and deliver to the
devil of hell, him or her, whatso-
ever he or she be, that have, in
spite of God and of St. Peter,
whose church this is, in spite of all
holy saints, and in spite of our
most holy father the pope, God's
vicar here on earth, and in spite of
the reverend Father in God, John
our diocesan, and the worshipful
canons, masters, and priests, and
clerks, which serve God daily in
this cathedral church, fixed up
with wax such cursed and here-
tical bills full of blasphemy, upon
the doors of this and other holy
churches within this city. Ex-
communicate plainly be he or she
plenally, or they, and delivered
over to the devil, as perpetual ma-
lefactors and schismatics. Ac-
cursed might they be, and given
body and soul to the devil. Cursed
be they, he or she, in cities and
towns, in fields, in ways, in paths,
in houses, out of houses, and in all
other places, standing, lying, or
rising, walking, running, waking,
sleeping, eating, drinking, and
whatsoever thing they do besides.
We separate them, him or her,
from the threshold, and from all
the good prayers of the church,
from the participation of the holy
mass, from all sacraments, cha-
pels, and altars, from holy bread,
and holy water, from all the merits
of God's priests, and religious
men, and from all their cloisters,
from all their pardons, privileges,
grants, and immunities, which all
the holy fathers, popes of Rome,
have granted to them: and we give
them over utterly to the power of
the fiend, and let us quench their
souls, if they be dead, this night
in the pains of hell fire, as this
candle is now quenched and put
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
315
out" — (and with tljat he put out
one of the candles:) — " and let us
pray to God (if they be alive) that
tiieir eyes may be put out, as this
caudle light is" — (he then put out
the other eandle:) "and let us
pray to God, and to our lady, and
to St. Peter and Paul, and all
holy saints, that all the senses of
their bodies may fail them, and
that they may have no feeling, as
now the light of this candle is
gone" — (he put out the third can-
dle)—" except they, he or she,
come openly now and confess their
blasphemy, and by repentance (as
in them shall lie) make satisfaction
unto God, our lady, St. Peter, and
the worshipful company of this ca-
thedral church; and as this holy
cross staff now falleth down, so
might they, except they repent,
and shew themselves." Then, the
cross being first taken away, the
start" fell down. And the ignorant
people were almost petrified with
fear, at hearing this terribfe de-
nunciation.
Now this foolish fantasy and
mockery being ended, which was
to a Christian heart utterly ridicu-
lous, Benet could no longer re-
strain his laughter; upon which,
those who were next to him, in
great] surprise, asked him, " For
what cause he should so laugh?"
— " My friends," said he, " who
can forbear, seeing such merry
conceits and interludes V Imme-
diately there was a cry, " Here is
the heretic, here is the heretic!
hold him fast, hold him fast, hold
him fast!" He was accordingly
seized; but his enemies, being un-
certain of him, released him, and
left him to go home to his house.
However, being still more dis-
gusted by the scene he had just
witnessed, he renewed his former
bills, and caused his boy, early in
the following morning, to replace
them upon the gates of the church-
yard. As the boy was doing this,
he was seen by a person going to
early mass, who asking him,
"whose boy he was," charged
him as the heretic who had set up
the bills upon the gates; where-
fore, pulling down the bill, he
brought it, together with the boy,
before the mayor; and thereupon
Benet, being known and taken,
was committed to prison.
The next day, the canons of the
cathedral, and magistrates of the
city jointly examined him. To
them he confessed what he had
done, saying, " It was even I that
put up those bills, and if it were
to do, I would do it again; for in
them I have written nothing but
what is very truth."—" Couldest
not thou," asked they, " as well
have declared thy mind by word of
mouth, as by putting up bills of
blasphemy?" — "No," said he; "I
put up the bills, that many should
read and hear what abominable
blasphemers ye are, and that they
might know your antichrist, the
pope, to be that boar out of the
wood, which destroyeth and throw-
eth down the hedges of God's
church ; for if I had been heard to
speak but one word, I should have
been clapped fast in prison, and
the matter of God hidden. But
now I trust more of your blasphe-
mous doings will thereby be opened
and come to light; for God will so
have it, and no longer will suffer
you."
The next day he was sent to the
bishop, who committed him to
prison, where he was kept in
stocks and strong irons. Then the
bishop, with Dr. Brewer, his chan-
cellor, and others of his clergy and
friars, began to examine him, and
charge him, that, contrary to the
Catholic faith, he denied praying
to saints, and the supremacy of the
pope. To whom he answered in
so correct a manner, and so learn-
edly proved and defended his as-
sertions, that he not only con-
founded and put to silence his ad-
versaries, but also filled them with
great admiration of his abilities,
and pity and compassion for his
situation. The friars took great
pains with him to persuade him to
recant and acknowledge his fault,
concerning the bills; but it was in
vain, for God had appointed him
to be a witness of his holy name.
316
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
His house was then searched for
books and papers; and his wife
much ill-treated by the officers em-
ployed; but she, being, like her
husband, a member of Christ's
true church, bore all their insults
patiently, and " when they reviled
her, answered them not again."
Benet was now, during eight
days, constantly beset by priests
and friars, who tried all arts to in-
duce him to be " reconciled" with
the church of Rome ; but all their
efforts were vain; he remained
firm in the faith, and would not re-
linquish ;the cross which he had
taken up.
The principal point between him
and his opponents was touching the
supremacy of the bishop of Rome,
whom in his bills he had named,
^* Antichrist, the thief, the mercena -
ry, and murderer of Christ's flock."
They who had some learning per-
suaded him to believe the church,
and shewed by what tokens she is
known. The unlearned railed, and
said, "That the devil tempted him,"
and spit upon him, calling him he-
retic. He prayed God to give them
a better mind, and to forgive them :
I "For," said he, " I will rather die,
than worship such a beast, the very
whore of Babylon, and a false usur-
per, as manifestly doth appear by
Ms doings." They asked, " What
he did, that he had no power and
authority to do, being God's vicar 1"
— " He doth," replied he, "sell the
sacraments for money, he selleth
remission of sins daily for money,
and so do you likewise : for there
is no day but ye say divers masses
for souls in purgatory : yea, and ye
spare not to make lying sermons to
the people, to maintain your false
traditions, and foul gains. The
whole world begins now to note
your doings, to your utter confu-
sion and shame." — " The shame,"
cried they, " shall be to thee, and
such as thou, foul heretic. Wilt
thou allow nothing done in holy
church?" — "I am," said he, "no
heretic; but a Christian, I thank
Christ ; and with all my heart will
allow ail things done and used in
the church to the glory of God, and
edifying of my soul : but I see no-
thing in your church, but that main-
taineth the devil." — " What is our
church ?" asked they. " It is not
my church," replied Benet. " God
give me grace to be of a better
church ; for verily your church
is the church of antichrist, the
malignant church, the second
church, a den of thieves, and as far
wide from the true universal and
apostolic church as heaven is dis-
tant from the earth."
" Dost thou not think," said they,
" that we pertain to the universal
church?" — " Yes," answered he,
" but as dead members, unto
whom the church is not beneCcial:
for your works are the devices of
man, and your church a weak
foundation ; for ye say and preach,
that the pope's word is equal with
God's in every degree." — " Why,"
asked they, " did not Christ say
to Peter, To thee I will give the
keys of the kingdom of Heaven?"
— " He said that," replied he, " to
all as well as to Peter, and Peter
had no moreauthority given him than
they, or else the churches planted
in every kingdom by their preach-
ing are no churches. Doth not St.
Paul say, ' Upon the foundations
of the apostles and prophets?'
Therefore, I say plainly, that the
church that is built upon a man, is
the devil's church, or congregation
and not God's. And as every
church this day is appointed to be
ruled by a bishop or pastor, or-
dained by the word of God in
preaching and administration of
the sacraments under the prince,
the supreme governor under God ;
so to say, that all the churches,
with their princes and governors,
be subject to one bishop, is detest-
able heresy ; and the pope, your
God, challenging this power to
himself, is the greatest schismatic
that ever was."
" O thou blind and unlearned
fool!" cried they, " is not the con-
fession and consent of all the
world as we confess and consent;
that the pope's holiness is the su-
preme head and vicar of Christ?"
" That is," said Benet, " because
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
317
they are blinded, and know not
the scriptures ; but if God would
of his mercy open the eyes of
princes to know their office, his
false supremacy would soon de-
cay."— " We think," said they,
" thou art so malicious, that thou
wilt confess no church." — " Look,"
said he, " where they are that
confess the true name of Jesus
Christ, where only Christ is the
head, and under him the prince of
the realm, to order bishops, mi-
nisters, and preachers, and to see
them do their duties in setting
forth the glory of God by preach-
ing his ward ; and where it is
preached, that Christ is our only
advocate, mediator, and patron
before his Father, making inter-
cession for us ; and where the
true faith and confidence in
Christ's death and passion, and
his only merits and deservings
are extolled, and our own de-
pressed ; where the sacrament is
duly, without superstition or ido-
latry, administered in remembrance
of his blessed passion, and only
sacrifice uponthe cross once for all,
and where no superstition reigu-
eth ; of that church will I be."
" Doth not the pope," asked
they, "confess the true gospel?
do not we all the same T" — " Yes,"
said he, " but ye deny the fruits
thereof in every point. Ye build
upon the sands, not upon the rock."
— " And wilt thou not believe in-
deed," said they, " that the pope
is God's vicar?" — " No," said he,
" indeed!" — " And why?" — " Be-
cause he usurpeth a power not
given him of Cbrist, no more than
to other apostles ; also, because,
by force of that usurped suprema-
cy, he blinds the whole world, and
doth contrary to all that e^er
Christ ordained or commanded."
" What," said they, " if he do all
things after God's ordinance and
commandment, should he then be
his vicar?" — " Then," said he,
" would I believe him to be a
good bishop at Rome over his own
diocese, and to have no further
power. And if it pleased God, I
would every bishop did this in
their diocese : then should we
live a peaceable life in the church
of Christ, and there should be no
seditions therein. If every bishop
would seek no further power, it
were a goodly thing. But now,
because all are subject to one, all
must do and consent to all
wickedness as he doth, or be none
of his. This is the cause of great
superstition in every kingdom ;
and what bishop soever he be that
preacheth the gospel, and main-
tained the truth, is a true bishop
of the church." — " And doth not,"
said they, " our holy father the
pope maintain the gospel ?" —
" Yea," said he, " I think he doth
read it, and peradventure believe
it, and so do you also ; but neither
he nor you do fix the anchor of
your salvation therein. Besides
that, ye bear such a good will to it,
that ye keep it close, that no man
may read it but yourselves. And
when you preach, God knows how
you handle it : insomuch, that the
people of Christ know no gospel
but the pope's ; and so the blind
lead the blind, and both fall into
the pit."
Then said a black friar to him,
"Thou blockhead! do we not
preach the gospel daily?" — " Yes,"
replied Benet, " but what preach-
ing of the gospel is that, when you
extol superstitious things, and
make us believe that we have re-
demption through pardons and
bulls from Rome, a poena ^- culpa,
as ye term it? and by the merits
of your orders ye make many
brethren and sisters, ye take year-
ly money of them, ye bury them in
your coats, and in shrift ye beguile
them : yea, and do a thousand su-
perstitious things more ; a man
may be weary to speak of them." —
" I see," cried the liberal friar,
" thou art a damned wretch ! I
M'ill have no more talk with thee."
After thi^, another of the same
order addressed him, and endea-
voured to shake his faith by repre-
senting to him the great dangers
to which he exposed himself. " I
take God to record," said Benet,
" my life is not dear to me ; I am
31B
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
content to depart from it ; for I am
weary of it, seeing your detestable
doings, to the utter destruction of
God's flock; and, for my part, I
can no longer forbear ; I had rather,
by death, which I know is not far
off, depart this life, that I may no
longer be partaker of your idola-
tries, or be subject to antichrist,
your pope." — " Our pope," said
the friar, " is the vicar of God,
and our ways are the ways of God."
— " T pray you," cried Benet, " de-
part from me, and tell not me of
your ways. He is only my way
which saith, ' I am the way, the
truth, and the life.' In this way
will I walk, his doings shall be my
example, not your's, nor your
pope's. His truth will I embrace,
not your falsehood. His everlast-
ing life will 1 seek, the true re-
ward of all faithful people. Vex
my soul no longer ; ye will not pre-
vail. There is no good example
in you, no truth in you, no life to
be hoped for at your hands. Ye
are more vain than vanity itself.
If I should hear and follow you,
everlasting death would hang over
me, a just reward for all that love
the life of this world."
His enemies, at length, finding
both their threats and their persua-
sions equally useless, proceeded
to judgment, and condemned him
to the flames ; which being done,
and the writ which they had pro-
cured being brought from London,
they delivered him, on the 15th of
January, 1531, to sir Thomas Den-
nis, knight, then sheriff of Devon-
shire, to be burned.
The holy martyr, rejoicing that
his end approached so near, yield-
ed himself, with all humbleness,
to abide and suffer the cross of
persecution. And being brought
to the place of execution, near
Exeter, he made his humble con-
fession and prayer unto Almighty
God, and requested all the people
present to pray for him ; exhorting
them, at the same time, with such
gravity and sobriety, and with
such force of language, to seek the
true knowledge and honour of God,
and to leave the vain imaginations
of man's invention, that all the
hearers were astonished, and in
great admiration ; and most of them
confessed that he was God's ser-
vant, and a good man.
Nevertheless, two gentlemen,
named Thomas Carcw and John
Barnehouse, standing at the stake
by him, first with promises and fair
words, but at length with threat-
enings, urged him to revoke his er-
rors, to call to our lady and the
saints, and to say, " Precor sanctam
Mariam, S: omnes sanctos Dei," &c.
To whom he, with all meekness,
answered, saying, " No, no ; it is
God only upon whose name we
must call, and we have no other
advocate to him but Jesus Christ,
Mho died for us, and now sitteth at
the right hand of the Father to be
an advocate for us, and by liim
must we ofler and make our pray-
ers to God, if we will have them to
take place and be heard." With
which answer Barnehouse was so
enraged, that he took a furze-bush
upon a pike, and setting it on fire,
thrust it into his face, saying,
" Heretic ! pray to our lady, and
say, Sancta Maria, ora pro nobis,
or by God's wounds I will make
thee do it."
To whom the martyr meekly and
patiently answered, " Alas, Sir,
trouble me not;" and holding up
his haiids, he said, " Pater ignosce
illis." Whereupon the persecutors
caused the wood and furze to be
set on fire, and Benet, lifting up
his eyes and hands to Heaven,
cried out, " O Doniine, recipe spi-
ritum meum." And so co'ntinued in
his prayers, until his life was ended.
MARTYRDOM OF LAUNCELOT, JOHN,
A PAINTER, AND GILES GERMAN.
About the year 1539, John, a
painter, and Giles German, were
accused of heresy ; and whilst they
were in examination at London be-
fore the bishop and other judges,
by chance there came in one of the
king's servants, named Launcelot, a
very tall man, and of a godly mind
and disposition.
This man standing by, seemed,
by his countenance and gestures,
to favour both the cause and the
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
3ig
poor prisoners, who were his friends.
Whereupon, he being apprehended,
was examined and condemned to-
gether with them ; and tlie next
day, at Jive o'clock in the morning,
all three were carried together to
St. Giles's in the Fields, and there
burned ; there being but a small
number of people present at their
death.
MARTYRDOM OF STILE.
Among other blessed saints and
-martyrs of Christ, who innocently
suffered, and were burned in Smith-
field about the latter end of Cuth-
bert Tonstall's time, (bishop of
London) was one called Stile. With
him there was burned also a book
of the Apocalypse, which he was
known frequently to read. When
he saw this book fastened to lihe
stake to be burned with him, lift-
ing up his voice, " O blessed Apo-
calypse," cried he, " how happy
am I that I shall be burned with
thee !" And so this good man and
the blessed Apocalypse were both
together consumed in the fire.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN BROWN.
Even so early as the second year
of Henry VIII. 's reign, one John
Brown was burned at Ashford, in
Kent, by order of archbishop War-
ham, on the following grounds.
Passing down to Gravesend in the
common barge, a priest was amongst
other passengers, who, disdaining
that Brown should sit so near him
in the barge, asked him, with a loud
voice and disdainful countenance,
" Dost thou know who I am ? Thou
sittest too near me, and sittest on
my- clothes." — " No, Sir," said
Brown, " I know not what you are."
— " I tell thee," quoth he, " I am a
priest." — " What, Sir, are you a
parson, or vicar, or some lady's
chaplain ?" — " No, I am a soul
priest, I sing for a soul." — " Do
you so, Sir," cried Brown, " that is
well done ; I pray you. Sir, where
find you the soul when you go to
mass ?" — " I cannot tell thee," said
the priest. " I pray you, where do
you leave it. Sir, when the mass is
done?" — " I cannot tell thee," re-
plied the priest — " You cannot
tell where to find it when you go to
mass, nor where you leave it when
the mass is done? — how can you
then save the soul ?" asked Brown,
— ," Go thy ways," said the priest,
unable to answer him; " I perceive
thou art an heretic, and I will be
even with thee."
On landing, the priest rode
straight to archbishop Warliam ;
and John Brown, within three days
after, was sent for by the archbi-
shop. The messengers who were
sent for him, came suddenly into
his house ; and laying hands upon
him, they set him upon his own
horse, and binding his feet under
the belly of the beast, carried him
away to Canterbury, (neither he,
nor his wife, nor any of his friends,
knowing whither he was going) and
there confined him for forty days.
The archbishop finding him, on exa-
mination, to be a friend to the doc-
trines of those who preached pure
Christianity, in opposition to po-
pery and priestcraft, caused his
bare feet to be set upon hot burn-
ing coals, to make him deny his
faith ; which, however, he would
not do, but patiently abiding the
pain, continued unshaken in his
profession. At length, after this
cruelty, he was, on the Friday be-
fore Whit-sunday, sent to Ashford,
(where his wife still dwelt,) with
orders that he should be burned the
next day.
His wife, who was hitherto igno-
rant of all that had happened to
liim, being now informed of his
coming, hastened to him, and find-
ing him in the stocks, and ap-
pointed to be burned the next
morning, sat by him all night long.
To her he then declared how he
had been treated, and how his feet
were burned to the bones by the
archbishop of Canterbury and
bishop of Rochester, " and all to
make me," said he, "to deny
my Lord, which I will never do;
for should I deny him in this
world, he would deny me here-
after. And, therefore, I pray
thee, good Elizabeth, continue as
thou hast begun, and bring up thy
3
320
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
children virtuously in the fear of
God."
On the next day, being Whitsun-
eve, this godly martyr was burned,
according to his sentence ; and,
standing at the stake, he uttered
this prayer, holding up his hands :
I yield, O Lord, unto thy grace,
O, let thy mercy crown my race.
Let not the fiend my soul pursue,
"When death is near, and just in view \
But while by envious foes I'm driven^
Save me from hell, and give me Heavefl*
We shall conclude our account
of the persecutions under Henry
VIII. with the story and martyr-
dom of William Tiadall, who, al-
though he did not sufler in Eng-
land, ought to be ranked with the
martyrs of our country, of which,
from his great zeal and perse-
verance in the dispersion of truth,
he may properly bo esteemed the
apostle,
LIFE AND MARTYRDOM OF WILLIAM
TINDALL.
William Tindall was born about
the borders of Wales, and brought
up, from a child, in the university
of Oxford, where, by long conti-
nuance, he grew up, and increased
as well in the knowledge of tongues
and other liberal arts, as in the
knowledge of the scriptures, to
the study of which he was much
addicted ; insomuch, that being
then in Magdalen-hall, he read pri-
rately to some of the students
and fellows of Magdalen college,
in divinity; instructing them in
the knowledge and truth of the
scriptures ; and all that knew him
reputed and esteemed him to be a
man of most virtuous disposition,
and of unspotted life.
Having remained some time at
Oxford, he removed to the univer-
sity of Cambridge, where, having
made great progress in his studies,
he quitted that place, and going to
Gloucestershire, engaged himself
to a knight named Welch, as tutor
to his children. To this gentle-
man's hospitable table used to re-
sort several abbots, deans, and
other beneficed clergymen, with
whom Tindall used to converse on
the subjects which at that time
principally occupied the attention
of all persons — viz. divinity, and
the scriptures.
Tindall, being learned and Well
acquainted with tlie sacred writ-
ings, would at first simply avow
his opinions, and if those with
whom he discoursed objected to
his reasonings, he would shew
them the book, and lay plainly
before them the open and manifest
language of the scriptures^ to"
confute their errors, and confirm
his sayings. And thus they con-
tinued for a time, reasoning and
contending togetlrer, till at leiigth
his opponents became envious, and
bore a secret grudge in their hearts
against him.
Not long after this, it happened
tliat some of these doctors invited
Mr. Welch and his wife to a ban-
quet, where they spoke to them
without the fear of contradiction,
uttering their blindness and igno-
rance. Then Welch and his wife
coming home, and calling for Mr.
Tindall, began to reason with him
about those matters ; when Tin-
dall, as usual, answered by scrip-
tures, maintained the truth, and
reproved their false opinions. Then
said the lady Welch, a worldly-
wise woman, " Well, there was
such a doctor, which may spend an
hundred, another two hundred,
and another three hundred pounds'
and were it reason, think you, that
we should believe you before
them ?" Tindall gave no answer to
this display of purse-proud igno-
rance at that time, and after that,
as he saw it would not much avail,
he talked but little of those matters.
At that time he was about the
translation of a book called Enc/ii^
ridion mllitis Christiani, wh\c\\ being
finished, he delivered to Mr. Welch
and his lady: and after they had
well perused the same, they were
awakened, in some measure ; and
the prelates and abbots were not
so often invited to their house,
neither were they so heartily wel-
comed when they came, as before ;
which they perceiving, and con-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
321
eluding that it came by the means
of Tindall, at last entirely absented
themselves from the house.
Upon this, the priests of the
country concerting together, began
to rail against Tindall, in ale-
houses and other places. Tindall
himself, in his prologue before the
first book of Moses, thus mentions
their ill-treatment of him. " I
suffered much," says he, " in that
ceuntry by a sort of unlearned
priests, being rude and ignorant,
God knoweth ; which have seen
no more Latin than that only
which they read in their portesses
and missals ; which yet many of
them can scarcely read, except it
be Albertus de secrctis muHernm^ in
which yet, though they be never
so sorrily learned, they pore day
and night, and make notes therein,
and all to teach the midwives, a»
they say ; and also another called
Lindwood, a book of constitutions
to gather tithes, mortuaries, offer-
ings, customs, and other pillage,
which they call not theirs, but
God's part, the duty of holy-
church, to discharge their con-
sciences withal. For they are
bound that they shall not diminish
but increase all things unto the ut-
termost of their powers, which per-
tain to holy-church."
The burning cf the Rev. John Rogers, Vicar of St.iSepulchre's, in Smithfield,
A. D. 1555.
But these blind priests did not
only revile him ; but, by perverting
what he really said, and adding
many false and malicious lies of
their own, made out a charge of he-
resy against him, on which he was
accused, and summoned before the
bishop's chancellor.
FOX'S MARTYRS.
When he appeared before the
chancellor, that officer " threatened
him grievously, reviling and rating
at him as though he had been a
dog, and laid to his charge many
things whereof no accuser yet
could be brought forth, notwith-
standing that the priests of the
21
322
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
country were there present." As
thej' were unable to substantiate
their charges, Tindall returned
home again.
Not long after, Tindall happened
to be in company with a certain di-
viiie, who was accounted a learned
man, and in disputing with him,
the doctor, overcome by passion,
burst out with these blasphemous
words, " We were better to be
without God's laws than the pope's."
Mr. Tindall hearing this, full of
f^odly zeal, and shocked by that
blasphemous saying, replied, " I
defy the pope, and all his laws ;"
and added, " If God spare my life,
ere many years, I will cause a boy
that driveth the plough to know
more of the Scripture than you
do."
After this, the grudge of the '
priests increasing more and more
against Tindall, they never ceased
railing at him, and laid many
things to his charge, saying, " That
he was an heretic in sophistry,- in
logic, and in divinity ;" and, " That,
although he conducted himself
boldly to the gentlemen in that
county, shortly he should be other-
wise talked withal." To whom
' Tindall replied, " That he was con-
tented they should bring him into
any county in England, giving him
ten pounds a year to live with, and
binding him to no more, but to
teach children, and to preach."
In short, being constantly molest-
ed and vexed by the priests, he
was constrained to leave that part
of the country, and to seek another
residence ; and so coming to Mr.
Welch, he requested his permission
to depart, saying, " Sir, I perceive
that 1 shall not be suffered to tarry
long here in this country, neither
shall you be able, thoug*!! you would,
to keep me out of the hands of the
spiritualty ; and also what displea-
sure might grow thereby to you by
keeping me, God knoweth, for the
which I should be sorry." He ac-
cordingly departed, and came up to
London, and there preached awhile.
At length, recollectingthegreat com-
mendations bestowed by Erasmus
on Tonstall, then bishop of London,
he thought that it miglit be very ad-
vantageous for him, if he could ob-
tain a situation in his service. He
accordingly waited on sir Henry
Gilford, the king's comptroller, and
bringing with him an oration of
Isocrates, which he had translated
out of Greek into English, he de-
sired him to speak to the bishop
for him ; which he did ; and de-'
sired Tindall to write to Tonstall,
who accordingly did so, and de-
livered his epistle to a servant.
But God, who secretly disposes all
things, saw that was not the best
for Tindall's purpose, nor for the
profit of his church, and therefore
allowed him not to find favour in
the bishop's sight, who said, " That
his house was full ; he had more
than he could well maintain ; and
advised him to seek elsewhere in
London ; " where," he said, " he
could lack no service."
Tindall, therefore, remained in
London almost a year, during which
time he remarked the demeanour
of the preachers, how they boasted
of themselves, and set up their au-
thority and kingdom ; also the
pomp of the prelates, with many
other things which greatly vexed
him, and plainly convinced him,
that England was no place for him
to translate the New Testament.
Having, therefore, obtained some
assistance from his friend Humfry
Munmouth, and other good men,
he departed to Germany ; where,
being inflamed with zeal for his
country, he studied, by all possible
means, to bring his countrymen to
the same understanding of God's
holy word and verity, as he him-
self, by God's blessing, enjoyed.
He perceived, that the principal
cause of the people's blindness,
and of the gross errors of the church,
with all their evils, was the scrip-
tures being concealed in an un-
known tongue, by which the truth
was kept out of sight, and the cor-
ruptions of the priests remained'
undetected; and therefore all the
labour of these m.en was to keep
it down, so that either it should
not be read at all, or if it were,
they would darken the right sense
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION;
323
with the mist of tJieir sophistry,
"and so entangle those who rebuked
or despised their abominations,
worldly similitudes, and appa-
rent reasons of natural wisdom,
and by wresting the Scripture to
their own purpose, contrary to the
meaning of the text, would so de-
lude and amaze the unlearned
people, that though they were
sure that all were false, yet could
they not solve those subtle riddles.
By these and such other consi-
derations this good man was
moved and stirred up of God, to
translate the Scripture into his
mother tongue, for the utility and
profit of the simple people of the
country. He began with the New
Testament, which he translated
about the year 1527. After that
he took in hand the Old Testa-
ment, finishing the five books of
Moses, with learned and godly
prefaces to every book, as he had
also done upon the New Testa-
ment.
He also wrote various other
works, amongst which was, " The
Obedience of a Christian man,"
wherein with singular dexterity he
instructed all men in the office and
duty of Christian obedience; ano-
ther treatise was entituled, " The
wicked Mammon, the practice of
Prelates;" with expositions upon
certain parts of Scripture, and
other books, in answer to sir Tho-
mas More, and other adversaries
of the truth.
His books being published, and
sent over to England, it cannot be
imagined, what a door of light
they opened to the eyes of the
■whole nation, which before had
been during several centuries shut
up in darkness.
At his first departure, he had
journeyed into Saxony, where he
had a conference with Luther, and
other learned men; and after
making a short stay there, he went
into the Netherlands, and resided
mostly in the town of Antwerp.
An unfortunate accident occa-
sioned a considerable delay in the
publication of his Old Testament.
Having finished the five books of
Moses, he set sail to Hamburgh,
with the intention of printing them
there. But, on his voyage, he
was shipwrecked, and lost all his
manuscripts, with almost all he
possessed. He, however, in ano-
ther vessel, pursued his voyage,
and arriving at -Hamburgh, Mr.
Coverdale helped him in the re-
translating what had been lost,
which occupied them from Easter
till December, 1629, in the house
of a Miss Margaret Van Emmer-
sou. Having dispatched his busi-
ness, he returned to Antwerp.
When the New Testament was
ready for publication, Tindall
added at the end, a letter, wherein
he desired the learned to amend
whatever they found in it amiss.
But the bishops and other clergy,
not willing to have that book to
prosper, cried out against it, as-
serting that there were a thousand
heresies in it, and that it was not
to be corrected, but utterly sup-
pressed. Some said it was not
possible to translate the Scripture
into English; others, that it was
not lawful for the laity to have it
in their mother tongue, as it would
make them all heretics. And to
induce the temporal rulers to as-
sist them in their purpose, they
said that it would make the people
rebel, and rise against the king.
The bishops and prelates of the
realm, thus incensed and inflamed
in their mindSj and conspiring to-
gether, how to suppress the cause
of their alarm, never rested, till
they had brought the king at last
to issue a proclamation ordaining
that the Testament of Tindall's
translation, with his other works,
And those of other reformed wri-
ters, should be suppressed and
burnt. This was about the year
-1527. But, not contented with
this, the bloodthirsty crew pro-
ceeded further, and strove to en-
tangle him in their nets, and to
bereave him of his life.
Whenever the bishops, or sir
Thomas More had any poor man
under examination before them,
who had been at Antwerp, they
most studiously would search and
3
324
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
examine into every thing relating
to Tindali; as, where and with
whom he lodged ; what was his
stature; in what apparel he went;
what company he liept, &c. ; and
when they had made themselves
acquainted with all these things,
they then began their work of dark-
ness.
Tindali being in the town of
Antwerp, had lodged, about a
year, in the house of Thomas
Pointz, an Englishman, who kept
there an house for English mer-
chants, when Henry Philips, in ap-
pearance a gentleman, and having
a servant with him, arrived there ;
but wherefore he came, or for
what purpose he was sent thither,
no man could tell.
Tindali was frequently invited
to dinner and supper amongst
merchants, by which means, this
Henry Philips became acquainted
with him; so that in a short time
Tindali conceived a great friend-
ship and confidence for him,
brought him to his lodging in the
house of Pointz, and had him also
once or twice to dinner and sup-
per, and further entered into such
friendship with him, that he
brought him to lodge in the house
of Pointz. He also shewed him
his books and papers; so little did
he then mistrust this traitor.
But Pointz having no great con-
fidence in the fellow, asked Tindali
how he came acquainted with him.
Tindali answered, that he was an
honest man, tolerably learned, and
\ery agreeable. Then Pointz,
perceiving that he was so partial
to him, said no more, thinking that
he was brought acquainted with
him by some friend of his.
Philips being in the town three
or four days, desired Pointz to
walk out with him; and in walk-
ing together without the town,
they conversed on various sub-
jects, and on some of the king's
aflairs; by which talk Pointz as
yet suspected nothing, but, by the
sequel, he perceived what had
been intended. In the mean time
he learned, that he bore no great
good will to the raformation, or to
the proceedings of the king of Eng'-
land, and perceived about him a
deal of mystery and a sort of court-
ing him to make him subservient
to his designs, by the hopes of re-
ward, he always appearing very
full of money. But Pointz kept at
a distance.
Philips, finding that he could
not bring him 'over to his designs,
went from Antwerp to the court at
Brussels; and, although the king
had then no ambassador there,
being at variance with the em-
peror, this traitor contrived to
bring from thence with him to Ant-
werp, the procurator-general, (the
emperor's attorney), with other of-
ficers ; which was done at great
expence.
A short time after, Pointz sit-
ting at his door, Philips's servant
came to him, and asking whether
Mr. Tindali were there, said, his
master would come to him, and so
departed. But whether Philips
were then in the town or not, was
not known ; for at that time Pointz
saw no more either of the master or
of the man.
Within three or four days after,
Pointz went on business to the
town of Barrow, eighteen English
miles from Antwerp, and in the
time of his absence, Philips came
again to the house of Pointz, and
coming in, asked Mrs. Pointz for
Mr. Tindali, and whether he would
dine there with him, saying, "What
good meat shall we have?" She
answered, " Such as the market
will give." Then he went out
again, and set the oflScers which
he brought with him from Brussels,
in the street, and about the door.
About noon he returned, and went
to Mr. Tindali, and desired him to
lend him forty shillings ; " for,"
said he, " I lost my purse this
morning, coming over at the pas-
sage between this and Mechlin."
So Tindali gave him forty shillings,
being very easily imposed upon,
and entirely unskilled in the wiles
and subtleties of this world.
Philips then said, " Mr. TindalJ,
you shall be my guest here to-day."
" No," said Tindali, " I am en-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
325
ga^ed this day to dinner, and you
shall go with me, and be my guest,
where you shall be welcome." So
when it was dinner time, they
went.
At the going out of Pointz's
house, was a long narrow entry,
so that two could not go in front.
Tindall would have put Philips
before him, but Philips would not
go, but insisted on Tindall's going
before. So Tindall, being a man
of no great stature, went before,
and Philips, a tall, comely person,
followed him ; and having set ofli-
cers on each side of the door on
coming through. Philips pointed
with his finger over Tindall's head
down to him, that the officers might
see that it was he whom they
should take, as they afterwards
told Pointz, and said, that when
they had laid him in prison, "they
pitied his simplicity when they
took him." They accordingly
seized him, and brought him to
the emperor's procurator-general,
where he dined. Then came the
procurator-general to the house of
Pointz, and sent away all that was
there of Mr. Tindall's, as well his
books as other things, and from
thence Tindall was conveyed to
the castle of Filford, eighteen
miles from Antwerp, where he re-
mained until he was put to death.
Some Englisli merchants hearing
lOf his apprehension, sent letters
in his favour to the court of Brus-
sels. Also, not long after, letters
were sent from England to the
council at Brussels, and to the
merchant adventurers at Antwerp,
commanding them to see that those
for the council were instantly de-
livered. Then such of the chief
of the merchants as were there at
that time, being called together,
required Pointz to deliver those
letters, with letters also from them
in favour of Tindall, to the lord of
Barrow and others.
The lord of Barrow at that time
had departed from Brussels, as the
chief conductor of the eldest daugh-
ter of the king of Denmark, to be
married to the palsgrave, whose
mother was sister to the emperor.
Pointz, when he heard of his de-
parture, rode after and overtook
him at Achon, where he delivered
to him his letters ; to which he
made no direct answer, but some-
what objecting, said, " There were
some of his countrymen who had
been burned in England not long
before ;" as indeed there were
anabaptists burned in Smithfield,
which Pointz acknowledged.
" Howbeit," said he, " whatsoever
the crime was, if your lordship or
any other nobleman had written,
requiring to have had them, I think
they should not have been denied."
— " Well," said he, " I have no
leisure to write, for the princess is
ready to ride."
Then said Pointz, " If it please
your lordship, I will attend upon
you unto the next baiting place,"
which was at Maestricht. " If you
will," replied he, " I will advise
myself by the way what to write."
Upon this, Pointz followed him
from Achon to Maestricht, fifteen
English miles, and there he receiv-
ed letters of him, one to the council
at Brussels, another to the com-
pany of the merchant adventurers,
and a third to the lord Cromwell in
England.
Pointz then rode to Brussels,
and there delivered to the council
the letters from England, with the
lord of Barrow's letters also, and
received answers for England,
which he brought to Antwerp to
the English merchants, who re-
quired him to carry them into Eng-
land. He, very desirous to have
Mr. Tindall out of prison, forbore
no pains, nor regarded the loss of
time in his own business, but im-
mediately sailed with the letters,
which he delivered to the council,
and was commanded by them to
wait until he had answers, which
was not till a month after. At
length receiving them, he returned
again, and delivered them to the
emperor's council at Brussels, and
there waited for their answer.
When he had remained there
three or four days, he was told
by a person who belonged to the
chanc«ry, that Tindall should have
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
326
be^n delivered to him according
to the tenor of the letters ; but
Philips being: there, followed the
suit against Tindall, and hearing
that he was to be delivered to
Pointz, and doubting lest he should
thus lose his victim, determined
to accuse Pointz also, saying,
" That he was a dweller in the
town of Antwerp, and there
had been a succourer of Tindall,
and was one of the same opinion ;
and that all this was only his own
labour and sr.it, to have Tindkll at
liberty, and no man else."
Thus, upon his information and
accusation, Pointz was attached
by the procurator-general, deli-
vered to the custody of two scr»
jeants at arms ; and the same even-
ing was examined by a person be-
longing to the chancery, with the
procurator-general, who put him to
his oath, that he should truly make
answer to all such things as should
be inquired of him. The next day
likewise they came again, and
farther examined him ; and so five
or six days one after another, upon
more than an hundred articles, as
well of the king's affairs, as of the
messages concerning Tindall, of
his aiders, and of his religion.
Out of which examinations, the
procurator-general drew up twen-
ty-three or twenty-four articles
against Pointz, the copy whereof
he delivered to him to make an-
swer to, and permitted him to have
an advocate and proctor ; and it
was ordered that eight days after
he should deliver to them his an-
swer ; also tliat he should send no
messenger to Antwerp, nor to any
other place, but by the post of the
town of Brussels; nor send any
letters, nor any to be delivered to
him, but such as were written in
Dutch, and the procurator-general,
who was party against him, was
to peruse and examine them
thoroughly, contrary to all right
and equity, before they were sent
or delivered : neither was any per-
son sufl'ered to speak or talk with
him in any other tongue or lan-
guage, except the Dutch, so that
his keepers, who were Dutchmen,
might understand what was said.
After this, Pointz delivered his an-
swer to the procurator-general, and
afterwards, at intei-vals of eight
days each, replications and answers
were made by both parties.
When the commissioners came
to Pointz, the traitor Philips* ac-
companied them to the door, as
following the process against him :
as he also did against Tindall.
Thus Pointz was exposed to
much trouble and suflering, on
account of his generous exertions
ia favour of Tindall. He was
long kept in prison ; but at length,
when he saw no other remedy,
by night he made his escape. But
the pious Tindall could not so
escape, but remained during a
year and a half in prison; and
then being brought to his trial, was
offered to have an advocate and a
proctor. But he refused the offer,
saying, "That he would answer
for himself;" and so he did.
At last, after much reasoning,
where all reason was disregarded,
he was condemned by virtue of the
emperor's decree, made in the as-
sembly at Augsburgh, and brought
to the place of execution, where
he was tied to the stake, and then
strangled first by the hangman,
and afterwards consumed with fire
in the town of Filford, a. d. 1536 ;
crying thus at the stake with a
fervent zeal, and a loud voice,
" Lord, open the king of England's
eyes."
Such was the pov/er of the doc-
trine, and sincerity of the life of
this amiable man, and glorious
martyr, that during his imprison-
ment, he converted the keeper, his
daughter, and others of his house-
hold. Also all that were conver-
sant with him in the castle ac-
knowledged that "if he were not
a good Christian, they could not
tell whom to trust."
Even the procurator-general
left this testimony of him, that "he
* It is said that Philips, who betrayed
Tindall and Pointz, died of a loathsome
disease, being consumed by vermin, who
preyed upon his living carcass.
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
^27
was a learned, an excellent, and a
godly man."
To enmncrate the virtues and
actions of tliis blessed martyr,
would require much time, and
many pages. Suffice to say,
that he was one of those who by
his works shone as a sun of light
amidst a dark world, and gave
evidence, that he was a faithful
servant of his master and saviour,
Jesus Christ.
SECTION IV.
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND, DURING THE FIFTEENTH AND PART OF
THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
Having brought our account of
the sufferings and martyrdoms of
the English reformers down to the
death of Henry the Eighth, we
shall now proceed to relate the
cruel persecutions of God's faith-
ful servants in Scotland, to the
,same period ; but it will previously
be necessary to give a short sketch
of the progress of the reformation
in that country.
The long alliance between Scot-
land and France, had rendered the
two nations extremely attached to
each other ; and Paris was the
place where the learned of Scot-
land had their education. Yet
early in the fifteenth century,
learning was more encouraged in
Scotland, and universities were
founded in several episcopal sees.
About the same time some of
Wickliffe's followers began to show
themselves in Scotland ; and an
Englishman, named Resby, was
burnt in 1407 for teaching some
opinions contrary to the pope's
authority.
Some years after that, Paul
Craw, a Bohemian, who had been
converted by Huss, was burnt
for infusing the opinions of that
martyr into some persons at St.
Andi-ew's.
About the end of the fifteenth
century, LoUardy, as it was then
called, spread itself into many
parts of the diocese of Glasgow,
for which several persons of quality
were accused; but they answered
the archbishop of that see with so
much boldness and tnith, that he
dismissed tiKjm, having admo-
nished them to content themselves
with the faith of the church, and to
beware of new doctrines.
The same spirit of ignorance,
immorality, and superstition, had
over-run the church of Scotland
that was so much complained of
in other parts of Europe. The
total neglect of the pastoral care,
and the scandalous lives of the
clergy, filled the people with such
prejudices against them, that they
were easily disposed to hearken to
new preachers, among the most
conspicuous of whom was Patrick
Hamilton.
STORY AND MARTYRDOM OF PA-
TRICK HAMILTON.
This noble martyr was nephew,
by his father, to the earl of Arran,
and by his mother, to the duke of
Albany. He was educated for the
church, [and would have been
highly preferred, having an abbey
given him for prosecuting his
studies. But, going over to Ger-
many, and studying at the univer-
sity of Marpurg, he soon distin-
guished himself by his zeal, as-
siduity, and great progress, par-
ticularly in the scriptures, which
were his grand object, and to which
he made every thing else subser-
vient. He also became acquainted
with Luther and Melancthon ; and
being convinced, from his own
researches, of the truth of their
doctrines, he burned to impart the
light of the gospel to his ov.n
countrymen, and to shew them the
errqrs and corruptions of their
church. For tliis great purpose he
returned to Scotland.
After preaching some time, and
holding up the truth to his deluded
countrymen, he was, at length, in-
vited to St. Andrew's, to confer
upon the points in question. But
his enemies could not stand the
light, and finding they could not
328
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
defend themselves by argument,
resolved upon revenge. Hamilton
•was accordingly imprisoned. Ar-
ticles were exhibited against him,
iu which he was charged with hav-
ing denied free-will ; advocated
justification by faith alone; and
declared that faith, hope, and cha-
rity, are so linked together, that
one cannot exist in the breast with-
out the other.
Upon his refusing to abjure these
doctrines, Beaton, archbishop of
St. Andrew's, with the archbishop
of Glasgow, three bishops, and
five abbots, condemned him as an
obstinate heretic, delivered him to
the secular power, and ordered
bis execution to take place that
very afternoon ; for the king had
gone in pilgrimage to Ross, and
they weie afraid, lest, upon his
return, Hamilton's friends might
have interceded effectually for him.
When he was tied to the stake, he
expressed great joy in his sufier-
ings, since by these he was to enter
into everlasting life.
A train of powder being fired, it
did not kindle the fuel, but only
burnt his face, which occasioned
a delay till more powder was
brought; and iu that time the
friars continually urged him to
recant, and pray to the Virgin,
saying the Salve Reyina. Among
the rest, a friar named Campbel,
who had been often with him in
prison, was very officious. Hamil-
ton answered him, that he knew
he was not a heretic, and had
confessed it to Mm in private, and
charged him to answer for that
at the throne of Almighty God*.
By this time the gunpowder was
brought, and the fire being kindled,
he died, repeating these words,
"Lord Jesus, receive my spirit!
How long, oh Lord ! how long
shall darkness overwhelm this
kingdom? and how long wilt thou
suffer the tyranny of these men ?"
He suffered death in the year
1627.
The views and doctrines of this
* A short time after this, Campbel be-
came mad, and died irithin a year.
glorious martyr were such as could
not fail to excite the highest admi-
ration of every real believer ; and
they were expressed with such
brevity, such clearness, and such
peculiar vigour an.d beauty (form-
ing in themselves a complete sum-
mary of the gospel) that they af-
forded instruction to all who sought
to know more of God.
The force of the truths preached
by Hamilton, the firmness of his
death, and the singular catastrophe
of friar Campbel, made strong im-
pressions on the people; and many
received the new opinions. Sea-
ton, a Dominican, the king's con-
fessor, preaching in Lent, set out
the nature and method of true re-
pentance, without mixing the di-
rections which the friars commonly
gave on that subject; and when
another friar attempted to shew
the defectiveness of what he had
taught, Seaton defended himself
in another sermon, and reflected
on those bishops who did not
preach, calling them dumb-dogs.
But the clergy dared not meddle
with him, till they had by secret
insinuations ruined his credit with
the king ; and the freedom he used
in reproving him for his vices,
quickly alienated James from him ;
upon which he withdrew into Eng-
land, and wrote to the king, taxing
the clergy for their cruelty, and
praying him to restrain it.
MARTYRDOM OF HENRY FOREST.
Within a few years after the
martyrdom of Patrick Hamilton,
Henry Forest, a young friar of
Lithgow, said, that Hamilton died
a martyr, and that the doctrines,
for preaching which he sufiered,
were true. For this he was ap-
prehended and committed to pri-
son by James Beaton, archbishop
of St. Andrew's ; who, shortly after,
caused a friar, named Walter
Laing, to hear his confession.
Henry Forest, in secret confes-
sion, declared on his conscience,
that he thought Hamilton to be a
good man, and wrongfully put to
death, and that his doctrines were
tnie, and not heretical ; upon
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
329
which the friar came and related
to the bishop the confession which
he had received.
This was taken as sufficient evi-
dence against him ; and he was
accordingly declared to be " an
heretic, equa'l in iniquity with
Patrick Hamilton," and sentenced
to sutler death.
When the day for his execution
arrived, he was brought before the
clergy in a place, between the
castle of St. Andrew's and Mony-
maill. As soon as he entered, and
saw the faces of the clergy, he
cried with a loud voice, " Fie on
falsehood, fie on false friars, re-
vealers of confession : after this
day let no man ever trust any false
friars, contemners of God's word,
and deceivers of men."
They then proceeded to degrade
him of his friar's orders, and he
said, with a loud voice, *' Take
from me not only your own orders,
but also your own baptism ;" mean-
ing thereby whatever had been
added by papistry to that which
Christ himself instituted. Then,
after his degradation, they con-
demned him " as an heretic equal
with Patrick Hamilton :" and so
he suffered death for his faithful
testimony of the truth of Christ
and his gospel, near the abbey
church of St. Andrew.
Several others were brought into
the bishops' courts, of whom the
greatest part abjured ; but two
suffered in the year 1534. These
were
NORMAN GOURLAY, AND DAVID
STRATTON.
Gourlay had said, that there was
no such place as purgatory, and
that the pope was not a bishop,
but Antichrist, and had no juris-
diction in Scotland. — David Strat-
ton was a fisherman ; he also said
there was no purgatory ; that the
passion of Christ was the only ex-
piation for sin, and that the tribu-
lations of this world were the only
sufferings that the saints under-
went. When the vicar asked him
for his tithe-fish, Stratton cast them
to him out of the boat, so that some
fell into the sea ; on which the
other accused him as having said,
that no tithes should be paid.
These two, although greatly so-
licited by the archbishop and
others of the clergy, refused to re-
cant, and were, accordingly, con-
demned as obstinate heretics, and
sentenced to be burned upon the
green side between Leith and
Edinburgh, with a view to strike
terror into the surrounding coun-
try. In the afternoon of the same
day, they were taken to the place
of execution ; and, kneeling down,
they prayed with great fervency
for some time. Then Stratton,
addressing himself to the specta-
tors, exhorted them to lay aside
their superstitious and idolatrous
notions, and employ themselves in
seeking the true light of the gos-
pel. He wished to have said
more, but was prevented by the
officers.
The sentence was then put into
execution, and the martyrs cheer-
fully yielded up their bodies to the
flames, commending their souls to
the mercy of their heavenly Fa-
ther, and hoping for immortality,
through the merits of their blessed
Redeemer.
Several others were accused, of
whom some fled to England, and
others to Germany.
The changes made in England,
raised in all the people a wish to
search into matters of religion,
which was always fatal to super-
stition; and pope Clement the
Seventh, well aware that the papal
religion would not bear investiga-
tion, wrote earnestlj' to the king
of Scotland, to continue firm to
the Catholic faith, resisting all at-
tempts at innovation. Upon this,
the king called a parliament, in
which new laws were made for
maintaining the pope's authority,
and proceeding against heretics.
King Henry sent Barlow, bishop
of St. David's, to James, with
some books that were written in
defence of his proceedings, and
desired him to examine them im-
partially. He also proposed an
interview at York, and a marriage
330
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
between kittg James and lady
Mary, his eldest dauo:hter. James
was not unwilling to listen to these
proposals, but the clergy per-
suaded him to go in person to
France, and court Magdalene,
daughter of the French king. He
accordingly gratified their wishes,
and married her in January, 1537 ;
but she died in the following May.
'Upon her death, the king married
Mary of Guise ; she was a branch
of the family that was most zeal-
ously addicted to the old supersti-
tion of any in all Europe ; and her
interest, joined with that of the
clergy, engaged the king to be-
come a violent persecutor of all
who were of another mind.
The king was very expensive,
both in his pleasures and build-
ings; so that he was always in
want of money. The nobility pro-
posed to him the seizing on the
abbey -lands, as his uncle, king
Henry, had done. The clergy, on
the other hand, advised him to
proceed severely against all sus-
pected of heresy ; by which means,
according to the lists tliey shewed
him, he might raise 100,000 crowns
a year: they also advised him to
provide his illegitimate children
with abbeys and priories; and re-
presented to him, that if he conti-
nued steadfast in the " old reli-
gion," he would have a great
party in ^England, and might be
made the head of a league, which
was then projected against king
Henry.
This so far prevailed with him,
that he made four of his sons ab-
bots and priors, and he gave way
to the persecuting spirit of the
clergy; upon which, many were
cited to answer for heresy ; some
of whom abjured, and some were
banished.
Among those who were in trou-
ble was George Buchanan, who,
at the king's instigation, had writ-
ten a very satirical poem against
the Franciscans, but was now
abandoned by his royal friend.
He made his escape, and after liv-
ing twenty years in foreign coun-
tries, returned to do his country
honour ; and by his poems, and
his history of Scotland, shewed
how great a master he was of the
Latin language, and how well
skilled in the knowledge of human
affairs.
Not long after the burning of
Stratton and Gourlay, dean Tho-
mas Forret was accused to the bi-
shop of Dunkeld, as " an heretic,
and one that shewed the mysteries
of the Scriptures to the vulgar peo-
ple, in their own language, to
make the clergy detestable in their
sight."
The bishop of E^unkeld said to
him, " I love you well, and there-
fore I must give you my counsel,
how you shall rule and guide your-
self.
" My dear dean Thomas, I am
informed that you preach the epis-
tle or gospel every Sunday to your
parishioners, and that you take not
the cow, nor the uppermost cloth,
from your parishioners, which is
very prejudicial to the churchmen ;
and, therefore, I would you took
your cow, and your uppermost
cloth, as other churchmen do, or
else it is too much to preach every
Sunday ; for, in so doing, you may
make the people think that we
should preach likewise. But it is
enough for you, when you find any
good epistle, or any good gospel,
that setteth forth the liberty of the
holy church, to preach that, and
let the rest be."
FoiTet answered, " My lord, I
think that none of my parishioners
will complain, that I take not the
cow, nor the uppermost cloth, but
will gladly give me the same, to-
gether with any other thing that
they have; and I will give and
communicate with them any thing
that I have ; and so, my lord, we
agree right well, and there is no
discord among us. And where
your lordship saith, ' it is too much
to preach every Sunday,' indeed I
think it is too little; and also
would wish that your lordship did
the like."
" Nay, nay, dean Thomas,"
cried the bishop, " let that be, for
we are not ordained to preach."
PERSECUTIONS IN SCX)TLAND.
331
Then said Forret, " Where
your lordship biddeth me preach,
when I find any good epistle, or a
good gospel; truly, my lord, I
have read the New Testament,
and the Old, and all the epistles
and gospels, and among them all
I could never find an evil epistle,
or an evil gospel ; b«t if your lord-
ship will shew me the good epistle,
and the good gospel, and the evil
epistle, and the evil gospel, then I
shall preach the good and omit the
evil."
The bishop replied, " / thank
God that I never knew what the Old
and New Testament was ; therefore,
dean Thomas, I will know nothing
but my portuise and pontifical.
Go your way, and let be all these
fantasies, for if you persevere in
these eiToneous opinions, ye will
repent when you may not mend it."
Forret said, '* I trust my cause
is just in the presence of God;
and, therefore, I heed not much
what may follow thereupon;" and
so he departed.
A short time afterwards, he was
summoned to appear before car-
dinal Beaton, archbishop of St.
Andrew's ; and, after a short exa-
mination, he was condemned to be
burnt as a heretic. A similar sen-
, tence was pronounced, at the
same time, on four other persons,
named Killor, Beverage, Simson,
and Foster; and tliey were all
burnt together on the castle-hill,
at Edinburgh, February 28, 1538.
MARTYRDOM OF RUSSEL AND KEN-
NEDY.
The year following the martyr-
doms of the beforementioned per-
sons, viz. 1539, two others were
apprehended on a suspicion of
heresy ; namely, Jerom Russel,
and Alexander Kennedy, a youth
about eighteen years of age.
These two persons, after being
some time confined in prison, were
brought before the archbishop for
examination. Kennedy's tender
years inclining him to pusillani-.
mity, he would at first have re-
canted ; but being suddenly re-
freshed by divine inspiration, and
feeling himself, as it were, a new
creature, his mind was changed,
and failing on his knees, he, with a
cheerful countenance, thus ex-
pressed himself:
*' O eternal God ! how wonder-
ful is that love and mercy thou
bearest uiilo mankind, and to me,
a miserable wretch, above all
others ! for even now, when I
would have denied thee, and thy
Son our Lord Jesus Christ, my
only Saviour, and so have cast
myself into everlasting damnation,
thou, by thine own hand, hast
pulled me from the very bottom of
hell, and made me to feel that
heavenly comfort which has taken
from me that ungodly fear where-
with I was before oppressed. Now
I defy death." Then rising, he
cried to his persecutors, " Do with
me as you please ; I praise God I
am ready."
In the course of their examina-
tion!, Russel, being a very sensible
man, reasoned learnedly against
his accusers. They, in return, made
use of very opprobrious language ;
to which Russel replied, " This
is your hour and power of dark-
ness : now ye sit as judges, and
we stand wrongfully accused, and
more wrongfully to be condemned ;
but the day will come when our
innocence will appear, and ye shall
see your own blindness, to your
everlasting confusion. Go on,
and fill the measure of your ini-
quity."
The examination being over,
and both of them declaied iiere-
tics, the archbishop pronounced
the dreadful sentence of death,
and they were immediately deli-
vered over to the secular power
for execution.
The next day they were led to
the place appointed for them to
sufl'er ; in their way to which
Russel, observing that his fellow-
sufferer had the appearance of
timidity in his countenance, thus
addressed him: " Brother, fear not;
greater is he that is in us, than he
that is in the world. The pain that
we are to suffer is short, and shall
bo light ; but our joy and consola-
332
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tion shall never have an end. Let
us, therefore, strive to enter into
our Master and Saviour's joy, by
the same strait way which he hath
taken before us. Death cannot
hurt us, for it is already destroyed
by him, for whose sake we are now
goin{^ to suffer."
When they arrived at the fatal
spot they both kneeled down and
prayed for some time; after which,
being fastened to the stake, and
the fagots lighted, they cheerfully
resigned their souls into the hands
of him who gave them, in full
hopes of an everlasting reward in
the heavenly mansions.
MARTYRDOM OF SIX PERSONS.
In 1543, the archbishop of St.
Andrew's making a visitation into
various parts of his diocese, several
persons were accused at Perth of
heresy. Among these the six
following were condemned to die :
William Anderson, Robert Lamb,
James Finlayson, James Hunter,
James Raveleson,and Helen Stark.
The accusatio«nslaid against them
were to the following effect :
The four first were accused of
having hung up the image of St.
Francis, nailing ram's horns on his
head, and fastening a cow's tail
to his rump ; but the principal
matter on which they were con-
demned was, having regaled them-
selves with a goose on Allhallows
eve, a fast day, according to the
Romish superstition.
James Raveleson was accused
of having ornamented his house
with* the three-crowned diadem
of Peter, carved in wood, which
the archbishop conceived to be
done in mockery to his cardinal's
hat.
Helen Stark was accused of not
having accustomed herself to pray
to the Virgin Mary, more especially
during the time she was in child-
bed.
On these accusations they were
all found guilty, and immediately
received sentence of death ; the
four men for eating the goose to
be hanged ; James Raveleson to
be burnt ; and the woman, with her
sucking infant, to be put into a
sack, and drowned.
The four men, with the woman
and child, suffered at the same
time ; but James Raveleson was
not executed till some days after.
On the day appointed for the
execution of the former, they
were all conducted, under a proper
guard, to the place where they
were to suffer, and were attended
by a prodigious number of spec-
tators.
As soon as they arrived at the
place of execution, they all fer-
vently prayed for some time ; after
which Robert Lamb addressed
himself to the spectators, exhorting
them to fear God, and to quit the
practice of papistical abomina-
tions.
The four men were all hanged
on the same gibbet ; and the wo-
man, with her sucking child, were
conducted to a river adjoining,
when being fastened in a large
sack, they were thrown into it,
and drowned.
They all suffered their fate with
becoming fortitude and resigna-
tion, committing their departing
spirits to that Redeemer who was
to be their final judge, and who,
they had reason to hope, would
usher them into the realms of
everlasting bliss.
When we reflect on the suf-
ferings of these unhappy persons,
we are naturally induced, both as
men and Christians, to lament
their fate, and to express our
feelings by dropping the tear of
commiseration. The putting to
death four men, for little other
reason than that of satisfying
nature with an article sent by
Providence for that very purpose,
merely because it was on a day
prohibited by ridiculous bigotry
and superstition, is shocking
indeed ; but the fate of the inno-
cent woman, and her still more
harmless infant, makes human
nature tremble at the contempla-
tion of what mankind may become,
when incited by bigotry to the
gratification of the most diabolical
cruelty.
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
333
Besides the abovementioned
persons, many others were cruelly
persecuted during the archbishop's
stay at Perth, some being banish-
ed, and others confined in loath-
some dungeons. In particular,
John Rogers, a pious and learned
man, was, by the archbishop's or-
ders, murdered in prison, and his
body thrown over the walls into
the street ; after which the arch-
bishop caused a report to be
spread, that he had met with his
death in an attempt to make his
escape.
tlFE, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYR-
DOM OF GEORGE WISHART.
Mr. George Wishart was born in
Scotland, and after receiving a
grammatical education at a private
school, he left that place, and finish-
ed his studies at the university of
Cambridge.
The following character of him,
during his residence in that uni-
versity, was written by one of his
scholars, and contains so just a
picture of this excellent man, that
we give it at length.
" About the year of our Lord
1543, there was in the university of
Cambridge one Mr. George Wish-
art, commonly called Mr. George
of Bennet's college, who was a
man of tall stature, bald-headed,
and on the same wore a round
French cap; judged to be of me-
lancholy complexion by his physi-
ognomy, black-haired, long-beard-
ed, comely of personage, well
spoken after his country of Scot-
land, courteous, lowly, lovely, glad
to teach, desirous to learn, and was
well travelled : having on him for
his habit or clothing, never but a
mantle or frieze gown to the shoes,
a black millian fustian doublet,
and plain black hose, coarse new
canvass for his shirts, and white
falling bands and cuffs at his
hands. All the which apparel he
gave to the poor, some weekly,
some monthly, some quarterly, as
he liked, saving his French cap,
which he kept the whole year of
my being with him.
*' He was a man modest, tempe-
rate, fearing God, hating covetons-
ness ; for his charity had never
end, night, noon, nor day ; he for-
bare one meal in three, one day in
four, for the most part, except
something to comfort nature. He
lay hard upon a puff of straw, and
coarse new canvass sheets, which
when he changed he gave away.
He had commonly by his bed-side
a tub of water, in the which (his
people being in bed, the candle
put out and all quiet) he used to
bathe himself, as I being very
young, being assured, often heard
him, and in one light night dis-
cerned him. He loved me ten-
derly, and I him, for my age, as
effectually. He taught with great
modesty and gravity, so that some
of his people thought him severe,
and would have slain him, but the
Lord was his defence. And he,
after due correction for their
malice, by good exhortation a-
mended them and went his way.
O that the Lord had left him to
me his poor boy, that he might
have finished that he had begun !
for in his religion he was as you
see here in the rest of his life,
when he went into Scotland with
divers of the nobility, that came
for a treaty to king Henry the
Eighth. His learning was no less
sufficient, than his desire ; always
pressed and ready to do good in
that he was able, both in the house
privately, and in the school pub-
licly, professing and reading divers
authors.
" If I should declare his lore to
me, and all men, his charity % the
poor, in giving, relieving, caring,
helping, providing, yea, infinitely
studying how to do good unto all,
and hurt to none, I should sooner
want words than just cause to
commend him.
" All this I testify with my
whole heart, and truth, of thi^
godly man. He that made all,
governeth all, and shall judge all,
knoweth that I speak the truth,
that the simple may be satisfied,
the arrogant confounded, the hy-
pocrite disclosed.
" Emery Tylney."
334
BOOK OP MARTYRS.
In ordei' to improve himself as
mucli as possible in the knowledge
of literature, he travelled into va-
rious foreign countries, where he
distinguished himself for his great
learning and abilities, both in phi-
losophy and divinity. His desire
to promote true knowledge and
science among men, accompanied
the profession of it himself. He
was very ready to communicate
what he knew to others, and fre-
quently read various authors, both
in his own chamber, and in the
public schools.
After being some time abroad,
he returned to England, and took
up his residence at Cambridge,
where he was admitted a member
of Bennet college. Having taken
his degrees, he entered into holy
orders, and expounded the gospel
in so clear and intelligible a man-
ner, as highly to delight his nu-
merous auditors.
Being desirous of propagating
the true gospel in his own coun-
try, he left Cambridge in 1544, and
in his way to Scotland preached in
most of the principal towns, to the
great satisfaction of his hearers.
On his arrival in his native land,
he first preached at Montrose, and
afterwards at Dundee. In this
last place he made a public expo-
sition of the epistle to the Romans,
which he went through with so
much grace, eloquence, and free-
dom, as delighted the reformers,
and alarmed the papists.
In consequence of this exposi-
tion, one Robert Miln, a principal
man^f Dundee, went, by com-
mand of cardinal Beaton, to the
church, where Wishart preached,
and in the midst of his discourse
publicly told him " not to trouble
the town any more, for he was de-
termined not to suffer it."
This treatment greatly surprised
Wishart, who, after a short pause,
looking sorrowfully on the speaker
and the audience, said, " God is
my witness, that I never intended
your trouble, but your comfort ;
yea, your trouble is more grievous
to me, than it is to yourselves; but
J am assured, to refuse God's
word, and to clmse from you his
messenger, shall not preserve you
from trouble, but 'shall bring you
into it; for God shall send you
ministers ,that shall neither fear
burning nor banishment. I have
oflered you the word of salvation.
With the hazard of my life I have
remained among you: now ye
yourselves refuse me; and I must
leave my innocence to be declared
by my God. If it be long prosper-
ous with you, I am not led by the
spirit of truth; but if unlooked-for
trouble come upon you, acknow-
ledge the cause, and turn to God,
who is gracious and merciful.
But if you turn not at the first
warning, he will visit you with
fire and sword." At the close of
this speech he left the pulpit, and
retired.
After this he went into the west
of Scotland, where he preached
God's word, which was gladly re-
ceived by many; till the archbi-
shop of Glasgow, at the instigation
of cardinal Beaton, came, with his
train, to the town of Ayr, to sup-
press Wishart, and insisted on
having the church to preach in
himself. Some opposed this ; but
Wishart said, " Let him alone, his
sermon will not do much hurt; let
us go to the market-cross." This
was agreed to, and Wishart
preached a sermon that gave uni-
versal satisfaction to his hearers,
and at the same time confounded
his enemies.
He continued to propagate the
gospel with the greatest alacrity,
preaching sometimes in one place,
and sometimes in another ; but
coming to Macklene, he was, by
force, kept out of the church.
Some of his followers would have
broken in; upon which he said to
one of them, " Brother, Jesus
Christ is as mighty in the fields as
in the church ; and himself often
preached in the desert, at the sea-
side, and other places. The like
word of peace God sends by me :
the blood of none shall be shed this
day for preaching it."
He then went into the fields,
where he preaclied to the people
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
335
for above three hours ; and such an
impression did his sermon make
on the minds of his hearers, that
many of the most vicked men in
the country became converts to the
truth of the gospel.
A short time after this, Mr.
Wishart received intelligence, that
the plague was broke out in Dun-
dee. It began four days after he
was prohibited from preaching
there, and raged so extremely,
that incredible numbers died in
the space of twenty-four hours.
This being related to him, he, not-
withstanding the persuasions of
his friends, determined to go thi-
ther, saying, " They are now in
troubles, and need comfort. Per-
haps this hand of God, will make
them now to magnify and reve-
rence the word of God which be-
fore they lightly esteemed."
Here he was with joy received
by the godly. He chose the East-
gate for the place of his preach-
ing; so that the healthy were
witiiin, and the sick without the
gate. He took his text from these
words, " He sent his word and
healed them," &c. In this sermon
he chiefly dwelt upon the advan-
tage and comfort of God's word,
the judgments that ensue upon the
contempt or rejection of it, the
freedom of God's grace to all his
people, and the happiness of those
of his elect, whom he takes to
himself out of this miserable world.
The hearts of his hearers were so
raised by the divine force of this
discourse, as not to regard death,
but to judge them the more happy
who should then be called, not
knowing whether they might have
such a comforter again with them.
After this the plague abated ;
though, in the midst of it, Wishart
constantly visited those that lay in
the greatest extremity, and com-
forted them by his exhortations.
When he took his leave of the
people of Dundee, he said, " That
God had almost put an end to that
plague, and that he was now called
to another place."
He went from thence to 'Mont-
rose, where be sometimes preach-
ed, but spent most of his time in
private meditation and prayer.
It is said, that before he left
Dundee, and while he was engaged
in the labours of love to the bo-
dies, as well as to the souls, of
those poor afficted people, cardi-
nal Beaton engaged a desperate
popish priest, called John Weigh-
ton, to kill him ; the attempt to
execute which was as follows:
one day, after Wishart had finished
his sermon, and the people de-
parted, the priest stood waiting at
the bottom of the stairs, with a
naiced dagger in his hand under
his gown. But Mr. Wishart, hav-
ing a sharp, piercing eye, and see-
ing the priest as he came from the
pulpit, said to him, " My friend,
what would you have?" And^ im-
mediately clapping his hand upon
the dagger, took it from him. The
priest, being terrified, fell on his
knees, confessed his intention, and
craved pardon. A noise being
hereupon raised, and it coming to
the ears of those who were sick,
they cried, " Deliver the traitor to
us, we will take him by force;"
and they burst in at the gate. But
Wishart, taking the priest in his
arms, said, " Whatsoever hurts
him, shall hurt me ; for he hath
done me no mischief, but much
good, by teaching me more heed-
fulness for the time to come." By
this conduct he appeased the peo-
ple, and saved the life of the wicked
priest.
Soon after his return to Mont-
rose, the cardinal again conspired
his death, causing a letter to be
sent to him as if it had been from
his familiar friend, the laird of
Kinnier, in which he was desired,
with all possible speed, to come to
him, because he was taken with a
sudden sickness. In the mean
time the cardinal had provided
sixty armed men, to lie in wait
within a mile and a half of Mont-
rose, in order to murder him as he
passed that way.
The letter coming to Wishart's
hand by a boy, who also brought
him a horse for the journey, Wish-
art, accomp-anied by some of his
336
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
friends, set forward ; but some-
thing particular striking his mind
by the way, he returned back,
which they wondering at, asked
hira the cause ; to whom he said,
" I will not go ; I am forbidden of
God ; I am assured there is trea-
son. Let some of you go to yon-
der place, and tell me what you
find." They accordingly went,
discovered the assassins, and has-
tily returning, they told Mr. Wish-
art : whereupon he said, " I know
I shall end my life by that blood-
thirsty man's hands, but it will not
be in this manner."
A short time after this he left
Montrose, and proceeded to Edin-
burgh, in order to propagate the
gospel in that city. By the way
he lodged with a faithful brother,
called James Watson, of Inner-
Goury. In the middle of the night
he got up, and went into the yard,
which two men hearing, they pri-
vately followed him.
While in the yard he fell on his
knees, and prayed for some time
with the greatest fervency ; after
which he arose, and returned to
his bed. Those who attended him,
appearing as though they were
ignorant of all, came and asked
him where he had been? But he
would not answer them. The next
day they importuned him to tell
them, saying, " Be plain with us,
for we heard your mourning, and
saw your gestures."
On this he, with a dejected coun-
tenance, said, " I had rather you
had been in your beds." But they
still pressing upon him to know
something, he said, '* I will tell
you ; I am assured that my war-
fare is near at an end, and there-
fore pray to God with me, that I
shrink not when the battle waxeth
most hot."
When they heard this they wept,
saying, " This is small comfort to
vs." — " Then," said he, " God
shall send you comfort after me.
This realm shall be illuminated
with the light of Christ's gospel,
as clearly as any realm since the
days of the apostles. The house
of God shall be built in it ; yea,
it shall not lack, in despite of all
enemies, the top-stone ; neither
will it be long before this be ac-
complished. Many shall not suf-
fer after me, before the glory of
God shall appear, and triumph in
despite of Satan. But, alas, if
the people afterwards shall prove
unthankful, then fearful and ter-
rible will be the plagues that shall
follow."
The next day he proceeded on
his journey, and when he arrived
at Leith, not meeting with those
he expected, he kept himself re-
tired for a day or two. He then
grew pensive, and being asked
the reason, he answered, " What
do I differ from a dead man?
Hitherto God hath used my labours
for the instruction of others, and to
the disclosing of darkness; and now
I lurk as a man ashamed to shew
his face." His friends perceived
that his desire was to preach,
whereupon they said to him, " It
is most comfortable for us to hear
you, but because we know the
danger wherein you stand, we dare
not desire it." He replied, " If
you dare hear, let God provide for
me as best pleaseth him ;" after
which it was concluded, that the
next day he should preach in Leith.
His text was from the parable of
the sower. Matt. xiii. The ser-
mon ended, the gentlemen of Lo-
thian, who were earnest professors
of Jesus Christ, would not suffer
him to stay at Leith, because the
governor and cardinal were shortly
to come to Edinburgh ; but took
him along with them ; and be
preached at Branstone, Long-
niddry, and Ormistone. He also
preached at Iveresk, near Musel-
burg : he had a great concourse of
people, and amongst them Sir
George Douglas, who after sermon
said publicly, " I know that the
governor and cardinal will hear
that I have been at this sermon ;
but let them know that I will avow
it, and will maintain both the doc-
trine, and the preacher, to the ut-
termost of my power."
Among others that came to hear
him preach, there were two gray-
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
337
friars, who, standing at the church
door, whispered to such as carae
in ; which Wishart observing, said
to the people, " I pray you make
room for these two men, it may be
they come to learn ;" and turning
to them, he said, " Come near, for
I assure you you shall hear the
word of truth, which this day shall
seal up to you either your salva-
tion or damnation :" after which
Le proceeded in his sermon, sup-
posing that they would be quiet ;
but when he perceived that they
still continued to disturb the people
that stood near them, be said to
them the second time, with an angry
countenance, ♦' O ministers of
Satan, and deceivers of the souls
of men, will ye neither hear God's
truth yourselves, nor suffer others
to hear it ? Depart, and take this
for your portion ; God shall shortly
confound and disclose your hypo-
crisy within this kingdom; ye shall
be abominable to men, and your
places and habitations shall be de-
solate." He spoke this with much
veJieraenoy ; then turning to the
people, said, " Those men have
provoked the spirit of God to
anger ;" after which he proceeded
in his Hermon, highly to the satis-
faction of his hearers.
Horrible Cruelties inflicted by order of the Inquisition.
From hence he went and preach-
ed at Branstone, Languedine, Or-
mistone, and Inveresk, where he
was followed by a great concourse
of people. He preached also in
many other places, the people
flocking after him ; and in all his
sermons he foretold the shortness
of the time he had to travel, and
FOX'S MARTYRS.
the near approach of his death.
When he came to Haddington,
his auditory began much to de-
crease, which was thought to hap-
pen through the influence of the
earl of Bothwell, who was moved
to oppose him at the instigation
of the cardinal. Soon after this,
as he was going to church, he re-
22
338
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
celred a letter froni the west coun-
try gentlemen, which having read,
he called John Knox, who had dili-
gently waited upon him since his
arrival at Lothian ; to whom he
said, " He was weary of the world,
because he saw that men began to
be weary of God : for," said he,
" the gentlemen of the west have
sent me word, that they cannot
keep their meeting at Edinburgh."
Knox, wondering he should enter
into conference about these things,
immediately before his sermon,
contrary to his usual custom, said
to him, " Sir, sermon-time ap-
proaches ; I will leave you for the
present to your meditations."
Wishart's sad countenance de-
clared the grief of his mind. At
length he went into the pulpit, and
his auditory being very small, he
introduced his sermon with the
following exclamation : " O Lord !
how long shall it be, that thy holy
word shall be despised, and men
shall not regard their own salva-
tion? I have heard of thee, O
Haddington, that in, thee there
used to be two or three thousand
persons at a vain and wicked play ;
and now, to hear the messenger of
the eternal God, of all the parish
can scarce be numbered one hun-
dred present Sore and fearful
shall be the plagues that shall
ensue upon this thy contempt.
With fire and sword shalt thou be
plagued ; yea, thou Haddington
in special, strangers shall possess
thee ; and ye, the present inha-
bitants, shall either in bondage
serve your enemies, or else ye
shall be chased from your 6wn
habitations; and that because ye
have not known, nor will know, the
time of your visitation."
This prediction was, in a great
measure, accomplished not long
after, when the English took Had-
dington, made it a garrison, and
forced many of the inhabitants to
ilce. Soon after this, a dreadful
plague broke out in the town, of
which such numbers died, that
the place became almost depopu-
lated.
Cardinal Beaton, b eing informed
that Wishart was at the house of
Mr. Cockburn, of Ormiston, in
East-Lothian, applied to the re-
gent to cause him to be appre-
hended; with which, after great
persuasion, and much against his
will, he complied.
The earl accordingly went, with
proper attendants, to the house
of Mr. Cockburn, which he beset
about midnight. The master of
the house being greatly alarmed,
put himself in a posture of defence,
when the earl told him that it was
in vain to resist, for the governor
and cardinal were within a mile,
with a great power ; but if he
would deliver Wishart to him, he
would promise upon his honour,
that he should be safe, and that
the cardinal should not hurt him.
Wisbart said, " Open the gates,
the will of God be done ;" and
Bothwell coming in, Wishart said
to him, " I praise my God, that so
honourable a man as you, my lord,
receive me this night ; for I am
persuaded that for your honour's
sake you will suifer nothing to be
done to me but by order of law :
I less fear to die openly, than se-
cretly to be murdered." Bothwell
replied, " I will not only preserve
your body from all violence that
shall be intended against you with-
out order of law ; bait I also pro-
mise, in the presence of these gen-
tlemen, that neither the governor
nor cardinal shall have their will
of you ; but I will keep you in
my own house, till I eitlier set
you free, or restore you to the same
place where I receive you." Then
said Mr. Cockburp, "My lord, if
you make good your promise;
which we presume you will, we
ourselves will not only serve you,
but we will procure all the pro-
fessors in Lothian to do the same."
This agreement being made, Mr.
Wishart was delivered into the
hands of the earl, who imme-
diately conducted him to Edin-
burgh.
As soon as the earl arrived at
that place, he was sent for by the
queen^ who being an inveterate
enemy to Wishart, prevailed on
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
S39
the earl (notwithstanding the pro-
mises he had made) to commit him
a prisoner to the castle.
The cardinal being informed of
Wishart's situation, went to Edin-
bur-gh, and immediately caused him
to be removed from thence to the
castle of St. Andrew's.
The inveterate and persecuting
prelate, having now got our mar-
tyr fully at his own disposal, re-
solved to proceed immediately to
try him as a heretic : for which
purpose he assembled the pre-
lates at St. Andrew's church on
the 27th of February, 1546.
At this meeting the archbisliop
of Glasgow gave it as his opinion,
that application should be made to
the regent, io grant a commission
to some nobleman to try the pri-
soner, that all tlie odium of put-
ting so popular a man to death
might not lie on the clergy.
To this the cardinal readily
agreed; but upon sending to the
regent, he received the following
answer : " That he would do well
not to precipitate this man's trial,
but delay it until his coming ; for
as to himself, he would not consent
to his death before the cause was
very well examined ; and if the
cardinal should do otherwise, he
would make protestation, that the
blood of this man should be re-
quired at his hands."
The cardinal was extremely
chagrined at this message from the
regent ; however, he determined
to proceed in the bloody business
he had undertaken ; and there-
fore sent the regent word, "That
he had not written to him about
this matter, as supposing himself
to be any way dependant upon his
authority, but from a desire that
the prosecution and conviction of
heretics might have a shew of
public consent ; which, since he
could not this way obtain, he
would proceed in that way whicli
to him appeared the most pro-
per."
In consequence of this, the car-
dinal immediately proceeded to
the trial of Wishart, against \\'hom
no less than eighteen articles w^ere
exhibited, which were, in sub-
stance, as follows :
That he had despised the " holy
mother-church ;" had deceived the
people ; had ridiculed the mass ;
had preached against the sacra-
ments, saying that there were not
seven, but two only, viz. baptism
and the supper of the Lord ; had
preached against confession to a
priest; had denied transubstantia-
tion and the necessity of extreme
unction ; would not admit the au-
tliority of the pope or the councils;
allowed the eating of flesh on
Friday ; condemned prayers to
saints ; spoke against the vows
of monks, &c. saying that " who-
ever was bound to such vows, had
vowed themselves to the state of
damnation, and that it was lawful
for priests to marry ;" that he had
said, " it was in vain to build
costly churches tO the honour of
God, seeing that he remained not
in churches made with men's
hands ; nor yet could God be in so
small a space as between the
priest's hands ;" — and, finally, that
he had avowed his disbelief of pur-
gatory, and had said, " the soul
of man should sleep till the last
day, and should not obtain immor-
tal life till that time."
Mr. Wishart answered these
respective articles with great com-
posure of mind, and in so learned
and clear a manner, as greatly sur-
prised most of those who were
present.
A bigoted priest, named Lau-
der, at the instigation of the
archbishop, not only heaped a
load of curses on him, but treated
him with the most barbarous con-
tempt, calling him " runagate,
false heretic, traitor, and thief;"
and, not satisfied with that, spit
in his face, and otherwise mal-
treated him.
On this Mr. Wishart fell on
his knees, and after making a
prayer to God, thus addressed his
judges :
" Many and horrible sayings
unto me a Christian man, many
words abominable to hear, have
ye spoken here this day ; which
340
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
not only to teach, but even to
think, I ever thought a great abo-
mination."
After the examination was finish-
ed, the archbishop endeavoured to
prevail on Mr. Wishart to recant ;
but he was too firmly fixed in his
religious principles, and too much
enlightened with the truth of the
gospel, to be in the least moved.
In consequence of this the arch-
bishop pronounced on him the
dreadful sentence of death, which
lie ordered should be put into ex-
ecution on the following day.
As soon as this cruel and me-
lancholy ceremony was finished,
our martyr fell on his knees and
thus exclaimed :
" O immortal God, how long
trilt thou suffer the rage, and
great cruelty of the ungodly, to
exercise their fury upon thy ser-
vants, which do further thy word
in this world 1 Whereas tlaey, on
the contrary, seek to destroy the
truth, whereby thou hast revealed
thyself to the world. O Lord, we
know certainly that thy true ser-
vants must needs suffer, for thy
name's sake, persecutions, afllic-
tions, and troubles, in this pre-
sent world ; yet we desire, that
thou wouldest preserve and defend
thy church, which thou hast chosen
tefore the foundation of the world,
and give thy people grace to hear
Ihy word, and to be thy true ser-
vants in this present life."
Having said this, he arose, and
was immediately conducted by the
officers to the prison from whence
he had been brought, in the castle.
In the evening he was visited by
two friars, who told him he must
make his confession to them ; to
whom he replied, " I will not
make any confession to you ;" on
■which they immediately departed.
Soon after this came the sub-
prior, with whom Wishart con-
versed in so feeling a manner on
religious matters, as to make him
weep. When this man left Wish-
art, he went to the cardinal, and
told him, he came not to intercede
for the prisoner's life, but to make
known his innocence to all men.
At these words, the cardinal eX"
pressed great dissatisfaction, and
forbid the sub-prior from again
visiting Wishart.
Towards the close of the even-
ing, our martyr was visited by the
captain of the castle, with several
of his friends ; who bringing with
them some bread and wine, asked
him if he would eat and drink with
them. "Yes," said Wishart, "very
willingly, for I know you are honest
men." In the mean time he de-
sired them to hear him a little,
when he discoursed with them on
the Lord's Supper, his »uflerings
and death for us, exhorting them
to love one another, and to lay
aside all rancour and malice, as
became the members of Jesus
Christ, who continually interceded
for them with his father. After
this he gave thanks to God, and
blessing the bread and wine, he
took the bread and brake it, giv-
ing some to each, saying, at the
same time, "Eat this, remember
that Christ died for us, and feed
on it spiritually. Then taking the
cup, he drank, and bade them
" remember that Christ's blood
was shed for them." After this
he gave thanks, prayed for some
time, took leave of his visitors, and
retired to his chamber.
On the morning of his execu-
tion there came to him two friars
from the cardinal ; one of whom
put on him a black linen coat,
and the other brought several bags
of gunpowder, which they tied
about different parts of his body.
In this dress he was conducted
from the room in which he had
been confined, to the outer cham-
ber of the governor's apartments,
there to stay till the necessary
preparations were made for his
execution.
The windows and balconies of
the castle, opposite the place
where he was to suffer, were all
hung with tapestry and silk hang-
ings, with cushions for the cardinal
and his train, who were from
thence to feast their eyes with the
torments of this innocent man.
There was also a large guard of
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
341
soldiers, not so much to secure the
execution, as to shew a vain os-
tentation of power; besides which,
cannon were placed on diflerent
parts of the castle.
All the preparations being com-
pleted, Wishart, after having his
hands tied behind him, was con-
ducted to the fatal spot. In his
way thither he was accosted by
two friars, who desired him to pray
to the Virgin Mary to intercede
for him. To whom he meekly
said, " Cease; tempt me not, I en-
treat you."
As soon as he arrived at the
stake, the executioner put a rope
round his neck, and a cliain about
his middle; upon which he fell on
his knees, and thus exclaimed:
*' O thou Saviour of the world,
have mercy upon me! Father of
heaven, I commend my spirit into
thy holy hands."
After repeating these words
three times he arose, and turning
himself to the spectators, addressed
them as follows:
" Christian brethren and sisters,
I beseech you, be not offended at
the word of God for the torments
which you see prepared for me ;
but I exhort you, that ye love the
word of God for your salvation,
and suffer patiently, and with a
comfortable heart, for the word's
sake, which is your undoubted sal-
vation, and everlasting comfort.
I pray you also, shew my brethren
and sisters, who have often heard
me, that they cease not to learn
the word of God, which I taught
them according to the measure of
grace given me, but to hold fast to
it with the strictest attention ; and
shew them, that the doctrine was
no old wives' fables, but the truth
of God ; for if I had taught men's
doctrine, I should have had greater
thanks from men: but for the word
of God's sake I now suffer, not
sorrowfully, but with a glad heart
and mind. For this cause I was
sent, that I should sufler this fire
for Christ's sake ; behold my face,
you shall not see me change my
countenance ; I fear not the fire ;
and if persecution come to you for
the word's sake, I pray you fear
not them that can kill the body,
and have no power to hurt the
soul."
After this he prayed for his ac-
cusers, saying, '* I beseech thee,
Father of heaven, forgive them
that have, from ignorance, or an
evil mind, forged lies of me : I for-
give them with all my heart. I
beseech Christ to forgive them,
that have ignorantly condemned
me."
Then, again turning himself to
the spectators, he said, " I beseech
you, brethren, exhort your pre-
lates to learn the word of God,
that they may be ashamed to do
evil, and learn to do good; or
there will come upon them the
wrath of God, which they shall not
eschew."
As soon as he had finished this
speech, the executioner fell on his
knees before him, and said, " Sir,
I pray you forgive me, for I am
not the cause of your death."
In return to this, Wishart cor-
dially took the man by the hand,
and kissed him, saying, " Lo, here
is a token that I forgive thee ; my
heart, do thine office."
He was then fastened to the
stake, and the fagots being lighted,
immediately set fire to the powder
that was tied about him, and
which blew into a flame and
smoke.
The governor of the castle, who
stood so near that he was singed
with the flame, exhorted our mar-
tyr, in a few words, to be of good
cheer, and to ask pardon of God
for his offences. To which he re-
plied, " This flame occasions trou-
ble to my body, indeed, but it hath
in no wise broken my spirit. But
he who now so proudly looks down
upon me from yonder lofty place,"
pointing to the cardinal, " shall,
ere long, be as ignominiously
thrown down, as now he proudly
lolls at his ease."
When he had said this, the exe-
cutioner pulled the rope which
was tied about his neck with great
violence, so that he was soon
strangled; and the fire getting
^sn
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
strength, burnt with such rapidity
that in less than an hour his body
was totally cousuined.
Thus died, in confirmation of the
gospel of Christ, a sincere belieyer,
■whose fortitude and constancy,
'during his sufferings, can only be
imputed to the support of divine
aid, in order to fulfil that memora-
ble promise, "As is thy day, so
shall thy strength be also."
CARDINAL BEATON PCT TO DEATH.
The prediction of Mr. Wishart,
concerning cardinal Beaton, is re-
lated by Buchanan, and others ;
but it has been doubted, by some
later writers, whether he really
made such prediction or not. Be
that as it may, however, it is cer-
tain that the death of Wishart did,
in a short time after, prove fatal
to the cardinal himself; the parti-
culars of which we subjoin.
Soon after the death of Mr.
Wishart, the cardinal went to Fin-
haven, the seat of the earl of
Crawford, to solemnize a maniage
between the eldest son of that no-
bleman, and his own natural
daughter, Margaret, Whilst he
was thus employed, he received
intelligence that an English squad-
ron was upon the coast, and that
consequently an invasion was to
be feared. Upon this he imme-
diately returned to St. Andrew's,
and appointed a day for the nobi-
lity and gentry to meet, and con-
sult what was proper to be done
on this occasion. But as no far-
ther news was heard of the Eng-
lish fleet, their apprehensions of
an invasion soon subsided.
In the mean time Norman Les-
ley, eldest son of the earl of
Rothes, who had been treated by
the cardinal with injustice .and
contempt, formed a design, in
conjunction with his uncle John
Lesley, who hated Beaton, and
others who were inflamed against
him on account of his persecution
of the protestants, the death of
Wishart, and other causes, to as-
sassinate the prelate, though he
now resided in the castle of St.
Andrew's, which he was fortifj'-
ing at great experwe, and tad, in
the opinion of that age, already
rendered it almost impregnable.
The cardinal's retinue was nu-
merous, the town was at his de-
votion, and the neighbouring coun-
try full of his dependents. How-
ever, the conspirators, who were
in number ordy sixteen, having
concerted their plan, met together
early in the morning, on Saturday
the 29th of May. The first thing
they did, was to seize the porter
of the castle, from whom they took
the keys, and secured the gate.
They then sent four of their party
to watch the cardinal's chamber,
that he might have no notice given
him of what was doing; after
which they went and called up the
servants and attendants, to whom
they were well known, and turned
them out of the gate, to the num-
ber of fifty, as they did also up-
wards of an hundred workmen,
who were employed in the fortifi-
cations and buildings of the castle ;
but the eldest son of the regent,
(whom the cardinal kept with him,
under pretence of, superintending
his education, but in reality as an
hostage,) they kept for their own
security.
All this was done with so little
noise, that the cardinal was not
waked till they knocked at his
chamber door; upon which he
cried out, " Who is there?" John
Lesley answered, " My name is
Lesley." " Which Lesley !" in-
quired the cardinal ; " is it Nor-
man?" It was answered, that he
must open the door to those who
were there ; but instead of this, he
barrieadoed it in the best manner
he could. However, finding that
they had brought fire in order to
force their way, and they having,
as it is said by some, made him a
promise of his life, he opened the
door. They immediately entered
with their swords drawn, and John
Lesley smote him twice or thrice,
as did also Peter Carmichael ; but
James Melvil, (as Mr. Knox re-
lates the affair) perceiving them
to be in choler, said, " This work,
and judgment of God, although it
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
343
be seftret, ouf;:lit to he done with
J!:reater ^raxity." and presenting
the point of his sword to the car-
dinal, said to him, " Repent thee
4)f thy wicked life, but especially
of the shcddinpj of the blood of that
notable instrument of God, Mr.
Georg-e Wishart, which albeit the
flame of fire consumed before men,
yet cries it for vengeance upon
thee ; and we from God are sent to
revenge it. For here, before my
God, I protest, that neither the
hatred of thy person, the love of
thy riches, nor the fear of any trou-
ble thou couldst have done to me
in particular, moved or moveth me
to strike thee; but only because
thou hast been, and remarnest, an
obstinate enemy of Christ Jesus,
and his holy gospel." Having
said this, he with his sword run
the cardinal twice or thrice
through the body; who only said,
"I am a priest! Fie! fie! all is
gone!" and then expired, being
about fifty-two years of age.
Thus fell cardinal Beaton, who
had been as great a persecutor
against the protestauts in Scot-
land, as Bonner was in England;
and whose death was as little re-
gretted by all true professors of
Christ's gospel.
The character of this distin-
guished tyrant is thus given by a
celebrated writer:
" Cardinal Beaton had not used
his power with moderation equal
to the prudence by which he ob-
tained it. Notwithstanding his
great abilities, he had too many of
the passions and prejudices of an
angrj leader of a faction, to go-
vern a divided people with temper.
His resentment against one part of
the nobility, his insolence towards
the rest, his severity to the re-
formers, and, above all, the bar-
barous and illegal execution of
the famous George Wishart, a man
of honourable birth, and of primi-
tive sanctity, wore out the pa-
tience of a fierce age ; and nothing
but a bold hand was wanting, to
gratify the public wish by Ijis de-
struction."
The death of cardinal Beaton,
for a short time, gave new spirits
to the reformed in all parts of
Scotland; but their pleasing ex-
pectations were damped, when
they discovered the disposition of
his successor, John Hamilton, who
was no less a rigid papist, and vio-
lent persecutor of the protestauts,
than his predecessor.
No sooner did he assume tbe ar-
chiepiscopal dignity, than he dedi-
cated the principal part of his time
to the oppression of those who fa-
voured the reformed doctrine;
many of whom he caused to be im-
prisoned till (hey recanted; and
others, who would not, were ba-
nished the kingdom.
MARTYRDOM OF ADAM WALLACE.
The first person who fell a mar-
tyr to the rancorous passions of
this bigoted tyrant, was one Adam
Wallace, of Winton, in East-Lo-
thian, who having obtained a true
knowledge of the gospel of Christ,
spent the greater part of his time
in endeavouring to propagate it
among his fellow-creatures.
His conduct being noticed by
some bigoted papists, an informa-
tion was laid against him for he-
resy, on which he was apprehend-
ed, and committed to prison.
A few days after he was brought
before the archbishop of St. An-
drew's, and several other prelates,
assembled at the church of the
Black-friars in Edinburgh, in order
to be examined relative to his reli-
gious opinions, when three sepa-
rate articles were exhibited against
him :
1st. "That he had said and
taught, that the bread and wine on
the altar, after the words of conse-
cration, were not the real body and
blood of Christ."
To this he replied, "I never
said, or taught, any thing but what
I found in this book," (pofnting to
a bible that hung by his side)
" which contains the word of God.
From this I am informed, (as you
may likewise be) that after our
Lord had eaten the paschal lamb,
at his last supper with his apostles,
and fulfilled the ceremonies of the
old laAv, he instituted a new sacra-
344
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ment, in remembrance of his
death, then to come. He took
bread, and blessed it, and brake it,
and gave it to his disciples, and
said, ' Take, eat; this is my body.'
And he took the cup and gave
thanks, and gave it to them, say-
ivrg, ' Drink ye all of it: for this is
my blood of the New Testament,
■which shall be shed for the remis-
sion of many. As oft as ye do
this, do it in remembrance of me.'"
The earl of Huntley, addressing
bimself to Wallace, said, " Thoa
answerest not to that which is laid
against thee; say, either yes or
no."
To this our martyr replied, " If
ye will admit God, and his word,
spoken by his blessed Son, ye will
admit what I have said ; for I
have said and taught nothing bnt
what the word, which is the trial
and touchstone, saith, and which
ought to be judge to me, and all
the world."
"Why," said the earl, "hast
thou not a good judge here? And
thinkest thou that we know not
God and his word? Answer to the
accusation laid against thee."
" I never taught," replied Wal-
lace, " more than the writ saith ;
nor yet more than I have before
said. I know well what St. Paul
meaneth, when he saith, ' Whoso-
ever eateth this bread, and drink-
eth of this cup unworthily, receiv-
eth to himself damnation.' There-
fore, when I taught (which was
but seldom, and to those only who
required it of nie) I said, that if
the sacrament of the altar were
truly ministered and used, as the
Son of the living God instituted it;
where that was done, there was
God himself, by his Divine
Power."
The bishop of Orkney then asked
Wallace, " If he believed that the
bread and wine in the sacrament
of the altar, after the words of
consecration, was the very body of
God, flesh and blood!"
To this he replied, " I believe
that the Son of God was conceived
of the Holy Ghost, and born of the
Virgin Mary ; that he had a natu-
ral body, with hands, feet, and
other members, and that he walked
about in the world preaching to
the people : that he suffered death
under Pontins Pilate, was cruci-
fied, dead and buried ; and that,
by his godly power, he raised that
same body again the third day :
that he afterwards ascended into
heaven, where he sitteth at the
right hand of the Father, who shall
come again to judge both the quick
and the dead."
He then quoted several texts of
scripture, tending to prove the ab-
surdity of the popish doctrine ;
which not being agreeable to his
judges, they desisted from ask-
ing any farther questions relative
to the first article ; and therefore
proceeded to state the second,
which was, " That he had said,
and openly taught, that the mass
was very idolatry, and an abomi-
nation in the sight of God."
To this he replied, that he had
read the Bible in three difl'erent
tongues, and never met with the
word mass in either ; therefore he
thought it idolatry, and an abo-
mination in the sight of God.
The third accusation was, " That
he had said, and openly taught,
that the God which was worship-
ped by the members of the holy
mother-church, was but bread made
from corn growing on the earth,
and that it was brought to the
form in which it was used by the
hands of men."
Wallace, in answer to this, said,
" I worship the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghost, three persons
in one Godhead, which made and
fashioned the heaven and earth,
and all that is therein. I know of
no other God, and him only will I
worship so long as I live."
The archbishop, after telling
Wallace he had been gnilty of
many other errors, which he should
pass over, asked him whether he
granted or denied the articles pro-
pounded. To which be answered
in the aflBrmative.
He then pronounced sentence of
death on him as a heretic ; and he
was immediately delivered over
PERSECUTIONS IN SCOTLAND.
345
to the secular power, in order for
execution.
In the evening of the same day.
Wallace was visited by several
Romish priests, who endeavoured
to prevail on him to recant ; but he
stood so steadfastly in the faith he
professed, and used such forcible
arguments in vindication of the
true gospel, that they left him with
some wrath, saying, " he was too
abandoned to receive any impres-
sion."
The next morning he was con-
ducted to the Castle-Hill at Edin-
burgh, when, being chained to the
stake, and the fagots lighted, he
cheerfully resigned up his soul
into the hands of him who gave
it, in full assurance of receiving a
crown of glory in the heavenly
mansions.
It was supposed that the per-
secutors of Wallace were more
violent against him than they
would otherwise have been, on ac-
count of his wife, who, being em-
ployed as tutoress to the children
of lady Ormiston, instructed them
in the principles of the reformed
religion.
MARTYRDOM OF WALTER MILLE.
The next, and last person who
suffered martyrdom in Scotland,
for the cause of Christ, was one
Walter Mille, who was burnt at
Edinburgh in the year 1558.
This person, in his younger
years, had travelled into Germany',
and on his return was installed a
priest of the church of Lunan in
Angus ; but, on an information of
heresy against him, in the time of
cardinal Beaton, he was forced to
abandon his charge, and abscond.
After the death of that prelate
he returned, not knowing the per-
secuting spirit of his successor.
Being well known by several bi-
goted papists in the neighbourhood,
they accused him of heresy ; in
consequence of which he waa
apprehended, and committed to
prison.
A few days after, he was brought
before the archbishop and his suf-
Iragans, in order to be examined
relative to his religious opinions ;
when sir Andrew Oliphant, by
order of the archbishop, interro-
gated him as follows :
Oliphant. — What think you of
priest's marriage ?
Mille. — I hold it a blessed band :
for Christ himself maintained it,
and approved the same, and also
made it free to all men ; but yoa
think it not free to you, ye abhor
it, and in the mean time take other
men's wives and daughters, and
will not keep the band God hath
made. Ye vow chastity, and break
the same. St. Paul had rather
marry than burn ; the which I have
done, for God never forbade mar-
riage to any man, what state or de-
gree soever he were.
Oliphant. — Thou sayest there be
not seven sacraments.
Mille. — Give me the Lord's Sup-
per and Baptism, and take you the
rest, and part them among you.
For if there be seven, why have
you omitted one of them, to wit,
marriage, and given yourself to
whoredom?
Oliphant. — Thou art against the
blessed sacrament of the altar, and
sayest that the mass is wrong, and
is idolatry.
Mille. — A lord or a king sendeth
and calleth many to a dinner, and
when the dinner is in readiness,
he causeth to ring a bell, and the
men come to the hall, and sit down
to be partakers of the dinner, but
the lord, turning his back unto
them, eateth all himself, and mock-
eth them; so do ye.
Oliphant. — Thou deniest the sa-
crament of the altar to be the very
body of Christ really in flesh and
blood.
Mille. — The scripture of God is
not to be taken carnally, but spi-
ritually, and standeth in faith only;
and as for the mass it is wrong, for
Christ was once offered on the cross
for man's trespass, and will neverbe
offered again, for then he ended all
sacrifices.
Oliphant. — Thou deniest the oflBce
of a bishop.
Mille. — I affirm that they, whom
ye call bishops, do no bishops'
346
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
works ; nor ukc tl>e odicc of bi-
shops, as Paul biddeth, writinjj; to
Timothy, but live after their own
sensual pleasure, and lake no care
of the flock ; nor yet regard they
the word of God, but desire to
be honoured and called my lords.
Oliphant. — Tliou spakest against
pilgrimage, and calledst it a pil-
grimage to whoredom.
MiUc. — I affirm and say, that it
is not commanded in the scripture,
and that there is no greater whore-
dom in any place, than at your pil-
grimages, except it be in common
brothels.
Oliphant. — Thou preachedst se-
cretly and privately in liouses, and
openly in the lields.
Mille. — Yea, man, and on the
sea also, sailing in a sjiip.
Oliphant. — Wilt thou not recant
thy erroneous opinions? and if
thou wilt not, I will pronounce sen-
tence against thee.
Mille. — I am accused of my life ;
I know I must die once, and there-
fore, as Christ said to Judas, quod
facisfac citing. Ye shall know that
I will not recant the truth, for I
am corn, I am no chaflF; I will not
be blown away with the wind, nor
burst with the flail ; but I will
abide both.
In consequence of this, sentence
of condemnation was immediately
passed on him, and he was con-
ducted to prison in order for ex-
ecution the following day.
This steadfast believer in Christ
"was eighty-two years of age, and
very inlirm; from whence it was
supposed, that he could scarcely
be heard. However, when he was
led to the place of execution, he
expressed his religious sentiments
with such courage, and at the
same time composure of mind, as
astonished even his enemies. As
soon as he was fastened to the
stake, and the fagots lighted,
be addressed the spectators as
follows :
** The cause why I suffer this
day is not for any crime, (though I
acknowledge myself a miserable
sinner,) but only for the defence of
the truth as it is in Jesus Christ;
and I praise God who hath called
me, by his mercy, to seal the truth
with my life; which, as I received
it from him, so I willingly ofler
it up to his glory. Therefore, as
you would escape eternal death,
be no longer seduced by the lies
of the seat of antichrist: but de-
pend solely on Jesus Christ, and
his mercy, that you may be de-
livered from condemnation." He
then added, " That he trusted he
should be the last who would suf-
fer death in Scotland, upon a re-
ligious account."
Thus did this pious Christian
cheerfully give up his life, in de-
fence of the truth of Christ's
gospel, not doubting but he should
be made a partaker of his heavenly
kingdom.
The people were so grieved at
the death of this good man, that,
as a monument of it to future
ages, they raised a pile of stones
on the spot where he suffered.
This, however, was removed by
order of the popish clergy, but
replaced again by the people se-
veral times, till at length a guard
was appointed to apprehend all
persons who should carry stones to
that place.
It is remarkable that from the
universal esteem in which this man
was held by the people, a cord
could not be found to tie him with
after Ills condemnation ; and on
that very account his execution
was postponed till the next morn-
ing, when they were reduced to
the necessity of using the cords
belonging to the archbishop's pa-
vilion.
The death of Walter Mille proved
the overthrow of popery in Scot-
land. The clergy were so sen-
sible that their affairs were falling
to decay, that they, from that time,
never dared to proceed to a capi-
tal punishment, on account of re-
ligion: insomuch, that in the synod
held in Edinburgh, in July this
year, 1558, some persons who had
been impeached of heresy were
only condemned, upon their non-
appearance, to make a public re-
cantation at the market-cross of
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
347
that city, on the 1st of Sep-
tember following, being St. Giles's
Day, the tutelar saint of that
place.
It was nsHal, at the feast of this
saint, which now nearly approach-
ed, to carry his image in proces-
sion through tiie town, and the
queen-regent was to honour the
solemnity with her presence. But
when the time was come, the
image was missing : it having
been stolen from its station, by
some w!io were too wise to pray
to it.
This caused a halt to be made,
till another image was borrowed
from the Grey-friars, with which
they set forward ; and after the
queen had accompanied them a
considerable way, she withdrew
into the castle, where she was to
dine. But no sooner was she gone,
than some persons, who had been
purposely appointed, tore the
picture from oif the shoulders of
those who carried it, threw it into
the dirt, and totally destroyed it.
This gave such universal satis-
faction to the people, that a gene-
ral shout ensued, and a riot con-
tinued in the street during some
hours ; which was at length sup-
pressed by the vigilance of Uie
magistrates.
About the same time a great
disturbance happened at Perth,
the circumstances attending which
were as follow : a celebrated re-
formist minister having preached
to a numerous congregation, after
sermon was over, some godly per-
sons remained in the church, when
a priest was so imprudent as to
open a case, in which was curi-
ously engraved the figures of
many saints; after which he made
preparations for saying mass. A
young man observing this, said
, aloud, " This is intolerable ! As
God plainly condemns, in scripture,
idolatry, shall we stand and see
such an insult?" The priest was
so offended at this, that he struck
the youth a violent blow on the
head, on which he broke one of
the figures in the case, when im-
mediately all the people fell on
the priest and destroyed every
thing in the church that tended to
idolatry. This being soon known
abroad, the people assembled in
large bodies, and proceeded to the
monasteries of the Grey and Black
Friars, both of which they strip-
ped; and then pulled down the
house of the Carthusians ; so that
in the space of two days nothing
remained of those noble buildings
but the bare walls. The like kind
of outrages were committed in
many other towns in the kingdom.
At this time there were many
persons who made it their business
to solicit subscriptions in order to
carry on the work of reformation,
and to abolish popery. Among
these were several of the nobility,
particularly the earl of Argyle, the
lord James Stewart, the earl of
Glencairn, he.
The endeavours of these noble
reformists were attended with such
success that they at length efiected
a complete reformation in the
kingdom ; though they met with
many obstacles from their inve-
terate enemies the papists.
BOOK IX.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION IN THE REIGN OF EDWARD VI.
Edward was the only son of
king Henry, by his beloved wife
Jane Seymour, who died the day
after his birth, which took place
on the twelfth of October 15.37, so
that, when he came to the throne
in 1547, he was but ten years old.
At six years of age he was put
into the hands of Dr. Cox and Mr.
Cheke ; the one was to form his
mind, and teach him philosophy
and divinity ; the other, to teach
him languages and mathematics:
other masters were also appointed
for the various parts of his educa-
tion. He discovered very early a
348
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
good disposition to religion and
virtue, and a particular reverence
for the scriptures ; and was once
greatly offended with a person,
who, in order to reach something
hastily, laid a great Bible on the
floor, and stood upon it. He made
great progress in learning, and at
the age of eight years, wrote
Latin letters frequently both to
the king, to queen Catherine Parre,
to the archbishop of Canterbury,
and his uncle the earl of Hert-
ford.
Upon his father's decease, the
earl of Hertford and sir Anthony
Brown were sent to bring him to
the Tower of London : and when
Henry's death was published, he
was proclaimed king.
At his coming to the Tower, his
father's will was opened, by which
it was found that he had named
sixteen noblemen and gentlemen
to be the governors of the king-
dom, and of his son's person till
he should be eighteen years of
age. These were, the archbishop
of Canterbury ; lords Wriothesly,
St. John, Russel, Hertford, and
Lisle ; Tonstall, bishop of Durham;
sir Anthony Brown, sir William
Paget, sir Edward North, sir Ed-
ward Montague, lord chief justice
of the common pleas; judge Brom-
ley, sir Anthony Denny, sir Wil-
liam Herbert, sir Edward Wotton,
and Dr. Wotton, dean of Canter-
bury and York. They were also
to give the king's sisters in mar-
riage ; who, if they married with-
out their consent, were to forfeit
their right of succession. A privy
council was also named to be their
assistants in the government.
As might have been expected,
dissensions soon arose among so
numerous a party ; and, on its being
proposed that one should be cho-
sen out of the sixteen to whom
ambassadors should address them-
selves, and who should have the
chief direction of affairs ; lord
Wriothesly, the chancellor, who
thought the precedence fell to him
by his office, since the archbishop
did not meddle much in secular
affairs, opposed this much, and
said, " It was a change of the
king's will ; who had made them
all equal in power and dignity;
and if any were raised above the
rest in title, it would not be pos-
sible to keep him within due
bounds, since great titles make
way for high power." Notwith-
standing this, the earl of Hert-
ford was declared governor of the
king's person, and protector of the
kingdom ; with this restriction,
that he should do nothing but by
the advice and consent of the rest.
Upon this advancement, and the
opposition made to it, two parties
were formed, the one headed by
the protector, and the other by
the chancellor : the favourers of
the reformation were of the former,
and those that opposed it of the
latter.
The chancellor was ordered to
renew the commissions of the
judges and justices of peace, and
king Henry's great seal was to
be made use of, till a new one
should be made. The day after
this, all the executors took oaths
to execute their trust faithfully,
the privy counsellors were also
brought into the king's presence,
who all expressed their satisfac-
tion in the choice of the protector :
and it was ordered that all dis-
patches to foreign princes should
be signed only by him. All that
held offices were required to come
and renew their commissions, and
to swear allegiance to the king:
among the rest, came the bishops,
and took out such commissions as
were granted in the former reign,
by which they were to hold their
bishoprics only during the king's
pleasure. Cranmer set an exam-
ple to the rest in taking out one of
these. This check upon the bi-
shops was judged expedient in case
they should oppose the reforma-
tion ; but the ill consequences of
such an unlimited power being
foreseen, the bishops, who were
afterwards promoted, were not so
fettered, but were to hold their bi-
shoprics during life.
An accident soon occurred, which
made way for great changes in the
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
349
diurch. The curate and church-
wardens of St. Martin's in Lon-
don, were brought before the coun-
cil for removing the crucifix, and
other images, and putting some
texts of Scripture on the walls of
their church, in the places where
they stood ; they answered, that
in repairing their church, they had
removed the images, which being
rotten they did not renew them,
but put the words of Scripture in
their room : they had also remov-
ed others, which they found had
been abused to idolatry. Great
pains were taken by the popish
party to punish them severely, in
order to strike a terror into others ;
but Cranmer was for the removing
of all images set up in churches, as
being expressly contrary both to
the second commandment, and the
practice of the purest Christians
for many ages: and though, in
compliance with the gross abuses
of paganism, much of the pomp
of their worship was very early
brought into the Christian church,
yet it was long before images were
introduced. At first all images
were condemned by the fathers ;
then they allowed the use, but con-
demned the worshipping of them ;
and afterwards, in the eighth and
ninth centuries, the worshipping
of them was, after a long contest,
both in the East and West, at last
generally received. Some, in par-
ticular, were believed to be more
wonderfully endowed, and this was
much improved by the cheats of
the monks, who had enriched them-
selves by such means. And this
abuse had now grown to such a
height, that heathenism itself had
not been guilty of greater absur-
dities towards its idols. Since all
these abuses had risen out of the
use of them, and the setting them
np being contrary to the command
of God, and the nature of the
Christian religion, which is simple
and spiritual ; it seemed most rea-
sonable to cure the disease in its
root, and to clear the churches of
images, that the people might be
preserved from idolatry.
Tbese reasons preyailed so far,
that the curate and church-war-
dens were dismissed with a repri-
mand ; they were ordered to be-
ware of such rashness for the
future, and to provide a crucifix,
and, till that could be had, were
ordered to cause one to be painted
on the wall. Upon this. Dr. Rid-
ley, in a sermon preached before
the king, inveighed against the
superstition towards images and
holy-water, and spread over the
whole nation a general disposi-
tion to pull them down ; which
soon after commenced in Ports-
mouth.
Upon this, Gardiner made great
complaints ; he said, the Lutherans
themselves went not so far, for he
had seen images in their churches.
He distinguished between image
and idol, as if the one, which, he
said, only was condemned, was
the representation of a false God,
and the other of the true ; and he
thought, that as words conveyed
by the ear begat devotion, so
images, by the conveyance of the
eye, might have the same effect on
the mind. He also thought a
virtue might be both in them and
in holy-water, as well as there
was in Christ's garments, Peter's
shadow, or Elisha's staff: and
there might be a virtue in holy-
water, as well as in the water of
baptism.
To these arguments, which Gar-
diner wrote in several letters, the
protector answered, that the bi-
shops had formerly argued much
in another strain, namely, that be-
cause the Scriptures were abused
by the vulgar readers, therefore
they were not to be trusted to
them; and so made a pretended
abuse the ground of taking away
that which, by God's special ap-
pointment, was to be delivered to
all Christians. This held much
stronger against images forbidden
by God. The brazen serpent set
up by Moses, by God's own direc-
tion, was broken when abused to
idolatry ; for that was the greatest
corruption of religion possible:
but yet the protector acknowledged
there was reason to complain of
350
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the forwardness af the people, wlio
broke down images without autho-
rity; to prevent which, in future,
orders were sent to the justices of
peace to look well to the peace
and government of the nation.
The funeral of the deceased king
was performed, with the usual ce-
remonies, at Windsor. He had
left six hundred pounds a year to
the church of Windsor, for priests
to say mass for his soul every day,
and for four obits* a year, and
sermons, and distribution of alms
at every one of thera, and for a
sermon every Sunday, and a
maintenance for thirteen poor
knights, which was settled upon
that church by his executors in due
form of law.
The pomp of this endowment led
people to examine into the useful-
ness of soul-masses and obits.
Christ appointed the sacrament
for a commemoration of his death
among the living, but it was not
easy to conceive how that was to
be applied to departed souls ; and
it was evidently a project for
drawing the wealth of the world
into tlieir hands. In the primitive
church there was a commemora-
tion of the dead, or an honourable
remembrance of them made in the
daily offices. But even this cus-
tom grew into abuse, and some in-
ferred from it, that departed
souls, unless they were signally
pure, passed through a purgation
in the next life, before they were
admitted to Heaven;, of which St.
Austin, in whose time the opinion
began to be received, says, that it
was taken up without any sure
ground in Scriptuie. But what
was wanting in Scripture-proof
was supplied by visions, dreams,
and tales, till it was generally re-
ceived. King Henry had acted
like one who did not much belj,eve
it, for he had deprived innumera-
ble souls of the masses that were
said for them in monasteries, by
destroying those foundations. Yet
* Obit was the anniversary of a per-
son's death, and to obsei ve such a day
with prayers, alms, or other commemo-
ration, was termed keeping of the oiit.
he seems to have intended, that if
masses could avail the departed
souls, he would himself be secure;
and as he gratified the priests by
this part of his endowment, so he
pleased the people by appointing
sermons and alms to be given on
such days. Thus he died as he
had lived, wavering between both
persuasions.
But now the ceremony of the co-
ronation took off the attention of
the multitude from more serious
thoughts. The protector was
made duke of Somerset; the earl
of Essex, marquis of Northampton;
the lords Lisle and Wriothesly,
earls of Warwick fand Southamp-
ton; Seymour, Rich, Willoughby,
and Sheffield, were made barons. In
order to the king's coronation, the
office for that ceremony was re-
viewed, and much shortened ; one
remarkable alteration was, that
formerly the king used to be pre-
sented to the people at the comers
of the scaffold, and they were ask-
ed if they would have him to be
their king? Which looked like an
election, rather than a ceremony of
investing one that was already
king. This was now changed, and
the people were desired only to
give their assent and good will to
his coronation, as by the duty of
allegiance they were bound to do.
On the twentieth of February,
1547, he was crowned, and a gene-
ral pardon was proclaimed, out of
which the duke of Norfolk, cardi-
nal Pole, and some others, were
excepted.
The chancellor, who was looked
on as the head of the popish party,
now lost his place, by granting a
commission to the master of the
rolls, and three masters of chan-
cery, of whom two were civilians,
to execute his office in the court of
chancery, as if he were present,
only their decrees were to be
brought to htm to be signed be-
fore they should be enrolled.
The first business of consequence
that required great consideration
was the Smalcaldic war, then be-
gun between the emperor and the
princes of the protestant league :
3
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
351
the effects of which, if the emperor
prevailed, were like to be, not
ouly the extirpating of Lutheran-
ism, but his becoming the absolute
master of Germany: which he
chielly wished, as the first step to
an universal monarchy, but dis-
guised it to other princes: to the
pope he pretended that his design
was only to extirpate heresy; to
other sovereigns he pretended it
was to repress a rebellion, and de-
nied all design of suppressing the
new doctrines; which he managed
so artfully, that he divided Ger-
many against itself, and got some
Lutheran princes to declare for
him, and others to be neutrals:
and having obtained a very liberal
supply for his wars with France
and the Turks, for which he grant-
ed an edict for liberty of consci-
ence, he made peace with both
these princes, and resolved to em-
ploy that treasure which the Ger^
mans had given him, against them-
selves. That he might deprive
them of their chief allies, he used
means to engage king Henry and
Francis the First in a war;- but
that was, chieily by their interpo-
sition, composed. And now, when
the war was likely to be carried
on with great vigour, both those
princes died ; Henry in .January,
and Francis in Majch following.
Many of their confederates began
to capitulate and forsake them;
and the divisions among their own
commanders very much hindered
their success.
The pope wished to engage the
emperor in a war in Germany,
that so Italy might be at peace :
and in order to accomplish this
object, he published the treaty
which had been made between
them, that so it might appear that
the design of the war was to ex-
tirpate heresy, though the em-
peror was making great protesta-
tions to the contrary in Germany.
He also opened the council of
Trent, which Charles had long
desired in vain; but it was now
brought upon him wlien he least
wished for it; for the protestants
all declared, that they could not
look upon it as a free general
council, since it was so entirely at
the pope's devotion, that not so
much as a reformation of the
grossest abuses was likely to be
obtained. Nor could the emperor
prevail with the council not to
condemn the " new doctrines" as
heresy ; but the more he attempted
to obstruct its proceedings, the
more did the pope urge it on, to
open the eyes of the Germans, and
engage them all vigorously against
the emperor; who, on his part,
gave them such secret assurances
of tolerating the Augsburgh con-
fession, that the marquis of Bran-
denburgh declared for him, and
his example was followed by seve-
ral other princes. This was the
state of affairs in Germany ; which
rendered it very diflicnlt to deter-
mine what answer the protector
should give the duke of Saxony's
chancellor, whom he had sent over
to obtain money for carrying
on the war. It was, on the one
hand, of great importance to the
safety of England to preserve the
German princes, and yet it was
very dangerous to begin a war of
such consequence under an infant
king. At present the government
only promised, within three
months, to send 50,000 crowns t»
Hamburgh, and would do no more
till new emergencies should lead
them to new counsels.
The nation was in an ill condi-
tion for a war with such a mighty
prince ; — labouring under great dis-
tractions at home; the people ge-
nerally crying out for a reforma-
tion, despising the clergy, and lov-
ing the new preachers. The
priests were, for the most part,
very ignorant, and scandalous in
their lives: many of them had
been monks, and those who were
to pay them the pensions which
were reserved to them at the de-
struction of the monasteries, till
they should be provided, took care
to get them into some small bene-
fice. The greatest part of the par-
sonages were impropriated, for
they belonged to the monasteries,
and the abbots had only granted
332
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the incumbents, either the vicar-
age, or some small donative, and
left them the perquisites raised by
masses and other offices. At the
suppression of those houses there
was no care taken to make provi-
sion for the incumbents; so that
they were in some measure com-
pelled to continue in their idola-
trous practices for subsistence.
Now these persons saw that a
reformation of those abuses would
deprive them of their means of ex-
istence ; and, therefore, they were
at first zealous against all changes;
but the same principle made them
comply with every change which
was made, rather than lose their
benefices. The clergy were en-
couraged in their opposition to the
reformation by the protection they
expected from Gardiner, Bonner,
and Tonstall, men of great reputa-
tion, and in power; and, above all,
the lady Mary, the next heir to the
crown, openly declared against all
changes till the king should be of
age.
On the other hand, Cranmer re-
solved to proceed more vigorously:
the protector was firmly united to
him, as were the young king's tu-
tors, and Edward himself was as
much engaged as could be ex-
pected from so young a person;
for both his knowledge and zeal
for true religion were above his
age. Several of the bishops also
declared for a reformation, but
Ridley, bishop of Rochester, was
the person on whom Cranmer most
depended. Latimer remained
with him at Lambeth, and did
great service by his sermons,
which were very popular; but he
would not return to his bishopric,
choosing rather to serve the
church in a more disengaged man-
ner. Assisted by these persons,
Cranmer resolved to proceed by
degrees, and to give the reasons
of every advance so fully, that he
hoped, by the blessing of God, to
convince the nation of the fitness
of whatsoever should be done, and
thereby prevent the dangerous op-
position that might otherwise be
apprehended.
A VISITATION OF ALL THE
CHURCHES.
The power of the privy council
had been much exalted in the last
reign, by act of parliament; and
one proviso made was, that the
king's council should have the
same authority when he was under
age that he himself had at full age :
it was, therefore, resolved to begin
with a general visitation of all
England, which was divided into
six precincts: and two gentlemen,
a civilian, a divine, and a register,
were appointed for each of these.
But before they were sent out, a
letter was written to all the bi-
shops, giving them notice of it,
suspending their jurisdiction while
it lasted, and requiring them to
preach no where but in their
cathedrals, and that the other
clergy should not preach but in
their own churches, without li-
cence ; by which it was intended
to restrain such as were not ac-
ceptable, to their own parishes,
and to grant the others licences to
preach in any church of England.
The greatest difficulty the reform-
ers found, was in the want of able
and prudent men; most of the re-
formed preachers being too hot
and indiscreet, and the few who
were otherwise, were required in
London and the universities.
The only thing by which the
people could be universally in-
structed, was a book of homilies:
therefore, the twelve first homilies,
in the book still known by that
name, were compiled; in framing
which the chief design was to ac-
quaint the people rightly with the
nature of the gospel-covenant.
Orders were also given, that a
Bible should be in every church,
which, though it had been com-
manded by Henry, yet had not
been generally obeyed; and for
understanding the New Testa-
ment, Erasmus's paraphrase was
translated into English, and ap-
pointed to be placed with it. His
great reputation and learning, and
his dying in the communion of the
Roman church, made this book
preferable to any other of the kind.
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
353
The injunctions made by Crom-
well in the former reign, for in-
structing the people, for removing
images, and putting down all other
customs abused to superstition;
for reading the Scriptures, saying
the litany in English, for frequent
sermons and catecliising, for the
exemplary lives of the clergy,
their labours in visiting the sick,
reconciling differences, and ex-
horting the people to charity, &;c.
were now renewed; and all who
gave livings by simoniacal bar-
gains, were declared to have for-
feited their right of patronage to
the king. A great charge was also
given for the strict observation of
the Lord's day, which was ap-
pointed to be spent wholly in the
service of God, it not being enough
to hear mass or matins in the
morning, and spend the rest of the
day in drunkenness and <iuarrel-
liug, as was commonly practised ;
but it ought to be all employed,
either in the duties of religion, or
in acts of charity. Direction was
also given for the saying of
prayers, in which the king, as su-
preme head, the queen, and the
king's sisters, the protector and
council, and all orders of persons
in the kingdom, were to be men-
tioned. Injunctions were also
given for the bishops to preach
four times a year in all their dio-
ceses, once in their cathedral, and
thrice in any other church, udIcsh
they had a good excuse to the con-
trary: that their chaplains should
preach often : and that they should
give orders to none, but to such as
were duly qualihed.
Adalbert, Bishop of Prague, p'.ct to death by the Pagans, near Dantzic, A. D. 99r.
The visitors at length ended the
visitation, and in London and
every part of England, th« images,
for refusing to bow down to which
FOX'S MARTYRS.
many a saint had be«D burnt,
were now committed to the flames.
Bonner at first protested that he
would obey the injunctions, if they
23
354
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
were not contrary to the laws of
God and the ordinances of the
church; but being called before
the council, he retracted, and
asked patrdon ; yet, for an exam-
ple to others, he was for some time
confined. Gardiner wrote to one
of the visitors, before they came to
Winchester, that he could not re-
ceive the homilies; and if he must
either quit his bishopric, or sin
against his conscience, he resolved
to choose the former. — Upon this
he was called before the council,
and required to receive the book of
homilies: but he objected to one
of them, which taught that charity
did not justify, contrary to the
book published by the late king,
and confirmed in parliament. He
also complained of many things in
Erasmus's paraphrase ; and being
pressed to declare whether he
would obey the injunctions, or not,
he refused to promise it, and was,
in consequence, sent to the Fleet.
Cranmer treated in private with
him, and they argued much about
justification. Gardiner thought
the sacraments justified, and that
charity justified as well as faith.
Cranmer urged, that nothing but
the meritj of Christ justified, as
they were applied by faith, which
could not exist without charity*.
Gardiner lay in prison till the
act of general pardon set him at
liberty. Manyblamedtheseverity of
these proceedings, as contrary both
to law and equity, and said, that all
people, even those who complained
most of arbitrary power, were apt
to usurp it when in authority.
Lady Mary was so much alarmed,
that she wrote to the protector,
that such changes were contrary to
the honour due to her father's me-
mory, and it was against their
duty to the king to enter upon
such points, and endanger the
public peace before he was of age.
To which he answered, " That her
* Nothing can be more correct than
this: for what is faith but the love of God
shed abroad in the heart? filling the be-
liever with benevolence, and the desire
of imparting the happiness he feels to all
arouod him.
father had died before he could
finish the good things he had in-
tended concerning religion ; and
had expressed his regret, both
before himself and many others,
that he left things in so unsettled
a state ; and assured her, " that
nothing should be done but what
would turn to the glory of God,
and the king's honour."
NEW ACTS OF PARLIAMENT.
The parliament was opened the
fourth of November, and the pro-
tector was by patent authorized to
sit under the cloth of state, on the
right hand of the throne ; and to
have all the honours and privileges
that so near a relative of the sove-
reign had ever had. Rich was
lord chancellor. The first act that
was passed, five bishops only dis-
senting, was, a repeal of all statutes
in the late reign, that had made
any thing treason or felony which
was not so before, and of the six
articles, and the authority given to
the king's proclamations, as also
of the acts against Lollards. By
this act, all who denied the king's
supremacy, or asserted the pope's,
for the first oflence were to forfeit
their goods; for the second, were
to be in a praemunire ; and were to
be attainted of treason for the
third. If any one attempted to
deprive the king of his estate or
title, he was adjudged guilty of
treason ; but none were to be ac-
cused of words, but within a
month after they were spoken.
The king's power of annulling all
laws made, before he was twenty-
four years of age, was also repeal-
ed, and restricted to the annulling
them for the time to come.
Another act passed, with the
same dissent, for the laity receiv-
ing the sacrament in both kinds,
and that the people should always
communicate with the priest ; and
by it irreverence to the sacrament
was condemned under severe pe-
nalties.
Another act was passed without
any dissent, ordaining that the
congi d'Hire, and the election pur-
suant to it, should cease for the
PROGRESS OF TFIE REFORMATION.
3^5
fufure, ajid that bishops should be
named by the king's letfers patent,
and thereupon be consecrated ;
and should hold their courts in the
king's name, and not in their own,
excepting- only the archbishop of
Canterbury's court : and they were
to use the king's seal in all their
writings, except in presentations,
collations, and letters of orders, in
which they might use their own
seals.
Another act was made against
rogues and vagabonds, decreeing
tliat they should be made slaves for
two years, by any who should seize
on them : this was chiefly intended
to operate against some vagrant
monks, who went about the country
infusing into the people a dislike of
the government. But a state of
slavery is so contrary to the feel-
ngs of every English heart, that
no person could be found to act
upon it ; and the odious statute
was virtually repealed. An act
was next proposed, for giving the
king all those chauntries which his
father had not seized on. Cranmer
much opposed this ; " for," he
said, '* the poverty of the clergy
was such that the state of learning
and religion was like to suffer
greatly if it should not be re-
lieved ; and yet he saw no proba-
ble fund for that, but the preserv-
ing these till the king should come
to age, and allow the selling them,
for buying in of at least such a
share of the impropriations as
might afford them some more com-
fortable subsistence '."yet, notwith-
standing the dissent of hrmself,
and seven other bishops, it was
passed. The last act was for
granting a general pardon, but
clogged with some exceptions.
The convocation sat at the same
time ; and moved that the com-
mission begun in the late reign for
reforming the ecclesiastical laws,
might be revived, and that the in-
ferior clergy might be admitted to
sit in the house of commons, for
which they alleged a clause in the
bishop's writ, and ancient custom ;
and since some prelates had, under
the former reigii, begun to alter
3
the service of the church, they
desired it might be brought to
perfection ; and that some care
might be taken for supplying the
poor clergy, and relieving them
from the taxes that lay so heavily
on them. The claim of the infe-
rior clergy to sit in the house of
commons occasioned some debate,
but to no efl"ect.
It was resolved that some bi-
shops and divines should be sent
to Windsor, to finish some reform-
ations in the public oifices ; for
the whole lower house of convoca-
tion, without a contradictory vote,
agreed to the bill about the sa-
crament. A proposition being also
set on foot concerning the law-
fulness of the marriage of the
clergy, thirty-five subscribed to
the affirmative, and only fourteen
dissented.
Gardiner, being included in the
act of pardon, was set at liberty :
he promised to receive and obey
the injunctions, objecting only to
the homily of justification ; yet he
complied in that likewise : but it
was visible that in his heart he
abhorred all these proceedings,
though he outwardly conformed.
CEREMONIES ABOLISHED.
Candlemas and Lent were now
approaching, and the clergy and
people were much divided with
respect to the ceremonies usual
at those times. By some injunc-
tions in Henry's reign it had been
declared that fasting in Lent was
only binding by a positive law.
Wakes and Plough-Mondays were
also suppressed, and hints were
given that other customs, which
were much abused, should be
shortly done away. The rabble
loved these things, as matters of
diversion, and thought divine wor-
ship without them would be but a
dull business. But others looked
on them as relics of heathenism,
and thought they did not become
the gravity and simplicity of the
Christian religion.
Cranmer procured an order of
council against the carrying of
caudles on Candlemas-day, of
356
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ashes on Ash-Wcdnesday, and
palms qn Palni-Suuday ; which
was directed to Bonner to be in-
timated to the bishops of the pro-
vince of Canterbury, and was ex-
ecuted by him. But a proclama-
tion followed against all who
should make changes without au-
thority. The creeping to the cross,
and taking holy bread and water,
were put down, and power was
given to the archbishop of Canter-
bury to certify, in the king's name,
what ceremonies should be after-
wards laid aside ; and none were
to preach out of their own parishes
without licence from the king or
the visitors, the archbishop, or the
bishop of the diocese. Soon after
this, a general order followed for
a removal of all images out of
churches, which occasioned great
contests whether the images had
been abnsed to superstition or not.
Some thought the consecration of
them was an abuse. Those also
which represented the Trinity as a
man with three faces in one head;
or as an old man with a young
man before him, and a dove over
his head ; and some where the
blessed Virgin was represented as
admitted into it, gave so great
scandal, that it was no wonder,
if men, as they grew more en-
lightened, could no longer endure
them. The only occasion given to
censure in this order, was, that
all shrines, and the plate belonging
to them, were appointed to be
brought in for the king's use.
A NEW OFFICE FOR THE COMMU-
NION.
Eighteen bishops, and some
other' divines, were now employed
to examine and amend the ollices
of the church. They began with
the Eucharist, and proceeded in
the same manner as in the former
veio-n. It was clearly found that
the"^ plain institution of the sacra-
ment was much vitiated, with a
mixture of many heathenish rites
and pomps, to raise the credit of
the priests, in whose hands that
great performance was lodged.
This was at iirst done to draw over
the heathen shy those splendid rites
to Christianity ; but superstition^
once begun, has no bounds ; and
ignorance and barbarity increasing
in the middle ages, there was no
regard had to any thing in religion,
but as it was set otf with pageant-
ry ; and the belief of the corpo-
real presence raised tb.is to a still
greater height. The office was in
an unknown tongue ; all the ves-
sels and garments belonging to it,
were consecrated with much de-
votion; a great part of the ser-
vice was secret, to make it look
like a wonderful charm ; the con-
secration itself was to be said
very softly, for words that were
not to be hoard agreed best with
a change that was not to be seen :
the many gesticulations, and the
magnificent processions, all tended
to raise this pageantry higher.
Masses were also said for all the
afl'airs of human life. Trentals, a
custom of having thirty masses a
year on the chief festivals for re-
deeming souls out of purgatory,
was that which brought the priests
most money, for these were
thought to be God's best days, in
which access was easier to him !
On saint's days, in the mass it
was prayed, that by the saint's in-
tercession the sacrifice might be-
come the more acceptable, and
procure a more ample indulgence ;
which could not be easily explain-
ed, if the sacrifice was the death
of Christ. Besides the before-
mentioned, a numberless variety
of other rites and ceremonies,
borrowed from the heathens, were
made use of for corrupting the
holiest institutions of the Christian
religion.
The first step that was now
taken was to make a new office
for the communion, that is, the
distribution of the sacrament, for
the office of consecration was not
at this time touched. In the ex-
hortation, auricular confession to
a priest is left free to be done or
omitted, and all were required not
to judge one another in that
matter. There was also a denun-
ciation made, requiring impenitent
sinners to withdraw. The bread
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
357
•was to be still of the same form
as that formerly used. In the dis-
tribution it was said, ''The body
of our Lord, &c. preserve thy
body ; and the blood of our Lord,
&c. preserve thy soul." This wa.s
printed, with a proclamation, re-
quiring^ all to receive it with such
reverence and uniformity as miajht
encourage the king to proceed
further, and not to run to other
things before tJie king gave direc-
tion, assuring the people of his
earnest zeal to set forth godly
orders ; and therefore it was
hoped they would wait for it : the
books were sent all over England,
and the clergy were appointed to
administer the communion at the
following Easter according to
them.
AURICULAR CONFESSION EXAMINED.
Confession was next examined;
and it was found that the practice
had commenced in the early ages
of the church; and penances had
been imposed by the priests. Af-
terwards, pilgrimages, and cru-
sades against heretics, or princes
deposed by the pope, were com-
manded instead of all other pe-
nances : the priests also managed
confession and absolution, so as to
enter into all men's secrets, and to
govern their consciences by them ;
many reserved cases were made,
in which the pope only gave abso-
lution ; this occasioned the trade
of indulgences to be put in their
hands, which they managed with
as much confidence as mountebanks
use in selling their medicines, with
this superior advantage over other
quacks, that the inellicacy of their
devices was not so easily disco-
vered-
Gardiner was uow again brought
into trouble ; many complaints
were made of him, that he dis-
paraged the preachers sent with
the king's licence into his diocese,
and that he secretly opposed all
reformation. On being brought be-
fore the council, he denied most of
the things objected to him, and of-
fered to explain himself openly in
a sermoij before the king. This
being granted, he justified many
of the changes that had been
made ; but when he came to tlie
sacrament, he contended so stron"--
ly for the corporeal presence, that
a great disturbance took place in
the church. This conduct being
deemed seditious, he was sent to
the Tower.
A NEW LITURGY COMPOSED.
But now a more general refor-
mation of the whole liturgy was
under consideration, that all the
nation might have an uniformity
in the worship of God. Anciently
the liturgies were short, and had
few ceremonies in them : every
bishop had one for his diocese ;
but in the African churches they
began iirst to put them into a
more regular form. Gregory the
great laboured much in this; yet
he left Augustine, when he sent
him into Britain, to his choice,
either to use the Roman or French
forms in England, as he found they
were like to tend most to edifica-
tion. Great additions had been
made to the liturgy in every age ;
for the private devotions of some
who were reputed saints, were
added to the public offices : and
mysterious signilieations were in-
vented for every new rite, which
swelled them lo a vast bulk. It
was now resolved to have a li-
turgy, which should bring the
woiship to a proper mean between
the pomp of superstition, and
naked simplicity. It was resolved
to change nothing, merely in op-
position to received practices,
but rather (in imitation of what
Christ did in the institution of
the two sacraments of the gospel,
that consisted of rites used among
the Jews, but sanctified by him to
higher purposes) to comply with
what had been formerly in use, as
much as was possible, thereby to
gain the people.
All the consecrations of water,
salt, &c. in the church of Kome,
being relics of heathenism, were
laid aside. The absolutions on ac-
count of the merits of the blessed
virgin and the saints, the sprink-
lings of water, fastings, and pjl-
358
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
grimages, with many otlner things ;
and the absolution given to dead
bodies, were looked upon as gross
impostures, tending to make the
world think, that the priests had
the keys of Heaven in their hands,
and could carry people thither on
easier terms than the gospel pre-
scribes. This induced the people
to purchase their favour, especially
when they were dying ; so that, as
their fears were then heightened,
there was no other way left them,
in the conclusion of an ill life, to
die with any hopes of eternal hap-
piness, but as they bargained with
their priests ; all this was now re-
jected.
It was resolved to have the
whole worship in the vulgar tongue ;
as enabling all persons to join in
" praising God with understand-
ing." As white had been the co-
lour of the priest's vestments, un-
der the mosaical law, had early
been brought into the Christian
churches, and was a proper ex-
pression of innocence, and it
being fit that the worship of God
should be performed in a decent
habit, it was continued.
The morning and evening pray-
ers were put almost in the same
form as that in which they now
stand, only there was neither con-
fession nor absolution. In the of-
fice for the communion, there was
a commemoration of thanksgiving
for the blessed virgin and all de-
pai-ted saints, and they were com-
mended to God's mercy and peace.
In the consecration, the use of
crossing the elements was retain-
ed ; but there was no elevation,
which was at first used as an his-
torical rite, to shew Christ's being
lifted up on the cross ; but it was
afterwards done, to excite the
people to adore it. No stamp was
to be on the bread, and it was to
be thicker than ordinary. It was
to be put in the people's mouths by
the priests, though it had been an-
ciently put in their hands ; but
after the corporeal presence was
acknowledged, the people were
not suffered to touch it, and the
priest's thumbs and fingers were
peculiarly anointed, to qualify
them for that contact. In baptism
the child's head and breast were
to be crossed, and adjuration was
to be made of the devil to depart
from him : children were to be
thrice dipped, or, in case of weak-
ness, water was to be sprinkled on
their faces, and then they were to
be anointed. The sick might also
be anointed if they desired it. At
funerals, the departed soul was re-
commended to God's mercy.
The sacraments were formerly
belicTed of such virtue, that they
conferred grace by the very re-
ceiving them. Acting on this be-
lief, the early Christians used to
send portions of the eucharist to
the sick, but without any pomp ;
which was a corruption of later
times. But instead of the proces-
sion with the host, it was now ap-
pointed that the sacraments should
be ministered to the sick, being
consecrated by their bedsides ;
and, in case of weakness, children
were allowed to be baptized in
houses ; though it was more suit-
able to the design of baptism,
which was the admission of a new
member to the church, to do it be-
fore the whole congregation.
The liturgy thus compiled was
published, with a preface concern-
ing ceremonies.
When the book came before the
public, several things were cen-
sured: as particularly the frequent
use of the cross, and anointing.
The former was at first used as a
badge of a crucified Saviour, but was
much corrupted by the priests in
after-ages, so that it was at length
believed to have a virtue for driv-
ing away evil spirits, and preserv-
ing one from dangers ; and acquir-
ed a kind of sacramental charac-
ter, entirely unfounded in Scrip-
ture or reason ; but the using it as
a ceremony, expressing the believ-
ing in a crucified Saviour, could
imply no superstition.
The protestant religion now ap-
peared almost ruined in Germany,
and this made the reformers turn
their eyes to England. Calvin
wrote to the protector, and pressed
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
350
him to go on to a more complete
reformation, .and that prayers for
the dead, the chrism, and extreme
unction, might be laid aside. He
desired him to trust in God, and
go on, and wished there were more
preaching, and in a more lively
way than he heard was then in Eng-
land : but above all things he
prayed him to suppress that im-
piety and profanity that, as he
heard, abounded in the nation.
In February 1549, an act passed,
allowing the clergy to marry. It
was declared, " that it were better
for priests to live unmarried, free
of all worldly cares ; yet, since the
laws compelling it had occasioned
great debauchery, they were all re-
pealed." The pretence of chastity
in the Romish priests had possess-
ed the world with a high opinion
of them, and had been a great re -
flection on the reformers, if the
world had not clearly seen through
it, and been made very sensible of
the ill effects of it, by the defile-
ment it brought into their own fa-
milies. Nor was there any point
in which the reformers had search-
ed the Scriptures more, to remove
the prejudice that lay against
them. In the Old Testament all
the priests were not only married,
but the office descended by inhe-
ritance. In the New Testament,
marriage was declared honourable
in all: among the qualifications of
bishops and deacons, their being
the husbands of one wife, are
reckoned up. Many of the apos-
tles were married, and carried
their wives about with them, as
also Aquila did Priscilla.
Another act was passed, confirm-
ing the liturgy, which was now fi-
nished ; eight bishops and three
temporal lords only protesting
against it. There was a long pre-
amble, setting forth the inconve-
nience of the former oflices, and
the pains that had been taken to
reform them ; and that divers bi-
shops and divines had, by the aid
of the Holy Ghost, with an uniform
agreement concluded on the new
book : therefore they enacted that
by Whitsunday next, all divine of-
fices should be performed accord-
ing to it ; and if any persons used
other offices, for the first offence
they should be imprisoned six
months, lose their benefices for the
second, and be imprisoned during
life for the third.
Another act was also passed rci-
specting fasting, declaring, " That
though all days and meats were in
themselves alike, yet fasting, being
a great help to virtue, and to the
subduing the body to the mind, it
was enacted, that Lent, and aM
Fridays and Saturdays, and em-
ber-days, should be fish-days, un-
der several penalties, excepting
the weak, or those that had the
king's licence." Christ had told
his disciples, that when he was
taken from them, they should fast :
so in the primitive church they
fasted before Easter ; but the same
number of days was not observed
in all places ; afterwards, other
rules and days were established :
but St. Austin complained, that
many in his time placed all their
religion ia observing them. Fast-
days are turned to a mockery in
the church of Rome, in which they
dine on fish exquisitely drest, and
drink wine.
A NEW VISITATION.
Both the laity and clergy gave
the king subsidies, upon which the
parliament was prorogued. The
first thing attended to was the en-
forcing the act of uniformity.
Some complaints were made of
the priests' manner of ofliciating ;
who did it with such a tone of
voice that the people could not un-
derstand what was said, any more
than when the prayers were said
in Latin. Prayers were, therefore,
ordered to be said in parish
churches in a plain voice, but in
cathedrals the old way was still
kept up, as agreeing better with
the music used in them ; though
this seemed not very decent in the
confession of sins, nor in the litany,
where a simple voice, gravely ut-
tered, agreed better with those de-
votions tlian cadences and musical
notes. Others continued to use all
360
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the gesticulations, crossings, and
kneeljugs, to wliich they had for-
merly been accustomed. The peo-
ple also continued the use of their
beads, which had been brought in
by Peter the Hermit, in the eleventh
century, by which the repeating
the angel's salutation to the Vir-
gin was made a great part of their
devotion, and was ten times said
for one Paternoster. Instructions
were given to the visitors to put all
these down, and to inquire if any
priests continued their trentals or
masses for departed souls. Orders
were also given, that there should
be no private masses at altars in
the corners of churches ; also that
there should be but one communion
in a day, unless in great churches,
and at high festivals, in which they
were allowed to have two, One in
the morning, and another at noon.
The visitors made their report,
that they found the book of com-
mon-prayer received universally
over the kingdom, except that the
lady Mary continued to have mass
said according to the abrogated
forms. Upon this, the council
Avrote to her to conform to the
laws; " for, the nearer she was to
the king in blood, she was so much
the more obliged to give example
to the rest of the subjects." She
refused to comply with their de-
sires, and sent to the emperor for
bis protection ; upon which he
pressed the English ambassadors,
who promised, that she should be
dispensed with, at least for the pre-
sent. The emperor pretended af-
terwards that they had made him
an absolute promise that she should
never more be troubled about it,
but they said it was only a tempo-
rary one. She refused to acknow-
ledge the laws made when the king
was under age, and carried herself
very haughtily* ; for she well knew
* She obstinately refused to hear any
of the bishops speax. before her in favour
of the reformation. Upon this the council
returned an answer to her, " that her
objections were more the result of wili,
than of reason; and therefore her grace
must be admonished neither to trust her
own opinion without ground, nor to mis-
that the protector was then fcarfol
of a war with France, which made
the emperor's alliance more neces-
sary to England; yet the council
sent for the officers of her house-
hold, and required them to let her
know, that the king's authority was
the same while he was a child, as
if he were at full age; and that it
was now lodged in them, and
though, as single persons, they
were all inferior to her, yet, as
they were the king's council, she
was bound to obey them, especially
when they executed the law ;
which all subjects, of what rank
soever, were bound to obey. At
present, however, they durst go no
further, for fear of the emperor's
displeasure.
DISPUTES CONCERNING CHUISt'S
PRESENCE IN THE SACRAMENTS.
The reformation of the greatest
errors in divine worship being thus
established, Cranmer proceeded
next to establish a form of doc-
trine. The chief point hitherto
untouched, was the presence of
Christ in the sacrament, which the
priests magnified as the greatest
mystery of the Christian religion,
and the chief privilege of Chris-
tians; with which the simple and
credulous vulgar were much af-
fected. The Lutherans received
that which had been for some ages
the doctrine of the Greek church,
that in the sacraments there was
both bread and wine, and also the
substance of the body and blood of
Christ. The Helvetians looked on it
only as a commemoration of the
death of Christ. The princes of Ger-
many were at great pains to have
these reconciled, in which Bucer
had laboured with great industry.
Some took a middle way, and as-
serted a real presence ; but it was
not easy to understand what was
meant by that expression, unless it
was a real application of Christ's
like all others havina; ground. If her's
be good, it is no hurt if she hear the worse.
If it be ill, she shall do well to hear the
better. She shall not alter by hearing,
but by hearing the better."
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
361
death; so that the meaning of
really was effectually. But though
Bucer followed this method, Peter
Martyr, in his lectures, declared
plainly for the Helvetians. Dr.
Smith, and some others, intended
publicly to oppose him ; and chal-
lenged him to a dispute about it,
which he readily accepted, on
these conditions, that the king's
council should first approve of it,
and that it should be managed in
scripture terms: for the strength of
those doctors lay in a nimble ma-
naging of those barbarous and un-
intelligible terms of the schools,
which, though they sounded high,
yet really had no meaning: so that
all the protestants resolved to dis-
pute in scripture terms, which was
certainly more proper in matters of
divinity than the metaphysical lan-
guage of schoolmen.
The council having appointed
Dr. Cox, and some others, to pre-
side in the dispute, Dr. Smith
went out of the way, and a little
after fled out of England : but be-
fore he went he wrote a very mean
submission to Cranmer. Other
doctors disputed with Peter Mar-
tyr concerning transubstantiation,
but that had the common fate of all
public disputes, for both sides con-
tended that they had the better.
At the same time there were also
disputes at Cambridge, which
were moderated by Ridley, who
had been sent down by the coun-
cil. He had fallen on Bertram's
book, of the Sacrament, and won-
dered much to find so celebrated a
writer in the ninth century, engage
so plainly against the corporeal
presence. This disposed him to
think that at that time it was not
the received belief of the church :
he communicated this to Cranmer,
and they together made great col-
lections out of the fathers on this
head, and both of them wrote con-
cerning it.
The substance of their argu-
ments was, that as Christ called
the cup " the fruit of the vine," so
St. Paul called the other element
" bread," after the consecration ;
which shews that their natures
Were not changed, Christ, speak-
ing to the Jews, and substituting
the eucharist for the paschal lamb,
used such expressions as had been
customary among the Jews on that
occasion ; who called the lamb
"the Lord's passover;" which
could not be meant literally, since
the passover was the angel's pass-
ing by their houses, when the first-
born of the Egyptians were killed.
It, therefore, being a commemora-
tion of that, was called " the
Lord's passover:" and in the same
sense did Christ call the bread
" his body:" figurative expressions
being ordinary in Scripture, and
not improper in sacraments, which
may be called figurative actions.
It was also appointed for a re-
membrance of Christ, and that
supposes absence. The elements
were also called by Christ his body
broken, and his blood shed; so it
is plain they were his body, not as
it is glorified in Heaven, but as it
suffered on the cross; and since
the Scriptures speak of Christ's con-
tinuance in Heaven till the last
day, from thence they inferred,
that he was not corporeally pre-
sent. And it was shewed, that the
eating Christ's flesh, mentioned by
St. John, was not to be understood
of the sacrament, since, of every
one who eat, it is said, that he has
eternal life in him. It was, there-
fore, to be understood only of
receiving Christ's doctrine, as he
himself explained, when he said,
" that the flesh profiteth nothing,
but his words were spirit and
Ufe."
ANABAPTISTS IN ENGLAND.
There were some anabaptists at
this time in England, who came
from Germany. Of these there
were two sorts; the first only ob-
jected to the baptizing of children,
and to the manner of it, by sprink-
ling instead of dipping. The other
held many opinions, anciently con-
demned as heresies: they had
raised a war in Germany, and had
set up a new king at Munster; but
all these were called Anabaptists,
from their opposition to infant bap-
362
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
lism, though it was one of the
mildest opinions they held. When
they came to England, a commis-
sion was granted to some bishops,
and others, to search thera out,
and to proceed against them. Se-
veral of these persons, on heing
taken up and brought before them,
abjured their errors, some of which
were, " That there was not a tri-
nity of persons; that Christ was
not God, and took not fiesh of the
Virgin ; and that a regenerate man
could not sin."
Joan Bocher, called Joan of
Kent, one of their proselytes, per-
sisted in her error, and denied that
Christ took flesh of the substance
of his mother; she was intolerably
vain of her notions, and rejected
with scorn all the instruction of-
fered her: she was, therefore,
condemned as an obstinate heretic,
and delivered to the secular power.
But it was with the most extreme
reluctance that the king signed the
warrant for her execution; he
thought it was an instance of the
same spirit of cruelty for which the
reformers condemned the papists;
and notwithstanding all the argu-
ments that were used with him, he
was rather silenced than satisfied,
and signed the warrant with tears
in his eyes, saying to Cranmer,
that since he resigned up himself
to his judgment, if he sinned in it,
it should lie at his door. This
ptruck the archbishop ; and both
he and Ridley took great pains
with her, and tried M'hat reason,
joined with gentleness, could do.
But she growing still more and
more insolent, at last was burnt,
and ended her life very indecently,
breaking out often in jeers and re-
proaches.
Some time after this, George
van Parre, a Dutchman, was also
condemned and burnt for denying
the diviuity of Christ, and saying,
that the Father only was God. He
had led a very exemplary life,
both for fasting, devotion, and a
good conversation, and suffered
used : but several books werfc writ-
ten to justify infant baptism ; and
the practice of the church, so
clearly begun, and so universally
spread, was thought a good plea,
especially being grounded on such
arguments in Scripture as demon-
strated at least its lawfulness.
REBELLION IN DEVONSHIRE AND
OTHER, PARTS.
About this time a rebellion
broke out in many parts of Eng-
land, partly arising from a jealousy
in the commons against the nobi-
lity and gentry, who finding more
advantage by the trade of wool
than by that of corn, generally en-
closed their grounds, and turned
thera to pasture, by which a great
number of persons were thrown
out of employment, and a general
consternation was spread through-
out the country. The other cause
was the unquenched enmity of the
popish priests to the reformation,
and their endeavours to revive in
the minds of the blinded multitude
their former errors.
In Devonshire, the insurrection
was very formidable; and the re-
bels became quickly ten thousand
strong. Lord Russel was sent
against them with a small force,
and ordered to endeavour to pre-
vail on them to disperse without
shedding blood: but Arundel, a
man of quality, being at their
head, theyT were not a mere rabble,
easily scattered, but had more of
the discipline and consequent
strength of a regular anny. They,
however, consented to treat with
lord Russel, and by him forwarded
the following demands to the court :
"■ That the old service and ceremo-
nies might be set up again; that
the act of the six articles, and the
decrees of general councils, might
be again in force ; that the Bible
in English should be called in;
that preachers should pray for the
souls in purgatory; that cardinal
Pole should be recalled ; that the
half of the abbey lands should be
with cxtraorilinary composure of restored, to found two abbeys in
mind. Against the other sort of every county; and that gentlemen
anabaptists no severities were of 100 marks a year might have
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
363
but one servant:" and they desired
a safe-conduct for their chief lead-
ers, in order to the redress of their
particular grievances: they after-
wards reduced their demands to
those only which related to reli-
gion.
Cranmer wrote an answer to
these, shewing " the novelty and
superstition of those rites and ce-
remonies, and of all that method
of worship of which they were so
fond: and that the amendments
and changes had been made ac-
cording to the Scriptures, and the
customs of the primitive church :
that their being partial to a wor-
ship Avhich they understood not,
and being desirous to be kept still
in ignorance, without the Scrip-
tures, proved, that their priests
had greater power over them than
the common reason of all mankind
had : as for the six articles, that
act had never passed if the late
king had not gone in person to the
parliament, and argued for it: yet
he soon saw his error, and was
slack in executing it."
After this, a threatening letter
was sent to them, in the king's
name, upbraiding them for their
rebellion and blind obedience to
their priests. In it the authority
of the king, although under age,
was shown at large ; for by the
pretence of the king's minority the
people generally were taught to
believe that their rising in arms
was not rebellion. In conclusion,
they were earnestly invited to sub-
mit to the royal mercy, as others
had done, whom the king had not
only pardoned, but had redressed
their just grievances.
A fast was proclaimed at court,
where Cranmer preached with
great freedom and vehemence : he
reproved the assembly for their vi-
cious lives, particularly those who
pretended a love to the gospel -,
and set before them the judgments
of God, which they might expect
would overtake their misdeeds, if
they did not repent and amend
their lives.
The rebels still continuing in
arms, troops were sent against
them, and after some resistance in
Oxfordshire, Devonshire, and
Norfolk, they were at length every
where routed, their leaders pu-
nished, and tranquillity restored.
VISITATION OF CAMBRIDGE.
A visitation of Cambridge fol-
lowed soon after this. Ridley was
the chief of the visitors ; but when
he found that a design was laid to
suppress some colleges, under pre-
tence of uniting them to others,
and to convert some fellowships
that were provided for divines, to
the study of the civil law, he re-
fused his assent. He said " the
church was already too much rob-
bed, and yet some men's ravenous-
ness was not yet satisfied. It
seemed a design was laid to drive
both religion and learning out of
the land; therefore he desired
leave to be gone." The other vi-
.sitors complained of him to the
protector, who wrote him a re-
proving letter: but he answered it
with the freedom that became a
bishop, who was resolved to suffer
all things rather than sin against
his conscience : and the protector
was so well satisfied with him,
that, for bis sake, the college of
Clare-hall, the suppression of
which he had strongly objected to,
was preserved.
BONNER PROSECUTED,
Bonner was now brought into
trouble. It was not easy to know
how to deal with him, for he obey-
ed every order that was sent him,
and yet it was known that he se-
cretly hated and condemned all
that was done ; and as often as he
could declare that safely, he did
so, and by such means preserved
his interest with the papists: and
though he obeyed the orders of the
council, yet he did it in so remiss
a manner, that it was visibly
against his inclination. He was,
therefore, called before the coun-
cil, and charged with several par-
ticulars, that " whereas he used to
ofliciate himself on the great festi-
vals, he had not done it since the
new service was set out; that he
364
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
took no care to repress adultery,
and that he never preached." On
examination, proving very refrac-
tory and violent, he was deprived
of his bishopric, and cominitted to
prison during the king's pleasure.
FALL OF THE PROTECTOR.
The English affairs upon the
continent this year were extremely
unsuccessful, and the fault being
laid on the protector, heavy com-
plaints were made against him ; and
his enemies, who were very nu-
merous and powerful, openly de-
clared their hostility. The earls
of Southampton and of Warwick
•were the chief; the one hated Lim
for dismissing him from the chan-
cellorship, and the other because
he was his rival in power and dig-
nity.
The privy counsellors complain-
ed, that he was become so arbi-
trary in his proceedings, that he
little regarded the opposition that
was made by the majority of the
council, to any of his designs. All
these things concurred to create
him many enemies; and, except
Cranmer, Paget, and Smith, all
turned against him.
The protector conducted the king
to Hampton court, and put many
of his own people about him,
which increased the jealousies of
the opposite party ; upon which,
nine of the privy council met at
Ely-house, and assumed to them-
selves the authority of the council;
and secretary Petre being sent by
the king, to ask an account of their
meeting, instead of returning, join-
ed himself to them. They made a
full declaration of the protector's
ill government ; and stated that
" therefore they resolved, them-
selves, to see the safety of the
king and kingdom." Both the
city of London, and the lieute-
nant of the Tower declared for
them: they also sent letters all
over England, desiring the assist-
ance of the nobility and gentry,
and seven more of the privy coun-
cil joined them.
The protector had removed the
king from Hampton-court to Wind-
sor-castle, which was capable of
some defence ; and had armed
some of his own servants; yet,
seeing himself abandoned by
nearly all his friends, and finding
the party against him growing to
such a strength, that it would be
in vain to struggle any longer, he
offered to submit himself to the
council. A proposition for a treaty
was accordingly set on foot ; and
the lords at London were desired
to send two of their number with
their proposals. Cranmer, and the
other two, wrote to the council, to
persuade them to an agreement,
and not to follow cruel sugges-
tions.
Many false reports of the pro-
tector were spread abroad, as,
that he had threatened, if they in-
tended ^to put him to death, the
king should die first ; which served
to increase the prejudices against
him. The council wrote to Cran-
mer and Paget, charging them "to
look well to the king's person, that
he should not be removed from
Windsor; and that the duke of
Somerset's dependants might be
put from him, and his own sworn
servants admitted to wait :" they
also protested that they would
proceed with all the moderation
and favour that was possible to-
wards the duke. The council un-
derstanding that all things were
prepared as they had desired, sent
three of their number, to see that
the duke, and five of his followers,
should be confined to their apart-
ments ; and on the 12th of October,
the whole council went to Wind-
sor, and made great protestations
of their duty to the king, which he
received favourably, and assured
them he took all that they had done
in good part.
Accordingly, the duke of Somer-
set, with four of those who had
been confined, were sent to the
Tower, and many articles were
objected to the duke, "that he
being made protector, with this
condition, that he should do no-
thing but by the consent of the
other executors, had treated with
ambassadors apart; had made bi-
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
365
shops and lord-lieutenants with-
out their knowledge; had held a
court of requests la his house ;
embased the coin ; neglected the
places the king had in France ;
encouraged the commons in their
late insurrections ; and had given
out commissions, and proclaimed
a pardon without their consent :
that he had animated the king
against the rest of the council, and
had proclaimed them traitors, and
had put his own servants armed
ahout the king's person."
By these charges, it appears,
that the crimes alleged against
him were the effects of his sudden
exaltation, which had made him
forget that he was a subject. He,
however, had carried his greatness
with much innocence, since, in all
the studied charges brought against
him by his numerous enemies, no
acts of cruelty, rapine, or bribery,
were objected to him. His faults
were rather errors and weaknesses,
than crimes. His " embasing the
coin" was done upon a common
mistake of weak governments,
who lly to that as their last refuge
in the necessity of their affairs.
In his imprisonment, he set him-
self to the study of moral philo-
sophy and divinity, and wrote a
preface to a book on patience,
which had made a great impres-
sion on his mind. His fall was a
great affliction to all v/ho loved the
reformation, and this was much in-
creased, by their fears of two of his
greatest enemies ; of whom South-
ampton was a known papist, and
Warwick was looked on as a man
of no religion.
But this event, while it depress-
ed the reformers, raised the spirits
of the papists : the duke of Nor-
folk and Gardiner hoped to be
discharged. Bonner expected to
be re-established in his bishop-
ric ; and the new service was
neglected in many places : but
the earl of Warwick, finding the
king zealously attached to the re-
formation, and affected to be
a great promoter of that cause.
A court of civilians was appointed
to examine Bonner's appeal, and
upon their report the council t-eject-
ed it, and confirmed his sentence.
In November, the parliament
met: in which a kind of riot act
was passed, declaring it treason in
any persons to assemble to the
number of twelve, if, on being re-
quired, they did not disperse. The
bishops made a heavy complaint
of the growth of vice and impiety,
and that their power was so much
abridged, that they could not re-
press it. Accordingly, a bill was
read, enlarging their authority,
which was passed by the lords ;
but the commons rejected it, and
instead of it, sent up a bill that
empowered thirty-two persons,
who were to be named by the king,
" the one half of the temporally,
and the other of the spiritualty,
to compile a body of ecclesiastical
laws within three years ; and that
these, not being contrary to the
common or statute law, and ap-
proved of by the king, should have
the force of ecclesiastical laws."
Six bishops, and six other cler-
gymen, were empowered to pre-
pare a new form of ordination ;
which being confirmed under the
great seal, should take place after
April next. Articles were also
presented against the duke of
Somerset, with a confession signed
by him, in which he protested that
his errors had flowed rather from
indiscretion than malice, and de-
nied all treasonable designs
against the king, or the realm.
He was fined in £2000 a-year in
land, and was deprived of all his
goods and offices. He complained
of the heaviness of this sentence,
and " desired earnestly to be re-
stored to the king's favour, trusting
that he should make amends for
his past follies." He was dis-
charged in the beginning of Fe-
bruary, soon after which, he was
pardoned, and was again brought
both to the court and council in
April.
The reformation now, after this
confusion, recommenced with
fresh vigour. The council sent
orders throughout England, to
require all to conform themselves
366
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to the new service, and to call in
all the books of the old offices.
An act was passed in paliament to
the same effect. All the old books
and images were appointed to be
defaced, and all prayers to saints
were to be struck out of the books
of devotion published by the late
king.
The committee appointed to pre-
pare the book of ordinations, finish-
ed their work with unanimity.
They found, that in the ancient
church, there was nothing used in
ordinations, but prayer and impo-
sition of hands ; the anointing
and giving consecrated vestments
being additions of later ages. In
the council of Florence it was de-
clared, that the rite of ordaining
a priest, was the delivering the
vessels for the eucharist, with a
power to offer sacrifices to God
for the dead and living, which
was a novelty invented to support
the belief of transubstautiation.
All these additions were now cut
off, ordination was restored to a
greater simplicity ; and the form
was almost the same as that still
in use in the church of England ;
only then, in ordaining a priest,
the bishop was to lay one hand on
his head, and with the other to
give him a Bible, and a chalice,
and bread in it. In the consecra-
tion of a bishop, the form was the
same that we still employ, only
then they retained the custom of
giving the bishop a staff, saying
these words, "Be to the flock of
Christ a shepherd."
At this time pope Paul the third
died. In the conclave that fol-
lowed, cardinal Farnese promoted
the interest of cardinal Pole, whose
wise behaviour at Trent had great-
ly raised him in the opinion of his
contemporaries. It also appeared,
that though he was of the emperor's
faction, yet he did not serve him
blindly. Some loaded him with
the imputations of Lutlieranism,
and of incontinence ; the last
would not have hindered his ad-
vancement much, though true, yet
he fully cleared himself from it :
but the former lay heavier ; for in
his retirement at Viterbo, where
he was legate, he had given him-
self much to the study of contro-
versies ; and Tranellius, Flaminio,
and others suspected of Lutheran-
ism, had lived in his house; and
in the discussions at the council of
Trent he seemed favourable to
some of their opinions. But the
great sufferings both of himself
and family in England, seemed to
set him above all suspicions.
When his friends had almost
gained a sufficient number of suf-
frages, he seemed little concerned
at it, and rather declined than as-
pired to the dignity. When a full
number of the cardinals had
agreed, and came to adore him,
according to the ordinary cere-
mony, he received it with his
usual coldness ; and as they came
in the night, he said, " God loved
light," and therefore advised them
to delay the adoration till day.
The Italians, among whom ambi-
tion is thought to be the charac-
teristic of a great mind, looked on
this as an insufferable piece of
dulness ; so that the cardinals de-
serted him before day, and chose
de Monte pope, who assumed the
papal crown by the name of Julius
the Third. His first promotion
was very extraordinary, for he gave
his own cardinal's hat to a servant
who kept his monkey ; and being-
asked the reason of it, he said,
"he saw as much in his servant to
recommend him to be a cardinal,
as the conclave saw in him to in-
duce them to choose him pope."
In February, Ridley was made
bishop of London and Westmin-
ster, with licence to hold two pre-
bends; and his patent was not
during pleasure, but during life.
About this time there was a
rumour of a marriage between the
king, and a French princess, which
grieved the reformers, who rather
wished him to marry the daughter
of the emperer Maximilian, who
was believed to favour the reforma-
tion, and was esteemed one of the
best men of the age. Dr. Latimer
preached at court, and warned the
king of the ill effects of bad mar-
PROGRESS OF THE REf*ORMATION.
367
riages, which were made up only
as bargains, without alleetion be-
tween the parties ; and that they
occasioned so much iniquity, and so
many divorces : he also complained
of the luxury and vanity of the
age, and pressed the setting up
a primitive discipline in the church.
He preached this as his last ser-
mon, and therefore used great
freedom.
The see of Gloucester now be-
came vacant, and Hooper was
named to it. He had some scru-
ples about the episcopal vestments,
and thought all those garments,
having been consecrated with much
superstition, were to be reckoned
among the elements condemned
by St. Paul: but Ridley justified
the use of them, and said, "the
elements condemned by St. Paul,
were only the Jewish ceremonies ;
which he condemned, when they
were imposed as essential ; as that
imported that the Mosaical law
was not abrogated, and that the
Messiah was not come."
Cranmer desired Bucer's opinion
concerning the lawfulness of those
habits, and the obligation, lying on
subjects to obey the laws about
them. His opinion was, that
" Every creature of God was good,
and that no former abuse could
make a thing, indifferent in itself,
become unlawful. Yet, since those
garments had been abused to su-
perstition, and were like to be-
come a subject of contention, he
wished they might be taken away
by law ; and that ecclesiastical
discipline, and a more complete
reformation, might be pursued, and
a stop put to the robbing of
churches ; otherwise they might
see, in the present state of Ger-
many, a dreadful prospect of that
which England ought to look for.
He wished that all good men
would unite against the greater
corruptions, and then lesser abuses
would easily be redressed," Peter
Martyr also delivered his opinion
to the same purpose.
Hooper was suspended from
preaching ; but the earl of War-
wick wrote to Cranmer to dispense
with liim in that matter; who an-
swered, that while the law con-
tinued in force, he could not do
it without incurring a pramunire.
Upon which the king wrote to the
archbishop, allowing him to do it,
and dispensing with the law.
THE COMMON PRAYER BOOK RE-
VISED.
A design was now set on foot
for a revision of the common
prayer book : in order to which
the opinion of that eminent re-
former Bucer was asked. He re-
plied that " he approved the main
parts of the former book, and
wished there might be not only
a denunciation against scandalous
persons who came to the sacra-
ment, but a discipline to exclude
them ; that the habits might be
Iai.d aside; that no part of the
communion office might be used,
except when there was a sacra-
ment ; that communions might be
more frequent ; that the prayers
might be said in a plain voice ;
the sacrament put in the people's
hands ; and that there might be no
prayers for the dead." He also
advised " a change of several
phrases in the office of the com-
munion, that favoured transubstan-
tiation too much ; and that baptism
might be performed only in
churches ;" he thought " the hal-
lowing the water, the chrism, and
the white garment, were too sce-
nical; nor did he approve of ad-
juring the devil, nor of the god-fa-
ther's answering in the child's
name: he thought confirmation
should be delayed till the person
was of age, and came sincerely
to renew the baptismal covenant;
and catechising should take place
every holy day, both of children
and adults. He disliked private
marriages, extreme unction, and
making offerings at the churching
of women : and thought there
ought to be greater strictness used
in the examination of those per-
sons who came to receive orders."
At the same time he understood
that the king expected a new-
year's gift from him, of a book
368
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Written particularly for his own
use : he, therefore, prepared a
book concerning the kingdom of
Christ; in which he pressed much
the setting up a strict discipline,
the sanctification of the Lord's
day, the appointing days of fast-
ing, and that pluraHties and non-
residence of the clergy might be
condemned; that children might
be catechised ; that the reverence
due to churches might be pre-
served ; that the pastoral function
might be restored to what it ought
to be ; that bishops might throw-
off secular afifairs, take care of
their dioceses, and govern them
by the advice of their presbyters ;
that there might be rural bishops
over twenty or thirty parishes,
and that provincial councils might
meet twice a year; that church-
lands should be restored, and that
a fourth part should be assigned
to the poor ; that marriage, with-
out consent of parents, should be
annulled ; that a second marriage
might be declared lawful, after a
divorce for adultery, and for some
other reasons ; that care should be
taken of the education of youth,
and for repressing luxury ; that
the law might be reformed ; that
no office might be sold, but given
to the most deserving : that none
should be put in prison for slight
offences ; and that the severity of
some laws, as that which made
theft capital, might be mitigated.
Edward was much pleased with
these counsels ; and upon them
began to form a scheme for amend-
ing many things that were amiss
in the government. This he wrote
out with his own hand, and in a
style and manner which was rather
childish, though the thoughts were
manly. He also wrote a journal of
every thing that passed at home,
and of the news from beyond
sea. It has clear marks of being
his own composition. He also
wrote another book in French,
being a collection of all the places
of scripture against idolatry, with
a preface, and a dedication to the
protector.
At this time Ridley made his
first visitation of his diocese ; the
articles upon which he proceeded
were chiefly relating to the service
and ceremonies that were abolish-
ed. He also carried with him in-
junctions against some remainders
of the former superstition, and ex-
hortations to the people to be chari-
table, and to come frequently to the
sacrament; and he expressed a wish
that altars in the churches should
be removed, and tables put in their
room, in the most convenient place
of the chancel. In the ancient
church their tables were of wood ;
but the sacrament being afterwards
called a sacrifice, they came to be
called altars. This gave rise to
the opinion of an expiatory sacri-
fice in the mass, and therefore it
was now thought fit to take away
both the name and form of altars.
Ridley only advised the curates to
do this ; but upon some contests
arising concerning it, the council
interposed, and ordered it to be
done; sending with their order
six reasons in justification of it, in
which they showed that a table was
more proper than an altar ; es-
pecially since the opinion of an ex-
piatory sacrifice was supported by
the latter.
The government was now free of
all disturbance : the coinage was
reformed, and trade was encou-
raged. The factions in the coart
seemed also to be extinguished by
a marriage between the earl of
Warwick's son and the duke of
Somerset's daughter.
The popish clergy now complied
with every change that was made.
Oglethorpe, afterwards bishop of
Carlisle, being informed against as
a favourer of the old superstition,
made a declaration, that "he
thought the order of religion then
settled, was nearer the use of the
primitive church than that which
was formerly received ; and that
he condemned tran&ubstantiation
as a late invention, and approved
the communion in both kinds ; also
the people's receiving it always
with the priest."
Smith, who had written against
the marriage of the clergy, and had
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
369
been imprisoned, but was dis-
charged by Cranmer's intercession,
wrote a submission to him, ac-
knowledging the mistakes he had
committed in his book, and the
archbishop's kindness towards
him: concluding with a wish that
" he might perish, if he was not
sincere," and calling on " God, as
a witness against his soul if he
lied."
Day, the bishop of Chichester,
preached at court against transub-
stantiation, and all opposition to
the reformation seemed to have
melted away ; but the calm was
deceitful; the papists still abhor-
red the changes which had been
made, and although they thought
it prudent at present to comply
with them, they resolved to seize
the earliest opportunity of throw-
ing oft" the mask.
Punishment of the Primitive Martyrs^
Martin Bucer died in tlie begin-
ning of this year. He had enter-
tained great apprehensions of a
fatal revolution in England, on ac-
count of the bad lives of the peo-
ple, the want of ecclesiastical dis-
cipline, and the neglect of the
pastoral charge. Orders were
sent from the court to Cambridge,
to bury him with all the public ho-
nour to his memory that could be
devised. Speeches and sermons
were made by Haddon, the uni-
versity orator, and by Parker and
FOX'S MARTYRS.
Redmayn. Tlie hist of these was
one of the most extraordinary men
both for learning and judgment in
his time : he had differed in some
points from Buccr, and yet he ac-
knowledged, that tliere was none
alive of whom he hoped to learn so
much as he had done by his con-
vci-sation with him. iJucer was
inferior to none of all the reform-
ers in learning, and had a great
zeal for the interests of the church r
but he had not tliat fluency in dis-
puting for which Peter Martyr
24
370
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
was fvdnrtred, aiid the popish doc-
tors took advantage from that to
treat him with more insolence.
Soon after this, the process
against Gardiner was brought to a
conclusion : a commission was is-
sued out to Cranraer, three bi-
shops, and some civilians, to pro-
ceed against him, on the following
charges: that "he had refused to
set out in his sermon the king's
power, when he was under age,
and had affronted the preachers,
whom the king had sent to his dio-
cese; that he had been negligent
in executing the king's injunctions,
and refused to confess his fault, or
ask the king's pardon; and that
the rebellions raised in England
might have been prevented, if he
had in time set forth the king's au-
thority."
To this he answered, that " he
was not required to do it by any
order of council,bat only in a private
discourse:" but witnesses being
examined upon these particulars,
the delegates proceeded to sen-
tence of deprivation against him,
notwithstanding his appeal to the
king in person; and he was re-
manded to the Tower, where he
continued till queen Mary dis-
charged him.
THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES PUB-
LISHED.
By this time the greater number
of the bishops were sincere friends
to the reformation : it was, there-
fore, resolved to proceed to a set-
tlement of the doctrine of the
church. Many persons thought that
should have beer done in the first
place ; but Cranmer judged it better
to proceed slowly in that matter: he
thought the corruptions in the wor-
ship were to be first abolished;
" since, while they remained, the
addresses to God were so defiled
that all people were involved in
unlawful compliances." He
thought speculative opinions might
be reformed last, since errors in
them were not of such ill conse-
quence: and he judged it neces-
sary to explain these in many
treatises and disputes, before al-
terations were made, in order that
every one might be acquainted
with what was intended to be
done. Accordingly the bishops
and clergy framed a body of arti-
cles, which coiitained the doctrine
of the church of England : they di-
vided them into forty-two, and af-
terwards, some few alterations
being made in the beginning of
queen Elizabeth's reign, they were
reduced to their present number,
thirty-nine.
THE COMMON PRAYER BOOK RE-
VISED.
When this was settled, they
commenced the review of the com-
mon prayer book. In the daily
service they added the confession
and absolution, " that so the wor-
ship of God might begin with a
grave and humble confession; af-
ter which a solemn declaration of
the mercy of God, according to the
terms of the gospel," was to be
pronounced by the priest. This
was thought much better than the
giving absolution in such formal
words as, " I absolve thee ;" which
raised, in superficial worshippers,
an opinion, that the priest had au-
thority to pardon sin, and made
them think of nothing so much as
how to purchase it at his hands.
In the communion service they or-
dered a recital of the command-
ments, with a short devotion be-
tween every one of them. The
chrism, the use of the cross in con-
secrating the eucharist, prayers for
the dead, and some expressions
that favoured transubstantiation,
were rejected, and the book was
put in the same order and method
as that in which it continues to
this day, with the exception of
some inconsiderable variations.
A rubric was added to the office of
the communion, explaining the
reason of kneeling in it, that it was
only as an expression of rever-
ence and gratitude, upon the re-
ceiving so particular a mark of
the favour of God: but that no
adoration was intended by it, and
that they did not think Christ was
corporeally present in it. Jn queen
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
371
Elizabetli's time this was omitted,
that such as conformed in other
things, but still retained the belief
of the corporeal presence, might
not be ofleuded at such a declara-
tion: it was again inserted on the
restoration of Charles II, for re-
moving the scruples of those who
excepted to that posture.
At this time six of the most emi-
nent preachers were appointed to
reside at court by turns, two at a
time, and the other four were sent
as itinerant preachers, into all
the counties of England, for sup-
plying the defects of the clergy,
who were generally very weak and
faulty.
The mass, which was still continu-
ed in lady Mary's chapel, was now
again complained of. The court
was less afraid of the emperor's
displeasure than formerly, and
therefore would no longer bear
with so public a breach of law :
and the promise they had made
being but temporary, they thought
they were not bound by it. But
the emperor asserted that he had
an absolute promise for that pri-
vilege being continued to her ;
and this encouraged her so much,
that when the council wrote to her,
she answered, " she would follow
the catholic church, and adhere to
her father's religion." A letter
was then written in the king's
name, requiring her ** to obey the
law, and not to pietend that the
king was under age, since the late
rebels had justified themselves by
that." The way of worship then
established, was also vindicated,
as most consonant to the word of
God. But she refused to engage
in any disputes, and said she
would continue in her former
courses.
She then intended to leave Eng-
land, and the emperor ordered a
ship to lie near the coast for her
transportation, and threatened to
make war, if she should be severe-
ly used. Dr. Wotton was sent to
him, to convince him that no ab-
solute promise was ever made.
Bat Charles replied, that he had
promised to her mother at her
death, to protect her, and was
therefore bound in honour to do so.
However, the council not much
fearing the emperor's displeasure,
sent to seize on two of her chap-
lains, who had said mass in her
house, when she was absent; but
the priests concealed themselves,
kept out of the way, and Mary
wrote to the council to stop the
prosecution, still urging the pro-
mise made to the emperor. A long
answer was returned to her by the
council, in which, after the pro-
mise was explained, they repre-
sented "the absurdity of prayers
in an unknown tongue, ollering
the sacrament for the dead, and
worshipping images^ all the an-
cients appealed upon all occasions
to the scriptures; by these she might
easily discover the en-ors and
cheats of the old superstition, that
were supported only by false mira-
cles and lying stories.' Th,ey con-
cluded by saying, that "they, being
trusted with the execution of the
laws, were obliged to proceed
equally." Mallet, one of the chap-
lains, was taken, and although she
earnestly desired that he might be
set at liberty, it was denied her.
The council sent for the chief offi-
cers of her household, and required
them to let her know the king's
pleasure, that she must have the
new service in her family.
This grieved her much; she said,
she would obey the king in every
thing in which her conscience was
not touched ; but could not comply
on the points in question. Upon
that, the lord chancellor, Petre and
Wingfield, were sent with the same
orders to her ; and carried to her a
letter from the king, which she re-
ceived on her knees ; but when she
read it, she cast the blame of it on
Cecil, then secretary of state. The
chancellor told her, the whole
council were of one mind, that they
could not sufiFer her to use a form
of worship against law : and had
ordered them to intimate this both
to herself and her family. She
made great protestations of duty
372
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to the king ; but said, " she would
die rather than use any form of
worship but that which was left by
her father, only she was afraid she
was not worthy to suller on so good
an account. If her chaplains re-
fused to say mass, she could have
none ; but for the new service, she
was resolved against it, and if it
were forced on her, she would leave
her house." She insisted on the
promise made to the emperor,
"who," she said, "wrote of it to
her, and she believed him more
than them all." She gave them a
token, to be carried to the king,
and so dismissed them. As she
manifested so much resolution,
the council went no further ; but,
after this, her mass was said so
secretly, that no public oflence was
given by it. ii^ie removed from
Copthall, and lived at Hunsden,
where Ridley went to see her.
There is something so curious in
the account of this visit and dia-
logue between the bishop and
Mary, that we give it verbatim,
" About the eighth of Septem-
ber, Dr. Ridley, then bishop of
London, lying at his house at
Hadham, in Hertfordshire, went to
visit the lady Mary then lying at
Hunsden, two miles off; and was
gently entertained of sir Thomas
Wharton, and other her officers,
till it was almost eleven o'clock,
about which time the said lady
Mary came forth into her chamber
of presence, and then the said
bishop there saluted her grace,
and said, ' That he was come to do
his duty to her grace.' Then she
thanked him for his pains, and for
a quarter of an hour talked with
him very pleasantly, and said,
* That she knew him in the court
when he was chaplain to her fa-
ther, and could well remember a
sermon that he made before king
Henry her father, at the marriage
of my lady Clinton, that now is,
to sir Anthony Brown, &c.,' and
so dismissed him to dine with her
officers.
" After dinner was done, the
bishop bein^ called for by the said
lady Mary, resorted again to her
grace, between whom this commu-
nication was; first the bishop be-
ginneth in manner as foUoweth :
" Bishop. Madam, I came not
only to do my duty to see your
grace, but also to offer myself
to preach before you on Sunday
next, if it will please you to hear
me. At this her countenance
changed, and, after silence for a
space, she answered thus :
" Blarij. My lord, as for this
last matter I pray you make the
answer to it yourself.
" Bishop. Madam, considering
mine office and calling, I am bound
in duty to make to your grace this
offer, to preach before you.
"i>/rtrj/. Well, I pray you make
the answer (as I have said) to this
matter yourself; for you know the
answer well enough. But if there
be no remedy but I must make you
answer, this shall be your answer ;
the door of the parish-church ad-
joining shall be open for you if you
come, and ye may preach if you
list ; but neither I nor any of mine
shall hear you.
" Bishop. Madam, T trust you
will not refuse God's word.
" Mary. I cannot tell what ye
call God's word ; that is not God's
word now, that was God's word in
my father's days.
" Bishop. God's word is all one
in all times, but hath been better
understood and practised in some
ages than in other.
" Mary. You durst not for your
ears have avouched that for God's
word in my father's days, that
now you do. And as for your new
books, I thank God I never read
any of them ; I never did, nor ever
will do.
" And after many bitter words
against the form of religion then
established, and against the go-
vernment of the realm, and the
laws made in the young years of her
brother, which she said she was
not bound to obey till her brother
came to perfect age, and then she
affirmed she would obey them ; she
asked the bishop ' whether he were
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
373
one of the council?' he answered,
'No.' — 'You might well enoug^h/
said she, ' as the council goeth
now-a-days.'
" And so she concluded with
these words: 'My lord, for your
gentleness to come and see me, I
thank you ; but for your oflering to
preach before me, I thank you
never a whit.'
" Then the said bishop was
brought by sir Thomas Wharton to
the place where they dined, and
was desired to drink. And after
he had drunk, he paused awhile,
looking very sadly, and suddenly
brake out into these words: ' Sure-
ly, I have done amiss.' — ' Why so?'
quoth sir Thomas Wharton. ' For
I have drunk,' said he, 'in- that
place where God's word offered
hath been refused: whereas, if I
had remembered my duty, I ought
to have departed immediately, and
to have shaken off the dust of my
shoes for a testimony against this
house.' These words were by the
said bishop spoken with such a ve-
hemency, that some of the hearers
afterwards confessed their hair to
stand upright on their heads. This
done, the said bishop departed, and
so returned to his house."
FALL AND DEATH OF THE DUKE
OF SOMERSET.
About this time, the earl of
Warwick, to strengthen his party
against Somerset, prevailed on the
king to confer new titles on several
noblemen, and to raise some com-
moners to the peerage. He was
himself created duke of Northum-
berland ; the marquis of Dorset
"was made duke of Suffolk ; Paulet,
marquis of Winchester ; Herbert,
earl of Pembroke ; Russel, earl of
Bedford ; and Darcy, lord Darcy.
An apparent reconciliation had
taken place between Somerset
and Northumberland ; but each
distrusted the other, and was pre-
pared to seize the first opportunity
of crushing his rival. Northum-
berland's superior skill gave him
the advantage ; and upon informa-
tion of a pretended plot to assassi-
nate him and some of his friends,
the duke and duch»ss of Somerset,
with several other persons, were
committed to the Tower. On the
first of December, 1551, the duke
was brought to his trial : the mar-
quis of Winchester presided, and
twenty-seven peers sat as judges,
among whom were the dukes of
Suffolk and Northumberland, and
the earl of Pembroke. He was
charged with a design to seize on
the king's person, to assassinate
Northumberland, to take posses-
sion of the Tower and city of Lon-
don, and to destroy the king's
guards. It seemed a gross dere-
liction of justice for Northumber-
land to sit as a judge, when the
crime objected, was a design
against his life : but hatred of his
rival carried him beyond the
bounds of decency. Somerset, in
his defence, denied all designs to
raise the people, or to kill Nor-
thumberland; "or, if he had talk-
ed of it, it was in passion, without
any intention of doing so : and it
Avas ridiculous to think, that he
with a small troop could destroy
the guards, who were 900 strong.
The few armed men he had about
him,were only for his own defence ;
he had done no mischief to his ene-
mies, though it was once in his
power to have done it ; and he had
surrendered himself without any
resistance." He desired the wit-
nesses might be brought face to
face with him ; but this common
act of justice was denied, and their
depositions were only read. Dur-*
ing the trial, he behaved with great
temper, and all the abuse which
the king's counsel made use of
in pleading against him, did not
provoke him to any indecent pas-
sion.
When sentence was given, his
courage sunk a little, and he beg-
ged pardon of the three lords, who
were his enemies, and entreated
them to solicit the king in his fa-
vour, or at least to protect his wife
and children. But instead of in-
terceding for him, Northumber-
land determined to free himself
from all further fear, by the sacri-
fice of his ancient rival, and ac-
374
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
coidiugly employed his emissaries
to prejudice the king as^ainst his
uncle, by pretending that, while
in the Tower, he had confessed a
design to employ some persons to
assassinate Northumberland, Nor-
thampton, and Pembroke. This
being believed by the king, he
gave him up to his enemies.
Stanhope, Partridge, Arundel,
and Vane, the duke's friends and
pretended accomplices, were nest
tried: the two first were not much
pitied, for they hacV made an ill
use of their interest with the duke
while in power : the last two were
much lamented. They were all
condemned ; Partridge and Vane
were hanged, the other two were
bel>€aded.
Six weeks after his trial, the
unfortunate duke was brought to
the scafibld, and as Mr. Fox, the
author of this work, was present
at his execution, we shall give his
account of it in his own words.
"In the year of our Lord 1552,
the two and twentieth of January,
the duke of Somerset, uncle to
king Edward, was brought out of
the Tower of London, and accord-
ing to the manner delivered to the
sheriffs of the city, and compassed
about with a great number of armed
men both of the guard and others.
He was brought unto the scaffold
on Tower-hill, where he, nothing
changing either voice or counten-
ance, but in a manner with the
same gesture which he commonly
used at home, kneeling upon both
his knees, and lifting up his hands,
commended himself unto God.
" After he had ended a few short
prayers, standing up again, and
turning himself toward the east
side of the scaffold, nothing at all
abashed (as it seemed tome, stand-
ing about the midst of the scaffold,
and diligently marking all things)
either with the sight of the axe, or
yet of the executioner, or of pre-
sent death ; but with the same
alacrity and cheerfulness of mind
and countenance as he was ac-
customed to shew when he heard
the causes and supplication of
others, and especially the poor
(towards whom, as it were with a
certain fatherly love to his chil-
dren, he always shewed himself
most attentive) he uttered these
words to the people :
" ' Dearly beloved friends, I am
brought hither to suffer death,
albeit that I never offended against
the king, neither by word nor deed,
and have been always as faithful
and true unto this realm as any
man. But forsomuch as I am by
a law condemned to die, I do ac-
knowledge myself as well as others
to be subject thereunto. Where-
fore, to testify my obedience which
I owe unto the laws, I am come
hither to suffer death ; whereunto
I willingly offer myself, with most
hearty thanks unto God, that hath
given me this time of repentance,
who might through sudden death
have taken away my life, that
neither I should have acknowledg-
ed him nor myself.
" ' Moreover, dearly beloved
friends, there is yet somewhat that
I must put you in mind of, as touch-
ing Christian religion ; which so
long as I was in authority, I al-
ways diligently set forth and fur-
thered to my power. Neither do
I repent me of my doings, but re-
joice therein, sith that now the
state of Christian religion cometh
most near unto the form and order
of the primitive church. Which
thing I esteem as a great benefit
given of God both unto you and
me ; most heartily exhorting you
all, that this, which is most purely
set forth unto you, you will with
like thankfulness accept and em-
brace, and set out the same in
your living. Which thing if you
do not, without doubt greater mis-
chief and calamity will follow.'
'* When he had spoken these
words, there was suddenly a ter-
rible noise heard ; whereupon there
came a great fear upon all men.
This noise was as it had been the
noise of some great storm or tem-
pest, which to "some seemed to be
from above ; as if a great deal of
gunpowder being inclosed in an
armoury, and having caught fire,
had violently broken out. But
3
PROGRESS OF THE REFORMATION.
375
uuto some it seemed as though it
had been a o-ieat multitude of
horsemen running together, or
coming upon them. Such a noise
then was in the ears of all, although
they saw nothing. Whereby it
happened that all the people being
amazed without any evident cause,
they ran away, some into the
ditches and puddles, and some
into the houses thereabouts ; others
fell down groveling unto the
ground, with their pollaxes and
halberds ; and most of them cried
out, ' Jesus save us ! Jesus s.nve
us !' Those who remained in their
places, for fear knew not where
they were ; and I myself, who was
there among the rest, being also
afraid in this hurly burly, stood
still amazed. It happened here,
as the evangelist wrote of Christ,
when as the officers of the high
priests and pharisees, coming with
weapons to take him, being asto-
nished, ran backwards and fell to
the ground.
" In the mean time, whilst these
things were thus in doing, the
people by chance espied one sir
Anthony Brown riding under the
scaffold ; which was the occasion
of a new noise. For when they
saw him coming, they conjectured
that which was not true, but which
they all sincerely wished for, that
the king by that messenger had
sent his uncle pardon: and there-
fore with great rejoicing and cast-
ing up their caps, they cried out,
' Pardon, pardon is come ! God
save the king.' Thus this good
duke, although he was destitute
of all men's help, yet he saw,
before his departure, in how great
love and favour he was with all
men. And truly I do not think
that in so great slaughter of dukes
as hath been in England within
these few years, there were so
many weeping eyes at one time;
and not without cause. For all
men saw in his fall the public ruin
of England, except such as indeed
did perceive nothing.
"But to return from whence we
have strayed; the duke in the
mean time standing still in the
same place, modestly and with a
grave countenance made a sign
to the people with his hand, that
they would keep themselves quiet.
Which done, and silence obtained,
he spake unto them in this manner.
" ' Dearly beloved friends, ^there
is no such matter here in hand as
you vainly hope or believe. It
seemeth thus good unto Almighty
God, whose ordinance it is meet
and necessary that we all be obe-
dient unto. Wherefore I pray
you all to be quiet, and to be con-
tented with my death, which I am
most willing to suffer ; and let ua
now join in prayer unto the Lord
for the preservation of the king's
majesty, unto whom, hitherto, I
have always shewed myself a most
faithful and true subject. I have
always been most diligent about
his majesty in his affairs both at
home and abroad, and no less di-
ligent in seeking the common good
of the whole realm.' At which
words all the people cried out, ' It
is most true.'
"Then the duke proceeding,
said, ' Unto whose majesty I wish
continual health, with all felicity,
and all prosperous success.'
Whereunto the people again cried
out * Amen.'
" ' Moreover, I do wish unto all
his counsellors the grace and favour
of God, whereby they may rule in
all things uprightly with justice.
Unto whom I exhort you all in
the Lord to shew yourselves obe-
dient, as it is your bounden duty,
under the pain of condemnation,
and also most profitable for the
preservation and safeguard of the
king's majesty.
" ' Moreover, as heretofore I
have had oftentimes affairs with
divers men, and hard it is to please
every man, therefore, if there be
any who hath been offended and
injured by me, I most humbly re-
quire and ask him forgiveness ;
but especially Almighty God,
whom throughout all my life I
have most grievously offended :
and all other whatsoever they be
that have offended me, I do with
my whole heart forgive tiiem. Now
376
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
I once again require you, dearly
beloved in the Lord, that you will
keep yourselves quiet and still,
lest through your tumult you might
trouble me. For albeit the spirit
be willing and ready, the flesh is
frail and wavering, and through
your quietness I shall be much
more composed. Moreover, I de-
sire you all to bear me witness that
I die here in the faith of Jesus
Christ ; desiring you to help me
with your prayers, that I may per-
severe constantly in the same unto
my end.'
" After this, turning himself
again he kneeled down. Then Dr.
Cox, who was present to counsel
and advise him, delivered a certain
scroll into his hand, wherein was
contained a brief confession unto
God. Which being read, he stood
up again upon hi.s feet, without
any trouble of mind (as it appear-
ed) and first bade the sheriffs fare-
well, then the lieutenant of the
Tower, and others, taking them
all by the hands which were upon
the scaffold with him. Then he
gave money to the executioner;
which done, he put off his gown,
and kneeling down again in the
straw, untied his shirt-strings.
After that, the executioner coming
to him turned down his collar
about his neck, and all other things
which hindered him. Then lifting
up his eyes to heaven, and covering
his face with his own handkerchief,
he laid himself down along, shew-
ing no trouble or fear, neither did
his countenance change.
" Thus this meek and gentle
duke lying along, and looking for
the stroke, because his doublet
covered his neck, he was com-
manded to rise up and put it off ;
and then laying himself down
again upon the block, and calling
thrice upon the name of Jesus,
saying, ' Lord Jesus, save me,' as
he was the third time repeating
the same, even as the name of
Jesus was in uttering, in a moment
he was bereft both of nead and
life, and slept ir the Lord ; being
taken away from ali dangers and
evils of this life, and resting now
in the peace of God ; in the pre-
ferment of Avhose truth and gospel
he always shewed himself an ex-
cellent instrument and member,
and therefore hath received the
reward of his labours."
Somerset was a man of extraor-
dinary virtues, great candour, and
eminent piety : he was always a
promoter of justice, and a patron
of the oppressed. He was a bet-
ter soldier than a statesman, being
too easy and open-hearted for his
situation. The people saw, that
the conspiracy for which he and
the other four suffered, was merely
a pretence for their murder: the
other accomplices were soon dis-
charged, and Palmer, the chief
witness, became Northumberland's
particular confidant. The whole
affair was looked on as a contriv-
ance of the latter, by which he en-
tirely lost the affections of the
people. The chief objection to
Somerset was, his having raised
much of his estate out of the spoils
of church lands, and his palace of
Somerset house in the Strand, out
of the ruins of some churcheii and
bishops' palaces.
The day after the duke of Somer-
set's execution, parliament assem-
bled. The first act they passed
was the established common pray-
er book, as it was then amended.
Another law was passed, by which
it was enacted that " No days were
to be esteemed holy in their own
nature, but by reason of those holy
duties which ought to be done in
them, for which they were dedicat-
ed to the service of God. Days
were esteemed to be dedicated
only to the honour of God, even
those in which the saints were
commemorated ; Sundays, and the
other holy-days, were to be reli-
giously observed, and the bishops
were to proceed to censures against
offenders. The eves before them
were to be fasts, and abstinence
from flesh was ordered both in
Lent, and on every Friday and
Saturday." An act likewise
passed for the marriage of the
clergy, in which it was stated,
" That whereas the former act
REFORMATION IN IRELAND.
377
about it was thought only a per-
mission of it, as some other un-
lawful things were connived at ;
upon which the wives and children
of the clergy were reproachfully
used, and the word of God was
not heard with due reverence ;
therefore their marriages were de-
clared good and valid." The bi-
shopric of Westminster was re-
united to London, only the colle-
giate church was still continued.
The convocation now confirmed
the articles of religion which had
been prepared the former year,
and thus was the reformation of
worship and doctrine brought to
such a degree of perfection, that
since that time there has been very
little alteration made. Another
branch of it was still unfinished,
but was now under consultation,
touching the government of the
church and the ecclesiastical
courts. This matter had been at-
tempted several times during the
last and present reigns ; but the
changes in the government had
caused it to be laid aside. It wa.s
now revived, and eight eminent
bishops, and others, were appointed
to draw up a plan, which was af-
terwards to be submitted to thirty-
two commissioners. Tt was gene-
rally believed that Cranmer drew
it entirely by himself, while the
others only corrected what he de-
signed. Haddon and Cheek trans-
lated it into Latin ; which they did
with great ability. The work was
divided into fifty-one titles ; and
being laid before the commission-
ers, was by them to have been pre-
sented to the king for his confirma-
tion ; but he died before it was
quite finished, nor was it ever af-
terwards resumed.
About this time the dilapidated
state of the church revenues en-
gaged the attention of the council,
but so many persons of power and
influence were interested to pre-
vent a remedy being aflorded, that
the affair was dropped. In every
see, as it became vacant, the best
manors were laid hold of by such
hungry courtiers as could procure
the grant of them. They seemed
to think, that the bishops' sees
were so rich that they could never
be made poor enough : but they
were soon reduced to so low a con-
dition that it was hardly possible
for a bishop to subsist in them.
If what had been thus taken from
them had been converted to good
uses, such as the maintenance of
the poor and inferior clergy, it
would have been some excuse for
the violence, but the lands were
laid hold of by laymen, who made
no compensation for the spoils
thus gained by them.
REFORMATION IN IRELAND.
This year the reformation had
gained more ground in Ireland
than formerly. Henry VIII. had
assumed to himself, by consent of
the parliament of that kingdom,
the title of king of it : the former
kings of England having only
been called Lords of Ireland ; and
though they were obeyed within
the English pale, yet the native
Irish continued barbarous and un-
civilized, were governed entirely
by the heads of their names or
tribes, and were obedient or re-
bellious, as they directed them.
The reformation was set on foot
in the English pale, but made
small progress among the Irish.
At length Bale was sent over to
labour among them. He was an
eager writer, and a learned zea-
lous man. Goodacre was made
primate of Armagh, and Bale was
to be bishop of Ossory. Two
Irishmen were also promoted with
them ; who undertook to advance
the reformation there. The arch-
bishop of Dublin intended to have
ordained them by the old pontifical,
and all, except Bale, were willing
it should be so, but he prevailed
that it should be done according to
the new book of ordinations : he
then went into his diocese, but
found all there in dark popery, and
before he could make any progress
the king's death put an end to hi.s
designs.
The world had long been anxi-
ously looking for the result of the
council of Trent, trusting that it
378
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
might leard to the establishment of
order throughout the European
countries, and it appeared no less
to have been desired both by prin-
ces and bishops, in hopes that dif-
ferences of religion would have been
composed, and the corruptions of
the court of Rome reformed by it.
This had made the pope very ap-
prehensive of it : but such was the
cunning of the legates, the number
of Italian bishops, and the dissen-
tions of the princes, that it had ef-
fects quite contrary to what all
parties expected. The breach in
religion was made past reconciling,
by the positive decisions of the
council : the abuses of the court of
Rome w^ere confirmed by the provi-
sos made in favour of the privi-
leges of the apostolic see ; and all
men were at length so cured of
their longings for a general coun-
cil, that none has been since that
time desired. The history of that
council was written with great ex-
actness and judgment by Father
Paul of Venice, while it was yet
fresh in all men's memories ; and
though it discovered the whole se-
cret of the transactions there, yet
no one ventured to contradict it for
forty years : till Pallavicini at last
undertook it, and, upon the credit
of memorials, he, in many things,
contradicts Father Paul ; but in
the principal events of the history,
they both agree so far, that it is
manifest things were not fairly con-
ducted, and that all matters were
managed by intrigues and secret
practices.
LIBERATION OF GERMANY.
Prince Maurice declared for the
liberty of Germany, and took Augs-
burgh, and several other towns.
The king of France also entered
the empire with a large army, and
by surprise made himself master of
Metz, Toul, and Verdun.
Maurice demanded that the land-
grave should be set at liberty, and
that freedom of religious worship
should be secured throughout the
empire. The emperor being slow
in making answer, the prince
marched on to Inspruck, where he
surprised a post, and was within
two miles of Charles before he was
aware of his approach ; so that he
was obliged to escape by torch-
light, and went to Italy. Thus'the
very army and prince that had been
chiefly instrumental in the ruin of
the empire, now asserted its free-
dom ; and all the emperor's great
designs were frustrated, he was
forced to discharge his prisoners,
to recall his proscriptions, and,
after some treaty, to grant the edict
of Passaw, by which the free exer-
cise of the protestant religion was
granted to the princes and towns ;
and thus that storm which had al-
most over A helmed the princes of
the protestant religion, subsided,
without any considerable eflect,
except the transference of the elec-
toral dignity from John to Mau-
rice.
The emperor's misfortunes in-
creased ; for, against all reason,
he besieged Metz in December,
but after he had lost almost the
whole of his army in the siege, he
was forced to raise it. Upon that
he retired into Flanders in such
discontent, that for some time he
would not admit any to approach
him. Here it was believed he first
formed that design, which some
years after he put in execution, of
forsaking the world, and exchang-
ing the pomp of a court for the re-
tirement of a monastery. This
strange and unlooked-for turn in
his affairs gave a great demonstra-
tion of an over-ruling Providence
that governs all human aflairs, and
of that paiticular care that God
had of the Reformation, in recover-
ing it, when it seemed to be lost
beyond all hope, in Germany.
In the year 1553, another visita-
tion took place in England. The
visitors were sent to examine what
plate was in every church, with or-
ders to leave only one or two cha-
lices of silver, with linen for the
communion-table and for surplices,
and to bring in all other things of
value to the treasurer of the king's
household.
THE king's sickness.
We now draw to the conclusion
SICKNESS OF EDWARD VL
379
of the reign of fhis youthful king ;
who while he was a child in age
was a man in wisdom.
He had contracted great colds
by violent exercises, which, in
January settled into so obstinate
a cough that all tlie skill of phy-
sicians, and the aid of medicine
proved ineflectual. There was a
suspicion over all Europe, that he
was poisoned : but no certain
grounds appear for justifying it.
During his sickness, Ridley
preached before him, and among
other things spoke much on works
of charity, and the duty of men of
high condition, to be eminent in
good works. The king was much
touched with this ; and after the
•sermon, he sent for tlie bishop, and
treated him with such respect, that
he made him sit down and be
covered : he then told him what
impression his exhortation had
made on him, and therefore he
desired to be directed by him,
how to do his duty in that matter.
Ridley took a little time to con-
sider of it, and after some consul-
tation with the lord mayor and al-
dermen of London, he brought the
king a scheme of several founda-
tions ; one for the sick and wound-
ed, another for such as were wil-
fully idle, or were mad ; and a
third for orphans. Edward, acting
on this suggestion, endowed St.
Bartholomew's hospital for the
first, Bridewell for the second, and
Christ's hospital, near Newgate, for
the third ; and he enlarged the
grant which he had made the year
before, for St. Thomas's hospital,
in Southwark. The statutes and
warrants relating to these were
not finished till the 26th of .Tune,
though he gave orders to make all
the haste that was possible : and
when he set his hand to them he
blessed God for having prolonged
his life till he had finished his de-
.signs concerning them. These
houses have, by the good govern-
ment and the great charities of the
city of London, continued to be
so useful, and grown to be so well
endowed, that now they may be
reckoned among the noblest in
Europe.
The king bore his sickness with
great submission to the will of
God ; and seemed concerned in
nothing so much as the state that
religion and the church would be
in after his death. The duke of
Northumberland, who was at the
head of aflairs, resolved to im-
prove the fears the king was in
concerning religion, to the advan-
tage of lady Jane Grey, who was
married to his son, lord Guildford
Dudley. Edward was easily per-
suaded by him to order the judges
to put some articles, which he had
signed, for the succession of the
crown, in the common form of law.
They answered, that the succession
being settled by act of parliament,
could not be taken away, except
by parliament: yet the king per-
sisted in his orders.
The judges then declared, before
the council, that it had been made
treason by an act passed in this
reign, to change the succession ; so
that they could not meddle with it.
Montague was chief justice, and
spake in the name of the rest.
On this, Northumberland fell
into a violent passion, calling hkn
traitor, for refusing to obey the
king's commands. But the judges
were not moved by his threats ;
and they were again brought before
the king, who sharply rebuked
them for their delays. They re-
plied that all they could do would
be of no force without a parlia-
ment: yet they were required to
perform it in the best manner they
could.
At last Montague desired they
might first have a pardon for what
they were to do, which being
granted, all the judges, except
Cosnaid and Hales, agreed to the
patent, and deliveredtheir opinions,
that the lord cTiancellor might put
the seal to the articles, drawn up
by the king, and that then they
would be good in law. Cosnaid
was at last prevailed on to join in
the same opinion, so that Hales,
who was a zealous protestant, was
380
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tbe only man who stood out to the
last.
The privy counsellors were next
required to sign the paper. Ce-
cil, in a relation he wrote of this
transaction, says, that " hearing
some of the judges declare so po-
sitively that it was against law, he
refused to set his hand to it as a
privy counsellor, but signed it
only as a witness to the king's sub-
scription."
Cranmer came not to the council
when it was passed there, and
refused to consent to it, when he
was pressed to it; saying, "he
Mould never have a hand in dis-
inheriting his late master's daugh-
ters." The dying king at last by
his importunity prevailed with him
to do it ; upon which the great
seal was put to the patents.
The king's distemper continued
to increase, so that the physicians
despaired of his recovery. A con-
fident woman undertook his cure,
and he was put into her hands, but
she left him worse than she found
him ; and this heightened the jea-
lousy against the duke of Northum-
berland, who had introduced her,
and dismissed the physicians. At
last, to crown his designs, he got
the king to write to his sisters to
come and divert him in his sick-
ness : and the exclusion had been
conducted so secretly, that they,
apprehending no danger, began
their journey.
On the 6th of July the king felt
the approach of death, and prepar-
ed himself for it in a most devout
manner. He was often heard offer-
ing up prayers and ejaculations to
God : particularly a few moments
before he died he prayed earnest-
ly that the Lord would take him
out of this wretched life, and com-
mitted his spirit to him ; he inter-
ceded very fervently for his sub-
jects, that God would preserve
England from popery, and main-
tain his true religion among them.
The last words he uttered were
these, " I am faint ; Lord have
mercy upon me, and take ray spi-
rit." Soon aft«r that he breathed
out his innocent soul in sir Henry
Sydney's arms.
Bishop Burnet, in his History
of the Reformation, gives the fol-
lowing character of this excellent
young prince.
" Thus died Edward the Sixth
in the sixteenth year of his age.
He was covmted the wonder of that
time ; he was not only learned in
the tongues, and the liberal
sciences, but knew well the state
of his kingdom. He kept a table-
book, in which he had written the
characters of all the eminent men
of the nation ; he studied fortifica-
tion, and understood the mint well :
he knew the harbours in all his
dominions, with the depth of wa-
ter, and way of coming into them.
He understood foreign aflairs so
well, that the ambassadors who
were sent into England published
very extraordinary things of him,
in all the courts of Europe. He
had great quickness of apprehen-
sion, but being distrustful of his
memory, he took notes of «very
thing he heard, that was consider-
able, in Greek characters, that
those about him might not under-
stand what he wrote, which he af-
terwards copied out fair in the jour-
nal that he kept. His virtues were
wonderful ; when he was made to
believe, that his uncle was guilty
of conspiring the death of the
other counsellors, he upon that
abandoned him.
*' Barnaby Fitzpatrick was his fa-
vourite, and when he sent him to
travel, he often wrote to him, to
keep good company, to avoid ex-
cess and luxury, and to improve
himself in those things that might
render him capable of employment
at his return. He was afterwards
made lord of Upper Ossory in Ire-
land, by queen Elizabeth, and an-
swered the hopes which this excel-
lent prince had of him. Edward was
very merciful in his nature, which
appeared in his unwillingness to
sign the warrant for burning the
Maid of Kent. He took great care
to have his debts well paid, reckon-
ing that a prince who breaks his
CHARACTER OF EDWARD VI.
381
faith, and loses his credit, has
thrown up that which he can never
recover, and made himself liable
to perpetual distrust, and extreme
contempt. lie took special care of
the petitions that were given him
by poor and oppressed people.
But his great zeal for religion
crowned all the rest. It was not a
temporary heat about it that actuat-
ed him, but it was a true tender-
ness of conscience, founded on the
love of God and his neighbours.
" These extraordinary qualities,
set off with great sweetness and
aifability, made him universally be-
loved by all his people. Some
called him their Josias, others Ed-
ward the Saint, and others called
him the Phoenix that rose out of
his mother's ashes ; and all people
concluded, that the sins of Eng-
land must have been very great,
since they provoked G od to deprive
the nation of so signal a blessing,
as the rest of his reign would, to
all appearance, have proved. Bi-
shop Ridley, and the other good
men of that time, made great la-
mentations of the vices which were
grown tlien so common, that men
had past all shame in them. Lux-
ury, oppression, and a hatred of
religion had over-run the higher
rank of people, who gave a coun-
tenance to the reformation merely
to rob the church ; but by that, and
their other practices, were become
a great scandal to so good a work.
The inferior sort were so much in
the power of the priests, who were
still, notwithstanding their outward
compliance, papists, and were
so much offended at the spoil they
saw made of all good endowments,
without putting other and more
useful ones in their room, that they
who understood little of religion,
laboured under great prejudices
against every thing that was ad-
\anced by such tools. And these
things, as they provoked God high-
ly, so they disposed the people
much to that sad catastrophe,
which was experienced in the fol-
lowing reign."
In 1552, Cardan, the great philo-
sopher of that age, passed through
England on his return from Scot-
land to the Continent. He waited
on Edward, and was so charmed
with his great knowledge and rare
qualities, that he always spake of
him as the most wonderful person
he had ever seen ; and after the
death of the king, he wrote the fol-
lowing character of him :
" All the graces were in him :
he understood many tongues, when
he was yet but a child ; together
with the English, his natural
language, he knew both Latin and
French; nor was he ignorant of
the Greek, Italian, and Spanish,
and perhaps some more ; but for
the English, French, and Latin, he
was exact in them, and was apt to
learn every thing. Nor was he ig-
norant of logic, of the principles
of natural philosophy, nor of mu-
sic ; the sweetness of his temper
was such as became a mortal, his
gravity becoming the majesty of a
king, and his disposition was suit-
able to his high degree : in sum,
that child was so bred, had such
parts, and was of such expecta-
tion, that he looked liki"! a miracle
of a man. These things are not
spoken rhetorically, and beyond
the truth, but are indeed short of it.
" When I was with him, he was
in the fifteenth year of his age, in
which he spake Latin as politely,
and as promptly as I did : he ask-
ed me, what was the subject of my
book, De rerum varietate, which I
dedicated to him ? I answered, that
in the first chapter, I gave the true
cause of comets, which had been
long inquired into, but was never
found out before.' — ' What is it?'
said he. I said, ' It was the con-
course of the light of wandering
stars.' He answered, ' How can
that be, since the stars move in dif-
ferent motions ? How comes it that
the comets are not soon dissipated,
or do not move after them, accord-
ing to their motions V To this I an-
swered, ' They do move after them,
but much quicker than they, by
reason of the different aspect ; as
we see in crystal, or when a rain-
bow rebounds from a wall : for a
little change makes a great diflcr-
983
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ence of place.' But the king said,
' How can that be, where there is
no subject to receive that light, as
the wall is the subject for the rain-
bow I' To this I answered, ' That
this was as in the milky-way, or
where many candles were lighted,
the middle-place, where their shin-
ing met, was white and clear.
" From this little taste, it may be
imagined what he was. And in-
deed the ingenuity, and sweetness
of his disposition, had raised in all
good and learned men, the greatest
expectation of him possible. He
began to love the liberal arts be-
fore he knew them, and to know
them before he could use them:
and in him there was such an
attempt of nature, that not only
England, but the world, hath rea-
son to lament his being so early
.snatched away. How truly was it
said of such extraordinary persons,
that their lives are short, and sel-
dom do they come to be old! He
gave us an essay of virtue, though
he did not live to give a pattern of
it. When the gravity of a king
was needful, he carried himself
like an old man, and yet he was
always aflable and gentle, as be-
came his age. He played on the
lute : he meddled in affairs of state:
and for bounty, he did in that emu-
late his father: though he, even
when he endeavoured to be too
good, might appear to have been
bad : but there was no ground of
suspecting any such thing in the
son."
These extraordinary blossoms
gave but too good reason to fear,
that a fruit wliich ripened so fast,
could not last Ions.
BOOK X.
ACCESSION OF QUEEN MARY, SUBVERSION OF RELIGION', AND PERSECUTIONS
OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, DURING HER REIGN.
We now call the attention of the
British protestants to a period of
their church history that cannot fail
to awaken in their heartsthat love for
their ancestors, which, at present,
we fear, lies dormant in too many.
A long career of ease appears to
have obliterated from their minds
the troubles of their generous fore-
fathers, who, for them, bled in
every vein — for them, were con-
signed to the devouring flames in
every part of their country ; pre-
paring and establishing for their
descendants, by the sacrifice of
themselves, political and religious
libei-ty. And, while we behold, with
gratitude and admiration, the ef-
fects of their noble self-devotion,
let us thenee learn to appreciate
those blessings which, by the con-
tinued providence of God, we have
so long enjoyed ; and let us be
confirmed more and more in our
determination to resist every at-
tempt, whether by open force or
secret fraud, to deprive us and onr
descendants of the privileges so
dearly purchased.
It has been asserted by the Ro-
man catholics, " That all those
who suflered death, during the reign
of queen Mary, had been adjudged
guilty of high treason, in conse-
quence of their rising in de-
fence of lady Jane Grey's title to
the crown." To disprove this, how-
ever, is no difflcult matter, since
every one, conversant in English
history, must know, that those who
are found guilty of high treason
are to be hanged and quartered.
But how can even a papist affirm,
that ever a man in England was
burned for high- treason ? We ad-
mit, that some few suffered death
in the ordinary way of process at
common law, for their adherence
to lady Jane ; but none of those
were burned. Why, if traitors,
were they taken before the bishops,
who have no power to judge in cri-
minal cases ? Even allowing the
bishops to have had power to
ACCESSION OF MARY.
383
judge, yet their own bloody statute
did not empower them to execute.
The proceeding;s against the mar-
tyrs are still extant, and they are
carried on directly according to the
forms prescribed by their own sta-
tute. Not one of those Mho were
burned in England, was ever ac-
cused of high-treason, much less
were they tried at common law.
And this should teach the reader
to value a history of transactions in
his own country, particularly as it
relates to the sufferings of the
blessed martyrs in defence of tlie
religion he professes, in order that
he may be able to remove the veil
which falsehood has cast over the
face of truth. Having said thus
much, by way of introduction, we
shall proceed with the Acts and
Monuments of the British Martyrs.
By the death of king Edward, the
crown devolved, according to law,
on his eldest sister Mary, who was
within half a day's journey to the
court, when she had notice given
her by the earl of Arundel, of her
brother's death, and of the patent
for lady Jane's succession. Upon
this she retired to Framlingham, in
Suffolk, to be near the sea, that she
might escape to Flanders, in case
of necessity. Before she arrived
there, she wrote, on the 9th of July,
to the council, telling them, that
" she understood, that her brother
was dead, by which she succeeded
to the crown, but wondered that
she heard not from them ; she well
understood what consultations they
had engaged in, but she would par-
don all such as would return to
their duty, and proclaim her title
to the crown."
It was now found, that the king's
death could be no longer kept
a secret ; accordingly some of the
privy council went to lady Jane,
and acknowledged her as their
queen*. The news of the king's
death afflicted her much, and her
* The lady Jane was daughter to the
duke of Suffolk, and grand-daughter to
Mary, sister to Henry VIII, who, on the
death of her first husband, the king of
France, married Charles Brandon, after-
wards created duke of Suffolk.
being raised to the throne, rather
increased than lessened her trou-
ble. She was a person of extraor-
dinary abilities, acquirements, and
virtues. She was mistress both of
the Greek and Latin tongues, and
delighted much in study. As she
was not tainted with the levities
which usually accompany her age
and station, so she seemed to have
attained to the practice of the
highest fortitude ; for in those sud-
den turns of her condition, as she
was not exalted with the prospect
of a croA^Si, so she was little cast
down, when her palace was made
her prison. The only passion she
shewed, was that of the noblest
kind, in the concern she expressed
for her father and husband, who
fell with her, and seemingly on
her account ; though, in reality,
Northumberland's ambition, and
her father's weakness, ruined her.
She rejected the crown, when it
was first offered her; she said, she
knew that of right it belonged to
the late king's sisters, and there-
fore could not with a good con-
science assume it ; but she was
told, that both the judges and privy
counsellors had declared, that it
fell to her according to law. This,
joined with the importunities of
her husband, her father, and fa-
ther-in-law, made her submit. —
Upon this, twenty-one privy-coun-
sellors set their hands to a letter
to Mary, telling her that queen
Jane was now their sovereign, and
that as the marriage between her
father and mother had been de-
clared null, so she could not suc-
ceed to the crown ; they therefore
required her to lay down her pre-
tensions, and to submit to the set-
tlement now made ; and if she gave
a ready obedience promised her
much favour. The day after this
they proclaimed Jane.
Northumberland's knovra enmity
to the late duke of Somerset, and
the suspicions of his being the au-
thor of Edward's untimely death,
begot a great aversion in the peo-
ple to him and his family, and dis-
posed them to favour Mary ; who,
in the mean time, was very active
384
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in raising forces to support her
claim. To attach the protectants
to her cause, she promised not to
make any chano^e in the reformed
worship, as established under her
brother ; and on this assurance a
large body of the men of Suflolk
joined her standard.
Northumberland was now per-
plexed between his wish to assume
the command of an army raised to
oppose Mary, and his fear of leav-
ing London to the government of
the council, of whose fidelity he
entertained great doubts,.^ He was,
however, at lengthobligea to adopt
the latter course, and before his
departure from the metropolis he
adjured the members of the coun-
cil, and all persons in authority, to
be steadfast in their attachment to
the cause of queen Jane, on whose
success, he assured them, depend-
ed the continuance of the protes-
tant religion in England. They
promised all he required, and he
departed, encouraged by their pro-
testations and apparent zeal.
Mary's party in the mean time
continued daily to augment.
Hastings went over to her with
4000 men out of Buckinghamshire,
and she was proclaimed queen in
many places. At length the privy
council began to see their danger,
and to think how to avoid it ; and
besides fears for their personal
safety, other motives operated with
many of the members. To make
their escape from the Tower,
where they were detained, osten-
sibly to give dignity to the court
of queen Jane, but really as pri-
soners, they pretended it was ne-
cessary to give an audience to the
foreign ambassadors, who would
not meet them in the Tower; and
the earl of Pembroke's house was
appointed for the audience.
When they met there they re-
solved to declare for queen Mary,
and rid themselves of Northumber-
land's yoke, which they knew they
must bear, if he were victorious.
They sent for the lord mayor and
aldermen, and easily gained their
concurrence ; and Mary was pro-
claimed queen on the 19th of July.
They then sent to the Tower, re-
quiring the duke of Suflolk to quit
tiie government of that place, and
the lady Jane to lay down the
title of queen. To this she sub-
mitted with much greatness of
mind, and her father with abject-
ness.
The council next sent orders to
Northumberland to dismiss his
forces, and to obey the queen.
When Northumberland heard this,
he disbanded his forces, went to
the market-place at Cambridge,
where he then was, and proclaimed
Mary as queen. The earl of Arun-
del was sent to apprehend him,
and when Northumberland was
brought before him, he, in the
most servile manner, fell at his
feet to beg his favour. He, with
three of his sons and sir Thomas
Palmer, (his wicked tool in the de-
struction of the duke of Somerset)
were all sent to the Tower.
Every one now flocked to im-
plore the queen's favour, and Rid-
ley among the rest, but he was
committed to the Tower ; the queen
being resolved to put Bonner again
in the see of London. Some of
the judges, and several noblemen,
were also sent thither, among the
rest the duke of Suffolk; who was,
however, three days after, set at
liberty. He was a weak man,
could do little harm, and was con-
sequently selected as the first per-
son towards whom the queen
should exert her clemency.
Mary came to London on the 3d
of August, and on the way was
met by her sister, lady Elizabeth,
with a thousand horse, whom she
had raised to assist the queen.
On arriving at the Tower, she
liberated the duke of Norfolk, the
duchess of Somerset, and Gardiner;
also the lord Courtney, son to the
marquis of Exeter, who had been
kept there ever since his father's
attainder, and whom she now made
earl of Devonshire.
Thus was seated on the throne
of England the lady Mary, who,
to a disagreeable person and weak
mind, united bigotry, superstition,
and cruelty. She seems to have
CHARACTER OF MARY.
38d
inherited more of hor mother's
than her father's qualities. Henry
was impatient, rough, and ung^o-
vernable ; but Catherine, while she
assumed the character of a saint,
harboured inexorable rancour and
hatred against the protestants. It
was the same with her daughter
Mary, as appears from a letter in
her own hand-writing, now in the
British Museum. In this letter,
which is addressed to bishop Gar-
diner, she declares her fixed in-
tention of burning every protest-
ant ; and there is an insinuation,
that as soon as circumstances
would permit, she would restore
back to the church the lands that
had been taken from the convents.
This was the greatest instance of
her weakness that she could shew:
for in the first place the convents
had been all demolished, except
a few of their churches ; and the
rents were in the hands of the first
nobility, who, rather than part with
them, would have overturned the
government botli in church and
state.
Mitreus, JBis/uij) p/Aretltusa, hung up in a badiet, and 3tung lo death by uasps, A. D. 363.
Mary was crowned at West-
minster in the usual form ; but
dreadful were the consequences
that followed. The narrowness of
spirit which always distinguishes
a weak mind from one that has
been enlarged by education, per-
vaded all the actions of this
princess. Unacquainted with the
constitution of the countrj', and a
slave to superstition, ahe thought
FOX'S MARTYRS.
to domineer over the rights of pri
vate judgment, and trample on the
privileges of mankind.
The first exertion of her regal
power was, to wreak her vengeance
upon all those who had supported
the title of lady Jane Grey.
The first of these was the duke
of Northumberland, who was be-
headed on Tower-hill, and who, in
consequence of his crimes, arising;
25
386
DOOK OF MA.RTYRS.
from aitfWtlfNfili, <fia(l unpitled : nay,
he was even taunted on the scaf-
fold hy the spectators, who knew
hi what manner he had acted to
the good duke of Somerset.
• The other executions that fol-
lowed were numerous indeed, but
as they were all upon the statute
of high treason, they caimot, with
any degree of propriety, be ap-
plied to protestants, or, as they
were then called, heretics. The
parliament was pliant enough to
comply with all the queen's re-
quests, and an act passed to estab-
lish the popish religion. This was
what the queen waited for, and
power being now put into her
hands, she was determined to ex-
ercise it in the most arbitrary
manner. She was destitute of
humao compassion, and without
the least reluotance ooald tyrannize
over the consciences of men.
This leads us to the conclusion
of the first year of her reign; and
we consider it the more necessary
to take notice of these transac-
tions, although not, strictly speak-
ing, martyrdoms, that our readers
might be convinced of the great
difference there is between dying
for religion, and for high treason.
It is history alone that can teach
them such things, and it is reflec-
tion only that can make history
useful. We frequently read with-
out reflection, and study without
consideration ; but the following
portions of our history ,in particular,
will furnish ample materials for
serious thought to our readers, and
we entreat their attention to them.
SECTION I.
MARTYRDOMS IN THE SECOND YEAR OF QUEEN MARY'.S BXIGN.
The queen having satiated her
malice upon those persons who
had adhered to lady Jane Grey,
she had next recourse to those old
auxiliaries of popery, fire, fagot,
and the stake, in order to convert
her heretical subjects to the true
catholic faith.
MARTYRDOM OF THE REV. JOHN
ROGERS.
Mr. John Rogers, the aged
minister of St. Sepulchre's church,
Snow Hill, London, was the proto-
martyr: he was the first sacrifice,
strictly speaking, offered up in this
reign to popery, and led the way
for those suflerers, whose blood
has been the foundation, honour,
and glory of the church of Eng-
land.
This Mr. Rogers had been sOme
time chaplain to the English fac-
tory at Antwerp. There he be-
canie acquainted with Mr. Tindal,
and assisted him in his translation
of the New Testament. There
were several other worthy pro-
testants there at that time, most
of whom had been driven out of
England, on account of the per-
secutions for tho six articles in
the latter end of the reign of
Henry VIII. Mr. Rogers, know-
ing that marriage was lawful, and
even enjoined in scripture, entered
into that state with a virtuous
woman, and soon after set out for
Saxony, in consequence of an in-
vitation to that effect.
When Edward ascended the
throne of England, Mr. Rogers
returned to his native country,
and was promoted by bishop Rid-
ley to a prebendary of St. Paul's.
He was also appointed reader of
the divinity lecture in that cathe-
dral, and vicar of St, Sepulchre's.
In this situation he continued
some years : and as queen Mary
was returning from the Tower,
where she had been imbibing
Gardiner's pernicious counsels, Mr.
Rogers was preaching at St. Paul's
Cross. He inveighed much against
popery, expatiated on the many
virtues of the late king Edward,
and exliorted the people to abide
in the protestant religion.
For this sermon he was summon-
ed before the council ; but he vin-
dicated himself so well, that he
was dismissed.
This lenity shewn by the council
REV. JOHN ROGERS.
387
was rather dkpJcasinf? to tbe
queen ; and Mr. Rogers's zeal
against popery being equal to his
knowledge and integrity, he was
considered as a person who would
prevent the re-establishment of
popery.
For this reason it was, that he
was summoned a second time
before the council ; and although
there were many papists among
the members, yet such was the
respect almost universally felt for
Mr. Rogers, that he was again dis-
missed, but was commanded not
to go out of his own house. This
order he complied with, although
he might have made his escape if
he would. He knew he could
have had a living in Germany,
and he had a wife and ten chil-
dren : but all these things did not
move him ; he did not court death,
but met it with fortitude when it
came.
He remained confined in his
own house several weeks, till
Bonner, bishop of London, pro-
cured an order to have him com-
mitted to Newgate, where he wa3
lodged among thieves and mur-
derers.
He was afterwards brought a
third time before the council,
where Gardiner, bishop of Win-
chester, presided. It was not
with any view of shewing lenity
to the prisoner; it was not with a
view of convincing hira of error,
supposing him to be guilty of any s
it was liot to recall him to the
Romish church that he was brought
there : no, his destruction was de -
signed, and he was singled out to
be an example to all those who
should refuse to comply with Rom-
ish idolatry.
The questions asked him were
of a very frivolous nature, but
still they were such, that an-
swers to them served to criminate
the man. It is a maxim in com-
mon law, that no man is to be his
own accuser ; by which is meant,
i^hat he is not to answer any ques-
tions which may bring the guilt
home to him, unless he chooses to
answer, leaving his enemies to
prove the assertions.
On the otiief haod, it i« laid
down as a maxim by divines, and
certainly it is a good one, that
no man should tell a falsehood.
Christ said, " He that denies me
before men, him will I also deny
before my father, tvho is in heaven."
We know the weakness of human
nature, but we ought to be much
upon our guard against speaking
any thing that is false. This shews
us to be •owards : let us, like Chris^
Jesus, witness a true confession ;
let us not shrink back at the thought
of suffering for the truth, as it is in
Jesus ; but let us remember that
the pleauares of sin are moment-
ai-y ; the punishment of them,
eternal.
Such sentiments as these took
place in the mind of Mr. Rogers,
when he was brought before the
chancellor and council. He freely
acknowledged, that he had been
fully convinced, in hig own mind,
that the pope was Anti-Christ, and
that his religion wa* contrary to
the gospel.
He made a most elaborate de-
fence, which, however, did not
avail him in the minds of his
persecutors. He shewed them,
that the statute npon which he
was prosecuted had never legally
{>assed, and even if it had, it was
n all respects contrary to the
word of God : for whatever emo-
luments might have been bestowed
upon the clergy from time to time,
they had no right to persecute
those who differed from them in
sentiment.
After he had been examined
several times before the council,
which was a mere mockery of
justice, he was tamed over to Bon-
ner, bishop of London, who caused
him to go through a second mock
examination; and, at last, de-
clared him to be an obstinate he-
retic. A certificate of this was,
in the ordinary course, sent into
chancery, and a writ was issued
for the burning of Mr, Rogers in
Smithfield. This sentence did not
in the least frighten our martyr,
who, by faith in the blood of
Christ, was ready to go through
with his attachment to the tiuth
388
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
without paying any regard to the
malice ot liis enemies.
On the 4th of February, 1555,
Mr. Rogers was taken out of New-
gate, to be led to the place of exe-
cution, when the sheriff asked him
if he would recant his opinions ?
To this he answered, "■ That what
he had preached he would seal
with his blood." " Then," said
the sheriff, '*thou art an heretic."
To which Mr. Rogers answered,
" That will be kn®wn when we
meet at the judgment seat of
Christ."
As they were taking him to
Smithfield, his wife and eleven
children went to take their last
farewell of a tender husband, and
an indulgent parent. The sheriffs,
however, would not permit them
to speak to him ; so unfeeling is
bigotivy, so merciless is supersti-
tion ! When he was chained to
the stake he declared that God
would in his own good time vin-
dicate the truth of what he had
taught, and appear in favour of
the protestant religion. Fire was
then set to the pile, and he was
consumed to ashes.
He was a very pious and hu-
mane man, and his being singled
out as the first victim of super-
stitious cruelty, can only entitle
hini to a higher crown of glory in
heaven.
MARTYRDOM OF LAURENCE SAUN-
DERS.
The next person who suffered in
this reign was the reverend Mr.
Laurence Saunders, of whose
former life we have collected the
following particulars : his father
had a considerable estate in Ox-
fordshire, but dying young, left
a large family of children. Lau-
rence was sent to Eton school as
one of the king's scholars.
From Eton he was, according
to the rules of the foundation,
sent to King's college in Cam-
bridge, where he studied three
years, and made great progress
in the different sorts of learning
then taught in the schools. At
the end of the three years he left
llic university, and returning to his
mother, prevailed upon her to
place him with a merchant.
He was ^accordingly articled to
sir William Chester, a rich mer-
chant in London, who was after-
wards sheriff of that city. He
had not been long in this employ-
ment, when he became weary of
a life of trade. He sunk into a
deep melancholy, and afterwards
went into a retired chamber, to
mourn for his imprudence, and to
beg of God that he would, in some
manner or other, deliver him from
a life so disgustful.
His master, who was a worthy
man, took notice of this, and asked
Saunders his reasons for being in
that desponding condition? The
young gentleman candidly told him ;
upon which he immediately gave
him up his indentures, and sent
him home to his relations.
This Saunders considered as a
happy event, and that no time
might be lost, he returned to his
studies at Cambridge ; and, what
was very uncommon in that age,
he learned the Greek and Hebrew
languages. After this he dc\oted
himself wholly to the study of
the sacred scriptures, in order to
qualify himself for preaching the
gospel.
In study he was diligent, and
practical in holiness of life ; in
doing good few equalled him, and
he seemed to have nothing in view
but the happiness of immortal
souls.
In the beginning of king Edward's
reign, when the true religion began
to be countenanced, he entered into
orders, and preached with great
success. His first appointment
was at Fotheringham, wliete he
read a divinity lecture ; but that
college having been dissolved, he
was appointed a preacher in
Lichfield. In that new station
his conduct entitled him to great
respect ; for such was his sweet-
ness of temper, his knowledge in
his profession, his eloquent man-
ner of addressing his hearers, the
purity of his manners, and his
affectionate addresses to the heart,
that he M'as universally respected
and his ministry was very useful.
REV. LAURENCE SAUNDERS.
38&
After beinf^ some months in
Lichfield, he removed to the
living of Cburch-Langton, in
Leicestershire : there he resided
with his people, and instructed
many who before were ignorant of
the true principles of the Christian
religion. He was the same to
men's bodies as to their souls. AH
that he received, besides the small
pittance that supported his person,
was given away to feed the hun-
gry, and clothe the naked. Here
was the Christian minister indeed !
for no instructions will make a last-
ing impression on the mind, while
the example is contrary.
His next removal was to Alhal-
lows, in Bread-street, London ;
and when he had taken possession
of it, he went down to the country,
to part, in an affectionate manner,
with his friends.
While he was in the country
king Edward died, and Mary suc-
ceeding, published a proclama-
tion, commanding all her subjects
to attend mass. Many pious mi-
nisters refused to obey the royal
proclamation, and none was more
forward in doing so than Mr. Saun-
ders. He continued to preach
whenever he had an opportunity,
and read the prayer-book, with the
scriptures, to the people, till he
was apprehended in the following
manner :
Mr. Saunders was ad\ised to
leave the nation, as pious Dr.
Jewel and many others did ; but
he would not, declaring to his
friends, that he was willing to die
for the name of the Lord Jesus,
Accordingly, he left his people in
Leicestershire, and travelled to-
wards London, on his arrival near
which, he was met by sir John
Mordant, a privy counsellor to
qu'jen Mary, who asked him where
he was going ? Mr. Saunders said,
to his living in Bread-street, to
instruct his people. Mordant de-
sired him not to go : to which Mr.
Saunders answered, " How shall
I then be accountable to God ? If
any be sick and die before con-
solation, then what a load of guilt
will be upon ray conscience, as an
unfaithful shepherd, an unjust
steward !"
Mordant asked him whether he
did not frequently preach in Bread-
street; and being answered in the
affirmative, he endeavoured to dis-
suade him from doing so any more.
Saunders, however, was resolute,
and told him he would continue
to preach as long as he lived, and
invited the other to come and hear
him the next day ; adding, that
he would confirm him in the truth of
those sentiments which he taught.
Upon this they parted, and Mor-
dant went and gave information
to bishop Bonner, that Saunders
would preach in his church the
next Sunday.
In the mean time Saunders went
to his lodgings, with a mind resolv-
ed to do his duty ; when a person
came to visit him, and took notice
to him that he seemed to be in trou-
ble. He said he was ; adding, " I
am, as it were, in prison, till I
speak to my people." So earnest
was his desire to discharge his
duty, and so little did he regard
the malice of his enemies.
The next Sunday he preached in
his church, and made a most elabo-
rate discourse against the errors
of popery ; he exhorted the peo-
ple to remain steadfast in the
truth ; not to fear those who can
only kill the body, but to fear Him
who can throw both body and soul
into hell. He was attended by a
great concourse of people, which
gave much ottence to the clergy,
particularly to bishop Bonner.
No notice, however, v/as taken
of him in the forenoon, but in the
afternoon, when he intended to
have preached again, Bonner sent
an oliicer to apprehend him ; ac-
cordingly, he went with the olKcer,
and sir John Mordant appeared to
give evidence against him. It
was certainly unbecoming the
character of a gentleman of rank,
thus to become a common informer ;
but bigotry so infatuates the minds
of its votaries, that they forget
eveiy other consideration in order
to gratify their hatred against
those who differ from them in
390
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
op!n$oi>> P«r1Iopa, however, str
John migli'tbe actuated by ivorWly
motives ; and, by thas ingratiating;
himself with the bishop, who then
enjoyed great power, he might hope
to obtain the favour of the queen.
Mr. Saunders was charged with
treason and sedition, for having
disobeyed the queen's proclama-
tion ; bat Bonner had other ob-
jects in view than that of bringing
this man to a trial at common law.
Heresy was the main charge he
wished to punish him on.
After much conversation on dif-
ferent points of religion, the bi-
shop desired him to write his sen-
timents concerning transubstantia-
tion. To this request Mr. Saun-
ders replied, " My lord, I know
yoa waat to ensnare me j yon seek
for my blood, and you shall have
it. Perhaps the reflection of tak-
ing my life without cause may
bring you to a sense of guilt, and
make you a better man."
The bishop, on this, sent Mr.
Saunders, under the care of sir
John Mordant, to the house of the
chancellor, who happened not to
be at home ; so that he was obliged
to wait for him four hours in the
servants' hall. During the whole
of this time, Mr. Saund&rs stood
bareheaded, while Mordant kept
walking backwards and forwards
across the room.
At length the chancellor arrived,
and sending for Mr. Saunders into
his chamber, asked him how he
eould be so bold as to disobey the
queen's proclamation. Saunders
acknowledged that " he had
preached contrary to the procla-
mation, and that he thought it
his duty to do so, even although
it should cost him his life. He
added, that what he did arose from
the dictates of his heart, which
commanded him to preach the
gospel, in season and out of
season ; and that he must be ac-
countable at the judgment seat of
Christ, if he neglected any part of
his duty in teaching and comfort-
ing his people in their most holy
faith, so as to meet them on the
right hand of the jxjdge."
The cbanoelior poured out much
abuse on Mr. Saunders, telling
him he was a hypocrite and a he-
retic, notwithstanding all his pre-
tensions to a tender conscience.
He accused him, farther, of having
called the queen a bastard, or ra-
ther worse, namely, that she had
been born in a state of incest.
It was well known that Henry's
marriage with Catherine had beea
declared inconsistent with the
canons of tbe church ; and, there-
fore, had Mr. Saunders called her
by such names, he might, accord-
ing to law, have sheltered himself
under an act of parliament. But
the truth is, he never traduced her
character ; but in speaking to Gar-
diner he made use of a most severe
earcasm, by telliug him that "there
need not to be much dispute con-
cerning this matter with his lord-
ship, who had actually signetl the
declaration concerning the illegiti-
macy of Mary's birth." This was
bringing the argument home to
him ; but the severity of the satire
augmented Gardiner's desire of
revenge.
Saunders told the chancellor,
"he had no objection to suffer for
that God who had given him cou-
rage to declare his sentiments
without fear, and would support
him under all sorts of afflictions ;
and although he would never give
intentional offence, yet he would
not, by any means, injure his con-
science, by giving up the truth as
it was revealed in the word of God."
Gardiner, upon this, remanded
Mr. Saunders to prison; but first
told him he was out of his mind,
and a disturbed madman, without
the use of sense or reason.
Saunders continued in prison a
year and three months, during
which time he wrote several let>-
ters to those great and worthy per-
sons, who afterwards suffered for
the truth.
As this pious minister saw no
hopes of being released from pri-
son, he drew up a paper which
he sent to the cliancellor, in which
he stated, " that^he did not believe
he had transgressed against the
REV. LA.U.RENCE SAUNDERS.
391
pyocIamaUon, for it did not oora-
mand ministers to preach ag^ainst
the dictates of their consciences.
" As for his religion," he said,
" it was the same as that taught
in the New Testament. He wor-
shipped the God of his fathers,
after the manner they called he-
resy : that it was an easy matter to
call people heretics, and to proceed
ag^aiust them by the assistance of
the civil power ; but the best way
was to attempt, and, if possible, to
confute, their notions by solid ar-
f^ument."
. His next observations were of
a very striking nature. He de-
clared, that no man could be a
faithful servant of Christ, who
acknowledged the papal suprem-
acy. He observed that traditions
were not commanded by the word
of God, nor did they make any
part of religion. Such sentiments
as these did honour to the man
who employed them, but they
availed liira nothing ; Gardiner
bad been stung to the quick by the
sarcasm of Saunders, and medi-
tated a severe revenge.
Saunders was a married man,
and in a letter to his wife, he de-
clared his firm attachment to the
truth of the gospel, according to
the reformed religion, as it had
been set forth in the reign of king
Edward VI. The sentiments in
this letter are truly evangelical,
and such as would have done ho-
nour to one of the primitive mar-
tyrs.
He told her, there could be no
confidence in the Divine Being,
where a fixed faith was not placed
in the righteousness of the Re-
deemer. He added further, that
she must not consider him any
loiiger as a husband for her in
this world, but that he hoped to
spend an eternity with her. He
told her, that if she should be mo-
lested for the truth, that it was her
duty to examine her own mind,
and attend to every thing that
could lead her to happiness. That
the blessings of the everlasting
covenant could only be insured to
believers in consequence of the
death of Christ, and thrA flie firm
persuasion of the resurrection of
our Redeemer, was the means
contrived by infinite Wisdom in
order to bring us to a state of hap-
piness.
In one of his letters to Cranmer,
who was then a prisoner as well
as himself, he expresses a firm
belief of the immortality of the
soul and the resurrection of the
dead, according to the gospel dis-
pensation. At file same time, he
laments that darkness which the
corruption of human nature has
thrown over our understandings'^:
that " a* we see here but through
a glass darkly, so our faith should
increase in strength, in consequence
of a longing desire for immortality."
He added much concerning the
vast importance of the ministerial
office, and " the necessity for mi-
nisters to keep themselves from
giving off'ence, lest the gospel
should be blamed."
In another letter, to his wife,
he said much concerning that long
friendship and happiness which
he had enjoyed with her. He ex-
pressed his earnest desire still to
have enjoyed her company, had it
been consistent with the will of
God. But as he knew his death
was resolved on, he begged she
would pray that God would enable
her to bear with such an event,
and that he might likewise be en-
abled to go through with it as be-
came a good soldier of Christ
Jesus. He gave her the utmost
encouragement to trust in the merits
and mercies of the Redeemer; to
make him her only friend, and
then he would never leave her nor
forsake her.
In a second letter to his wife, he
reminds her of those consolations
v/hich God gives to such as suffer
for his name's sake. He tells her
that the whole of human life is one
continual trial of our patience and
faith ; and therefore, when we are
just going to take possession of a
glorious and eternal inheritance,
we should not repine at a few tor-
ments ; and what are these tor-
ments, inflicted by wien«iid men,
dos
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
•when coiflpared Wifti the dreadful
punishments which God will in-
flict on apostates hereafter ?
He was confined in the Marshal-
sea prison, and strict orders were
given to the keepers, not to suffer
any person to converse with him.
His wife, however, came to the
prison with her young child in her
arms, and the keeper had so much
compassion, that he took the child
and carried it to its father.
Mr. Saunders seeing the child,
rejoiced greatly, saying, it was a
peculiar happiness for him to have
such a boy. And to the standers-
by, who admired the beauty of the
child, he said, " What man, fear-
ing God, would not lose his life,
sooner than have it said that the
mother of this child was an har-
lot?"
He said these words, in order to
point out the woful effects of
popish celibacy ; for the priests
being denied the privilege of mar-
riage, seduced the wives and
daughters of many of the laity,
and filled the nation with bastards,
who were left exposed to all sorts
of hardships.
After all these afflictions and
sufferings, Mr. Saunders was
brought before the council, where
the chancellor sat as president ;
and there he was asked a great
number of questions concerning
his opinions. These questions were
proposed in so artful and ensnar-
ing a manner, that the prisoner,
by telling the truth, must crimi-
nate himself; and to have stood
mute would havo subjected him to
the torture.
Under such circumstances God
gave him fortitude to assert the
truth, by declaring his abhorrence
«f all the doctrines of popery.
The examination being ended,
the officers led him out of the
place, and then waited till some
other prisoners were examined.
While Mr. Saunders was standing
among the officers, seeing a great
number of people assembled, as
is common on such occasions, he
exhorted them to beware of falling
,off from Christ to Anti- Christ, as
many were tl»€tt re1.arnir>g to po-
pery, because they had not forti-
tude to suffer.
The chancellor ordered him to
be excommunicated, and commit-
ted him to the Compter. This was
a great comfort to him, because he
was visited by many of his people,
whom he exhorted to constancy;
and when they were denied ad-
mittance, he spoke to them through
the grate.
On the 4th of February the she-
riff of London delivered him to the
bishop, who degraded him; and
Mr. Saunders said, " Thank God,
I am now out of your church."
The day following he was given
up to some of the queen's officers,
who were appointed to convey him
down to Coventry, there to be
burned. The first night they lay
at St. Alban's, where Mr. Saun-
ders took an opportunity of rebuk-
ing a person who had ridiculed the
Christian faith.
After they arrived at Coventry,
a poor shoemaker, who had for-
merly worked for Mr. Saunders,
came to him, and said, " O, my
good master, may God strengthen
you." " Good shoemaker," an-
swered Mr. Saunders, " I beg you
will pray for me, for I am at pre-
sent in a very weak condition; but
I hope my gracious God, who
hath appointed me to it, will give
me strength."
The same night he spent in the
common prison, praying for, and
exhorting all those who went to
hear him.
The next day, which was the 8th
of February, he was led to the
place of execution, in the Park
without the gate of that city, going
in an old gown and a shirt, bare-
footed, and often fell on the
ground and prayed. When he
approached the place of execution,
the under-sheriff told him he was
an heretic, and that he had led the
people away from the true reli-
gion; but yet, if he would recant,
the queen would pardon him. To
this Mr. Saunders answered,
" That he had not filled the realm
witli heresy, for he had taught th&
BISHOP HOOPER.
393
people the pure truths of tlie gos-
pel; and in all his sermons, while
he exhorted the people firmly, de-
sired his hearers to be obedient to
the queen."
When brought to the stake he
embraced it, and after being; fas-
tened to it, and the fag;ots lighted,
he said, *' Welcome the cross of
Christ, welcome everlasting life;"
soon after which he resigned his
soul into the hands of him who
gave it.
Well might the apostle say, that
if we only in this life have hope,
we are, of all men, the most mi-
serable. This martyr was natu-
rally of a timid disposition; and
yet here we see with what con-
stancy he died. This is a strong
proof that there must be an al-
mighty power, working through
faith in the hearts of those who
are punished for the truth.
Mr. Saunders often told his
friends, that many would suffer if
ever Mary ascended the throne.
He knew the temper of that prin-
cess, and had reason to expect per-
secution under her influence. It is
for the benefit of succeeding ages,
that God gives strength to the
heart of man to suffer. It is to
promote many valuable purposes,
by teaching us to set a proper va-
lue on the many national bless-
ings we enjoy in the present age ;
and in return for so many mercies.
we ought to live in tlie practice of
every virtuous and religious duty ;
and to bless the Almighty for hav-
ing delivered us from a worse
than Egyptian darkness ; for po-
pery, both in its spirit and ten-
dency, can be properly considered
as no other. But, alas! instead of
tiiis, how opposite is our conduct!
How justly may God be provoked
by the wickedness of this genera-
tion, to sulVcr the enemy to sow
tares among our wheat !
To what other cause can we as-
cribe the increase of popery, of
late years, which has not been
confined to the capital, but has
even extended to the remotest
parts of the kingdom. In Scot-
land, where, fifty years ago, there
was scarcely a papist, there arc
now many thousands.
We must impute much of this io
our own remissness in our duty.
The popish priests use all the
means they can devise to seduce
our people; why should not we be
as vigilant in preserving our flocks
from these wolves in sheep's
clothing? Let us take an exatuple
from the pious martyr whose suf-
ferings we have just related,
whose life was a comment on his
doctrine, and who lived as he
preached. This will do more to-
wards suppressing popery and in-
fidelity, than the best arguments
that can be framed.
SECTION II.
SUFFERINGS AND MARTYRDOM OF BISHOP HOOPER.
We have seen, in our account of
the pious Mr. Saunders, that a
man by nature weak and timorous,
could bear, with an undaunted
boldness, all those torments which
were prepared for him by his ene-
mies, and by the enemies of
Christ Jesus; and we have seen
that gracious Being, for whose
name's sake he sufiered, support-
ing him under all his afflictions.
We shall now bring forth ano-
ther martyr, whose name will ever
be esteemed for his sincere attach-
ment to the protestant religion,
and for the little regfard h« paid to
ceremonies, about which there has
been much unnecessary, and in-
deed angry contention.
The person to whom we allude
was Dr. John Hooper, a man of
eminence in his profession. He
was educated in Oxford, but in
what college does not appear;
probably it was in Queen's college,
because he was a north country-
man, that seminary of learning
being appropriated for those of the
northern counties.
He made a great progress in his
studies, and was remarkable for
early pietv. He studied the sacred
394
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Scriptures ivlth th€ n>ost unremit-
ting assiduity, and was. for some
time, an ornaroeut to the univer-
sity. '
His spirit was fervent, and he
hated every thing in religion that
was not of an essential nature.
When the six articles were pub-
lished. Hooper did all he could to
oppose them, as maintaining every
thing in the popish system, except
the supremacy. He preached
frequently against them, which
created him many enemies in Ox-
ford; but Henry VIII. had such
an opinion of him, that he would
not suffer him to be molested.
Soon after this he was obliged to
leave the university, and assuming
a lay character, became steward
to sir Thomas Arundel, who, at
first, treated him with great kind-
ness, till, having discovered his
sentiments as to religion, he be-
came his most implacable enemy.
Mr. Hooper having received in-
telligence that some mischief was
intended against him, left the
house of sir Thomas Arundel, and
borrowing a horse from a friend,
whose life he had saved, rode off
towards the sea-side, intending to
go to France, sending back the
horse by a servant. He resided
some time at Paris, in as private
a manner as possible. Returning
again to England he was informed
against, and obliged to leave his
native country a second time.
He went over again to France,
but not being safe there, he travel-
led into Germany: from thence he
went to Basil, where he married a
pious woman, and afterwards set-
tled some time at Zurich, in Switz-
erland : there he applied closely to
his studies, and made himself mas-
ter of the Hebrew language.
At length, when the true religion
was set up after the death of king
Henry V III. amongst other Eng-
lish exiles that returned was Mr.
Hooper. In the most grateful
manner he returned thanks to all
his friends abroad, who had shewn
him so much compassion ; parti-
cularly to the learned Bullinger,
who was a great friend to all thos«
who were pcrseouted for the gos-
pel. When he took an affection-
ate leave of Bullinger, he told him
that he would write to him as often
as he could find an opportunity,
but added, " probably I shall be
burned to ashes, and then some
friend will give you information."
Another circumstance should not
be omitted in this place, and that
is, that when he was appointed bi-
shop of G-loucester and Worcester,
the herald, who emblazoned his
arms, put the figure of a lamb in
a fiery-bush, with the rays of glory
descending from heaven on the
lamb, which had such an effect
on Dr. Hooper, that he said he
knew he should die for the truth ;
and this consideration inspired him
with courage. But to return to
our narrative.
When Dr. Hooper arrived in
London, he was so much filled
with zeal to promote the gospel,
that he preached every day to
crowded congregations. In his
sermons he reproved sinners in
general, but particularly directed
his discourse against the peculiar
vices of the times.
The abuses he complained of
were owing to a variety of causes :
the nobility had got the church
lands, and the clergy were not
only seditious in their conduct,
but ignorant even to a proverb.
This occasioned a scene of general
immorality among all ranks and
degrees of people, which furnished
pious men with sufiRcient matter
for reproof.
In his doctrine. Hooper was
clear, plain, eloquent, and persua-
sive, and so much followed by all
ranks of people, that the churches
could not contain them.
Although no man could labour
more indefatigably in the Lord's
vineyard, yet Hooper had a most
excellent constitution, which he
supported by temperance, and was
therefore enabled to do much good.
In the whole of his conversation
with those who waited on him in
private, he spoke of the purity of
the gospel, and of the great things
of God, cautioning the people
BISHOP HOOPER.
395
against icturniij^ to pope-ry, if any
change in the government should
take place. 'I'his was the more
necessary, as the people in gene-
ral were but ill grounded, though
Cranmer, Ridley, and many other
pious men were using every means
in their power to make them ac-
quainted with the principles of
the christian religion. In this
pious undertaking, no one was more
forward than Dr. Hooper; at all
limes, "in season, and out of sea-
son," he was ready to discharge
his duty as a faithful minister of
the gospel.
After he had preached some
time, with great success, in the
city, he was sent for by Edward
VI. who appointed him one of his
chaplains, and soon after made
him bishop of Gloucester, by let-
ters-pat»nt under the great seal;
having at the same time the care
of the bishopric of Worcester com-
mitted to him.
As Dr. Hooper had been some
time abroad, he had contracted an
aversion to the popish ceremonies,
and before he went to his bishop-
ric, he requested of the king that
he might not be obliged to ^give
countenance to them, which re-
quest the monarch complied with,
though much against the inclina-
tions of the other bishops. Dr.
Hooper and his brethren of the
reformed church had many dis-
putes about the Romish tenets,
which shews that there are some
remains of corruption in the best
of men. Some persons seek ho-
nours with unwearied zeal, and
seem to take more pleasure in
titles, than in considering that an
elevated rank only increases the
necessity of being more observant
of our duty.
Dr. Hooper diiTered from these
men, for instead of seeking pre-
ferments, he would never have
accepted of any, had they not
been pressed on him. Having the
care of two dioceses, he held and
guided thera both together, as if
they had been but one. His lei-
sure i;ime, which was but little, he
spent in hearing cansea, in private
prayer, and reading the scriptures.
He likcv.ise visited the schools,
and encouraged youth in the pur-
suit of learning. He had children
of his own, whom he likewise in-
structed, and treated them with
all the tenderness of a good pa-
rent, but without the indulgence of
a weak one.
He kept open house, with pro-
visions for the poor, which was a
very pious and necessary action
in those times, because many per-
sons who had been driven out of
the convents roved up and down
the country starving. He relieved
a certain number of these every
day, and when they had satisfied
tiieir hunger he delivered a dis-
course to them on the principles of
the christian religion.
After this manner, bishop Hooper
continued to discharge his duty as
a faithful pastor, during the whole
of king Edward's reign. But no
sooner was Mary proclaimed, than
a Serjeant at arms was sent to
arrest our bishop, in order to an-
swer to two charges :
First, to Dr. Heath, who had
been deprived of the diocese of
Gloucester for his adherence to
popery, but was now restored by
the queen : secondly, to Dr. Bon-
ner, bishop of London, for having
given evidence to king Edward
against that persecuting prelate.
Bishop Hooper was desired, by
some of his friends, to make his
escape, but his answer was, " I
once fled for my life, but I am now
determined, through the strength
and grace of God, to witness the
truth to the last."
Being brought before the queen
and council, Gardiner, sitting as
president, accused bishop Hooper
of heresy, calling him by the most
opprobrious names. This was in
September, 1553, and although he
satisfactorily answered the charges
brought against him, he was com-
mitted to prison on the pretence
of being indebted to the queen in
several sums of money. On the
19th of March, 1654, when he was
called again to appear before Gar-
diner, the chancellor, and several
396
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
other bishops, would not suffer liim
him to plead his cause, but deprived
him of his bishopric.
Being asked whether he was a
married man, he answered in the
affirmative, and declared that he
would not be unmarried, till death
occasioned the separation ; because
he looked upon the marriage of the
clergy as necessary, and legal.
The more they attempted to
brow-beat him, the more resolute
he became, and the more pertinent
in his answers. He produced the
decrees of the council of Nice,
which first ascertained the canon of
scripture, where it was ordained to
be lawful, as well as expedient, for
the clergy to marry. These argu-
ments were, to little purpose with
men who had their instructions from
the queen, and were previously de-
tennined to punish him ; the good
bishop was therefore committed to
the Tower, but afterwards removed
to the Fleet.
As the determination for burning
him was not agreed on, he was only
considered as a debtor to the queen,
for the rents of his bishopric, which
was the reason of his being sent to
the Fleet. This, however, was a
most unjust charge ; for the pro-
testant religion had been establish-
ed in the first year of the reign of
her brother Edward, by act of par-
liament; so that Dr. Hooper's ac-
ceptance of a bishopric was in
all respects legal and constitu-
tional.
As a debtor, he was to have the
rules of ihe Fleet, which the warden
granted him for five pounds ster-
ling ; but went immediately and in-
formed Gardiner, who, notwith-
standing he had paid the money,
ordered him to be closely con-
fined.
The following account of his cruel
treatment while confined here, was
written by himself, and affords a pic-
ture of popish barbarity, which can-
not fail to make a due impression
on our readers.
" The first of September 1553, I
was committed unto the Fleet, from
Richmond, to have the liberty of
the prison ; and within six days
after I paid five pounds sterling to
the warden for fees, for my li-
berty ; who immediately upon pay-
ment thereof complained unto
the bishop of Winchester, upon
which I was committed to close
prison one quarter of a year in the
Tower-chamber of the Fleet, and
used extremely ill. Then by the
means of a good gentlewoman, I
had liberty to come down to dinner
and supper, not sufi"ered to speak
with any of my friends ; but as soon
as dinner and supper was done, to
repair to my chamber again. Not-
withstanding, whilst I came down
thus to dinner and supper, the war-
den and his wife picked quarrels
with me, and complained untruly of
me to their great friend the bishop
of Winchester.
" After one quarter of a year,
Babington the warden, and his wife,
fell out with me, respecting the
wicked mass : and thereupon the
warden resorted to the bishop of
Winchester, and obtained to put
me into the wards, where I have
continued a long time, having no-
thing appointed to me for my bed,
but a little pad of straw and a rot-
ten covering, with a tick and a Tew
feathers therein, the chamber being
vile and stinking, until by God's
means good people sent me bedding
to lie on. On one side of the pri-
son, is the sink and filth of the
house, and on the other the town
ditch, so that the stench of the house
hath infected me with sundry dis-
eases.
" During which time I have been
sick, and the doors, bars, hasps, and
chains being all closed upon me, I
have mourned, called and cried for
help; but the warden,when he hath
known me many times ready to die,
and when the poor men of the
wards have called to help me, hath
commanded the doors to be kept
fast, and charged that none of his
men should come at me, saying,
' Let him alone, it were a good rid-
dance of him.'
" I paid always like a baron to
the said warden, as well in fees,
as for my board, which Avas twenty
shillings a week, besides my man's
mSHOP HOOPER.
397
table, until I was wrongfully de-
prived of my bishoprics, and since
that time, I have paid him as the
best gentleman doth in his house ;
yet hath he used me worse, and
more vilely, than the veriest slave
that ever came to the common side
of the prison.
" The warden hath also impri-
soned my man, William Downton,
and stri])ped him out of his clothes
to search for letters, and could find
none, but a little remembrance of
good people's names who had j^iven
uie their alms to relieve me in pri-
son ; and to undo them also, the
warden delivered the same bill un-
to the said Stephen Gardiner, God's
enemy and mine.
" I have suffered imprisonment
almost eighteen months, my goods,
livings, friends, and comfort taken
from me ; the queen owing me, by
just account, fourscore pounds or
more. She hath put me in prison,
and giveth nothing to keep me, nei-
ther is there sulfered anj"^ one to
come at me, whereby I might have
relief. I am with a wicked man
and woman, so that I see no reme-
dy (saving God's help) but I shall
be cast away in prison before I
come to judgment. But I commit
my just cause to God, whose will be
done, whether it be by life or death."
After he had been eighteen
months in prison, on the 22d of Ja-
nuary, 1555, the warden of the Fleet
was ordered to bring him before the
chancellor Gardiner, who, with
other bishops, were appointed to
examine him a second time, at
Gardiner's palace in Southwark.
When brought before these mer-
ciless persecutors, the chancellor
made a long speech to him, desir-
ing him to forsake the opinions he
had embraced, and return to the
bosom of the church ; adding, that
as the pope was the head of the
church, so it was breaking through
her unity to separate from her. He
promised to procure him the pope's
absolution if he would recant his
opinions ; but this was merely an
ostentatious pretence to mercy ; for
Gardiner knew, that Hooper was
too well g-rounded in his religious
opinions, to comply with his re-
quest.
To this Dr. Hooper answered,
that as the pope's doctrine Avas
contrary to the sacred scriptures,
and as he could not be the head
of the church, because there was
no head of it but Clirist, so he
would live and die asserting the
doctrines he had taught.
Gardiner replied, that the queen
would never shew any mercy to
the enemies of the pope ; where-
upon Babington, the warden, was
commanded to take him back to
the Fleet. It was likewise or-
dered, that he should be shift-
ed from his former chamber,
which w?.s done ; and he was
searched, to find, if possible,
whether he had any books con-
cealed about him, but none were
found.
On the '25th of January he was
again brought before the chancel-
lor to be examined, and was again
asked whether or not he would
recant ; but nothing could shake
his constancy.
On Monday morning, February
4, the bishop of London went to
the prison to degrade him, which
was done in the usual form, by
putting the different robes upon
him worn by priests, and then
taking them off. They did not
put on him the bishop's robes,
because they did not admit of the
validity of his ordination. While
they were stripping him of these
Romish rags, he told them he "was
glad to part with them, because
his mind had been always against
them, and considered them as no
better than heathenish relics ; as
in fact they were, for the same
kind of robes were worn by the
priests before the time of Constan-
tine the Great.
A few hours after he was degrad-
ed, the keeper came to him and told
him,he was to be sent down to Glou-
cester to suffer death. Upon this
he lifted up his eyes and hands to
heaven, praising God that he was
to die among his people, as it
would be the means of confirming
them in the truth of what he had
3DS
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
taught them. He intuicdiately sent
to his servant for his boots and
cloak, that h» miglit be in readiness
to attend the officers whenever they
should come for him.
About four in the morning he was
taken out of prison by the sherilF,
and conducted to the sign of the
Angel, near St. Dunstan's chuich,
Fleet-street. There he was re-
ceived by the queen's officers, who
had the warrant for his execution ;
after which they permitted him to
take some refreshment.
About break of day he cheerfully
mounted on horseback without help,
having a hood on his head under
his hat, that he should not be
known; and thus equipped, with a
serene and cheerful countenance,
proceeded on the road for Glou-
cester, attended by his keepers.
The guards asked him what houses
he was accustomed to use on the
road ; and when they were In-
formed, in order to perplex him,
they took him to others.
On the Thursday following they
arrived at Cirencester, a town in
his own diocese, and about eleven
eailes from Gloucester, where they
dined at the house of a woman who
had always hated the protestants,
and traduced bishop Hooper's cha-
racter as much as possible. This
woman, seeing his constancy, was
so affected, that she lamented his
case with tears, and begged his
pardon for the manner in which she
had spoken of him.
Dinner being over, they pro-
ceeded to Gloucester, where they
arrived about five in the afternoon.
A great crowd of people v/ere as-
sembled about a mile without the
town; so that one of the guard,
fearing a rescue, rode up to the
mayor's house, to demand aid and
assistance. This being granted, the
people dispersed.
Hooper was that night lodged in
the house of one Ingram, where he
ate his supper with a good appetite,
and slept very quietly, as the guard
declared, for they continued in the
chamber with him all the night. In
the morning he got up, and having
prayed most fervently, was visited
by sir Anthony Kingston, who was
one of the persons appointed to see
him executed. When sir Anthony
came into the chamber he found
him at his prayers, and waiting till
he had done, asked if he did not
know him. To this bishop Hooper
answered, that he did know him,
and was glad to see him in good
health. He added, that he was
come there to end his life, and
blessed God that it was to be in
the midst of his own diocese. He
said he loved life as well as it ought
to be loved, but he was not to enjoy
it at the expence of his future wel-
fare. He was not to blaspheme
his Saviour by denying his name,
through which alone he looked for
salvation ; but trusted that he should
be endowed with fortitude sufficient
to bear all the torments his enemies
could inflict upon him.
Sir Anthony Kingston had pro-
fited much from the preaching of bi-
shop Hooper, and taking his leave,
told him, with tears, that he was
extremely sorry to lose so worthy a
person. Dr. Hooper answered, that
it was his duty to persevere in the
truth, and not to be ashamed of the
gospel, lest Christ should refuse to
acknowledge him before his Father
in heaven.
The same day, in the afternoon,
a poor blind boy came to visit bi-
shop Hooper, and falling on his
knees before him, said, "Ah, my
lord, I am blind in my eyes, but
your pious instructions have re-
moved a spiritual blindness from
my heart. May God support j^ou
under all your sufferings, and bring
you, even through flames, to hea-
ven '."
Several other persons visited the
bishop, amongst whom was a very
wicked man, a bigoted papist, who
had known him formerly. This
man upbraided him with what he
called his heresy; but Hooper bore
all his insults with patience and
meekness.
The time appointed for the exe-
cution of this pious bishop drawing
nigh, he was delivered to the she-
riffs of Gloucester, who, with the
mayor and aldermen, repaired to
BISHOP BOOPER.
399
his lodging^s, and at the first meet-
ing, having saluted him, took him
by the hand. The resigned martyr
thanked the mayor, with the rest of
the officers, for taking a condemned
man by the hand, and for all the
friendship that had formerly sub-
sisted between them, for he had
long been acquainted with them.
He begged of the sheriifs that they
would make the fire as violent as
possible, that his pains might be of
the shorter duration ; adding, that
he might have had his life if he
chose it, but could not, consistently
with that duty he owed to God, and
his own conscience. He said, he
knew the bishop of Rome was Anti-
christ, and therefore he could not
be obedient to him. He desired
they would not deny his request,
but let him suffer as soon as pos-
sible, without exercising any un-
necessary cruelty, which was un-
becoming the dignity of men of
honour.
A consultation was held by the
sheriffs, whether or not they should
lodge him, the evening before his
execution, in the common gaol
over the north gate of the city ;
but the guards who had brought
him from London, interceded so
earnestly in his favour, that he was
permitted to remain in his former
lodgings ; and he spent the evening
in prayer, together with as much of
the night as he could spare from
his ordinary rest. The believer,
who is to rest in Christ Jesus
throughout the endless ages of
eternity, may well enjoy an hour's
sleep, before the commencement of
even the most excruciating tortures.
When bishop Hooper arose in
the morning, he desired that no
person whatever should disturb
him in his devotions, till the officers
came to lead him out to execution.
About eight o'clock, the lord
Chandois, attended by several
other noblemen and gentlemen,
came to conduct him to the place
of execution ; and at nine Dr.
Hooper was ready. Being brought
down from his chamber, when he
saw the guards, he told the sheriffs
he was no traitor, but one who was
3
willing to die for tiie truth ; and
that if they would have permitted
him, he would have willingly gone
unguarded to the stake, without
troubling any officers. Afterwards,
looking upon the multitude of peo-
ple that were assembled, above
seven thousand in number, he said,
"Alas! why are so many people
assembled? I dare not speak to
them as formerly."
He was led forward between the
two skerifi's, as a lamb to the
slaughter, having on a gown which
the man of the house, where he
was confined, had lent him; and
being much afflicted with an illness
he had contracted in prison, he
was obliged to walk with a staff in
his hand. The sheriffs having
commanded him not to speak one
word, he was not seen to open hi*
mouth, but beholding the people,
who mourned bitterly, he some-
times lifted up his eyes towards
heaven, and looked cheerfully upon
such as he knew ; and, indeed, his
countenance was more cheerful
than it had been for a long time
before.
When he was brought to the
stake, he embraced it, and looked
smilingly at a place where he used
formerly to preach. He then
kneeled down to pray, and beck-
oned several times to one whom he
knew well, to come near to hear
him, that he might give a faithful
account of what he said, after his
death, as he was not permitted to
speak aloud. When he had been
some time at prayer, a pardon was
brought, and offered to him, on
condition that he would recant;
but neither promises of pardon,
nor threatenings of punishment,
had any effect on him ; so immov-
able was he in the faith, and so
well established in the principles
of the gospel.
Prayers being ended, he pre-
pared himself for the stake, by
taking off his landlord's gown,
which he delivered to the sheriffs,
requesting them to see it restored
to the owner. He then took off
the rest of his clothes, except his
doublet and hose, in which he in-
400
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tended to bo burned; but the she-
rill's not permitting that, he pa-
tiently submitted. Alter this, a
pound ol" gunpowder was placed
between his legs, and the same
quantity under each arm ; three
chains were then lixed round him,
one to his neck, another to his
middle, and a third to his legs;
and with these he Mas fastened to
the stake.
This being done, fire was put to
the fagots; but they being green,
he suliered inexpressible torment.
Soon after this, a load of dry fa-
gots was brought, but still the
wind blew away the flames; so
that he begged fbr more, that he
might be put out of his misery.
At length the fire took efiect,
and the martyr triumphantly as-
cended into heaven, after such a
fiery trial as almost exceeds any
thing we meet with in the primi-
tive ages. His last words were,
" Lord Jesus have mercy upon
me ; enable me to bear my sutt'er-
ings for thy name's sake, and re-
ceive my spirit."
Such was the end of one of the
most eminent fathers of the church
of England ; and surely that reli-
gion which could support him un-
der such dreadful tortures must be
of God. Fanaticism and supersti-
tion may give resolution; but it is
only the divine influence of pure
religion which can bestow calm-
ness in the hour of death.
SECTION III.
SUFFERINGS AND MARTYRDOM OF DR. ROWLAND TAYLOR.
Dr. Rowland Taylor was born
in the town of Hadleigh, in Suf-
folk, which was one of the first
places in England that received
the gospel; and here he preached
constantly during the reign of king
Edward. Archbishop Cranmer,
who was a good judge of merit,
and loved to reward it in learned
men, took him into his family, and
presented him to the living of Had-
leigh. Here he proved himself a
most excellent preacher and a faith-
ful pastor. He made himself ac-
quainted with every individual in
his parish; he taught them like
the apostles and primitive Chris-
tians, who went from house to
house, The love of Christ wrought
so strongly on his mind, that every
Sunday and holiday, he preached
in the most fervent manner to his
people.
Nor did he restrict himself to
preaching : his life was one conti-
nued comment on his doctrine: it
was a life of holiness: he studied
nothing so much as to do good;
was a stranger to pride ; and was
clothed with humility. He was
particularly attentive to the poor,
and his charity was bounded only
by his ability. While he rebuked
sinners for their enormities, he
was ready to relieve their want*.
This was a godlike disposition,
and the characteristic of a true
Christian.
In the course of his ministerial
labours he often met with opposi-
tion, and even with abuse ; but he
attended to the maxim laid down
by the apostle, that we must go
through evil, as well as through
good report. He was a married
man, but never sat down to dinner
with his family, without first in-
quiring whether the poor wanted
any tiling. To those who were
distressed, he gave relief before
he ate any thing himself. He fa-
miliarized himself with all ranks
of men, in order that he might win
them to the knowledge and prac-
tice of the truth. He was an in-
dulgent, tender, ali'ectionate hus-
band, and brought up his children
in the fear of God, well know-
ing, that to lay a good foundation
is the only way to secure a beau-
tiful superstructure.
In this excellent manner, Dr.
Taylor continued to discharge his
duty at Hadleigh, as long as king
Edward lived; but no sooner was
that pious monarch dead, than af-
fairs took a ditterent turn.
And here we may observe, that
DR. ROWLAND TAYLOR.
401
if a man be ever so pious; if he be
ever so faithful in the discharge of
his duty, yet he will meet with
many enemies : this was the case
with Dr. Taylor. In his parish,
notwithstanding all his endeavours
to suppress popery, yet some pa-
pists remained ; and their hatred
of his doctrine was extended to
the preacher, and rendered them
blind to his excellencies.
Two of these persons, named
Clarke and Foster, hired a Rom-
ish priest to come to Hadloigh to
say mass. For this purpose, they
ordered an altar to be built with
all convenient speed, and appoint-
ed that mass should be said on
Palm Sunday. But the reformers
met together in the evening, and
pulled down the altar ; it was, how-
ever, built up again, and a watch
was appointed, lest it should be de-
molished a second time.
A Gentieman of Bohemui inhumanly murdered by a band of Popish liuffians, for having
assisted the persecuted Protestants of that Country,
The day following, Clarke and
Foster came, bringing along with
them their popish priest, who was
to perform the service of mass.
The priest was dressed in his robes
for the occasion, and had a guard
with him, lest he should be inter-
rupted by the populace.
When Dr. Taylor heard the bells
ring, he went into the church to
know the reason, but found the
doors of the chancel barred against
him. However, getting within the
chancel, he saw the popish priest
FOX'S MARTYRS.
at the altar, attended by a great
number of people, with their
swords drawn. The doctor ac-
cused the priest of idolatry, but
the priest retorted upon him, and
called him traitor, for disobeying
the queen's proclamation. Dr,
Taylor said he was no traitor, but
a minister of the gospel, command-
ed to teach the people; and then
ordered the popish priest to retire,
as one who came in there to poison
the Hock of Christ with his most
abominable doctrines. Foster,
26
402
-BOOK OF MARTYRS.
who was principally concerned in
this affair, called Dr. Taylor a
traitor, and violently dragged him
out of the church ; while his wife,
on her knees, begged that God
would vindicate his innocence, and
avenge the injuries so wrongfully
inflicted on him.
Foster and Clarke next exhibit-
ed a charge of heresy against Dr.
Taylor, to the chancellor Gardiner,
who sent a messenger, command-
ing Dr. Taylor to appear before
him, in order to answer to the
charge.
When Dr. Taylor's friends heard
of this they were much grieved,
and fearing what would be the re-
sult, as justice was not to be ex-
pected from the furious bigots then
in power, advised him to go abroad
to save his life. But this he would
by no means comply with ; saying
that it was more honourable to
suffer for the cause of God, than
to flee from the wrath of wicked
men. " God," said he, " will
either protect me from sufferings,
or he will enable me to bear them."
He added, " That he knew his
dying fear the truth would be of
more service to the cause of Christ,
than his flying away from the ma-
lice of his persecutors."
When his friends saw that no-
thing could prevail upon him, they
took leave of him with tears ; after
which he set out for London, ac-
companied by a servant, named
John Hull, who had been a consi-
derable time in his family. This
faithful servant advised him to make
his escape, but to no purpose ; for
Taylor said, that the good shepherd
should never leave his sheep, till he
was torn from them by force. In the
same heavenly manner he exhorted
John to be constant in the profession
of Christianity, and not to return
to popery. He said, that worldly
wisdom was apt to take too deep
a root in our hearts, and that it
was, therefore, our duty to do all
we could to triumph over the world,
the flesh, and the devil; to be consist-
ent in our attachment to the truth ;
to keep in view the glorious eter-
nity provided for the faithful ; to
despise earthly enjoyments, while
we strive to render ourselves wor-
thy of heaven ; to fear God more
than men ; to believe that he will
sweeten all our sufferings, by the
influences of his holy spirit ; to
think nothing too hard to endure,
in order to obtain a blessed immor-
tality; and, with a Christian cou-
rage, to trample on death, and
triumph over the grave.
When Dr. Taylor was brought
before the chancellor Gardiner,
that prelate reviled him in the
most shocking manner, calling him
a traitor and an heretic ; all which
our pious martyr patiently sub-
mitted to. In the opinion of Gar-
diner he might have been an he-
retic, but, according to law, he
could not have been a traitor ; for
the statute of high treason, and
the statute of heresy, enforced
different punishments : for treason
the oHending party was to be hang-
ed and quartered ; for heresy he
was to be burned alive. Had queen
Mary proceeded against this man,
and many others, on the statute of
high-treason, they must have been
acquitted, as the trial would have
been conducted according to the
principles of common law. But
this she had no intention to do ;
her design was to gratify the
clergy, by causing all those who
opposed their sentiments, to be
put to death in the most barbarous
manner.
Dr. Taylor answered the chan-
cellor with a becoming firmness :
he told him, that he was the per-
secutor of God's people, and that
he, himself, had adhered to our
Saviour and his word : he put bi-
shop Gardiner in mind of the oath
he had taken in the beginning of
king Edward's reign, to maintain
the protestant religion, and oppose
the papal supremacy ; but Gardiner
answered that the oath had been
extorted, so that he was not obliged
to abide by it.
It is certain, that every oath ex-
torted by the threatening of pu-
nishment, can have no moral force;
and the man who has been weak
enough to swear, may recede from
DR. ROWLAND TAYLOR.
403
the obligatory part as soon as he
has an opportunity. But this was
not the case with Gardiner; had he
refused the oath, all tlie punishment
inflicted upon him would have been
the loss of his bishopric. And
surely he who pays the least regard
to the sacred Name invoked to wit-
ness his sincerity, will not choose
to enjoy a temporal subsistence at
the expense of a guilty conscience.
Dr. Taylor explained to tlie bi-
shop the nature of an oath, and
told him, that as he had not been
forced to take one contrary to the
dictates of conscience, so he was
either prejudiced in what he did,
or, what was stiil worse, he trilled
with a sacred obligation : that no
man whatever could dispense with
an oath, unless he knew :«t was his
duty to do so, in consequence of
its having been imposed on him by
violence.
Gardiner, who was self-convict-
ed, turned the subject to the dis-
puted points coucerning the real
presence, and some other things in
popery.
With respect to the real presence
in the sacrament. Dr. Taylor told
him, that it had no foundation in
scripture, but had been first taught
about the tenth century. He quot-
ed the book of Bertram, which was
written about that time, wherein
the real presence was denied, and
transubstan-tiation considered as no
better than a novel doctrine. He
made it appear, that Christ only
commanded his followers to keep
the feast of the eucharist, in re-
membrance of his last sapper with
them. That as Christ broke bread,
and drank wine with his disciples
in a friendly manner, before he
was dragged to prison, to judgment,
and to execution, consequently his
followers should observe it as a
feast of unity to the end of the
world.
Such were the sentiments of this
pious man, concerning a very dis-
puted point. He was clear in his
conceptions concerning the scrip-
ture account of the last supper, f<"f
all the primitive fathers have tai'ght
HS to consider it in the same light.
When Christ said, "This is my
body," he could only mean the
atonement that was to be made for
sin, and surely that could not be the
bread he took in his hand. The
body of Christ, joined to his hu-
man soul, and both united to the
divine nature, are now in a state
of glory in heaven ; and how then
can the priest turn a morsel of
bread into the body of our Divine
Kedeemer? The bare thought puts
common sense to the blush. It is
full of absurdity, and can only im-
pose on the grossest credulity, for
the purpose of increasing the in-
fluence of artful and designing
priests.
Dr. Taylor, after being interro-
gated by the chancellor for a con-
siderable time, was at length com-
mitted to prison ; for bigotry
knows no feeling ; persecution no
resting-place.
While he was in prison, he spent
the greatest part of his time in
prayer, in reading the sacred scrip-
tures, and in exhorting the poor
prisoners, confined with him, to a
sense of their duty. This was ths
more necessary, as the people at
that time were extremely ignorant;
light indeed was beginninsr to
break in upon them, hut they
knew not how to walk. The pri-
son in which Dr. Taylor was con-
fined, was that commonly called
the King's Bench, and there he
met with that holy and p/ous man
Mr, Bradford, whose alfjflity in re-
ligious sentiments couiributed to
mitigate his sufiTeririjfi'' If two
virtuous or pious p-rsons are of
the same opinion and under the
same circumsta«ces, they gene-
rally syrapathi?^ with each other.
This was thf case with Dr. Taylor
and Mr. Badford ; for no sooner
did they j^^eet each other in prison ;
than t^^y blessed God who had
broa^^tit them together, to suflFer
for<he truth of the gospel.
After Dr. Taylor had lain a con-
siderable time in prison, he was
cited to appear at Bow church, in
Cheapside, to answer to the dean
of the arches eoncerniug bis mar-
riage.
404
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
When he was brought before
this officer, he defended marriage
in such a masterly manner, that
the dean would not venture to pro-
nounce a divorce, but only depriv-
ed him of his benefice. He was
then remanded to prison, and kept
there above a year and a half;
when he and several others were
brought to be again examined be-
fore the chancellor.
Gardiner asked him whether he
adhered to the form of religion,
as established by king Edward
VI. ? Whether he approved of the
English book of common prayer?
Whether he was married ? and
many other questions. To all these
Dr. Taylor gave clear and satis-
factory answers, justifying his con-
duct ; but these were not sufficient,
seeing his death was resolved on.
Concerning marriage. Dr. Taylor
proved, not only from the sacred
scriptures, but likewise from the
primitive writers, that the clergy
were not prohibited from it. As
he was a learned civilian and ca-
nonist, he proved from the Justi-
nian institutions, that all oaths of
celibacy were then condemned,
and that the priests were exhorted
to Marry. Nay, so strict was the
emperor in this particular, that if
a man made over a legacy to his
•wife, on condition of her not mar-
rying again, the will was to be
void.
He aided further, that it was
contained in the pandects, that if
a man had a female slave, and
made her t-ee on condition she
should nevCi marry, the condition
should not bt binding, and she
might marry, no. should her for-
mer master be perbitted to reclaim
her. It was the n^re proper to
quote the pandects, u^cause they
were written in the sixj^ century
and although many abuses had
then crept into the churCi, yet
celibacy was not in the numbe:.
The next time he was brought
before the chancellor, was in com-
pany with Mr. Saunders, whose
martyrdom we have already de-
scribed, and Mr. Bradford. Dr.
Taylor was charged with heresy by
the chancellor, and the other bi-
shops who were present. He ac-
knowledged that he abhorred all
the popish doctrines of the church
of Rome ; that the pope was Anti-
christ; that to deny the clergy the
privilege of marriage was the doc-
trine of devils ; that there were
but two sacraments in the New
Testament ; that the mass was
idolatry, the body of Christ being
in heaven ; and last of all, that he
would abide by these sentiments
to the last, being convinced that
they were consistent with the doc-
trines laid down by Christ and his
apostles.
One may easily imagine what
would be the consequences of such
a free and open declaration. The
papists could not bear to hear their
favourite notions thus called in
question, and even condemned as
idolatry.
Tlie chancellor therefore pro-
nounced sentence on him, and he
was taken to a prison in South-
wark, called the Clink, where he
remained till night, and then was
sent to the Compter in the Poultry.
Here he remained seven days ;
when on the 4th of February, 1555,
Bonner, bishop of London, with
others, came to the said Compter to
degrade him, bringing with them
the popish habits *.
The last part of the ceremony of
degradation is for the bishop to
strike the person degraded on the
breast ; but Bonner's chaplain ad-
vised hita not to strike Dr. Taylor,
for he would surely strike again.
" Yes, that I will, by St. Peter,"
said the doctor, " for the cause is
Christ's, and I should not be a good
soldier, if I did not fight my mas-
ter's battles."
* Superstition had risen to such a pitch
in the reign of Henry I. that the clergy
were exempted from corporeal punish-
ments; but his grandson Henry ll., in
the constitutions of Clarendon, ordained,
that they should suffer the same punish-
ments as the laity ; and therefore the
clergy, that it might not be said that a
priest suffered death, always degraded
•"m before execution ; thus by a pitiful
quJ,i,le maintaining the shadow of ex-
empr^n,when they had lost the substance.
DR. ROWLAND TAYLOR.
405
The bishop therefore contented
himself with pronouncing a curse
upon Dr. Taj lor; to which the
doctor answered, " You may
curse as long as you please, but I
am confident God will support me:
I have the witness of a good con-
science, that I am standing in de-
fence of the truth; whereas you
dare not say that you are doing so:
but I will pray for you."
When he was brought up to his
chamber, he told Mr. Bradford
that he had made the bishop of
London afraid; "for," said he,
"his chaplain advised him not to
strike me, lest I should strike him
again, which I made him believe I
would, although I never intended
to do so."
To strike an enemy is strictly
forbidden in the gospel ; but even
had Dr. Taylor been so unguarded
as to strike the bishop, it could
only have been imputed to the ig-
norance which at tliat time pre-
vailed, even over the minds of
pious men.
The night after he was degraded,
his wife, with his son Thomas,
caoie to see him; and such was
the good-nature of the keeper, that
he permitted them to go into his
apartment and sup with him.
Thus Dr. Taylor found a great dif-
ference between the keeper of the
bishop's prison, and the keeper of
the Compter. The bishop's keep-
ers were ever cruel, blasphemous,
and tyrannical, like their master;
but the keepers of the royal pri-
sons, for the most part, shewed as
much favour as could be granted,
to those whom they had in cus-
tody. John Hull, the servant,
came with the wife and son of Dr.
Taylor; and at their first coming
in, they all kneeled down and
prayed.
After supper the doctor walked
two or three times across the
room, blessing God that he had
singled him out to bear witness to
the truth, as it is in Jesus; that he
had been thought worthy to suft'er
for his name's sake; and then
turning to his son, he said, " My
dear son, God Almighty bless you,
and give you his holy spirit, to be
a true servant of Christ ; to hear
his word, and constantly to stand
by the truth all thy life long; and,
my son, see that thou fear God al-
ways ; flee from all sin and wicked
living; be virtuous; attend closely
to thy book, and pray to Go<4 sin-
cerely. In all things that are law-
ful, see that thou be obedient to
thy mother; love her and serve
her; be ruled and directed by her
now in thy youth, and follow her
good counsel in all things. Be-
ware of lewd company, of young
men that fear n®t God, but in-
dulge their vain appetites and
lusts. Fly from whoredom, and
abhor all filthy living; remember-
ing that I, thy father, am to die in
defence of holy marriage. Ano-
ther day, when God shall bless
thee, love and cherish the poor
people, and count that thy chief
riches is to be rich in alms: and
when thy mother is far advanced
in years, forsake her not, but pro-
vide for her according to thy abili-
ties, and see that she want for no-
thing. And God will bless thee,
and give thee long life upon earth,
and prosperity : for which now,
upon my knees, I pray through the
merits of Jesus Christ."
Then turning to his wife, he
said, " My dear wife, continue
steadfast in the faith, fear, and
love of God. Keep yourself unde-
filed by popish idolatries and su-
perstition. I have been unto you a
faithful yoke-fellow; and so have
you been unto me; for the which
I pray God to reward you, and
doubt not, my dear, but God will
reward you. Now the time is
come that I shall be taken from
you, and you discharged of the
wedlock bond towards me : there-
fore I M'ill give you my counsel,
that I think most expedient for
you. You are yet a child-bearing
woman, and, therefore, it will be
most convenient for you to marry ;
for, doubtless, you will not ot
yourself be able to support our
dear children, nor be out of trou-
ble, till you be married. There-
fore, as soon as iProvidence shall
406
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
point out some pious, honest man,
who you think will support the
poor children, be sure to marry
him, and live in the fear of God ;
but by all means avoid idolatry
and superstition."
Having said these words, he fell
down and prayed for his family;
and then he gave his wife an Eng-
lish prayer-book, as set forth by
king Edward VI.; and to his son
Thomas he gave a Latin book,
containing a collection of senti-
ments from the writings of the pri-
mitive fathers, relating to the cou-
rage and constancy of the ancient
martyrs.
The reader who attends to the
conduct of this dying martyr, will
find that there is something in true
religion far superior to deception.
In the primitive times it was com-
mon for the martyrs, previous to
their sufferings, to converse with
their friends, and also to write
epistles to the churches at a dis-
tance. Some of those epistles are
Still extant, and we know that they
were frequently read in the
churches afterwards: but no elo-
quence ca,n exceed that of Dr.
Taylor, in taking leave of his
wife and son. How sweetly do his
expressions flow from the heart!
What a manly dignity under his
sufferings does he display ! What
resignation to the will of God, and
what a firm reliance on divine
Providence ! Here indeed grace
triumphed over human nature, and
the soul shewed its native splen-
dour, although confined within a
mortal body.
The next morning, the 5th of Fe-
bruary, so early as two o'clock,
the sheriff of London, attended by
his officers, came to the Compter,
and took Dr. Taylor to the Wool-
pack, near Aldgate. His wife,
having some suspicion that he was
~ to be taken out that morning,
waited all night in the church of
St. Botolph, near Aldgate, having
with her a poor orphan girl, whom
the doctor had brought up from
infancy, and one of her own chil-
dren. When the sheriff and his
company came opposite the church.
the orphan girl cried out, " O, my
dear father; mother, mother, here
is my father led out." Then Mrs.
Taylor cried out, " Rowland !
Rowland! where art thou?" for
the morning was extremely dark.
To this Dr. Taylor answered,
" Here I am, but I am confined."
The sheriff's officers wanted to
hurry him away ; but the sherifi",
who had more humanity, ordered
them to let him speak with his
wife.
She then came to him, when,
taking his wife and daughter, with
the orphan girl, by the hands, he
kneeled down, and prayed with
them ; which when the sheriff, and
the other persons present, saw,
they shed tears. Prayers being
over, he rose up, and taking his
wife by the hand, bid her have
good comfort, for he had a clear
conscience. " God," said he,
" will provide a father for my
children, but let them be steadfast
in the faith." To which his wife
answered, " God be with you, my
dear Rowland, and I will, with his
grace, meet you at Hadleigh."
He was then put into a chamber,
with four of the yeomen of the
guard, and the sheriff's officers.
As soon as he entered the chamber
he knelt down, and gave himself
wholly to prayer. There the she-
rifli', seeing Mrs. Taylor, told her
that she must not speak to her
husband ; but that she might go to
his house, and he would provide
for her, so that slie should not
want for any thing. To this she
answered, that " she Avould rather
go to her mother's house," and
two officers were sent to conduct
her thither.
This part of the sheriflF's conduct
doubtless arose from principles of
humanity; for what man can see
a wife and children weeping over
a father and husband, condemned
to a cruel death, for a disputable
ofi'ence, without shedding a tear of
compassion?
Dr. Taylor remained at the
Woolpack till eleven in the fore-
noon, Avhen the sheriff of Essex
came to receive him, and they pre-
DR. ROWLAND TAYLOR.
407
pared to set oat on horseback. As
they came out of the gate of the
iun, John Hull, his old servant,
whom we have mentioned before,
was there waiting, having with him
Dr. Taylor's son Thomas ; John
lifted up the boy that he might see
his father, and then set him on the
horse before him. Dr. Taylor,
taking olV his hat, said, " Good
people, this is my own sou, be-
gotten in lawful wedlock, and I
bless God for lawful matrimony."
He then lifted up his eyes towards
heaven, and prayed for his son ;
laid his hat upon the boy's head,
and blessed him. After this he
delivered him to John Hull, whom
he shook by the hand, and said,
" thou hast been the faithfulest
servant ever man had."
When they arrived at Brentwood,
they made a close hood for Dr.
Taylor, having two holes for his
eyes, and one for his mouth to
breathe at. They did this, that no
man should know him or speak
to him ; which practice was fre-
quently used in such cases. The
evidence of their own consciences
corrvinced them that they were
leading innocent people to the
slaughter. Guilt creates fear, and
thus does Satan reward iiis vas-
sals.
All the way Dr. Taylor was as
joyful as if he had been going to
take possession of an estate ; and,
indeed, how could it be othei-wis.e ?
He knew he was sufl'ering for the
faith, and that the truth was able
to support him ; and he anticipated
a glorious reward from Him for
whose cause he suffered.
At Chelmsford they were met by
the sheriff of Suffolk, who was to
take him into that county to be ex-
ecuted. While they were at sup-
per, the sheriff of Essex laboured
earnestly with him to return to
the popish religion. He told him,
'' that as he was a man of universal
learning, so his death would be a
great loss to the nation." The
sheriff, whatever his own opinions
were, said a great deal to Dr. Tay-
lor, and falling before him on his
knees, with the tears running down
his cheeks, earnestly begged of
him to recant his opinions, and be
reconciled to the church ; promising
that he, and all his friends, would
procure his pardon.
Dr. Taylor then took the cup in
his hand, and looking to the com-
pany, particularly to the sheriff of
Essex, said, " I heartily thank you
for your good will ; I have heark-
ened to your words, and minded
well your counsels ; and, to be
plain with you, I do perceive that
I have been deceived myself, and
am likely to deceive a great many
in Hadleigh of their expectations."
At these words the whole company
clapped their hands with joy :
" God bless you," said the sheriff
of Essex, " keep to that, it is the
most comfortable word we have
heard from you. Why should you
cast away yourself? Play a wise
man's part, and then I am certain
you will find favour.'' Upon this
Dr. Taylor replied, " I am, as you
see, a man of a very large body,
which I thought should have lain
in Hadleigh churchyard, and there
are a great number of worms there
who would have had the feasting,
which no doubt they wished for
many a day ; but I know I am de-
ceived," said he, "and the worms
are so too, for my body is to be
burned to ashes, and they will lose
their feast."
When the sheriff and his com-
panions heard him saj^ this, they
were amazed at his constancy ; for
the nearer his sufferings approach-
ed, the more he was strengthened
to endure them. In this he imi-
tated our blessed Redeemer, who,
when he felt his father's wrath be-
ginning to be inflicted upon him,
sweated, as it were, great drops
of blood ; but when led forth, and
nailed to the cross, he looked round
with complacency, and convinced
the spectators, that the glory of
God shone through his human na-
ture.
Such has been the case of the
martyrs in all ages and nations.
Human nature might, at first, shud-
der, and shrink back at the thought
of the sufferings they were exposed
408
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to ; but their constancy increased
as the fiery trial drew near.
When the procession arrived at
Aldham Common, where Dr. Tay-
lor was to be burnt, he lifted up
his eyes to heaven, and thanked
God that the last struggle was
come, and he hoped he should be
enabled to go through with it.
He tore the hood from his face,
that he might be seen by the nu-
merous spectators, many of whom
had formerly been his parishion-
ers. He then began to speak to
the people who were praying for
him; but the officers thrust sticks
into hia mouth, and threatened to
cut his tongue out, unless he would
promise to keep silence at the place
of execution.
When he had prayed he kissed
the stake, and got into a barrel
partly filled with pitch, which was
placed for that purpose. Fire
being set to the pitch, Dr. Taylor
continued praying in the most de-
vout manner, till one of the offi-
cers, more humane than the rest,
knocked out his brains with a
halberd ; which put an end to his
misery.
We have in this case an instance
of popish superstition, in some re-
spects more violent than any we
have yet taken notice of. Dr.
Taylor was not only a pious man,
but he had been, for his knowledge
of the canon and civil laws, long
esteemed as the glory of Cam-
bridge. He had, from his distin-
guished abilities and learning, con-
futed the chancellor in his argu-
ments concerning the marriage of
the clergy ; and, indeed, in all
other respects, he was so well ac-
quainted with the ancient fathers,
that he was with great propriety
called "The Walking Library."
But no mercy can be shewn, where
religious rancour takes place.
There is something in such perse-
cutions that shuts up the bowels of
compassion, even towards the near-
est relations. Civil persecutors
may occasionally relax into com-
passion ; but those who persecute
from erroneous notions of religion,
are strangers to every humane
sensation ; and pant for the blood
of those who difl'er from them,
" even as the hart doth for the
water-brooks."
SECTION IV.
MARTYRDOMS OF NUMEROUS PERSONS IN VARIOUS PARTS OF ENGLAND.
THOMAS TOMKINS.
The first person we have to men-
tion on the bloody list contained
in this section, was named Thomas
Tomkins, a weaver, who lived,
with great reputation, in the parish
of St. Leonard, Shoreditch. Being
accused of heresy, he was sum-
moned before that merciless per-
secutor bishop Bonner, who con-
fined him, with many others, in
the dungeons of his palace at
Fulham.
During his imprisonment he was
treated by the bishop in a manner
not only unbecoming a prelate,
but a man : he several times beat
him with peculiar cruelty, and tore
the greatest part of his beard from
his face, for no other reason but
his refusing his assent to the doc-
trine of transubstantiation.
Another instance of this cruel
bishop's inhumanity to Mr. Tom-
kins., was exhibited before several
gentlemen who came to visit him.
The bishop, finding him inflexi-
ble, took hold of him by the wrist,
and held his hand over the flame of
a wax candle, in order, if possible,
to make him deviate from those un-
corrupted truths of the gospel he
had so strongly preserved. This
punishment Mr. Tomkins submitted
to with great fortitude, till the
veins burst, and water issuing from
the hand, flew into the face of a
by-stander, who was so affected,
that he requested the bishop to for-
bear, saying, he had sufficiently pu-
nished the prisoner.
A few days after this, Mr. Tom-
kins was brought before the bishop,
at his consistory court at St. Paul's,
to whom he delivered the following
articles of confession in writing,
THOMAS TOMKINS.
409
scaled up, and signed with bis own
hand :
" I Thomas Tomkins, of the
parish of St. Leonard, Shoreditch,
in the diocese of London, having
confessed, and declared openly,
heretofore to Edmund Bonner,
bishop of London, mine ordinary,
that my belief hath been many
years past, and is at this present,
that the body of our Saviour Jesus
Clirist is not truly, and in very
deed, in the sacrament of the altar,
but only in heaven ; and so in hea-
ven, that it cannot now indeed be
really and truly in the sacrament of
the altar :
" And moreover, having likewise
confessed and declared to my said
ordinary openly many times, that
although the church, called the
Catholic church, hath allowed, and
doth allow the mass and sacrifice
made and done therein, as a whole-
some, profitable, and godly thing ;
yet my belief hath been many years
past, and is at this present, that
the said mass is full of supersti-
tion, plain idolatry, and unprofita-
ble for the soul ; and so I have
called it many times, and take it at
this present :
" Having also confessed and de-
clared to my said ordinary, that
the sacrament of baptism ought
to be only in the vulgar tongue,
and not otherwise ministered ; and
also without such ceremonies as
are generally used in the Latin
church, and otherwise not to be
allowed :
" Finally, being many and often-
times called before my said ordin-
ary, and talking witlial, touching
all my said confessions and decla-
rations, both by my said ordinary,
and divers other learned men, as
well his chaplains as others, and
counselled by them all to embrace
the church, and to recant mine
error, in the premises, which they
told me was plain heresy, and
manifest error ; do testify and de-
clare hereby, that I do and will
continually stand to my said con-
fession, declaration, and belief, in
all the premises, and every part
thereof ; and in no wise recant, or
go from any part of the sanie. In
witness whereof, I have subscribed
and passed the writing, this 26th of
September, 1554."
Bishop Bonner, and the rest of
the tribunal, strongly pressed Mr,
Tomkins to recant his errors, and
return to the mother-church ; but
he only answered, " I was born
and brought up in ignorance till
of late years, and now 1 know the
truth, I will continue therein unto
death."
Finding him inflexible, they de-
clared him an heretic, and ordered
the sheriff of London, who attend-
ed, to conduct him immediately to
Newgate. Here he remained till
the 16th of March, 1555, when he
was conducted to Smithfield, and
there burnt, triumphing in the
midst of the flames, and adding to
the number of those martyrs who
had preceded him through the
path of the fiery trial to the realms
of immortal glory.
WILLIAM HUNTER.
This pious young man was the
son of poor, but honest and re-
ligious parents, who trained him
up in the doctrines of the reforma-
tion, and when at a proper age
put him apprentice to one Thomas
Taylor, a silk-weaver, in Colemau-
street, London.
On the accession of queen Mary,
orders were issued to the priests of
every parish to summon all their
parishioners to receive the commu-
nion at mass the Easter following,
when young Hunter, who was then
only nineteen years of age, refusing
to obey the summons, was threat-
ened with being brought before the
bishop to answer for his disobe-
dience.
In consequence of this, his mas-
ter, fearful of incurring ecclesias-
tical censure, desired he would
leave him, at least for a time ; upon
which he quitted his service, and
went to his fatlier at Brentwood,
in Essex.
During his stay here he one day
went into the chapel, and seeing
the bible lie on the desk, he open-
ed it, and began to read. Being
4 It)
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
observed by an officer of the bi-
shop's court, he severely repri-
manded him, and said, " Why
sneddlest thou with the bible ? un-
derstandest thou what thou read-
est ? canst thou expound the scrip-
tures 1" To which Hunter replied,
" I do not presume to do it ; but
finding the bible here, I read it for
my comfort and edification."
The officer then informed a neigh-
bouring priest of the liberty Hunter
had taken in reading the bible, who
immediately sent for him, and se-
verely chid him, saying, " Sirrah,
who gave thee leave to read the
bible, and expound it?" He an-
swered as he had done to the offi-
cer ; and on the priest's saying, it
became him not to meddle with
the scriptures, he frankly declared
his resolution to read them as long
as he lived. The priest upbraided
him as an heretic; but he boldly
denied the charge. Being asked
his opinion concerning the corpo-
real presence in the sacrament, he
replied, that he esteemed the bread
and wine but as figures, and looked
upon the sacrament as an insti-
tution in remembrance of the
death and sufferings of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ. On
this the priest openly declared him
an heretic, and threatened to com-
plain of him to the bishop.
A neighbouring justice, named
Brown, having heard that young
Hunter maintained heretical prin-
ciples, sent for his father to in-
quire into the particulars. The
old man told him, that his son had
left him, and that he knew not
whither he was gone. The jus-
tice, not believing what he said,
threatened to commit him to pri-
son, unless he would immediately
cause his son to be apprehended,
and brought before him. To this
he replied, with tears in his eyes,
" Would you have me seek out
my son to be burned ?"
He was, however, obliged to go
in quest of his son ; when meeting
him by accident, William asked
his father if he was seeking for him ;
to which llic old man answered,
with tears, in the affirmative, and
that it was by order of the justice,
who threatened to put him in pri-
son. The son, to secure his father
from any danger on his account,
said, he was ready to accompany
him home, which he accordingly
did.
The next day he was apprehend-
ed by the constable of the parish,
who put him in the stocks for
twenty-four hours, and then took
him before the justice. On his
arrival the justice called for a
bible, turned to the sixth chapter
of St. .John, and desired him to
give his opinion of the meaning of
it, as it related to the sacrament of
the altar.
Hunter gave the same explana-
tion as he had done to the priest ;
and persisting in his denial of the
corporeal presence in the eucha-
rist, the justice upbraided him with
heresy, and wrote an account of
his conduct to the bishop of Lon-
don.
In consequence of this, young
Hunter was summoned to appear
at the consistory court held at St.
Paul's. He accordingly attended
at the time appointed, when he
was severely reproved for having
fallen fr»m the Catholic faith, and
was exhorted to return to the same.
To this he boldly answered, that
he had not fallen from the Catholic
faith, but believed and confessed it
with all his heart.
He was then desired by the bi-
shop to recant what he had said
concerning the sacrament of the
altar ; but he declared, (.hat by the
help of God he would still con-
tinue to persist in the faith he had
hitherto maintained, and avowed.
Being urged still farther, and
promised that if he would recant
he should go home unhurt, he
said to the bishop, " My lord, if
you will let me alone, and leave
mc to ray own conscience, I will
return to my father, and dwell
with him, or else with my master
again, and will keep my opinion
to myself."
The bishop answered, " I am
content, so that thou vyilt go to
church, receive, and be confessed."
WILLIAM HUNTER.
411
This Hunter peremptorily refused ;
upon which, after several far-
ther ellorts to bring- him over, the
bishop ordered him to be put in
the stocks, where lie continued two
days and nights, having only a crust
of brown bread, and a cup of water,
given to hira for refreshment.
At the expiration of the two
days the bishop went to him, and
lindiug the bread and water lay
by him untonched, he ordered
some of his servants to take him
out of the stocks, and let him
breakfast with them ; but they
evaded the bishop's request, think-
ing it great profanation that such
excellent christians as they were,
should eat with a vile heretic.
After this he was repeatedly
brought before the bishop, who,
sometimes by soothing him, and
sometimes by threats, endeavoured
to bring him to a recantation ; but
all his efl'orts proved inefl'ectual.
In consequence of this the perse-
cuting prelate passed sentence on
him, which was, that he should be
remanded to Newgate for a time,
from whence he should be removed
to Brentwood ; " where," said the
bishop, " thou shalt be burned."
A few days after this the bishop
sent for him again, and promised
him preferment if he would recant:
to which he replied, " My lord, I
thank you for your great olfer ; but
if you cannot enforce my recanta-
tion from scripture, I cannot, in ray
conscience, turn from God for the
love of the world, for I count all
things but dung and dross for the
love of Christ."
He was then caiTied back to
Newgate, and in a few days re-
moved to Brentwood, where he
was confined in an inn till the day
of his execution. During this time
he was visited by many of his
neighbours and acquaintances, all
of whom he exhorted to beware of
popish superstition and idolatry.
On the morning of the 27th of
March, 1555, the slierift' gave or-
ders for the necessary prepara-
tions to be made for his execution.
In the mean time the sherift's son,
who was his friend, visited him at
the inn, and encouraged him not
to fear the men who were making
preparations for his death ; to
whom he said, " that, thank God,
he was not in the least intimidated,
for that he had cast up his account,
and well knew the happy conse-
quences that would attend his
strict adherence to the cause of
Christ."
A short time after this he was
led from the inn to the stake, be-
tween one of the sheriil's officers,
and his brother Robert. In their
way he was met by his father,
who, with tears flowing from his
eyes, said to him, "God be with
thee, sou William." To which he
repHed, " God be with you, good
father, and be of good cheer, for
I trust we shall meet again, with
exceeding great joy."
When he arrived at the place of
execution, he kneeled on a fagot,
and repeated the 51st psalm, till he
came to these words: " The sacri-
fice of God is a contrite spirit : a
contrite and a broken heart, O God,
thou wilt not despise." He was then
interrupted by one of the officers,
who told hira the translation was
wrong, the words being " an hum-
ble spirit ;" but he said the transla-
tion was " a contrite heart," on
which he was told that the heretics
translated books as they pleased.
The sherifl" then showed him a
letter from the queen, containing
his pardon if he would recant; but
he refused life on such terms, went
up to the stake, and was chained to
it, saying to the spectators, " Good
people, pray for me, and make
quick despatch ; pray for me, while
you see me alive, and I will pray
for you."
He then took a fagot, and em-
braced it in his arms ; and on a
priest's oflering him a book, said,
" Away, thou false prophet! beware
of him, good people, and come
away from their abominations, lest
ye be partakers of their plagues."
The priest cried out, " As thou
burnest here, so shalt thou burn in
hell!" "Thou liest, thou false pro-
phet!" exclaimed Hunter; "away
with thee !"
412
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
As soon as the fire was kindled,
our martyr gave his prayer book to
Lis brother, who, to encourage him,
reminded him of the passion of his
dear ;Redeemer, and bid him be of
good cheer: to which he replied,
" I fear neither torture nor death ;
Lord Jesus, receive my departing
spirit !" The fire burning rapidly,
he was soon consumed, yielding
up his life, with patience and hu-
mility, to Him who gave it, and in
testimony of the truth of that God
who cannot change, but whose word
is the same yesterday, to-day, and
for ever.
On the same day that Hunter
was executed, Thomas Higbed
and Thomas Causton, two gen-
tlemen of Essex, suffered the like
fate ; the former being burnt at
Horndon on the Hill, and the lat-
ter at Rayleigh, both in that
county.
WILLIAM PIGOT, STEPHEN KNIGHT,
AND THE REV. JOHN LAWRENCE.
These three pious Christians
having been informed against by
the emissaries of Bonner and Gar-
diner, as maintaining religious
opinions contrary to the doctrine
and practice of holy mother church,
were summoned to appear before
bishop Bonner, at his consistory
court in London, where they were
severally questioned concerning
their faith of the corporeal pre-
sence in the sacrament.
Having respectively answered
and subscribed that the elements
were not substantially, but figu-
ratively, the body and blood of
Christ, in that holy ordinance,
they were severely reprimanded
by the court, admonished to recant
their heretical opinions, and for
that time dismissed.
A few days after, they were again
examined concerning the same te-
net, when they made the like de-
claration as before: in conse-
quence of which, the bishop ad-
dressed himself to the two laymen,
and with an affected concern for
their spiritual and temporal inte-
rests, warmly exhorted them to re-
ject their heresies, and not expose
themselves to death here, and
damnation hereafter, by obstinately
persisting in disobedience to the
holy see: bnt these plain Chris-
tians were too well grounded in
the doctrines of Christ's pure gos-
pel, to be moved from their adher-
ence to the true faith. They,
therefore, told the bishop, that
they could not recant consistently
with the dictates of their con-
sciences, nor would they abjure
the opinions to which they had
subscribed.
Afterthis, bishop Bonner entered
into argument with Lawrence, the
priest, alone, and having demanded
of what order he was, he answered,
that he was admitted to priest's
orders eighteen years past, that he
had been formerly a black friar,
and that he was now betrothed
to a maid, whom he intended to
marry.
The bishop then asked him his
opinion of the corporeal presence
in the sacrament: to which he re-
plied, that " it was an institution
of our blessed Lord, in commemo-
ration of his death and sufferings ;
and that those were greatly de-
ceived, vi'ho believed that his body
was verily present in the same,
since he had long before ascended
into heaven, and was placed at the
right hand of the glorious majesty
of the Father."
Mr. Lawrence was, for the pre-
sent, dismissed ; but a few days
after, he, with Pigot and Knight,
were again summoned before the
bishop, who, with his usual hypo-
crisy, exhorted them to recant,
embrace the Roman Catholic faith,
and not be the wilful cause of their
own destruction. But no argu-
ments could induce them to recede
in a single point; all of them de-
claring they would abide by their
opinions, because they were found-
ed on the word of God; whereas
the other was merely of human in-
vention.
From this frank declaration bi-
shop Bonner proceeded to pass
sentence on them as irreclaimable
heretics ; and then degraded Law-
rence with the usual ceremonies.
BISHOP FARRAR.
413
After which they were all three
delivered to the sheriff, who con-
ducted them to Newgate.
On the 28th of March, 1555,
being the day appointed for the
execution of Pigot and Knight,
they were removed early in the
morning to the respective places
destined for their execution, the
former at Brajntree, and the latter
at Maiden, in Essex. When
Knight arrived at the stake, he
kneeled down, and, with an au-
dible voice, said the following ex-
cellent prayer:
*' O Lord Jesus Christ! for
whose love I leave willingly this
life, and desire rather the bitter
death of thy cross, with the loss of
all earthly things, than to abide
the blasphemy of thy most holy
name, or to obey men in breaking
thy holy commandment: thou
seest, O Lord, that where I might
live in worldly wealth to worship
a false God, and honour thine
enemy, I choose rather the tor-
ment of the body, and the loss of
this life, and have counted all other
things but vile dust and dung, that
I might win thee ; which death is
dearer unto me, than thousands of
gold and silver. Such love, O
Lord, hast thou laid up in my
breast, that I hunger for thee, as
the deer that is wounded desireth
the pasture. Send thy holy com-
forter, O Lord, to aid, comfort,
and strengthen this weak piece of
earth, which is empty of all
strength of itself. Thou remem-
berest, O Lord, that I am but dust,
and able to do nothing that is
good; therefore, O Lord, as of
thine accustomed goodness and
love thou hast invited me to this
banquet, and accounted me worthy
to drink of thine own cup amongst
thine elect; even so give me
strength, O Lord, against this thine
element, which as to my sight it is
most irksome and terrible, so to
my mind it may, at thy command-
ment, (as an obedient servant) be
sweet and pleasant; that through
the strength of thy holy spirit, I
may pass through the rage of this
fire into thy bosom, according to
thy promise, and for this mortal
receive an immortal, and for this
corruptible put on incorruption.
Accept this burnt offering, O Lord,
not for the sacrifice, but for thy
dear Son's sake, my Saviour, for
whose testimony I oiler this free-
will offering, with all my heart,
and with all ray soul. O heavenly
Father, forgive me my sins, as I
forgive all the world. O sweet
Son of God, my Saviour, spread
thy wings over me. O blessed
and Holy Ghost, through whose
merciful inspiration I am come
hither, conduct me into everlasting
life. Lord, into thy hands I com-
mend my spirit. Amen."
Both these martyrs suffered with
amazing fortitude and resignation,
proving to the spectators, that,
" as is the day" of the sincere be-
liever, " so likewise will be his
strength."
The next day, March 29th, the
Rev. John Lawrence suffered at
Colchester. He was carried to the
place of execution in a chair,
being unable to walk, from the
pressure of the irons with which
his legs were bound, and the
weakness of his body from want of
proper nourishment while in pri-
son. The chair was fastened to
the stake, and he sat in it, for
some time, with great composure,
praying to God to enable him to
undergo the fiery trial ; at length
the fagots were lighted, and he
triumphantly expired in the cause
of his glorious master, in sure and
certain hope of an eternal exist-
ence in heaven.
DR. ROBERT FARRAR, BISMOP OF
ST. DAVID'S.
The emissaries of the persecut-
ing bishops had, for some time,
fixed their eyes on this worthy and
pious prelate, who, not only in the
former reign, but also after the ac-
cession of Mary, had been particu-
larly zealous in promoting the re-
formed doctrines, and exploding
the errors of popish idolatry. In-
formation of this being given to
the bishop of Winchester, then
lord-chancellor, Dr. Farrar, with
414
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
several others, was summoned to
appear before him, and the other
commissioners.
After some previous harangue,
the bishop of Winchester told him,
that the queen and parliament had
restored religion to the state in
which it was at the beginning of
the reign of Henry VIII.; that he
was in the queen's debt, but her
majesty would cancel the same,
and re-admit him to her favour, if
he would return to the holy Catho-
lic church.
Undismayed by this information,
Dr. Farrar answered, that with
respect to the debt, he submitted
it to the lord treasurer; but his
lordship might well remember, that
upon two former occasions he had
solemnly sworn never to acknow-
ledge the papal jurisdiction over
the realm of England, and there-
fore it was needless to rehearse
what he had already so peremp-
torily declared.
After a long debate, Gardiner
sternly demanded, if he would re-
cant, and acknowledge the papal
supremacy : to which Farrar, with
a resolution becoming a true
Christian, and worthy bishop, ex-
pressed a degree of contempt, that
his lordship should even think he
would recede from an oath he had
made to his Maker: an oath he
could not break, consistently with
his duty to God, and his regard to
the interest of the reformed reli-
gion in his native country.
The haughty Gardiner was so
highly incensed at this spirited
behaviour in Dr. Farrar, that, ac-
cording to his usual inhuman cus-
tom, he treated him with scurrility,
calling him " froward knave,"
and telling him, that he should
know his fate in a few days. To
this Farrar coolly replied, that he
would ever readily obey his sum-
mons, but would never retract
what he had solemnly sworn, at
the instigation of him, or any other
man whatever.
The examination being over. Dr.
Farrar was ordered to Newgate,
where he was a short time con-
fined, and then sent into Wales,
there to receive his sentence of
condemnation.
On his arrival at Carmarthen he
was delivered to the sherifi" of the
county, who took him before Henry
Morgan, the popish bishop of St.
David's, and Constantine, the pub-
lic notary, by whom he was com-
mitted to the custody of the keeper
of Carmarthen gaol.
A few days after his commit-
ment to that prison, he was sent
for by bishop Morgan, who ex-
horted him to recant, on condition
of which he assured him of the
queen's clemency, as well as pre-
ferment to an office of dignity in
the church. But our martyr M'as
inflexible: he would not listen to
any proposals derogatory to the
oath he had taken ; upon which
bishop Morgan asked him the two
following questions :
" 1. Whether he believed the
marriage of priests to be allowed
by the laws of the holy church?
" 2. Whether he believed, that
in the blessed sacrament of the
altar, after the words of consecra-
tion duly pronounced by the priest,
the very body and blood of Christ
is really and substantially con-
tained, without the substance of
bread; and wine?"
Dr. Farrar refused to answer to
these questions, unless the bishop
produced a commission, authoriz-
ing him to ask them; upon which
he was remanded to prison.
At length, after various disputes
with bishop Morgan, he appealed
from him, as an incompetent judge,
to cardinal Pole ; notwithstanding
which, sentence was pronounced
against him as an heretic, and he
was delivered over to the secular
power, having been previously de-
graded by Morgan.
Thus, for his steadfast adher-
ence to the uncorrupted doctrines
of the reformation, and resolute
denial of the papal jurisdiction in
these realms, was Dr. Farrar con-
demned, degraded, delivered up
to the secular power, and, on the
30th of March, being the eve of
Passion Sunday, in the bloody
year 1555, executed in the market-
1
RAWLINS WHITE.
415
place of Carmarthen, amidst a nu-
merous crowd of spectators.
The following circumstance is a
convincing- proof what constancy
and resolution this good man pos-
sessed, and how determined he
was to retain those religious prin-
ciples to the last, which, through-
out his life, he had strongly ad-
hered to.
The son of a person of distinc-
tion visiting- him a few days before
his execution, and lamenting the
cruel fate that awaited him, the
doctor told him, that if he saw him
once stir in the pains of burning,
he might then give no credit to his
doctrine, but look upon it as the
effects of enthusiasm.
He resolutely fulfilled his pro-
mise, and greatly surprised his
friend, who came to condole his
fate : for he stood motionless in
the midst of the fianies, holding
both his hands till they were , burnt
to the stumps, at which time one
of the officers struck him on the
head with a staff, and put a period
to his life.
As Dr. Farrar gave many signal
instances of his sincere and un-
shaken zeal for the honour of
Christ, and exaltation of his name,
during life, so, at his death, he
suffered and expired with a degree
of christian heroism, equal to that
of any of the noble army of mar-
tyrs.
MARTYRDOM OF RAWLINS WHITE,
A POOR FISHERMAN OF SOUTH-
WALES.
To such a height did the rage
and malice of popish persecutors
arrive, during the reign of Mary,
that they not only vented their
fury on men of eminence and learn-
ing, who espoused the protestant
cause, but the meanest and most
ignorant of the people, who would
not submit to the papal yoke, were
arraigned at their bloody tribunals,
and put to death for no other cause
but that of professing the truth as
it is contained in the scriptures.
Rawlins White (the poor man
■whose sufferings we are about to
relate) had been so attentive to
the preaching of the gospel dur-
ing the reign of Edward VI. that
he had attained to a very compe-
tent knowledge of the holy scrip-
tures, and became a zealous as-
sertor of the protestant doctrines,
having wholly renounced the super-
stition and idolatry of popery, and
conformed to the public worship of
God, according to the English com-
mon prayer-book.
Being thus converted to the true
faith of Christ, he took great pains
to instruct his son in the same,
causing him to read a portion of
the holy scriptures every night
and morning, till he likewise be-
came well grounded in the princi-
ples of the true religion, as contain-
ed in the gospel.
White was not only desirous of
acquiring saving knowledge him-
self, but also of communicating it
to others ; insomuch that he took
every opportunity of visiting his
neighbours, and endeavouring to
instruct those, whom he found de-
sirous of obtaining a knowledge of
the truth.
He continued those devout and
holy exercises in a public manner,
till the death of king Edward, when
popery being restored, and the
pure religion discouraged and re-
strained, he used to meet his friends
privately, pray, and encourage
them to hold fast to the truth. At
length he was apprehended, by
one of the officers of the town, on
a suspicion of heresy, who taking
him before the bishop of Llandaff,
he was, by that prelate, committed
to prison.
During his confinement, several
of his friends sent him money ;
and he was visited by many, whom
he instructed in the faith of Christ,
and exhorted to beware of popish
emissaries, as wolves in sheep's
clothing.
After a long imprisonment, the
bishop of Llandaff summoned
White to appear before him, and
endeavoured to bring him over to
idolatry and superstition ; but all
his exhortations proving ineffectual,
he told him, in anger, that he must
eome to a resolution either to re-
416
BOOK OP MARTYRS.
cant his heretical opinions, or en-
dure the rigour of the laws enacted
againstthose who maintained tenets
repugnant to the doctrines of the
holy see.
On the day appointed for his ex-
amination, the bishop, in the pre-
sence of his chaplains, and many
others, assembled in the chapel,
declared that White was known
not only to maintain heretical prin-
ciples himself, but to inculcate the
same among his acquaintance.
Then addressing himself to the pri-
soner, he told him, that he had fre-
quently, since his first warning,
been admonished to relinquish his
heretical tenets, and yet had always
turned a deaf ear to the most salu-
tary advice. He added, that out
of clemency they had once more
sent for him, mildly to endeavour
to bring him to an humble sense
of his errors ; and assured him
that, upon due penitence for the
crimes he had committed, both
against God and the laws of his
sovereign, they were disposed to
shew him mercy : but that if, in
spite of the royal clemency, and
the admonition of the reverend fa-
thers, he persisted in his heresies,
they were determined to execute
on him the utmost rigour of the
law, as a most damjiable and obsti-
nate heretic.
White, without the least sign of
fear at the peremptory declaration
of the bishop, told his lordship,
that he blessed God he was a
Christian, and held no doctrin«s
contrary to the divine mind and
will as revealed in the scriptures
of truth: if he did, he begged to be
convinced of the same out of the
divine word, to which he deter-
mined ever most implicitly to con-
form.
After much more exhortation,
the bishop assured him, that if
he would not recant, he must con-
demn him as a« heretic. To
which White replied, that he might
proceed as he thought proper, but
that he could not condemn him as
an heretic, as he did not maintain
any opinion that was not supported
by the word of God.
4
The bishop then desired the peo-
ple present to join with him in
prayer, that it would please God to
turn White's heart, and bring him
to the acknowledgment of the true
religion.
Our martyr applauded this be-
haviour of the bishop, as becom-
ing his profession, assuring him,
that if the request was agreeable
to the divine will, God would,
doubtless, hear and grant the
same ; and that while the bishop
was praying to his God, he himself
would pray to his God, who he
knew would hear and perform his
desire.
Accordingly, they all went to
private prayer, which being finish-
ed, the bishop asked him how he
found himself disposed in his mind?
He replied, "The very same as
before."
The bishop, incensed that no
change could be wrought upon
him, was about to read the sen-
tence, but he was advised first to
say mass, during which ceremony.
White standing at the door of the
choir, cried out to the populace,
*' Bear witness that I bow not to
this idol," meaning the host,
which the priest held over his
head.
Mass being performed, he was
again warmly admonished to re-
cant, but all exhortation was in-
effectual ; the bishop, therefore,
read the definitive sentence, after
which he was carried to Cardiff,
and imprisoned in a place called
Cockmarel, a most filthy and loath-
some dungeon, where he continued
till the writ for his execution oame
from London.
Upon the day appointed for ter-
minating his life, which was March
30, 1555, he was brought from pri-
son, and in his way to the place
appointed for the bloody scene,
met his wife and children, wring-
ing their hands, and most bitterly
lamenting his approaching fate.
This affecting sight drew tears
from his eyes ; but soon recollect-
ing himself, and striking his breast
with his hand, he said, " Ah ! flesh,
stayest thou me, wouldest thou.
REV. GEORGE MARSH.
417
fain prevail? Well, do what thou
cuiist, by God's grace thou shajt
not ^et the victory."
As soon as he arrived at the
stake, he fell on his knees, and
kissed the earth, saying, " Earth
to earth, and dust to dust ; thou
art my mother, to thee I must
return."
When he was fastened to the
stake, and the straw, reeds, and
wood were placed round him, a
priest, appointed for the purpose,
stood up aiid harangued the spec-
tators, who were very numerous, it
being market-day.
The priest, having finished his
discourse, in which he inveighed
against the opinion of the protest-
ants concerning the sacrament of
the altar, our martyr rebuked him,
proved his doctrine to be false, and
cited, as his authority, those words
of our Lord, " Do this in remem-
brance of me."
John Fetty cruelly healeii in Lollard's Tinver, by order of Bishop Bonner, uftile his
Son is scourged to death in an acljoiniug Dungeon,
The fire being kindled, he was
soon surrounded by the flames, in
the midst of which this good old
man (for he was sixty years of age)
held up his hands till the sinews
shrunk, crying earnestly, " O Lord,
receive my soull O Lord, receive
my spirit !" The flames were so
vehement about his legs, that they
were almost consumed, before the
upper part of his body was injured
by the tire ; notwithstanding which
fc'OX'S MARTYRS.
he bore h-is sufferings with the
greatest composure and resigna-
tion, cheerfully resigning his soul
into the hands of Him who gave it,
in sure and certain hopes of being
rewarded for his constancy with a
crown of eternal life.
MARTYRDOM OF THP, REV. CEORGE
MARSH.
This eminent and pious divine
was descended from poor, but
27
418
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
honest and religious parents, who
educated him, from his earliest
J ears, in the principles of the re-
formed religion; so that when lie
arrived at manhood, he was well
versed in the doctrines of the pure
gospel of Christ.
At his first entrance into the
business of life he followed the
occupation of farming, and by his
honest endeavours maintained his
family with decency and reputa-
tion for some years : but on the
decease of his wife, being disposed
to study, he placed his children
with his father, quitted his farm,
and went to Cambridge, where he
made such a progress in literature,
that he soon entered into holy or-
ders.
He officiated as curate in se-
veral parishes in the county of
Lancaster, kept a school at Dean,
and was a zealous promoter of the
true religion, as well as a vigorous
opposer of the idolatries of the
church of Rome, during the reign
of king Edward VI. 13ut when
popery again raised its destructive
head, he, among many others, be-
came the object of its persecution,
as one that propagated doctrines
contrary to the mfalliblc church,
and therefore liable to the severest
censure and puni.*.hment.
Mr. Marsh, on hearing that
search was made after him, ab-
sconded for some time, and in his
retirement often deliberated with
himself, whether he should go
abroad to save his life, or surren-
der himself up, in order to ward
ofl" the mischief which threatened
his mother and brother, who were
suspected of having concealed
him.
During this unsettled state of
his mind, he consulted with his
friends, and earnestly sought di-
rection of God, that he might be
guided in the way, which most con-
duced to His glory, and his own
spiritual and eternal interest.
At length, thinking that flight
would evince coM'ardice in the best
of causes, he determined, by the
grace of God, to abide by the con-
sequence, and accordingly surren-
dered himself to the earl of Derby,
at his seat at Latham, in the county
of Lauca.ster.
When he was brought into the
earl's presence, he was charged
with propagating heresy, and sow-
ing sedition amongst the people ;
but he denied the charge, and de-
clared, that he preached no other
doctrine than what was contained
in the word of God, and that he
always enforced allegiance to his
sovereign according to the will of
God.
Being asked to deliver a sum-
mary of his belief, he declared,
that he believed in God the Fa-
ther, Son, and Holy Ghost, accord-
ing to the creeds of the apostles,
the council of Nice, and the
saints Athanasius, Austin, and Am-
brose.
A Romish priest, who was pre-
sent, then proceeded to inquire
his opinion concerning the favour-
ite tenet of the church of Rome,
relating to the sacrament. Marsh
answered, in general, that he be-
lieved whosoever received the holy
sacrament of the body and blood
of Christ, according to his own
appointment, did eat and drink his
body and blood, with all the be-
nefits arising from the same, be-
cause our Lord was ever present at
his own ordinances.
This general reply not appear-
ing satisfactory, the inquisitors de-
scended to particulars, and peremp-
torily demanded his opinion, whe-
ther ornotthe elements were chang-
ed into the very body and blood of
Christ after consecration. Our
martyr briefly observed, that what
he believed he had already de-
clared, and desired them not to
propose to him such hard and un-
profitable questions, in order to
endanger his life, and, as it were,
to snck from him his very blood.
Incensed at this reply, the earl
told him, that instead of seeking
his destruction, he meant to pre-
serve his life in this world, and se-
cure his happiness in that which is
to come, by converting him from
damnable errors and heresies, and
bringing him over to the holy mo-
REV. GEORGE MARSH.
419
ther-church, out of the pale of which
there was no salvation.
After many questions and exhor-
tations, findino he still persevered
in the failh which opposed that
of the "■ infallible church," the earl
gave him pen and ink, and order-
ed hira to write down his belief
concerning the sacrament of the
altar; and on his writing the same
words he had before delivered,
he was commanded to be more
particular, when he wrote only
the following : '* Further I know
not."
This resolute behaviour exposed
him to the keenest resentment of
his popish persecutors, who com-
mitted hira to prison, and sufTered
no one to come near him but the
keeper, who brought him daily the
scanty allowance of the place.
Various attempts were made,
during his confinement, to bring
him to a recantation ; but as he
still remained fixed and determined
in his faith, they administered to
him the four following articles,
and the earl declared, if he would
not subscribe them, he should be
imprisoned, and proceeded against
with the utmost severity.
" 1. Whether the mass now used
in the church of England was ac-
cording to Christ's institution ; and
with faith, reverence, and devotion,
to be heard and seen ?
" 2. Whether Almighty God, by
the words pronounced by the priest,
did change the bread and wine,
after the words of consecration,
into the body and blood of Christ,
whether it were received or re-
served?
" 3. Whether the lay-people ought
to receive but under the form of
bread only, and that the one kind
was sufficient for them ?
" 4. Whether confession to the
priest now used in England was
godly and necessary t"
Having retired for some time to
consider of these articles, he re-
turned, and delivered his opinion
of them as follows ;
The first he absolutely denied.
The second he answered in the
very words he had before written.
With respect to the third, be de-
clared, that, lay-people, according
to the institution of Christ, ought
to receive under both kinds, and
that, therefore, to receive under
one kind only was not sufllcient.
To the last he observed, that
though auricular confession was a
good means to instruct ignorant
people, it was not necessary to
salvation, because not commanded
by God.
To these answers he added, that
his faith in Christ, founded on the
infallible word of the only living
and true God, he never would
deny at the instance of any liv
ing creature, or through fear of
any punishment whatsoever.
He was afterwards committed to
Lancaster gaol, laid in irons, and
arraigned at the bar with the com-
mon felons, where the persecutors
endeavoured to extort from him
informations of several persons in
that county, whom they suspected
of maintaining heretical opinions ;
but nothing could prevail with him
to uttcH- a word that might endan-
ger tlie lives or liberties of his
faithful brethren in Christ.
He was severely reprimanded
for reading aloud to the people
(who came in crowds every morn-
ing and evening under his prison
window) the litany and prayers of
the reformed church, together, with
select passages of holy writ In the
English tongue, which they termed
" preaching," and, tharefore, deem-
ed criminal.
After remaining some weeks in
confinement at Lancaster, he was
removed to Chester, and placed in
the bishop's custody, when his
lordship frequently conferi^ed with
hira, and used his utmost endea-
vours to bring him to an acknow-
ledgment of the corporeal presence
in the sacrament of the altar, the
mass, confession, and, in short, all
the tenets and practices of the
church of Rome,
When the bishop found he would
not assent to a single point, he re-
manded him to prison ; and in a few
days summoned him before him in
the cathedral church of Chester,
420
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
■where, in the presence of the
mayor, chancellor, and principal
inhabitants of that city, both laity
and clergy, he caused him to take
a solemn oath, to answer truly to
such articles as might be alleged
against him.
After he was sworn, the chan-
cellor accused him of having
preached and published most he-
retically and blasphemously, with-
in the parishes of Dean, Eccles,
Berry, and many other parishes
within the bishop's diocese, di-
rectly against the pope's authority,
the Catholic church of Rome, the
mass, and the sacrament of the
altar ; with many other articles.
To all these charges Mr. Marsh
answered, that he had neither he-
retically norblasphemously,preach-
ed or published against any of the
articles, but as occasion served;
and as his conscience obliged him
to maintain the truth, as declared
in God's word, and as all then pre-
.sent had acknowledged in the pre-
ceding reign.
Being examined as to every par-
ticular article, he modestly answer-
ed, according to the doctrine pub-
licly taught in the reign of king
Edward VI.
After a further confinement of
three weeks in prison. Marsh was
again brought into the cathedral,
where the chancellor made a formal
harangue on the bishop's care of
his Hock, " in order to prevent in-
fection from scabby sheep," and
the like ; which being ended, the
former articles were propounded to
him ; to which he severally answer-
ed in the negative.
Being charged with having de-
clared that the church and doctrine
taught and set forth in king Ed-
ward's time was the true church,
and that the church of Rome is not
the true Catholic church ; he ac-
knowledged the declaration, and
ratified it by a repetition.
Several persons present taking
occasion to ask him, as he denied
the bishop of Rome's authority in
England, whether Linus, Ana-
cletus, and Clement, who were
bishops of Rome, were not good
men ; he replied in the affirmativef
but reminded them that they
claimed no more authority in Eng-
land, than the archbishop of Can-
terbury doth in Rome.
As this observation highly re-
flected on the validity of the papal
supremacy, the bishop was so in-
censed, that he gave Marsh very
abusive language, calling him, " a
most damnable, irreclaimable, un-
pardonable heretic."
In return for this, Mr. Marsh
mildly expostulated with the bi-
shop, telling him, if he could be
persuaded, in his own conscience,
that the articles proposed to him
were founded on God's word, he
would gladly yield in every point ;
declaring, that he held no hereti-
cal opinion, but utterly abhorred
every kind of heresy ; and then
called all present to bear witness,
that in the articles of religion he
held no other opinion than what
was by law established, and pub-
licly taught in England, in the time
of king fEdward the Sixth ; and
that, in such religion and doctrine,
by the grace of God, he would live,
and die.
He was then, for the last time,
asked, whether he would stand to
these opinions, being full of here-
sies, or forsake them, and return
to the Catholic church ; and on his
heartily declaring he would con-
tinue steadfast and immovable in
the faith of God's word, nor ever
return to any church that was not
founded on scripture authority,
the bishop began to read his sen-
tence of condemnation, but was
interrupted by the chancellor, in
order to give him another opportu-
nity of recanting.
He resolutely withstood the ear-
nest entreaties of several people,
who desired him to accept of the
proffered mercy ; nor could even
the repeated exhortations of the
bishop and chancellor prevail with
this eminent servant of Christ, to
deny his Lord and master, and sub-
mit to the usurpation of cruel, ty-
rannical men.
All endeavours proving ineffec-
tual, the bishop proceeded in pass-
REV. GEORGE MARSH.
421
ing sentence, which being ended,
Marsh was delivered up to the
sheriffs, who conveyed him to the
North-Gate prison, where he was
confined in a dung;eon till the day
appointed for his execution.
On the 4th of April, 1555, this
firm believer was led to the place
appointed for his martyrdom,
amidst a crowd of lamenting spec-
tators. It was near a village,
called Spittle-Boughton, at a small
distance from Chester. As soon
as he arrived at the place, the
chamberlain of that city shewed
him a box, containing the queen's
pardon, on condition that he would
recant. Our martyr coolly an-
swered, " that he would gladly
accept the same, for he loved the
queen; but as it tended to pluck
him from God, who was King of
kings, and Lord of lords, he could
not receive it on such terms."
Then turning to the spectators,
he told them the cause of the cruel
death which awaited him, and ex-
horted them to remain steadfast in
the faith of Christ; which done, he
kneeled on the ground, directed
his prayer to God, for strength
equal to the fiery trial, arose, and
was chained to the stake, having
a number of fagots under hiiii, and
a cask full of pitch and tar hanging
over his head.
As soon as he was chained to
the stake, he again addressed him-
self earnestly in prayer to God;
and the fire being kindled, he suf-
fered, for a considerable time, the
most exquisite torture, his flesh
being so broiled, and pufl'ed up,
that those who stood before him
could not see the chain with which
he was fastened. At length, with
the utmost fortitude, he spread
forth his arms, and said, with a
voice to be universally heard by
the spectators, " Father of heaven,
have mercy upon me." Soon after
which he yielded up his spirit into
the hands of Him who gave it.
Thus died, in confirmation of the
gospel of Christ, a sincere be-
liever, raising, by his patient re-
signation, the wonder and asto-
nishment of all that saw him suffer,
the greater part of whom cried out
with ecstasy, '' Of a truth God is
with him."
This pious Christian, during the
course of his confinement, wrote
the particulars of his respective
examinations before his persecu-
tors; as also a great number of
fetters to difl'erent people, among
which we shall select the follow-
ing :
A LETTER TO SEVERAL OF HIS
FRIENDS, AFTER HIS LAST EXA-
MINATION.
" Here you have, dearly be-
loved friends in Christ, the chief
and principal articles of Christian
doctrine briefly touched, which
heretofore I have both believed,
professed, and taught, and as yet
do believe, profess, and teach;
and am surely purposed, by God's
grace, to continue in the same until
the last day. I do want both time
and opportunity to write out, at
large, the probations, causes,
parts, eft'ects, and contraries or
errors of these articles; which
whoso desireth to know, let them
read over the common places of
the pious learned men, Philip Me-
lancthon, and Erasmus Sarcerius,
whose judgment in these matters
of religion I do chiefly follow and
lean unto. The Lord give us un-
derstanding in all things, and de-
liver us from this evil world, ac-
cording to his will and pleasure,
and bring us again out of this hell
of aflliction, into which it hath
pleased the merciful Lord to throw
us down: and deliver us out of the
mouth of the lion, and from all
evil doing, and keep us unto his
everlasting and heavenly kingdom.
Amen.
" Though Satan be sufi"ered, as
wheat, to sift us for a time, yet
our faith faileth not, through
Christ's aid, but that we are, at all
times, able and ready to confirm
the faith of our weak brethren,
' and always ready to give an an-
swer to every man that asketh us
a reason of the hope that is in us,
and that with meekness and reve-
rence, having a good conscience ;
422
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and whereas they backbite us as
evil-doers, tiiey may be ashamed,
forasmuch as they have falsely ac-
cused our o:ood conversation in
Christ,' I tliought myself now, of
late years, for the cares of this
life, well settled with my loving
and faithful wife and children, and
also well quieted in the peaceable
possession of that pleasant Eu-
phrates, I do confess it: but the
Lord, who worketh all things for
the best to them that love him,
would not there leave me, but did
take ray dear and beloved wife
from me ; whose death was a pain-
ful cross to my flesh.
" Also I thought myself nov.' of
late well placed under my most
loving and most gentle Mr. Lau-
rence Saunders, in the cure of
Langhton. But the Lord, of his
great mercy, would not suffer me
long there to continue, although
for the small time 1 was in his vine-
yard, I was not an idle workman.
But he hath provided me, 1 per-
ceive it, to taste of a far other cop ;
for by violence hath he yet, once
again, driven me out of that glo-
rious Babylon, that I should not
taste too much of her wanton plea-
sures, but with his most dearly be-
loved disciples to have my inward
rejoicing in the cross of his son
Jesus Christ; the glory of whose
church, I see it well, standeth not
in the harmonious sound of bells
and organs, nor yet in the glitter-
ing of mitres and copes, neither in
the shining of gilt images and
lights (as the blind papists do
judge it), but in continual labours,
and daily afflictions, for his name's
sake.
" God, at this present, here, in
England, hath his fan in his hand,
and after his great harvest, where-
into these years past he hath sent
his labourers, is now sifting the
corn from the chaff, and purging
his floor, and ready to gather the
wheat into his garner, and burn up
the chaff with unquenchable fire.
" Take heed, and beware of the
leaven of tlie scribes, and of the
sadducees; I mean tlie erroneous
doctrine of the papists, which, with
their glosses, deprave the Scrip-
tures : for, as the apostle St. Peter
doth teach us, ' There shall be
false teachers amongst us, which
privily shall bring in damnable
sects:' and he saith, that 'many
follow their damnable ways, by
whom the way of truth shall be evil
spoken of, and that through covet-
ousness, they shall, with feigned
words, make merchandise of us;'
and Christ earnestly warneth us,
' to beware of false prophets, which
come to us in sheep's clothing, but
inwardly they are ravening wolves.
By their fruits ye shall know them.'
The fruits of the prophets are
their doctrine. In this place are
we Christians taught, that we
should try the preachers, and
others, that come under a colour,
to set forth true religion unto us ;
according to the saying of St.
Paul, ' Try all things, and hold
fast that which is good.' Also the
evangelist, St. John, saith, ' Be-
lieve not every spirit, but prove
the spirits, whether they be of God
or not; for many false prophets,'
saith he, ' are gone out into the
world.' Therefore, if thou wilt
know the true prophets from the
false, try their doctrine by the true
touchstone, which is the word of
God; and as the pious Bereans
did, * Search ye the Scriptures,'
whether those things which be
preached unto you, be even so or
not; or else, by the outward con-
versation of them, ye may easily be
deceived."
A LETTER TO AN UNKNOWN
FRIEND.
" Grace be with you, and peace
be multiplied in the knowledge of
God, and Jesus the Lord.
" After hearty commendations,
and thanks to you, not only for
your large token, but much more
for your loving letters, full of con-
solation to me, as touching my
person, to you unknown: these
shall be to certify you, that I re-
joice greatly in the Lord, when I
do perceive how my sweet Saviour
Christ doth stir up the minds, not
only of my familiar friends iu
REV. GEORGE MARSH.
423
times past, but al.so of sundry and
divers, Iiorctolorc! unto mc un-
known and unacquainted, to bear
part with mc in this my painful
and costly imprisonment, scndina;
me thinfjs not only necessary for
this present life, but also comfort-
able letters, encourag;ing and ex-
liortinj^ mc to continue fjrounded
and established in the faith, and
not to be moved away from the
hope of the gospel, whereof, ac-
cordins? to my small talent, I have
been a minister; and daily I call,
and cry unto the Lord, in whom is
all my trust, and without wliom I
can do nothing; that he, which
hath begun a work in me, would
vouchsafe to go forth with it until
the day of Jesus Christ, being
surely certified in ray conscience
of this, that he will so do; foras-
much as he hath given me, that
not only I should believe on him,
but also sutfer for his sake. The Lord
strengthen me with his holy spirit,
that I may be one of the number of
those blessed, which, enduring to
the end, shall be saved.
" And whereas you say, that my
suffering of persecution with
Christ is a thing to you most com-
fortable, I make answer, that in
all mine adversity and necessity,
nothing on your behalf is greater
consolation unto me, than to hear
of the faith and love of others, and
how they have good remembrance
of us always, even as the apostle
reporteth by the Thessalonians,
saying, ' Now are we alive, if ye
stand steadfast in the Lord.' For
my trust in the Lord is, that this
my business shall happen to the
furtherance of the gospel, and that
.you will be none of those forgetful
and hypocritical hearers, whereof
some being but way-side hearers,
the devil cometh, and taketh away
the word out of their hearts, lest
they should believe and be saved;
but let prayer be made without
ceasing, by the congregation, unto
God for them; and no doubt God
will, to your consolation, gloriously
deliver, by one means or other, his
oppressed. Only tarry ye the
Lord's leisure ; be strong, let your
heart be of good comfort, and wait
ye still for the Lord. Ho tarrieth
not that will come; look for him,
therefore, and faint not, and he
will never fail you. Yours,
" GivORGE Maksu."
A DAILY PRAYER USED BY GEORCiE
MARSH.
" O Lord Jesus Christ, who
art the only physician of wounded
consciences, we miserable sinners,
trusting in thy gracious goodness,
do briefly open unto thee tiie evil
tree of our heart, with all the roots,
boughs, leaves, and fruits, and
with all the crooks, knots, and
cores, all which thou knowest: for
thou thoroughly perccivest, as well
the inward lusts, doublings, and
denyings of thy providence, as
those gross outward sins, which we
commitj inwardly and deadly.
Wherefore we beseech thee, ac-
cording to the little measure of our
infirmity, although we be unable
and unapt to pray, that thou
wouldest mercifully circumcise our
stony hearts, and for these old
hearts create new within us, and
replenish us with a new spirit, and
water us, and moisten us, with the
juice of heavenly grace, and the
wells of spiritual water, whereby
the inward venom, and noisome
juice of the flesh, may be dried up,
and the custom of the old man
changed ; and our heart, always
bringing forth thorns and briars,
to be burned with fire, from hence-
forth may bear spiritual fruits, in
righteousness and holiness, unto
life everlasting, Amen."
" Beloved, among other exer-
cises, I do daily, on my knees, use
this confession of sins, willing and
exhortin.g you to do the same, and
daily to acknowledge, unfeignedly,
to God your unbelief, unthankful-
ness, and disobedience against
him. This shall ye do, if ye will
diligently consider, and look at
yourselves first in the pure glass
of God's commandments, and
there see your outward filthincss
and uncleanness, and so learn to
vanquish the same, that is, to wit,
fall in hearty displeasure against
434
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
sin, and thereby be provoked to
long after Christ, for we truly are
sinners ; but he is just, and the jus-
tifier of all them that believe on
him. We are poor, but he is rich
in mercy towards all them that call
upon him. If we hunger and thirst
for righteousness, let us resort
unto his table, for he is a most li-
beral feastmaker. He will set be-
fore us his own holy body, which is
given to us to be our meat, and his
precious blood, which was shed
for us, and for many, for the re-
mission of sins, to be our drink.
He biddeth, willeth, and calleth
for guests, which hunger and
thirst. ' Come,' saith he, ' all ye
that labour, and are heavy laden,
and I will refresh you, cool and
ease you, and you shall find rest
unto your souls.' "
SECTION V.
MARTYaDOMS OF WILLIAM FLOWBR, JOHN
AND OTHERS.
CARDMAKEK, JOHN WARNE,
WILLIAM FLOWER
Was born at a place called Snow-
hill, in the county of Cambridge.
He was educated in the Roman
Catholic superstition; and being
brought up to the church, when at
a proper age, he was admitted into
orders, and becajne a professed
monk in the abbey of Ely.
After residing some time in the
monastery, he threw off the monk-
ish habit, became a secular priest,
returned to the place of his nativity,
and ofTiciated, for some years, in a
clerical capacity.
In process of time, on a se-
rious review of the sacred Scrip-
tures, and candid comparisons of
them with the doctrines and prac-
tices of the Romish church, he be-
^an to doubt of the authenticity of
the latter ; and, on a further in-
spection, finding them wholly re-
pugnant to the word of God, and
founded on the mere inventions of
men, he abjured them, and ear-
nestly embraced the doctrines of
the reformation.
After having thus departed from
the Romish church, he came to
London, and took up his residence
at Lambeth, where he married.,
and kept a school for his liveli-
hood.
Going one day from Lambeth to
Westminster, he went into St.
Margaret's church, at the time
that mass was performing there.
As he refused to kneel at the ele-
vation of the host, he was severely
reprimanded by the priest; at
which Flower was so irritated,
that he struck him on the head, the
priest having, at the same time, in
his hand a chalice, containing some
consecrated wafers.
As his behaviour, on this occa-
sion, proceeded rather from rash
zeal than well-grounded know-
ledge, he snbmitted himself to the
award of bishop Bonner, willing
to endure, for his folly, whatever
punishment he should think proper
to inflict.
The bishop would have miti-
gated his punishment for the crime
he had committed in striking the
priest, if he would have subscribed
to the popish faith; but that he
absolutely refused to consent to;
in consequence of which he was
committed a prisoner to the Gate-
house.
Here the following conversation
took place between himself and a
fellow-prisoner, Mr. Robert Smith,
which, as it explains his seemingly
improper conduct, we give in full.
Smith. Friend, as I understand
that you profess the gospel, and
that you have done so a long sea-
son, I am bold to come unto you,
and in the way of communication
to demand and learn a truth at
your own mouth, of certain things
by you committed, to the astonish-
ment not only of me, but of others
that also profess the truth.
Flower. I praise God for his
great goodness in shewing me the
light of his holy word ; and I give
you hearty thanks for your visita-
tion, intending by God's grace to
declare all the truth that you sh*U
WILLIAM FLOWER.
42S
demand lawfully of me, in all
things.
Smith. Then I desire yon to
shew me to the truth of your deed,
committed on John Cheltam, priest,
in the church, as near as you can,
that I may hear from your own
mouth how it was.
Flower. I. came from my house
at Lambeth over the water, and en-
tering into St. Margaret's church,
and there seeing the people falling
down before a most detestable idol,
being moved with extreme zeal for
my God, whom I saw before my
face dishonoured, I drew forth my
hanger, and I struck the priest
which ministered the same unto
them; whereupon I was immedi-
ately apprehended.
Smith. Did you not know the
person that you struck, or was you
not zealous upon him for any evil
will or hatred between you at any
time?
Flower. No, verily, I never to
my knowledge saw the person be-
fore, neither had evil will or
malice ; for if he had not had it,
another should, if 1 had at any
time come where the like occasion
had been ministered, if God had
permitted me to do it.
Smith. Do you think that thing
to be well done, and after the rule
of the gospel ?
Flower. I confess all flesh to be
subject to the power of Almighty
God, whom he maketh his ministers
to do his will and pleasure ; as in
example, Moses, Aaron, Phineas,
Joshua, Zimri, Jehu, Judith, Mat-
tathias, with many others, not
only changing decrees, but also
planting zeals to his honour, against
all order and respect of flesh and
blood. For, as St. Paul saith,
" His works are past finding out :"
by whose spirit I have also given
my flesh at this present unto such
order, as it shall please the good
will of God to appoint, in death,
which before the act committed I
looked for.
Smith. Think you it convenient
for me, or any other, to do the like
by your example ?
Flijwer. No, verily, neither do I
know if it were to do again, whe-
ther I could do it again : for I was
up very early at St. Paul's church
upon Christ's day in the morning,
to have done it in my jealousy : but
when I came there, I was no more
able to do it, than now to undo that
which is done ; and yet now being
compelled by the spirit, not only
to come over the water, and to
enter the church, but being in mind
fully content to die for the Lord,
I gave over my flesh willingly with-
out all fear, I praise God. Where-
fore I cannot teach you to do the
like. First, Because I know not
what is in you. Secondly, Be-
cause the rules of the gospel com-
mand us to suffer with patience all
wrongs and injury: yet neverthe-
less, if he makes you worthy, that
hath made me zealous, you shall
not be hindered, judged, nor con-
demned : for he doth in his peo-
ple his unspeakable works in all
ages, whicl^no man can compre-
hend. I humbly beseech you to
judge the best of the spirit, and
condemn not God's doings : for I
cannot express with my mouth the
great mercies that God hath shewed
on me in this thing, which I repent
not.
Smith. Are you not a-ssured to
have death ministered unto you
for the act, and even with extre-
mity?
Flower. I did, before the deed
committed, adjudge my body to
die for the same : whereupon I
carried about me, in writing, my
opinion of God and the holy Scrip-
tures ; that if it had pleased God
to have given them leave to have
killed my body in the church, they
might in the said writing have seen
my hope, which (I praise God) is
laid up safe within my breast, not-
withstanding any death that may
be ministered upon my body in
this world ; being ascertained of
everlasting life through Jesus Christ
our Lord, and being most heartily
sorry for all my oftences committed
in this flesh, and trusting shortly,
through his mercy, to cease from
the same.
Smith. I need not examine or
426
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
commune with you of the hope
that you have any further : for I
perceive (God be praised) you are
m ^ood state, and therefore I be-
seech God, for his mercies, spread
his wings over you, that, as for his
love you have been zealous, even
to the loss of this life, so he may
give you his Holy Spirit to con-
duct you out of this world into a
better life, which I think will be
shortly.
Flower. I hunger for the same,
dear friend, being fully ascertained
that they can kill but the body,
which I am assured shall receive
life again everlasting, and see no
more death ; entirely desiring you
and all that fear the Lord, to pray
with me to Almighty God, to per-
form the same in me shortly — After
promising this, Bobert Smith de-
parted, leaving Flower in the dun-
geon.
After remaining some time in
prison, he was brought before
the bishop, who administered to
him, on oath, several articles. But
not answering satisfactorily to
these, he was committed to the
Fleet prison, when he was brought
before the warden, and found
guilty of abusing a priest in the
duty of his office, and also of main-
taining damnable heresies.
He was again brought before the
bishop, who used the most forcible
arguments in his power to induce
him to recant ; but these proving
ineffectual, he asked him. If he
knew any matter, or cause, why
sentence should not be pronounced
against him as an heretic ? To
which Flower answered, " I have
nothing at all to say, for I have al-
ready said unto you all that I had
to say ; and that I have said I will
not go from : and, therefore, do
what yoH will."
The bishep then proceeded to
pass sentence, condemning and ex-
communicating him as an here-
tic : after vrhich he was degraded,
and delivered over to the secular
power.
The 24th of April, 1.555, was
the day appointed for his execu-
tion, and the place was St. Marga-
ret's church-yard, Westminster*
On the morning of the fatal day
he was led to the stake, amidst a
prodigious number of spectators.
Immediately on his arrival at the
place, he knelt down, and prayed
to God, acknowledging his faith, as
follows :
" O eternal God, most mighty
and merciful father, who hast
sent down thy son upon the earth,
to save me, and all mankind; who
ascended up into heaven again,
and left his blood upon the earth
behind him, for the redemption of
our sins, have mercy upon mc,
have mercy upon me, for tiiy dear
son our Saviour Jesus Christ's
sake, in whom I confess only to be
all salvation and justification, and
that there is no other means, nor
way, nor holiness, in which, or by
which, any man can be saved in
this world. This is my faith,
which I beseech all men here to
bear witness of."
He then repeated the Lord's
Prayer very deliberately, and with
an audible voice ; after which he
arose, and prepared himself for un-
dergoing his destined punishment.
A Romish priest, who was pre-
sent, desired Iiim to recant his he-
resy, and thereby save his life : to
whom he said, " Sir, I beseech
you, for God's sake, to be content-
ed: for that I have said, I have
said ; and I trust in the living God,
he will give me his holy spirit to
continue to the end."
He then desired all persons
whom he had offended, to forgive
him, as he, from his heart, forgave
all the world.
This done, he was chained to
the stake, and his left hand fasten-
ed to his side. The other hand,
with which he had struck the priest,
was then held up, and cut off, the
blood plentifully gushing from the
wrist ; which punishment he bore
without the least apparent emo-
tion. The fagots were then piled
round him, and being immediately
kindled, he cried out, with a loud
voice, " O thou Son of God, have
mercy upon me; O thou Son of
God, receive my soul." These
JOHN CARDMAKER.
44t
words he repeated three times,
when the violence of the smoke
took away his speech ; but he still
shewed the spectators that he was
not 3'et deprived of life, by hold-
ing up the arm from wlience tlie
hand had been cut, with the other,
as long as he was able. There not
being a sufficiency of fagots he
underwent great torture, the lower
parts of his body being consumed
a considerable time before the
others were mueh afl'ected. At
length, however, the executioner
finished his miseries, by striking
him a violent blow on the head,
which brought the upper part of
him into the fire ; and in this
dreadful manner he yielded up his
life.
JOHN CARDMAKER, AND JOHN
WARNE.
John Cardmaker was educated
in the Romish religion, and for
some years was a friar of the order
of St. Francis. After the dissolu-
tion of religious houses by Henry
VIII. he attended with such dili-
gence to the preaching and writing
of pious and learned divines that
he became a convert to the pro-
testant faith, obtained a living in
the reformed church, and was an
eminent preacher of the gospel.
In the reign of Edward VI. he
was appointed reader at St. Paul's,
and prebendary of Wells, in which
functions he continued indefatiga-
ble, till the accession of queen
Mary, when he was apprehended,
together with the bishop of Wells,
and committed to the Fleet, though
the laws of king Edward were then
in full force.
When the papal supremacy and
jurisdiction were re-established in
England, and bishops had autho-
rity, by virtue of the statute, to
proceed against heretics. Card-
maker was removed from the Fleet
to the Compter, where he con-
tracted an acquaintance with Law-
rence Saunders (whose sufferings
we have already described), by
whom he was animated and encou-
raged to continue steadfast in his
faith and profession.^
In process of time, he was sum-
moned to appear before the arro-
gant and cruel Bonner, who alleged
against him divers charges, which,
with Cardmaker's answers, were
as follow :
1. That after professing the Ro-
man Catholic religion, and enter-
ing into holy orders, he took a
wife, and had by her a female
child, thereby breaking his vow,
and the order and ordinance of the
church.
The first part of this charge he
allowed, but denied his having
broken any vow by this marriage ;
because he was allowed to marry,
both by the laws of the realm, and
also by the laws of the church of
England.
2. That he believed and taught,
and did still believe, that in the
sacrament of the altar, under the
visible signs, that is, under the
forms of bread and wine, there is
re-ally and truly the true and natu-
ral body of our Saviour Christ.
He replied, that he had believed
and taught as contained in this ar-
ticle, but he did not then so believe
and teach.
3. That the belief of the Catho-
lic church is, that having the
body and blood of Christ really
and truly contained in the sacra-
ment of the altar, is to have, by
the omnipotent power of Almighty
God, the body and blood of Christ
there invisibly, but really, present
under the same sacrament, and to
make thereby a new God, or a
new Christ, or a new body of
Christ.
The whole of this he denied.
4. That this may be consistent,
the faith of the Catholic church is,
that the body of Christ is visibly
and truly ascended into heaven,
and there is, in the visible form of
his humanity ; and yet the same
bod}', in substance, is invisibly and
truly contained in the sacrament of
the altar.
This he denied as absurd and
unscriptural.
5. That Christ, at his last sup-
per, taking bread into his hands,
breaking, and giving it to his
428
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
apostles, saying, "Take, eat, this
is my body," did institute a sacra-
ment there, ordaining that his body,
really and only, should be con-
tained in the said sacrament ; no
substance of bread and wine there
remaining.
To the first part he assented,
but denied the latter part; and
to his answers he subscribed his
name.
For persisting in these answers
he was condemned, and sent to
Newgate, where he was visited by
a messenger from the council, to
know whether or not he would
He told the messenger, that
since God, of his mercy, had open-
ed his eyes to see his eternal truth,
he had called upon his name to
give him his grace to understand
his word, and was determined, by
the aid of the same grace, to con-
tinue steadfast in the same.
After some debate concerning
the corporeal presence in the sa-
crament of the altar, the messen-
ger, finding Gardmaker inflexible
in his opinion, departed, and ac-
quainted the council with the result
of his message.
JOHN WARNE
Was by trade an upholder, and
jived in the parish of Walbrook,
with great credit and reputation,
being a very pious and conscien-
tious man.
As all who professed the pro-
testant faith, in these persecuting
times, were liable, not only to mo-
lestation in the performance of
their religious duties, but also to
be arraigned at the bloody tribunal
of the relentless Bonner, Warne,
among the rest, was suspected of
heresy, brought before the bishop,
and the following articles were laid
to his charge :
1. That he believed that in the
sacrament, called the sacrament of
the altar, there is not the very, true,
and natural body of our Saviour
Christ in substance, under the
forms of bread and wine.
2. That he believed, that after
the words of consecration spoken
by tlie priest, there is not (as the
church of England doth believe
and teach) the body of Christ, but
that there doth only remain the
substance of material bread, as it
is before the consecration, and that
the said bread is no ways altered
and changed.
3. That he believed, that if the
Catholic church doth believe and
teach, there is in the mass (now
used in England, and in other
places of Christendom) a sacrifice,
wherein there is a sacrament con-
cerning the body and blood of
Christ, really and truly, then tliat
belief and faith of the church is
nought, and against God's truth
and the scripture.
4. That neither in Lent past,
nor any time since the queen's
reign, he had been at church, nor
heard mass, nor had been con-
fessed, or had received the sacra-
ment of the altar; and said that
he was not sorry for the same, be-
cause his conscience was not do-
filed, as it would otherwise have
been.
Warne underwent several exa-
minations, in the presence of dif-
ferent persons, on these articles ;
at all of which he declared, that
he did believe and confess the same
to be true.
At length, the bishop of London
having frequently warned him to
abjure his heretical tenets, and
return to his obedience to the
church of Rome, but without ef-
fect, the definitive sentence was
pronounced, when he was deliver-
ed up to the sheriffs, and sent to
Newgate.
While these two faithful ser-
vants of Christ were in prison,
some of the popish emissaries had
spread a report that they intended
to recant, which occasioned the
following
LETTER FROM MR. CARDMAKER TO
HIS FRIENDS.
"The peace of God be with you.
You shall right well perceive that
I am not gone back, as some men
do report of me, but am as ready
to give my life, as any of my breth-
THOMAS HAWKES.
429
ren that are gone before me, al-
though by a policy I have a little
prolonged it, and that for the best,
as already it appeareth unto me,
and shall shortly appear unto all.
That day that I recant any point of
doctrine, I shall suffer twenty kinds
of death, the Lord being mine as-
sistance, as I doubt not but he will.
Commend me to my friend, and
tell him no less. This the Lord
strengthen you, me, and all his
elect: my riches and poverty are
as they were wont to be, and I
have learned to rejoice in poverty
as well as riches, for that I account
now to be very riches. Thus fare
ye well in Christ. Salute all my
brethren in my name. I have con-
ferred with some of my adversa-
ries, learned men, and I find that
they be but sophists and shadows."
On the 30th of May, 1555, these
two martyrs were conducted, under
a strong guard, from Newgate to
Smithfield, the place appointed for
their execution.
As soon as they arrived at the
stake, Warne began his prayer,
which having finished, he prepared
himself for the fiery trial. While
Warne was at prayers, Cardmaker
was discoursing with the sheriffs,
insomuch that the friends of the
reformation feared he would re-
cant ; but these apprehensions soon
subsided, for after his conference
with the sheriffs, and a short prayer,
he courageously went to the stake,
took his fellow-sufferer by the
hand, comforted him, and cheer-
fiilly submitted to be bound.
When the people beheld this
they were greatly rejoiced, as it
totally removed their apprehen-
sions that they would recant ; and
tliey exclaimed, with satisfaction,
" God be praised ! the Lord
strengthen ye ! the Lord Jesus re-
ceive your spirits !"
The executioner having set fire
to the fagots, they burnt with great
rapidity, and the two martyrs soon
passed through the flames, to en-
joy the crown of triumph and vic-
tory, prepared for the true soldiers
of Christ in his blessed kingdom.
JOHN ARDELEY, AND JOHN SIMP-
SON.
On the same day that Warne
and Cardmaker suffered in Smith-
field, John Ardeley, and John
Simpson, two labouring men, and
sincere though humble Christians,
were burnt in Essex ; the former
at Rayleigh, and the latter at
Rochford.
THOMAS HAWKES.
This person was the son of re-
putable and pious parents, who
gave him a good education, and
brought him up in the reformed
religion. He strictly adhered to
the religious principles which had
been instilled into his youthful
mind ; so that finding the gospel,
after the death of king Edward,
began to decline, (especially among
great families, in one of which,
that of lord Oxford, he lived) he
returned home, where he hoped
quietly to enjoy the worship of
God, according to the dictates of
his own conscience.
In these expectations, however,
he soon found himself disappoint-
ed. As there were now popish
emissaries in every corner, lying
in wait to give information if any
one was only suspected of favour-
ing the doctrines of the reforma-
tion, Hawkes was apprehended,
and brought before the earl of Ox-
ford, his former master, for " being
unsound in religion, and contemn-
ing the sacraments of the ehurch,
in that he had kept a son unbap-
tized three weeks, because he would
not suffer him to be baptized after
the popish manner."
The earl referred him to bishop
Bonner, to whom having written
that he had refused to have his
child baptized according to the
order of the church now in use,
he left him to his lordship's dis-
cretion.
When Hawkes was brought be-
fore the bishop, he was asked the
cause of keeping the child unbap-
tized so long : to which he returned
for answer, that he was bound to
do nothing contrary to the word of
God.
436
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
The bishop then urged, that bap-
tism being: a sacrament contained
in the word of God, and incumbent
on every Christian, he was, con-
sequently, criminal in denying, or
not conforming to the same. To
this he said, that he, by no means,
denied God's institution, but men's
invention therein; such as the use
of oil, cream, spittle, salt, can-
dle, &c.
After much debate on the sub-
ject, the bishop asked him if he
would have his child baptized ac-
cording to the service-book, set
out in the reign of Edward VI.
To which he replied, that it was
the very thing he desired from his
soul.
This, however, was but mere
equivocation to learn his senti-
ments ; for it appeared in the se-
quel, that Bonner's wish was to
compel him to submit to the super-
stitions of the church of Rome ;
but this, with all his artifice, he was
unable to eifect.
The bishop, with several others,
held various conferences with
Hawkes, concerning his belief of
the corporeal presence in the sa-
crament of the altar, the mass, the
holy creed, holy water, and other
ceremonies of the church of Rome :
but these also he rejected as he
had done that of baptism, because
they were contrary to the word of
God, by which alone he was de-
termined to be guided and direct-
ed in all matters of faith and re-
ligion; nay, he boldly told them
all, that he would not credit them
in any thing, but what they could
prove from the holy scriptures.
At length Bonner, finding lie
could by no means prevail with
him to recant his opinions, and
submit to the church of Rome,
sent him prisoner to the Gate-
house, in Westminster, command-
ing the keeper to confine him
closely, and not to permit any
person to converse with him.
During his confinement, various
methods were used to bring him
over to recant, such as conversa-
tion, reading to him, taking him
to hear sermons, and the like ; but
all proved ineffeetuaJ ; his constant
answer, to all who spoke to him on
that subject, being, " I am no
changeling."
Bonner, incensed at his stead-
fastness, told him, on his second
examination, he should find him
" no changeling" neither, and im-
mediately went out and wrote the
following paper:
" I Thomas Hawkes do here
confess and declare, before my
ordinary, Edmund bishop of Lon-
don, that the mass is abominable,
detestable, and full of all super-
stition ; and also concerning the
sacrament of the body and blood
of Christ, (commonly called the
sacrament of the altar) that Christ
is in no part thereof, but only in
heaven. This I have believed, and
this I do believe."
Bonner ordered Hawkes to sub-
scribe to this paper ; but he re-
fused to set his name to what he
had not written himself; upon
which the haughty prelate struck
him on the breast, declaring, at the
same time, that "he would se-
verely chastise all such proud and
disobedient knaves."
A few days after this the bishop
summoned him, with several others,
to appear publicly in the consistory
court at St. Paul's, where the se-
veral articles alleged against him,
together with the bill of confession,
were read to him, in all which he
firmly continued.
They then strongly exhorted him
to recant, that they might not be
obliged to pass the awful sentence
of death upon him. To which he
cheerfully replied, that if he had
an hundred bodies, he would sutler
them all to be torn to pieces, rather
than abjure the faitli of Christ's
gospel.
On his thus steadfastly persever-
ing in the faith which he professed,
the bishop read the sentence of
condemnation against him, and
five others ; after which he was
sent back to prison, where he re-
mained till June following, when
he was delivered into the hands
of lord Rich, who caused him to
be conveyed to Chelmsford, and
THOMAS HAWKES.
4Sl
from thence to CoxalJ, iu Essex,
where he was burned on the 10th
of the same month.
Mr. Hawkes gave many pious
exhortations, and godly admoni-
tions, to his friends who came to
\isit him ; and several of them re-
questing, if it was possible, that he
would shew them some token, by
which the possibility of burning
without repining might appear, he
promised " by the help of God, to
shew them, that the most exquisite
torments were to be endured iu the
glorious cause of Christ, and his
gospel, the comforts of which were
able to lift the believing soul above
all that men or devils could inflict."
Accordingly, it was agreed be-
tween them, that if the rage of
pain was tolerable, he should lift
up his hands towards heaven, be-
fore he gave up the ghost.
A short time after this agree-
ment, he was led to the place of
execution, where being fastened to
the stake with a chain, he addressed
the multitude, and especially lord
Rich, reasoning with him on the
iniquity and dreadful consequences
of shedding the innocent blood of
the saints.
Having fervently prayed to Al-
mighty God, the flames were kin-
dled around him, and he continued
in them so long, that his speech
was taken away by their violence ;
his skin was contracted, and the
spectators thought he was dead,
when on a sudden, and contrary to
all expectation, this eminent and
zealous servant of God, mindful of
the promise he had made to his
friends, held his hands flaming
over his head, and, as if in an ecs-
tasy of joy, clapped them thrice
together.
The astonished multitude testi-
fied their approbation of his faith
and patience, and his friends, to
whom he made the promise, were
exceedingly confirmed in their
most holy faith, by being eye-wit-
nesses to the power of divine
strength, which is able to support
the servants of God, under every
trial that may befall them, for the
sake of the truth, as it is in our
Blessed Redeemer.
While Mr. Hawkes was in con-
finement, he wrote a great number
of letters to different persons; and,
among them, one to his wife, which
so strongly displays the tender
husband, and pious Christian, that
we shall preserve it here.
" Grace be with you, [and peace
from God the Father, and from our
Lord .Jesus Christ, who gave him-
self for our sins, to deliver us from
this present evil world, through
the good will of God our Fatlier, to
whom be praise for ever and ever.
Amen.
" My dear yoke-fellow in the
Lord, forasmuch as the Lord hath
not only called me to work in his
vineyard, but hath also fulfilled his
good work in me, (I trust to his
glory, and to the comfort of all
those that look for his coming) I
thought it my duty to write unto
you some lessons out of God's
book; and if you will direct your-
self thereafter, doubt not of it but
God, who refuseth none that will
come to him with their whole heart,
will assist with his holy spirit, and
direct you in all his ways, to his
honour and glory, who grant it for
his mercy sake. Amen.
" First, I exhort you to fear
God, to serve and honour his holy
name, to love him with all your
heart, soul, and mind, to believe
faithfully in all his promises, to lay
sure hold upon them, that in all
your troubles, whatsoever they
are, ye may run straight to the
great mercy of God, and he will
bring you out of them : keep you
within his wings; then shall ye be
sure that neither devil, flesh, nor
hell, shall be able to hurt you.
" But take heed ; if you will not
keep his holy precepts and laws,
and, to the uttermost of your
power, call for the help of God to
walk in the same, but will leave
them, and run to all abominations
with the wicked world, and do as
they do ; then be sure to have
your part with the wicked world.
432
BOOK O^ MARTYRS.
in the burning lake that never
shall be quenched. Therefore, be-
ware of idolatry, which doth, most
of all, stink before the face of Al-
mighty God, and was, by all good
men, most detested from the be-
ginwiTig of the world. For which,
wihat kingdoms, nations, and
realms, God hath punished with
most terrible plagues, with fire,
brimStOHe, hunger, sword, pesti-
lence, &c. to the utter subversion
of them, it is manifestly to be
s&en through the whole Bible.
¥i6a, his own peculiar people,
whom he had' done so much for,
when they fell from him, and
went and served other gods, con-
tratry to his commandment, he ut-
terly destroyed and rooted them
«ut from off the earth; and as
many as died in that damnable
state, not repenting their abomina-
bte evil, he threw them into the
pit of hell. Again, how he hath
preserved those that abhor super-
stition and idolatry, and that have
only taken hold upon God with
their whole heart, to serve him, to
love him,- and to fear him, &c. it is
most manifestly to be seen, even
from the beginning, out of what
great dangers he hath always deli-
vered them: yea, when all hope of
deliverance was past, as touching
their expectation, even then, in
the sight of all his enemies, would
he work his godly will and pur-
pose, to the utter amazing and de-
struction of all those that were his
manifest enemies.
" Further, I exhort you, in the
bowels of Christ, that you will ex-
ercise and be steadfast in prayer;
for prayer is the only means to
pierce the heavens, to obtain, at
the hand of God, whatsoever we
desire, so that it be asked in faith.
Oh, what notable things do we read
in the Scriptures, that have been
obtained through fervent prayer!
We are commanded to call upon
him for help, aid, and succour, in
necessities and troubles: and he
hath promised to help us. Again,
they that will not call upon him
with their whole heart, but upon
other dead creatures, in whom
there is no help, (for there was
none found worthy to open the
book, but only the lamb Christ,
which was killed for our sins) 1
say, who that will refuse his help,
must even, by the terrible judg-
ments of God, come utterly to
confusion; as it hath, and is daily
manifest to be seen. And whatso-
ever you desire of God in your
prayer, ask it for Jesus Christ's-
sake, for whom, and in whom,
God hath promised to give us all
things necessary. And though
that which we ask come not at the
first and second calling, yet con-
tinue still knocking, and he will,
at length, open his treasures of
mercy, so that ye shall be sure to
obtain ; for he hath so promised,
if ye continue in faith, hoping
surely in him. These former les-
sons, with all such instructions as
I have told you by my mouth, I do
wish that you would most earnestly
learn ; and then I doubt not, but
God, who is the giver of all grace,
will assist you in all your doings,
that ye may be found worthy of
his kingdom, which is prepared
through Christ.
" Further, whereas it pleased
God to send us children, my desire
is, that they may be brought up in
the fear of God, and in his laws.
And this is to certify you, that yon
deliver, in any wise, my eldest son
unto Mr. Throgmorton, who, upon
his good-will, hath promised me ta
bring him up according to my de-
sire ; and 1 trust, as God hath put
into his heart. See, therefore,
that ye deliver him, in any wise,
without delay ; and as for the
other, if ye shall seem to be bur-
dened wjth him, (which I think
nature will not suffer) my desire is,
that it be brought up in the fear
of God to the uttermost of your
endeavour, with some honest man
that hath the fear of God before his
eyes ; and let us give thanks unto
God, which hath given them us,
beseeching him that they may be
counted worthy to be of that tlock
that shall stand on the right hand
THOMAS HAWKES,
433
of the majesty of God, when he
shall judge the world. Amen.
" Yet once again I warn you,
that ye continue in fervent prayer,
as I said before ; then sliali ye be
sure, that God, even of liis own
mercy, a^ceording as he hath pro-
mised, will be a husband unto you,
and provide better for you than
ever I was able to do ; yea, he
will cause all men that fear him to
pity you, to help you, to auccour
you in all your necessities, so that
if any do you wrong, he will be
avenged on them. Moreover, I
wish you to keep company with
those of whom ye may learn to
come to a more perfect knowledge
in God, and I doubt not but God
will provide that such will be glad
to receive you, if you shall profess,
and go forward in his truth.
Martyrdom of Ruwlhis White, at Cardiff, March 30, 1535.
" Finally, and to make an end,
I desire you that ye take heed
with whom ye couple yourself.
See that he be a man that feareth
God, loveth his laws, and will walk
in the same to the utmost of his
power : such a one as can be con-
tent to love you, and to care for
you. Take heed he be no brawler,
no drunkard, no wicked person,
not given to filthiness, no world-
ling, no dicer nor carder. In fine,
no filthy person ; but choose you
such a one, as God may be glori-
fied in both your lives. And again,
FOX'S MARTYRS.
on your part, love him, serve him,
obey him in all godliness, as long
as God shall give you life in this
world. Then shall ye both be sure
to obtain that kingdom which God
the Father hath prepared, and
Jesus Christ obtained for you, that
never shall have an end, where
I trust to abide your coming.
Amen. By your husband,
"Thomas Havvkes."
martyrdom of thomas watts.
Mr. Thomas Watts was born of
reputable and pious parents, in
28
434
BOOK OB^ MARTYRS.
the county of Essex. He was
educated in tlie reformed religion,
and during the reign of Edward
VI. was a zealous professor of the
protestant faith. On the accession
of queen Mary to the throne, ap ■
prehending that he should be per-
secuted, on account of his adher-
ence to a religion contrary to that
which was then introduced, he re-
linquished the business of a linen
draper, which he had carried on at
Billericay, sold his goods, and
made over his property to his wife
and children.
As he lived in the county of
Essex, he came under the cogni-
sance of lord Rich, before whom
he was brought, and who demand-
ed the reason of his disobeying
the queen's laws, absenting him-
self from church, neglecting the
ma>ss, and setting up unlawful con-
venticles, contrary to her majesty's
command.
Mr. Watts replied, with compo-
sure, that if he had oflended
against the law, he was subject to
the penalty of the law ; upon
which a justice of the peace then
present inquired of him, " From
whom he had imbibed his new-
fangled religion ?" Watts upbraid-
ed the justice with hypocrisy, re-
minding him, that in the days of
the late king, no one inveighed
more strenuously against the Ro-
mish doctrines than himself, pro-
nouncing the mass to be abomi-
nable, earnestly exhorting none to
believe therein, and that their be-
lief should be only in Christ ; nay,
adding further, that whosoever
should introduce any strange notion
here, should be deemed a traitor,
and punished as such.
The justice reviled Watts as an
insolent, lying knave, and per-
suaded the sherift' not to pay any
regard to what he had said.
Soon after this, information was
given to bishop Bonner, that Tho-
mas Watts maintained, inculcated,
and encouraged heretical opinions.
In consequence of this he was
brought into the consistory court
in London, and there examined,
concerning the discourse he had
with lord Rich, and other commis-
sioners, at Chelmsford, when he
publicly related the truth ; after
which, the following articles weje
alleged against him, requiring, ac-
cording to the custom of the court,
a particular answer to each ar-
ticle :
1. "That he did not believe in
the sacraments of the holy Catho-
lic church, as the Catholic church
of Rome, and other churches,
members of the same, have be-
lieved and taught, but despised the
same."
To this he answered, " that he
believed in all the sacraments, ac-
cording to Christ's institution, but
not according to the church of
the bishop of Rome ; that he be-
lieved according to the preaching
of several ministers of the gospel,
who preached the word of God
truly and sincerely."
2. " That he believed, and taught
others, that the substance of mate-
rial bread and wine do remain
in the sacrament of the altar after
consecration."
To this he replied, "that he be-
lieved that Christ's body is now
in heaven, and no where else ;
and that he never would believe
that Christ's body was in the sa-
crament."
3. " That he believed the mass to
be abominable."
To this he frankly answered in
the aflSrmative, declaring, that he
would never recant his opinion.
4. " That he believed, that con-
fession to a priest was not neces-
sary."
To this he said, "he did not be-
lieve that the priest could absolve
him of his sins ; but allowed, that
it was good to ask spiritual advice
of the priest."
5. " That in the open sessions,
he confessed that he had refused
to come to the church to hear ma-ss,
and receive the sacrament of the
altar ; because, according to the
service of the church, set out in
the days of king Edward the Sixth,
such duties were deemed abomina-
ble, heretical, and schismatical ;
that he declared, that all that was
3
REV. JOHN BRADFORD.
435
done in the church, upon the ao-
cession of her majesty, was abomi-
nable, heretical, schismatical, and
unsciiptural ; and also that he ut-
tered, before the commissioners,
other erroneous and arrogant
words, to the injury of his soul.,
and the bad example of the peo-
ple present."
To this he answered, without
the least attempt to evade, that
*' he declared his opinion, as in
the article above mentioned, and
begged of God that he might live
and die in that faith."
These, and other articles of less
moment, were read to him, and
his answers minuted down ; after
which the bishop used the most
forcible arguments he could ad-
duce to bring him to a denial of
his " errors," and to be obedient
to the holy mother-church.
Mr. Watts, however, remaining
inflexible, and praying to God
that he might be enabled to hold
out to the end in the true faith of
Christ, sentence of condemnation
was pronounced against him, and he
was delivered up to the sherifls of
London, who conducted him to
Newgate.
On the 9th of June he was car-
ried from Newgate to Chelmsford,
his execution being appointed at
that place on the 11th. On the
same evening he was conveyed
there, he was in company with
Thomas Hawkes, and others, and
they all jo'ined together in the
most fervent prayer.
The day before his execution,
he was visited by his wife, and six
children, whom he addressed in the
following manner :
" My dear wife, and good chil-
dren, the time of my departure is
at hand, therefore, henceforth I
know you no more, but as the Lord
hath given you unto me, so I give
you again unto the Lord, whom I
charge you to obey and fear : be-
ware that ye turn not to tliis abo-
minable popery, as a testimony
against which, I shall shortly, by
God's grace, shed my blood. Let
not the murdering God's saints
cause you to recant, but take occa-
sion thereby, more earnestly, to
contend for the faith once deliver-
ed to the saints. My dear chil-
dren, I trust God will be a merciful
father unto you."
This allecting address made such
an impression on two of his chil-
dren, that they desired to be burn-
ed with him. Their sympathy for
a time discomposed our martyr,
the Christian giving way to the
parent ; but after having a little
recovered himself, he embraced
them with all the tenderness of a
dying father, took his leave, and
was led to the stake, where he
quietly yielded op his spirit into
the hands of Him who gave it, say-
ing, " Into thy hands, O God, I
commend my spirit."
Such was the attachment of this
steadfast believer to the cause of
his dear Lord and Master, that the
aflecting spectacle of his disconso-
late wife, and six innocent babes,
could not, in the least, stagger his
resolution ; but he persevered in
spite of all worldly considerations,
being animated so to do, by an as-
surance of an immortal crown of
glory in his Redeemer's kingdom.
CHAMBERLAIN, OSMOND, ANB BAM-
FORD.
About the same time that Mr.
Watts suffered, three others shared
the same fate, for their adherence
to the truth of the gospel ; namely,
Nicholas Chamberlain, weaver;
Thomas Osmond, fuller; and
William Bamford, weaver. The
first of these was burnt at Colches-
ter on the 14th of June ; the second
suffered the next day at Maning-
tree ; and the third the following
day at Harwich.
SECTION VI.
martyrdom of the rev. JOHN BRADFORD, JOHN LEAFE, AND OTHERS.
The first of these martyrs was ceived an education sufficiently
born at Manchester, where he re- liberal to qualify him for the more
436
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
exalted offices of life, having
attained to a considerable know-
ledge in classical and mathematical
literature.
On his arrival at years of matu-
rity, having some distinguished
friends, by their interest he be-
came secretary to sir Jolin Har-
rington, who was treasurer to
Henry VIII.
After having been in tliis oflice
for some time, being of a studious
turn of mind, he quitted it, and
went to Cambridge, where he made
such great improvements, that at
the end of one year that university
conferred on him the degree of
master of arts; soon after which he
was admitted to a fellowship in
Pembroke college.
At this time Martin Bucer, a
zealous advocate for the reformed
religion, resided at Cambridge.
This person discovered a great re-
gard for Mr. Bradford, and per-
suaded him to follow those studies
which most conduced to qualify
him for the work of the ministry.
Mr. Bradford having that diffi-
dence which is generally the at-
tendant on real merit, excused
himself from assuming that import-
ant office, as not being sufficiently
qualified; but Bucer, at l(jngth,
brought him to consent to enter on
the solemn work, and he was or-
dained a deacon, by Dr. Ridley,
bishop of London, who afterwards
made him a prebendary of St.
Paul's, where, in rotation, he
preached, during three years, the
true gospel of Christ ; the doc-
trines ot salvation by faith, and re-
pentance unto life, together with
the necessity of a life of holiness,
as the evidence of that faith.
After the accession of queen
Mary, Mr. Bradford continued his
course of preaching, till he was ob-
structed by the following incident.
In the first year of the reign of
that princess, Bonner, then bishop
of London, ordered Mr. Bourn, a
canon of St. Paul's, and after-
wards bishop of Bath, to preach a
sermon, wherein he took occasion,
from the gospel appointed for the
service of the day, to justify Bon-
ner, then restored to his bishopric,
in preaching on the same text that
very day four years, and enforcing
doctrines, for which, according to
the terms of the preacher, he was
thrown into the Marshalsea, and
there kept prisoner during the time
of king Edward VI.
These words occasioned great
murmurings amongst the people,
nay, so incensed were they, that
one of them threw a dagger at the
preacher, and tlireatened to drag
him from the pulpit, insomuch that
he was obliged to withdraw, and
desire Mr. Bradford to advance,
and endeavour to appease the peo-
ple, who were so tumultuous, that
they could not be quelled even by
the authority of the lord-mayor.
As soon as Mr. Bradford ascend-
ed the pulpit, the people shouted,
" God save thy life, Bradford!"
and then quietly attended to his
discourse, in which he reproved
them for their disorderly behaviour,
and exhorted them to peace and
tranquillity ; on which, after he
had finished, they peaceably dis-
persed.
In the afternoon of the same day,
Mr. Bradford preached at Bow
church, when he took occasion to
rebuke the people for their tumul-
tuous behaviour at St. Paul's in the
morning.
Three days after this incident,
he was summoned before the queen,
and her council, and there charged
as the cause of the late riot about
Bourn's preaching at St. Paul's,
though he was the very person
that preserved him from the out-
rage of the people, and appeased
the tumult.
He was also accused for preach-
ing to the people at Bow church,
though he then warmly exhorted
them to peace. But nothing that
he could allege, in vindication of
his innocence, availed, for he was
committed to the Tower, on a charge
of sedition, because they found he
was a popular man, and greatly
caressed by the people.
He was confined above a year
and six months, till the popish re-
ligion was restored by act of par-
4
JOHN LEAFE.
4^7
liament. He then took occasion
to examine himself concerning his
faith, because he could not speak
against the doctrine of the church
of Rome, without incurring much
danger; whereas, while the laws
of king Edward were unrepealed,
he might freely speak according to
the dictates of his conscience, and
the rules of God's most holy word.
The principal articles alleged
against Mr. Bradford were, his de-
nying the doctrine of transubstan-
tiation, or the corporeal presence
of Christ in the sacrament, and as-
serting, that wicked men did not
partake of Christ's body in the said
sacrament.
Several bishops, and other learn-
ed men, were appointed to confer
with him, but their arguments had
no weight with him, because they
were not founded on scripture but
on human tradition.
As Mr. Bradford would not ad-
mit of any tenets or practices, but
what were contained in the reveal-
ed word of God, he was deemed
an heretic, first excommunicated,
then condemned, and committed
to the custody of the sheriffs of
London, by whom he was conduct-
ed, the night before his execution,
to the prison of Newgate ; and the
following day brought to the stake,
with the martyr whose sufferings
for the faith we are about to relate.
JOHN LEAFE
Was an apprentice to a tallow-
chandler, and at the age of nine-
teen years, on an information laid
against him of heresy, was com-
mitted to the Compter, by the al-
derman of the ward in which he
lived.
After being some time confined
in that prison, he was brought be-
fore bishop Bonner, and by him
examined concerning his faith in
the sacrament of the altar, and
other points ; to all which he an-
swered in such a manner as gave
little satisfaction to the tyrannical
bishop.
A few days after this he under-
went another examination; but his
answers being the same as before,
he was condemned, and delivered
over to the secular power, for not
believing that the bread and wine
in the sacrament, by the words of
consecration, are changed into the
very body and blood of Christ,
really and substantially.
After his condemnation the bi-
shop sent two papers to him, the
one containing a recantation, and
the other liis confession. The mes-
senger, after reading the former to
him, (for he could neither read nor
write himself) asked if he would
sign it; to which, without the least
hesitation, he answered in the ne-
gative. He then read to him his
confession, when he immediately
took a pin, and pricking his hand,
sprinkled the blood upon the pa-
per, desiring the messenger to
shew the bishop that he had al-
ready signed it with his blood.
When these two martyrs were
conducted to the place of execu-
tion; in Smithfield, Mr. Bradford
fell prostrate on one side of the
stake, and Leafe on the other. In
this position they continued pray-
ing for some minutes, till Mr.
Brr*:lford was desired by the sheriff
to make an end, and arise.
On this they both arose, and
after Mr. Bradford had made a
short harangue to the people, they
were both fastened to the stake,
and the reeds and fagots placed
round them.
Being thus prepared, Mr. Brad-
ford, lifting up his eyes and hands
to heaven, exclaimed, " O Eng-
land, England, repent thee of thy
sins; beware of Anti-Christ, be-
ware of idolatry ; take heed they
do not deceive you." Then turn-
ing to young Leafe, who was to
sutler with him, he said, " Be of
good comfort, brother, the time of
our deliverance is at hand." The
young man replied, " The Lord
Jesus receive our departing spi-
rits."
The fire was then put to the fa-
gots, and they both endured their
sufferings with the utmost compo-
sure and resignation, rcposiii^ an
438
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tinshakon oonftdence iu that bless-
ed Redeemer, who died to save
mankind.
While Mr. Bradford was in pri-
son, he employed his time in writ-
ing various treatises, addressed to
the advocates of the reformation.
He also wrote pious letters to the
city of London, the university of
Cambridge, and the towns of Lan-
cashire and Cheshire, besides
many others to his private friends
and acquaintances. Among the
latter we shall preserve the follow-
ing:
" Gracious God, and most mer-
ciful Father, for Jesus Christ's
sake, thy dearly beloved Son,
grant us thy mercy, grace, wisdom,
and holy spirit, to counsel, com-
fort, and guide «3 in all our
thoughts, words, and works, to thy
glory, and our everlasting joy and
peace for ever. Amen.
*' In my last letter you might
perceive my conjecturing to be no
less towards you than I have now
learned. But, my dearly beloved,
I have learned none other thing
than what I before told you would
come to pass, if ye cast not away
that which ye have learned. I do
appeal to both your consciences,
whether I speak truth herein, as
well of my telling (though not so
often as I might and should, God
forgive me) as also of your learn-
ing. Now God will try you, to
make others learn by yon, that
which ye learned by others, and by
them which have suffered this day
ye might learn, (if already ye had
not learned) that life and honour
is not to be regarded more than
God's commandment. They in no
point, for all that ever their ghostly
fathers could do, having Dr. Death
to take their part, would consent,
or seem to consent to the popish
mass, and papistical god, otherwise
than they had received in the days
of our late king. And this their
faith they have confessed with their
deaths, to their great glory, and all
our comforts, if we follow them;
but to our confusion if we staad
back from the same. Wherefore I
beseech you to consider, as well to
praise God for them, as to go the
same way with them, if God
please.
" Consider not the things of this
life, which is a very prison to all
God's children; but the things of
everlasting life, which is our very
home. But to behold this ye must
open the eyes of your mind, of
faith, I should have said, as Moses
did, who chose rather to suffer af-
fliction with the people of God,
than to possess the riches of Egypt,
and the pleasures of Pharaoh's
court. Your house, home, and
goods, yea life, and all that ever
ye have, God hath given you as
love tokens, to admonish you of
his love, and to win your love to
him again. He will try your love,
whether ye set more by him than
by his tokens. If ye, for the sake
of his tokens, that is, your house,
home, goods, yea life, will go with
the world rather than lose them,
then be assured your love, as he
cannot but espy it to be a strum-
pet's^love, so will he cast it away
with the world. Remember, that
he who will save his life shall lose
it, if Christ be true; but he who
adventuretii, yea, loseth his life
for the gospel's sake, the same
shall be sure to find it eternally.
Do not ye know, that the way to
salvation is not the broad way
which many run in, but the strait
way which now few walk in?
" Before persecution came, men
might partly have stood in a doubt,
by the outward state of the world
with us, (although, by God's word,
it was plain) which was the high-
way, (for there were as many that
pretended the gospel as popery)
but now the sun is risen, and the
wind bloweth; so that the corn
which has not taken fast root, nei-
ther can or will abide; and, there-
fore, ye may easily see the strait
way, by the small number of pas-
sengers. Who will now adventure
their goods, and life, for the sake of
Christ, who gave his life for our
sakes? We are now become Ger-
REV. JOHN BRADFORD.
439
s:esitcs, that would rallier lose
Christ than our swine. A wife is
proved faitlirul, when she rejectetli
and withstandeth other suitors. A
faitliful Clnistian is then found so
to be, when his faith is assaqjted.
" If we are neither able iior will-
ing- to forsake this workl for God's
glory, and c:ospers sake, ere long-
shall we be obliged to leave it for
nature's sake. Die ye must once,
and leave all ye have, (God only
knoweth how soon) whether ye
will or not; and seeing you cannot
avoid it, why will ye not volunta-
rily do it for God's sake?
" If you go to mass, and do as
the most part doth, then may ye
live quietly, and at rest; but if ye
refuse to go thither, then ye shall
go to prison, lose your goods, leave
your children comfortless, yea,
lose your life also. But (my dearly
beloved) open the eyes of your
faith, and consider the shortness of
this life, that it is even as a shadow
and a smoke. Again, consider
how intolerable the punishment of
hell-fire is, and that endless. Last
ofall,lookon the joys incomprehen-
sible, which God hath prepared for
all them, world without end, who
lose either life, land, or goods, for
his name's sake, and reason thus:
If we go to mass, the greatest
enemy that Christ hath, though for
a little while we shall live in quiet,
and leave to our children some-
thing to live upon hereafter, yet
we shall displease God, fall into
his hands, (which is horrible to hy-
pocrites) and be in wonderful ha-
zard of falling from eternal joy
into eternal misery, first of soul,
then of body, with the devil, and
all idolaters.
" Again, wc shall want peace of
conscience, which surmounteth all
the riches of the world: and for
our children, who knoweth whether
God will visit our idolatry on them
in this life? Yea, our house and
goods, and even our lives, are in
danger of being lost by many ca-
sualties; and when God is angry
with us, he can, when he pleases,
send one means, or other, to take
all from us for our sins, and to cast
us into greater trouble, who will
not come into 8on\e little for his
sake.
" On this sort reason with youv-
selves, and then, doubtless, C )d
will work otherwis© with you, and
in you, than ye arc aware of.
Where now ye think yourselves
unable to abide persecution, be
most assured, that if you earnestly
purpose not to forsake God, that
he will make you so able to bear
h'is cross, that you shall rejoice
therein. ' God is faithful,' saith
St. Paul, ' who will not suffer you
to be tempted above that you are
able ; but will, with the temptation,
also make a way to escape, that ye
may be able to bear it.' Think
how great a benefit it is, if God
will make you worthy of this ho-
nour, to suffer loss of any thing for
his sake. He might justly inflict
most grievous plagues upon you,
and yet now he will correct you
with that rod, whereby you shall
be made like to his Christ, that ye
may for ever reign with him. Suf-
fer yourselves, therefore, now to
be made like to Christ, for else ye
shall be never made like unto him.
The devil would gladly have you
now to overthrow that which ye
have, a long time, steadfastly pro-
fessed. O how would he triumph,
if he could win his purpose! O
how would the papists triumph
against God's gospel in you! O
how would you confirm them in
their wicked popery! O how
would the poor children of God be
discomforted, if you should go to
mass, and other idolatrous service,
and do as the world doth!
" Hath God delivered you from
labour to serve him so ? Hath God
miraculously restored you to
health, from your grievous agues,
for ^such a purpose? Flath God
given you such blessings in this
world, and good things all the
days of your life hitherto, and now
of equity, will ye not receive at
his hands, and for his sake, some
evil ? God forbid ; I hope better
of you. Use prayer, and castyour
care upon God ; commit your chil-
dren into his hand ; give to God
440
BOOK OF MA.RTYRS.
yoiir goods, bodies, and lives, as
he hath given them, or rather lent
them, to you. Say with Job,
' God hath given, and God hath
taken away, his name be praised
for ever.' Cast your care upon
him, I say, for he is careful for
you ; and take it amongst the great-
est blessings of God, to sutler for
his sake. I trust he hath kept you
hitherto to that end.
" And I beseech thee, O merci-
ful Father, for Jesus Christ's sake,
that thou wouldest be merciful
unto us, comfort us with thy grace,
and strengthen us in thy truth,
that in heart we may believe, and
in tongue boldly confess thy gospel,
to thy glory, and our eternal sal-
vation. Amen. Pray for me, and
I, by God's grace, will do the same
for you.
John Bradford.
his farewel letter to his mo-
THER.
" God's mercy, and peace in
Christ, be more and more perceiv-
ed of us, Amen.
" M3' most dear mother, in the
bowels of Christ I heartily pray
and beseech you to be thankful for
me unto God, who now taketh me
unto himself: I die not as a crimi-
nal, but as a witness of Christ, the
truth of whose gospel T have hi-
therto confessed, I thank God,
both by preaching and imprison-
ment, and now I am willing to
confirm the same by fire. I ac-
knowledge that God might justly
have taken me hence for my sins,
(which are many, great, and griev-
ous : but the Lord, for his mercy
in Christ, I hope hath pardoned
them all) but now, dear mother, he
taketh me hence by this death, as
a confessor and witness, that the
religion taught by Christ Jesus,
the prophets, and the apostles, is
God's truth. The prelates in me
do persecute Christ, whom they
hate, and his truth, which they
will not abide, because their works
are evil. They do not care for the
light, lest men thereby should dis-
cover their darkness. Therefore,
my dear mother give thanks to
God for me, that he hath made the
fruit of your womb to be a witness
of his glory, and attend to the
truth, which I have truly taught
out of the pulpit of Manchester.
Use often and continual prayer to
God the Father, through Jesus
Christ. Hearken to the scriptures,
and serve God according to them,
and not according to the custom :
beware of the Romish religion in
England ; defile not yourself with
it : carry the cross of Christ as he
shall lay it upon your back : for-
give them that kill me : pray for
them, for they know not what they
do : commit my cause to God our
Father: be mindful of both your
daughters, and help them as well
as you can.
" I send all my writings to you
and my brother Roger ; do Avith
them as you will, because I can-
not as I would; he can tell you
more of my mind. I have nothing
to give you, or to leave behind me
for you: only I pray God, my
father, for Christ's sake, to bless
you, and keep you from evil.
May he make you patient and
thankful, that he will take the fruit
of your womb to witness his truth ;
wherein I confess to the whole
world, I die, and depart this life,
in hope of a much better : which
I look for at the hands of God my
father, through the merits of his
dear Son Jesus Christ.
" Thus, my dear mother, T take
my last farewel of you in this life,
beseeching the Almighty and eter-
nal Father, by Christ, to grant us
to meet in the life to come, where
we shall give him continual thanks,
and praise, for ever and ever.
Amen. Your son, in the Lord,
June 24, 1555. John Bradford."
MARGARET POLLEY, FIRST FEMALE
MARTYR IN ENGLAND.
Such was the fury of bigoted
zeal during the reign of Mary,
that even the more tender sex did
not escape the resentment of the
Romish persecutors. These mon-
sters, in human form, embraced
every opportunity of exercising
their cruelty, tyranny, and usurpa-
MARGARET POLLEY.
441
tion ; nor could youth, a^fe, or sex,
impress on their minds the least
feelings of humanity.
Information being given against
Margaret Polley, to Maurice, bi-
shop of Rochester, she was brought
before him, when his lordship, ac-
cording to the pontifical solemnity of
the church of Rome, rose from his
chair, and, in solemn parade, ha-
rangued her as follows :
" We Maurice, by the suffer-
ance of God, bishop of Rochester,
proceeding of our mere office in a
cause of heresy, against thee Mar-
garet Polley, of the parish of Po-
pingberry,ia our diocese and juris-
diction of Rochester, do lay, and
object against thee, all and singu-
lar the ensuing articles :
" To these, all and singular, we
require of thee a true, full, and
plain answer, by virtue of thine
oath thereupon to be given/'
The oath being administered by
the official, the bisiiop looked
steadfastly at the woman, and de-
manded of her a peremptory answer
to each of the following articles.
1. " Arc not those heretics, who
maintain and hold other opinions
than our holy mother and Catholic
church doth I"
To this she replied, " They are,
indeed, heretics and grossly de-
ceived, who hold and maintain
doctrines contrary to the will of
God, contained in the holy scrip-
tures, which I sincerely believe
were written by holy men imme-
diately taught and instructed by
the Holy Ghost."
2. " Do you hold and maintain
that in the sacrament of the altar,
under the form of bread and wine,
there is not the very body and blood
of Christ, and that the said body is
verily in heaven only, and not in
the sacrament ?"
She answered, " What T have
learned from the holy scriptures,
those living oracles of God, I do
and will steadfastly maintain, viz.
that the very body which was cru-
cified for the sins of all true be-
lievers, ascended into heaven, is
there placed at the right hand of
the majesty on high ; that such
body has ever since remained there»
and therefore cannot, according to
my belief, be in the sacrament of
the altar.
" I believe that the bread and
wine in the sacrament are to be re-
ceived as symbols and representa-
tives of the body and blood of
Christ, but not as his body really
and substantially.
" I think, in my weak judgment,
that it is not in the power of any
man, by pronouncing words over
the elements of bread and wine,
to transubstantiate them into the
real body and blood of Christ.
"In short, it is my belief, that
the eucharist is only a commemo-
ration of the death of our Saviour,
who said, ' As oft as ye do this,
do it in remembrance of me.'"
Those pertinent and frank re-
plies greatly provoked the haughty
prelate, who exclaimed against the
woman, as an obstinate heretic,
and, after much scurrilous lan-
guage, told her, " she was a silly
woman, knew not what she said,
and that it was the duty of every
Christian to believe as the mo-
ther-church hath taught and doth
teach."
He then asked her the following
question: "Will you, Margaret
Polley, recant the error which you
maintain, be reconciled to the holy
church, and receive the remission
of sins?" To which she replied,
" I cannot believe otherwise than
I have spoken, because the prac-
tice of the church of Rome is con-
trary not only to reason, and my
senses, but also to the word of
God."
Immediately on this reply, the
bishop pronounced sentence of
condemnation against her ; after,
which she was carried back to
prison, where she remained for up-
wards of a month.
She was a woman in the prime
of life, pious, charitable, humane,
learned in the scriptures, and be-
loved by all who were acquainted
with her.
During her imprisonment she
was repeatedly exhorted to re-
cant; but she refused all ofiers ef
4i%
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
life on sacli terms, choosing s'ory,
lioiiour, and immortality hereafter,
rather than a few short years in
this vale of ^rief, and even those
purchased at the expense of truth
and conscience.
When the day appointed for her
execution arrived, which was in
July, 1555, she was conducted from
the prison at Rochester to Tun-
bridge, where she was burned,
sealing; the truth of what she had
testified with her blood, and shew-
ing that the God of all grace, out
of the weakest vessel can give
strength, and cause the meanest
instruments to magnify the glories
of his redeeming love.
CHRISTOPHER WADE.
On the same day that Margaret
Polley suffered, one Christopher
Wade, a weaver of Dartford, in
Kent, who had likewise been con-
demned by the bishop of Roches-
ter, shared the same fate, and at
the same place ; but they were ex-
ecuted separately, he first submit-
ting to the dreadful sentence.
OTHER MARTYRS.
About the same time, John
Bland, John Frankesh, Nicho-
las Sheterden, and Humphrey
Middleton, were all burnt toge-
ther at Canterbury. The two first
were ministers and preachers of
tlie gospel, the ©ne being rector of
Adesham, and the other vicar of
Rolvindon, in Kent. They all re-
signed themselves to their fate
with Christian fortitude, fervently
praying to God to receive them
into his heavenly kingdom.
martyrdoms of JOHN LAUNDER,
AND DIRICK CARVER.
John Launder, of Godstone, in
the county of Surry, husbandman ;
and DiRiCK Carver, of JJright-
heimstone,inthe county of Sussex,
brewer, were apprehended in the
dwelling-house of the latter, as
they were at prayers, and sent up
to the council at London, w^here
being examined, and not giving
satisfactory answers to the ques-
tions proposed, they were com-
mitted prisoners to Newgale, io
wait the leisure, and abide the de-
termination of the cruel and arro-
gant bishop Bonner.
Launder, on his examination,
said, that the occasion of his being
at Brighthelrastone, was to trans-
act some business for his father,
and that hearing Mr. Carver was
a great promoter of the doctrines
of the reformation, he went to his
house, in order to join in prayer to
God, with the pious Christians
which resorted thither, on which
he was apprehended by Mr. Gage,
an officer.
He avowed his belief, that
" there is on earth one whole and
universal Catholic church, the
members of which are dispersed
throughout the world ; that the
same church doth set forth and
teach only two sacraments, which
are. Baptism and the Lord's Sup-
per ; that whosoever doth teach
or use any more sacraments, or
any other ceremonies, he doth ab-
hor them from the bottom of his
heart."
He further said, " that all the
service, sacrifices, and ceremonies,
now used in this realm of England,
and in other parts of the world,
where they are used after the same
manner, are erroneous, contrary
to Christ's institution, and the de-
termination of Christ's Catholic
church, whereof he believeth him-
self to be a member. That in the
sacrament, called the sacrament of
the altar, there is not really and
truly contained, under the forms of
bread and wine, the very natural
body and blood of Christ in sub-
stance ; but that when he did re-
ceive the material bread, he re-
ceived the same in remembrance of
Christ's death and passion, and no
otherwise.
" Moreover, that the mass used
in the realm of England, or else-
where, in Christendom, is abomina-
ble, and directly against God's
word, and his Catholic church, and
that there is nothing said or used
in it, good or profitable ; for though
the ' Gloria in excelsis,' the creed
and pater-noster, and other parts
CARVER AND LAUNDER.
443
of tlie mass, are good in them-
selves, yet being used amongst
otiier things that are superstitious,
they become corrupt. Lastly, that
auricular confession is not neces-
sary to be made to any priest, or
to any other creature, but every
person ought to confess his sins to
God alone, because no earthly
power has any authority to absolve
any man from his sins."
Having openly acknowledged
and maintained these opinions, in
the bishop's consistory court, and
refusing to recant, he was con-
demned, and delivered over to the
secular power.
DiRicK Carver, being examined
by bishop Bonner concerning his
faith in the sacrament of the altar,
the mass, auricular confession, and
the religion then taught and set
forth in the church of England,
delivered the following, as his in-
variable tenets, because founded
on the infallible word of the only
living and true God.
To the first point he declared,
that " he had, and did believe,
that the very substance of the body
and blood of Christ is not in the
sacrament of the altar ; and that
there is no other substance re-
maining in that sacrament, after
the words spoken by the priest,
but the substance of bread and
wine."
As to the mass, "he believed
there was no sacrifice in it, nor
any salvation for a Christian, ex-
cept it was said in the mother-
tongue, that he might understand
it."
With respect to auricular con-
fession, "he believed that it was
necessary to apply to a priest for
spiritual counsel : but that the ab-
solution of the priest, by the im-
position of hands, was not profita-
ble to salvation, acknowledging,
at the same time, that he tad not
been confessed, nor received the
sacrament since the coronation of
the queen."
Concerning the last point, "he
declared it as his opinion and be-
lief that the faith and religion
then taught, and set forth, was
not agreeable tb God's word, and
that bishop Hooper, Mr. Card-
maker, Rogers, and other pious
men, who were lately burned, were
sound divines, and preached the
true doctrine of Christ."
Being farther examined, be con-
fessed, " that since the queen's
coronation he had the bible and
psalter read in English divers
times, at his house in Brighthelm-
stone; and that, about twelve
months then past, he had the Eng-
lish litany said in his house, with
other prayers, in English."
After these examinations he was
strongly persuaded to recant, but
this he peremptorily refused ; on
which sentence of condemnation
was passed on him at the same
time as on Launder, and the time
of his execution was fixed for the
22d of July, at Lewes, in Sussex.
On his arrival at the stake he
kneeled down and prayed ; and
when he had finished his prayers,
he arose, and addressed the spec-
tators as follows ;
" Dear brothers and sisters.
Bear witness that I am come to
seal with my blood the gospel of
Christ, because I know that it is
true. Many of you know that
the gospel hath been truly preach-
ed to you here in Lewes, and now
it is not so preached ; and because
I will not here deny God's gospel,
I am condemned to die."
On this ^le sheriff said, " If
thou dost not believe in the pope,
thou art damned, body and soul."
But our martyr pitied his blind-
ness, and begged of God to for-
give his errors.
Being then fastened to the stake,
and the fire kindled round him, he
patiently submitted to his fate,
and expired, calling out, " O Lord
have mercy upon me ! Lord Jesus
receive my spirit."
His fellow prisoner, John Laun-
der, was burnt the following day
at Steyning ; where he cheerfully
gave up his life to that God from
whose hands he had received it.
444
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN DENLEY,
JOHN NEWMAN, AND PATRICK
PACKTNGHAM.
So perpetually were the popish
emissaries in search of their prey,
in all parts of the kingdom, that it
was almost impossible long to
escape them.
As Mr. Denley and Mr. Newman
■were travelling together into Essex,
on a visit to some friends, they
were accidentally met by Mr. Tyr-
rel, justice of the peace for the
said county, who, suspecting them
of heresy, caused them to be ap-
prehended, and searched ; and at
the same time took from Mr. Denley
a confession of his faith in writing,
concerning the sacrament of the
altar, together with certain notes
collected from the holy scriptures.
The justice immediately sent
them to London, and with them a
letter to be presented to the coun-
cil, together with the papers he
found on the former.
On their being brought before
the council, they were admonished
and desired to yield obedience to
the queen's laws ; but this advice
proving ineffectual, their examina-
tion was referred to Bonner, bishop
of London.
On the 28th of June, 1555, Den-
ley and Newman, together with
Patrick Packingham, (who had
been apprehended two days be-
fore) were brought before Bonner,
at his palace in London.
The bishop having examined the
two former upon their confessions,
and finding them inflexibly to ad-
here to the same, he used his cus-
tomary exhortation ; on which
Denley said, " God save me from
your counsel, and keep me in the
nvind I am in ; for that which you
count heresy, I take to be the truth."
Bonner then ordered them to
appear in the bishop's consistory
court, where the following articles
were jointly and severally exhibit-
ed against them :
1. " That they were now in the
diocese of London, and under
the jurisdiction of the bishop of
London."
These they acknowledged to be
true.
2. " That they had not, nor did
believe, that there is a Catholic
church of Christ here on earth."
This they severally denied, " for
that they did believe the holy
Catholic church, which is built
upon the foundation of the prophets
and apostles, Christ being the
head ; and that where two or three
are gathered together in Christ's
name, they are the members of the
said holy Catholic church, which
is dispersed throughout the world;
which church doth preach God's
word truly, and doth also minister
the two sacraments. Baptism, and
the Supper of the Lord, according
to his blessed word."
3. "That each of them had not,
nor did believe that this church of
England is any part, or member of
the said Catholic church."
They severally answered, that
" they did believe that this church
of England, using the faith and
practice that is now used, is no
part or member of the aforesaid
holy Catholic church, but is the
church of Anti-Christ, the bishop
of Rome being the head thereof."
4. " That they had believed, and
did believe, that the mass, now
used in the church of England, was
abominable, and blasphemy against
God's word."
They answered in the affirmative;
" for Christ, in his holy supper, in-
stituted the sacrament of bread and
wine, to be eaten together, in re-
membrance of his death, till he
come, and not to have them wor-
shipped and idolized. It also ap-
peareth, by his commandment, that
we ought not to worship the sacra-
ment of bread and wine, because it
is plain idolatry ; for the command-
ment saith, thou shalt not bow down
to them, nor worship them, meaning
plainly, any created thing; besides,
it is plain from many passages in
scripture, that the body of Christ
is in heaven, and not in the sacra-
mental bread and wine, and, there-
fore, that it is idolatry to worship
them."
DENLEY, NEWMAN, AND PACKINGHAM. 446
5. " That they had believed, and
did believe, that auricular confes-
sion, now used in the realm of Eng-
land, was not profitable, but con-
trary to God's word."
To this they all answered in the
affirmative.
6. " That they had believed, and
did believe, that absolution given
by the priest, and hearing confes-
sion, is not good, nor allowable by
God's word, but contrary to the
same."
To this they answered, that
" remission of sins is only to be ob-
tained from God, through the blood
of Jesus Christ."
7. " That they had believed, and
did believe, that christening of
children, as it is used now in the
church of England, is not good nor
allowable by God's word. Like-
wise confirming of children, giving
of orders, saying matins and ves-
pers, anointing or oiling of sick
persons, making holy bread and
holy water, with other rites of the
church."
To this they replied, that
" christening of children, or the
sacrament of baptism, is altered
and changed, for John the Baptist
used nothing but preaching of the
word, and water, as appears from
Christ's desiring to be baptized by
him ; for we do not read that he
asked for any cream, or oil, or
spittle, or wax, or salt, but used
merely water, nor was this water
consecrated."
8. '■ That they had believed, and
did believe, that there are but two
sacraments in Christ's Catholic
church, the sacrament of baptism,
and the sacrament of the altar."
To this they briefly replied, that
" they believed no more, except
they would make the rainbow a
sacrament, for there is no sacrament
but hath a promise annexed to it."
The bishop then stated one ar-
ticle to Packingham alone, which
was, " that he, Patrick Packing-
ham, being of the age of twenty-
one years at least, did irreverently
stand in the great chapel, having
his cap on his head during the time
of mass, on the 23d of June ; that
he refused holy bread, and holy
water at the priest's hands, thereby
contemning and despising both the
mass, holy water, and holy bread."
This article he acknowledged to
be true.
On the 5th of July, the bishop
proceeded, in the usual form,
against these three persons, in his
consistory court at St. Paul's.
After the various articles and their
answers had been read, they were
exhorted to recant, and both pro-
mises and threats were used by
Bonner, in order to prevail with
them ; but on their remaining stead-
fast in their faith and profession,
they were all condemned as here-
tics, and delivered into the custody
of the sheriffs of London, who con-
ducted them to Newgate, where
they were kept till writs were is-
sued for their execution.
Denley was ordered to be burned
at Uxbridge, where, being convey-
ed on the day appointed, he was
chained to the stake, and expired
in the midst of the flames, singing
a psalm to the praise of his Re-
deemer. A popish priest, who was
present at his execution, was so in-
censed at his singing, that he or-
dered one of the attendants to
throw a fagot at him, which was
accordingly done, and he received
a violent fracture in his skull, which,
with the fire, soon deprived him
both of speech and life.
A few days after, Packingham
suffered at the same place ; but
Newman was executed at Saff"ron-
Walden, in Essex. They both
died with great fortitude and re-
signation, cheerfully resigning
their souls into the hands of him
who gave them, in full expectation
of receiving crowns of glory in the
heavenly mansions. Nor will their
expectations be unfulfilled. He,
" who cannot lie," has declared,
that they who sulfer for his sake
on earth, shall be amply rewarded
in heaven. " Blessed are ye when
men shall revile you, and persecute
you, and shall say all manner of
evil against you falsely, for my
sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding
glad ; for great is your reward in
heaven ; for so persecuted they the
prophets which were before you."
446
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
SECTION VII.
MARTYRDOMS OF WILLIAM COKER, WILLIAM HOOPER, HENRY LAW-
RENCE, RICHARD COLLIER, RICHARD WRIGHT, AND WILLIAM STEER.
Information havino; been given,
at the same time, against these six
persons, they were all brought be-
fore Dr. Richard Thornton, bishop
of Dover, and his assistants, in the
spiritual court of Canterbury;
when various articles were re-
spectively exhibited against them ;
to all which they answered, as
men determined to adhere to the
truth of that gospel they had pro-
fessed, and were remanded to pri-
son.
Being again brought before the
above persons, they were farther
examined, when William Coker
declared he would answer no
otherwise than as he had done be-
fore. Being offered six days' res-
pite to consider of it, he refused to
accept their indulgence; in conse-
quence of which he immediately
received sentence of death.
Hooper, at first, seemed to as-
sent to the faith and determination
of the Roman Catholic church ;
but, on serious reflection, he re-
tracted, and firmly professed his
faith in the pure gospel of Christ,
as well as renounced the errors of
popery. He was, therefore, also
sentenced to be burned.
Lawrence, who was next exa-
mined, denied auricular confes-
sion, and *' refused to receive the
sacrament of the altar, because the
order of the holy Scripture was
changed in the order of the said
sacrameut." — Being asked con-
cerning the verity of the sacrament
given to Christ's disciples, he af-
firmed, that " even as Christ gave
his very body to his disciples, so
likewise Christ himself said, he
was a door, &c."; adding, more-
over, " that, as he said before, so
he still said, that the sacrament of
the mass is an idol, and no resem-
blance of Christ's passion." Being
required to subscribe to these ar-
ticles, he wrote under the bill of
examination as follows: "Ye are
all of Anti-ChiTst, and him ye fol-
low." He was then prevented
from speaking farther, and sen-
tence of condemnation was pro-
nounced on him in the usual form.
Collier, being examined with re-
spect to the sacrament of the altar,
answered, " he did not believe
there was the real and substantial
body and blood of Christ, but only
bread and wine; and that it was
most abominable, detestable, and
wicked, to believe otherwise." In
consequence of this he likewise re-
ceived sentence of death.
Wright, being asked by the
judge what he believed of the real
presence in the sacrament, an-
swered, " that, touching the sa-
crament of the altar and the mass,
he was ashamed to speak of it;
nor would he, therefore, by any
means allow it." In consequence
of which he also received condem-
nation.
Steer, the last examined, was re-
quired by the judge to answer the
articles laid before him. But he
denied the judge's authority, and
observed, that Thomas Cranmer,
archbishop of Canterbury, then in
prison, was his diocesan; and,
therefore, required Dr. Thornton
to shew his authority from the
archbishop, or otherwise he would
deem it invalid. With respect to
the sacrament of the mass, he said,
" as he found not the popish belief
contained in the Scriptures, he en-
tirely disbelieved it;'^ in conse-
quence of which he received the
same sentence with his fellow-pri-
soners.
These six men, being thus con-
demned for professing the truth of
Christ's gospel, were immediately
delivered over to the secular
power. They continued in prison,
consoling each other daily, in
prayer, till the 31st of August, the
day appointed for their execution,
when they were conveyed to Can-
terbury, and there led to the
stakes, of which there were three.
GEORGE TANKERFIELD.
447
two of tlicm being chained to each.
They all joyfully yielded up their
lives as sacrifices to God, in testi-
mony of their rcf;;ard to the word
of truth, " which abideth to all
eternity."
SECTION VIII.
MARTYRDOMS OF GEORGE TANKERFIELD, ELIZABETH WARNE, ReBERT
SMITH, AND OTHERS.
George Tankerfield was
brought up by his parents in the po-
pish religion, to which he zealously
adhered till the beginning of the
reign of queen Mary, when the
horrid cruelties exercised on those
who dissented from that church, so
strongly impressed his mind, that
he began to detest the principles
of that religion he had hitherto
professed.
In consequence of this, he ap-
plied himself, with great diligence,
to obtain a knowledge of the
Scriptures, sought the directions
of unerring wisdom, and the teach-
ing of that spirit, which alone can
lead unto all truth, and, by the
grace of God, soon attained to a
very competent knowledge of the
doctrines of the reformed church,
as well as detected the errors, su-
perstition, and idolatry of the po-
pish faith.
Being thus grounded in the
great truths of the gospel, he com-
municated his sentiments to his
most intimate friends, whom he
exhorted to search the sacred re-
cords, nor be blindly led by such
as imposed on them creeds, which,
on examination, he found contrary
to the divine mind and will, as
contained in the holy Scriptures.
This deviation from the princi-
ples he had before so warmly pro-
fessed, and zealously maintained,
excited the astonishment of his
friends, and raised the resentment
of the popish faction, especially
those who were more immediately
concerned in its restoration; inso-
much, that sir Roger Cholmonde-
ley, and Dr. Martin, two of the
queen's comrjissioners for eccle-
siastical aflairs, dispatched a yeo-
man to Tankerfield's house, in
order to apprehend, and bring him
before them.
Mr. Tankerfield being absent
when the yeoman came in quest of
him, it was pretended that he was
wanted to dress a dinner at the
house of lord Paget. When he
came home his wife told him, tlint
he was required to attend at a
banquet; to which he replied, "A
banquet, woman! such a banipiet
as will not be pleasing to the llesh ;
but God's will be done."
He was then seized by a consta-
ble, and committed to Newgate ;
and after being confined there
some time, was brouglit before,
and repeatedly examined by, bi-
shop Bonner, and others, concern-
ing divers articles and tenets of
religion. He was chiefiy required
to give his opinion concerning au-
ricular confession, the popish sa-
crament of the mass, and other ce-
remonies.
In answer to the first of these he
said, " he had not confessed to
any priest for several months, and
that he would not be confessed by
any priest hereafter, because he
found no such duty commanded in
the word of God, which he now
took as his only guide in all mat-
ters of religion."
With respect to the sacrament,
commonly called the sacrament of
the altar, he declared, " he did
not believe that in the said sacra-
ment there was the real body and
blood of Christ, because the body
of Christ was ascended into hea-
ven, and there sat at the righthand
of God the Father."
To the last point he answered,
that "the mass then used in the
church of England was full of
idolatry, abomination, and wholly
inconsistent with the word of God;"
adding, " that there were but two
sacraments in Christ's church,
namely, Baptism, and the Lord's
Supper."
The bishop, after this confession.
448
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in his usual manner, exhorted him
to recant his opinions, declaring
them to be damnable heresies ; but
Tankerfield assured his lordship
tliat he would persist in his belief
till it should be proved erroneous
from scripture authority, being
regardless of the tenets of the
greatest prelate upon earth, if not
founded on the word of eternal
truth, declaring, at the same time,
that the arbitrary commissioners
for ecclesiastical affairs condemned
persons without proving any thing
against them.
Bonner, with an affected con-
cern for his interests, temporal and
eternal,used many enticing words to
bring him to the " mother-church ;"
but our martyr boldly told him,
that the church of which the pope
is supreme, is no part of Christ's
Catholic church; and pointing to
the bishop, he said, " Good peo-
ple, beware of him, and such as
he is, for these be they that deceive
you."
The bishop was so enraged at
his resolute behaviour, that he im-
mediately proceeded to read the
sentence of condemnation; after
which, Mr. Tankerfield was deli-
vered over to the secular power.
The place allotted for his exe-
cution was St. Alban's, in Hert-
fordshire, and the following
" Notes" give so interesting an
account of his behaviour and suf-
ferings, that we give them verba-
tim.
"notes concerning GEORGE TAN-
KERFIELD, AFTER HE WAS CAR-
RIED TO ST. alban's to SUFFER
MARTYRDOM.
"He was brought to St. Alban's
by the high sheriff of Hertford-
shire, Edward Brocket, Esq. and
Mr. Pulter, of Hitchen, who was
under-sheriff. They put up at the
Cross-Keys inn, where there was a
great concourse of people to see
and hear the prisoner ; some were
sorry to see so pious a man brought
to be burned, others praised God
for his constancy and perseverance
in the truth. Contrariwise, some
said, it was pity he did stand in
such opinions : and others, botk
old men and women, cried against
him ; one called him heretic, and
said it was pity that he lived. But
Tankerfield spake unto them so ef-
fectually out of the word of God,
lamenting their ignorance, and pro-
testing unto them his unspotted
conscience, that God did mollify
their hardened hearts, insomuch
that some of them departed out of
the chamber weeping.
" There came a certain school-
master to have communication with
him, the day before he was coming
to St. Alban's, concerning the sa-
crament of the altar, and other
points of the popish religion : but
as he urged Tankerfield with the
authority of the doctors, wresting
them after his own will ; so, on the
other side, Tankerfield answered
him mightily by the scriptures, not
wrested after the mind of any man,
but being interpreted after the will
of the Lord Jesus, &c. So that
as he would not allow such allega-
tions as Tankerfield brought out
of the scriptures, without the opi-
nions of the doctors ; so again
Tankerfield would not credit his
doctrine to be true, except he would
confirm it by the scriptures. In
the end, Tankerfield prayed him
that he would not trouble him in
such matters, for his conscience was
established, &c. He, therefore,
departed from him, wishing him
well, and protesting that he meant
him no more hurt than his own
soul.
" When the hour drew on that
he should suffer, he desired the
wine-drawer that he might have
a pint of malmsey and a loaf, that
he might eat and drink in remem-
brance of Christ's death and pas-
sion, because he could not have it
administered to him by others in
such manner as Christ commanded:
and then he kneeled down, making
his confession unto the Lord with
all which were in the chamber with
him ; and after he had prayed earn-
estly, and had read the institution
of the holy supper by the Lord
Jesus out of the evangelists, and
out of St. Paul, he said, ' O Lord,
GEORGE TANKERFIELD.
449
thou knowest it, I do not tJiis to
derotrate autliority from any man,
oi- in contempt of those which are
thy ministers, but only because I
cannot have it administered ac-
cording!^ to thy word, &c.' and when
he had spoke these and such like
words, he received it with giving
of thanks.
" When some of his friends de-
sired him to eat some meat, he said
lie would not eat that which should
do others good that had more need,
and that had longer to live than he,
A Woman with her suckiitg Infant lied to^eLher in a biiir and thrown into a Rin-r in
Scotland ; and Four Men hung at the same time for eating Goose on a FuU Day.
" He prayed his host to let him
have a good fire in the chamber,
which was granted him ; and then
he sitting on a form before it, put
off his shoes and hose, and stretch-
ed out his leg to the flame ; and
when it had touched his foot he
quickly withdrew his. leg, shewing
the flesh did persnkde him one
way, and the spirit another. The
flesh said, O thou fool, Milt thou
burn, and needest not ? The spirit
said, Be not afraid, for this is no-
thing in respect of fire eternal.
The flesh said, Do not leave the
company of thy friends and ac-
quaintance which love thee, and
win let thee lack nothing. The
.spirit said, The company of Jesus
FOX'S MARTVRS.
Christ and his glorious presence
doth exceed all fleshly friends.
The flesh said. Do not shorten thy
time, for thou mayest live if thou
wilt much longer. The spirit said.
This life is nothing unto the life in
heaven which lasteth for ever, &c.
And all this time the sherifls were
at a gentleman's house at dinner,
not far from the town, whither also
resorted many knights and gentle-
men out of the country, because
his son was married that day; and
until they returned from dinner,
the prisoner was left to the care
of his host, by w horn he was kindly
treated ; and considering that his
time was short, his saying was,
' That although the day was ever so
29
450
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
long:, yet at the last it ringeth to
evening song.'
"About two o'clock, when the
sheriffs returne'tl from dinner, they
brought Mr. Tankerficld out of the
inn to the place where he should
suffer, which was called Romeland,
being a green place near the west
end of the Abbey church; unto
which when he was come, he kneel-
ed down by the stake that was set
up for him ; and after he had end-
ed his prayers he arose, and with
a joyful faith said, that although he
liad a sharp dinner, yet he hoped
to have a joyful supper in heaven.
"While the fagots were set
about him, there came a priest and
persuaded him to believe on the
sacrament of the altar, and he
would be saved. But Tankerfield
cried vehemently, ' I defy the
whore of Babylon: fie on that
abominable idol : good people, do
not believe him.' And then the
mayor of the town commanded fire
to be set to the heretic, and said.
If he had but one load of fagots in
the world, be would give them to
burn him. Amidst this confusion
there was a certain knight who
went unto Tankerfield, and taking
him by the hand said, ' Good bro-
ther, be strong in Christ ;' this he
spake softly ; and Tankerfield said,
' O sir, I thank you, I am so, I
thank God.' Then fire was set
unto him, and he desired the sheriff
and all the people to pray for him ;
most of them did so. And so. em-
bracing the fire, he called on the
name of the Lord Jesus, and was
quickly out of pain."
ELIZABETH WARNE.
This pious woman, and steadfast
believer in the pure gospel of
Christ, (according to the dying re-
quest of her husijand, who, some
time before, had sealed the truth
"with his blood) persisted in wor-
shipping God according to the dic-
tates of her own conscience, and
the form she conceived was con-
tained in the divine command.
Information being given against
her, she was apprehended in a
house in Bow-churchyard, in com-
pany with sevei'al others, who were
assembled for prayer and other
spiritual exercises, and with them
sent to the Compter, from whence
she was committed to Newgate.
She had been but a few days
confined before she was sent for by
the queen's commissioners, who,
after some examination, gave her
up to the bishop of London.
The chief article alleged against
her by Bonner was, her not believ-
ing the real presence in the sacra-
ment of the altar : she was also ac-
cused of absenting herself from
church, speaking against the mass,
despising the ceremonies of the
holy mother-church, &c.
To these accusations she gave
such answers as highly ofi'ended
the bishop, who warmly exhorted
her to recant her erroneous and
heretical opinions. She replied,
" Do with me what you will ; for
if Clirist was in an. error, then I am
in an error."
On this peremptory declaration
she was condemned a« an heretic,
delivered to the sheriff of London,
and conducted to Newgate.
When the day appointed for her
execution arrived, she was carried
from Newgate to Stratford-le-
Bow, where she suffered martyr-
dom for the cause of Christ and his
gospel, in August 1555, following
her husband through the path of a
fiery trial, to the heaven of rest
that awaits all the disciples of our
blessed and glorious Redeemer.
ROBERT SMITH.
This martyr was originally edu-
cated in the Roman Catholic re-
ligion ; but having for some time
enjoyed a place under the provost
of Eton college, he was converted
to the true faith by the preaching
of several reformed ministers in
that learned seminary.
By continually searching the
scriptures, he soon became well
acquainted with the doctrines of
the gospel. He was also very ex-
emplary in his life and conversa-
tion, attracting the veneration
and esteem of all those who knew
him.
ROBERT SMITH.
451
As he was known to profess tlie
protestant religion, he was, on llie
accession of queen Mary, deprived
of his post in tlie college, and soon
after sent up prisoner to the bishop
of London, by whom he was com-
mitted to Newgate, after liaving
been examined by him several
times, at his palace and in other
places.
Being questioned by the bishop
concerning auricular confession,
he declared " he had never been
confessed since lie arrived at years
of discretion, because he never
thought it needful, nor commanded
of God to confess his faults to
any of that sinful number called
priests."
The bishop then inquired, how
long it was since he had received
the sacrament of the mass, and
what was his opinion concerning
the same.
To this he replied, that he had
never received the same, since he
arrived at years of discretion, nor,
by the grace of God, ever would ;
neither did he esteem it in any
point necessary, because it was
not God's ordinance, but rather
set up in mockery of God, and to
deprive him of the honour which is
his due.
Being questioned concerning his
belief in the corporeal presence in
the sacrament, after the words of
consecration pronounced by the
priest, he replied, " I have onee
told you, that it was not God's or-
dinance, nor a sacrament; but
only man's vain invention. If ye
can shew from scripture that it is
the very body, I will believe it,
but till then I shall esteem it a de-
testable idol, not God, but contrary
to God and truth."
This answer so irritated the
haughty prelate, that he greatly
reviled Mr. Smith ; but his passion
abating, he afterwards examined
him in milder terms, and cooll}' in-
quired his opinion concerning the
Catholic church.
Mr. Smith replied, " I believe
there is one Catholic church, or
congregation of the faithful, which
(as the apostle saith) is built upon
the prophets and apostles, Christ
Jesus being tlic chief corner stone.
I also believe, that this ciiurch, in
all words and works, niaintaiiieth
the word of God, and briiigctii the
same for her autiiority ; of tliis
church I am assured, that by grace
I am made a member."
He was tlien examined concern-
ing holy bread, lioiy water, and
other ceremonies of the popish
church; but these points he de-
nied as unseriptural, and persist-
ing in his opinions, notwitlistand-
ing the repeated admonitions of
the bishop, lie was sunmioncd to
appear at the consistory court,
where having made the same con-
fession as before, sentence of con-
demnation was passed upon him,
and he was delivered over to the
secular power.
After the articles against him
were read, Mr. Smith remonstrat-
ed with the lord -mayor, sherilKs,
and others who were present on
the occasion, in the following
manner : turning to the lord mayor
he said, " I require you, my lord,
in God's behalf, unto whom per-
taineth your sword and justice,
that I may here before your pre-
sence answer to these objections
that are laid against me, and have
probation of the same; and if any
thing that I have said, or will say,
be proved (as my lord saith) he-
resy, I shall not only with all my
heart forsake the same, and cleave
to the truth, but also recant where-
soever you shall assign me, and
all this audience shall be witness
to the same."
L. May. Why, Smith, thou
canst not deny but this thou saidst.
Smith. Yes, my lord, I deny
that which he hath written, because
he hath both added to and dimi-
nished from the same : but what I
have spoken, I will never deny.
L. May. Why, thou speakest
against the blessed sacrament of
the altar.
Srnith. I denied it to be any
sacrament, and I do stand here to
make probation of the same ; and
432
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
if my lord or any of his doctors be
able to prove either the name or
usa^e of the same, I will recant
mine error.
Bonner. By my troth, Mr.
Speaker, you shall preach at a
stake.
Smith. Well sworn, my lord,
you keep a sjood -vvatch.
Bonner. Well, Mr. Controller,
I am no saint.
Smith. No, my lord, nor yet a
good bishop. For a bishop, saith
St. Paul, should be faultless, and a
vessel dedicated unto God ; and
are you not ashamed to sit in judg-
ment and be a blasphemer, con-
demning innocents ?
Bonner. Well, Mr. Controller,
you are faultless.
Smith. My lord mayor, I re-
quire you in God's name, that I
may have justice. We be here
to-day a great many innocents
Avrongfully accused of heresy.
And I require you, if you will not
seem to be partial, let me have
no more favour at your hands,
than tlie apostle had at the hands
ufFestus and Agrippa, who being
heathens and infidels, gave him
leave not only to speak for him-
self, but also heard the probation
of his cause. This require I at
your hands, who being a Christian
judge I hope will not deny me that
right, which the heathen have suf-
fered : if you do, then shall all
this audience, yea, and the hea-
tlien, speak shame of your act.
For all that do well come to the
light, and they tliat do evil hate
the light.
At this the lord mayor was a-
bashed, and said nothing, but the
bishop told Smith he should preach
at the stake, and the sherifl" cried,
Away with him.
Before the bishop passed sen-
tence, in derision of Tankerfield,
who was also sentenced at the
same time, and was a victualler, he
told a tale of a gentleman and his
cook. To which Smith answered,
" My lord, you fill the people's
ears with fantasies and foolish
tales, and make a laughing matter
at blood ; but if you were a true
bishop, you should leave these rail-
ing sentences, and speak the words
of God."
Bonner. Well, I have offered to
that naughty fellow, Mr. Speaker,
your companion the cook, that my
chancellor should here instruct him,
but he bath Avith great disdain re-
fused it. Hov/ sayest thou, wilt
thou have him instruct thee, and
lead thee into the right way?
Smith. My lord, if your chan-
cellor will do me any good, and
take any pains, as you say, let him
take mine articles in his hands,
that you have objected against me,
and either prove one of them he-
resy, or any thing that you do to
be good : and if he be able so to
do, I stand here with all my heart
to hear him ; if not, I have no
need, I praise God, of his sermon :
for 1 come to answer for my life,
and not to hear a sermon.
Then began the sentence, " Tu
the name of God," &c. To which
Smith answered, that he began in
a wrong name, asking him, where
he learned in scripture to give sen-
tence of death against any man for
liis conscience sake. To which he
made no answer, but went on, and
immediately cried, " Away with
him." Then Smith turned to the
lord mayor, and said, " Is it not
enough for you, my lord mayor,
and you that are the sheritTs, that
you have left the straight way of
the Lord, but you must pondemn
Christ causeless ?"
Bonner. Well, Mr. Controller,
now you cannot say, but I have
offered you fair, to have instruction.
And now, I pray thee, call me
Bloody Bishop, and say, I seek
thy blood.
S}nith. Well, my lord, if neither
I nor any of this congregation do
report the truth of your fact, yet
shall these stones cry it out, rather
than it shall be hidden.
Bonner. Away with him, away
with him.
Smith then addressed himself to
the spectators in the following
manner :
ROBERT SMITH.
453
" Ye have seen and heard, my
friends, the great injury I have
this day received ; and ye are all
witnesses, that we have relerred
the equity of our cause to the hook
of God, which appeal not being
admitted, we are condemned un-
heard."
Addressing the lord mayor, he
said, "Though, my lord,jou have
here exercised your authority un-
justly, and will not attend to the
cry of the poor, I commit my cause
to that God who judgetli aright,
and will render unto every man
according to his deeds ; that God,
at whose awful bar both you and
I must stand without respect or
authority, and where sentence will
be passed without partiality,
bigotry, or caprice, and according
to the eternal laws of infallible
truth."
After this Mr. Smith was car-
ried back to Newgate, where he
was closely confined till the Sth
of August, which was appointed
for his execution. On the morn-
ing of that day he was conducted,
under a strong guard, to Uxbridge,
and there led to the stake. He
bore his punishment with tlie most
amazing fortitude, in full hopes
that he was giving up a temporary
existence for one that would be
immortal.
Mr. Smith had received a very
liberal education, and, during tho
time of his imprisonment, he wrote
a great number of treatises, letters,
&c. He had a good turn for poetry,
in which several of his composi-
tions were formed. Among the
number of his writings we shall
preserve the following
LETTER TO HiS WIFE.
" I beseech you, above all things,
to love God, my dear wife, with
all your heart, study his word,
learn his will, and perform it.
" Be friendly to all creatures,
and especially to your own soul.
" Be always an enemy to the
devil, and the world, but especially
to your own tlesh.
" In hearing of good things,
join the ears of your head and heart
together.
*' Seek unity and quietness with
all men, but especially with your
conscience ; for he will not easily
he entreated.
" Love all people, but especially
your enemies.
" Hate the sins that are past, but
especially those to come.
" Be as ready to further your
enemy, as he is to hinder you, that
ye may be the child of God.
" Delile not that which Christ
hath cleansed, lest his blood be
laid to your cliarge.
" Remember that God hath
hedged in your tongue with the
teeth and lips, that it might speak
under correction.
" Be ready at all times to look
to your brother's eye, but especial-
ly in your own eye : for he that
viarneth others of what iie himself
is guilty, doth give his neighbour
the clear wine, and keepeth the
dregs to liimseif.
" Beware of riches and worldly
honour; for without understanding,
prayer, and fasting, it is a snare,
and also poverty, all which are
like to consuming fire, of which, if
a man take a little, it will warm
him, but if he take too much, it
will consume him : for it is hard
for a man to earc} lire in his bosom,
and not be burnt.
" Shew mercy to the saints for
Christ's sake, and Christ shall
reward you for the saint's sake.
Among all other prisoners visit
your own ; for it is inclosed in a
perilous prison.
" If you will love God, hate evil,
and ye shall obtain the reward of
Mell doing.
" Thus fare you well, good Anne.
Have use heartily commended to
all that love the Lord unfeiguedly.
I beseech you have me in your
prayer while I am living, and I am
assured the Lord will accept it.
Bring up my children, and yours,
in the fefir of God, and then
shall 1 not fail, but receive you
together in the everlasting king-
dom of God, into which I hope
to go.
" Your husband,
*' Robert Smith."
454
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
His " sbort Address to all tlie
faithful Servants of Ciirist, cx-
liorting them to be strong!; under
Persecution," we present as a
specimen of his verse, which, con-
jsiderinj? the age in wliich it was
written, is not deficient in har-
mony, althouo-h full of quaint
conceits, like the other productions
of that time.
Content thj^self with patience.
With Christ to bear (he cross of pak^
Which can and will thee recompense,
A thousand fold, with joys again.
Let nothing; cause thy heart to quail,
Laumh out (hy boat, hale up thy sail,
Put from the shore :
And be thou sure thou shalt attain
Unto the port that shall remain
For evermore.
About the same period that Mr.
Smith was burnt, three others, wh6
had been' condemned by bishop
Bonner, shared the same fate ;
namely, Stephen Harwood, Tho-
mas Fust, and William Hale.
The first of these suflered at Strat-
ford, near Bow ; the second at
Ware ; and the third at Barnet.
CEORGE KING, THOMAS LEVES, AND
JOHN WADE.
These three persons being most
cruelly used in Lollard's Tower,
and falling sick there, were so weak
that they were removed into dif-
ferent houses in the city, where
they died, and were then thrown
into the fields, and there buried in
the night by some of the faithful
brethren, none of whom in the day
time durst do it.
WlLilAM ANDREW.
The same catholic charity was
also shewn to William Andrew, of
Horsley, in the county of Essex,
carpenter, who was brought to
Newgate the first of April, 1555.
His principal persecutor was lord
Rich, who sent him to prison.
Being twice examined before
bishop Bonner, Andrew boldlj'
stood in defence of his religion.
At length, by the severe usage he
met with in Newgate, he there lost
his life, which otherwise would
have been taken away by fire :
and so after the popish manner he
was cast out into a field, and by
night was privately buried by the
hands of good men and faithful
brethren.
SECTION IX.
MARTYRDOM OF THE REV. ROBERT SAMUEL, AND OTHERS.
Mr. Robert Samuel was a\ery
pious man, and an eminent preach-
er of the gospel, according to the
principles of the reformation, dur-
ing the reign of Edward VI. He
attended his charge with indefati-
gable industry, and by his preach-
ing and living, recommended and
enforced the truth of the gospel.
Soon afterthe accession of queen
Mary, he was turned out of his
living, and retired to Ipswich ; but
he could not refrain from using
his utmost efforts to propagate the
reformed religion, and, therefore,
what he was pre Tented doing in
public, he did in private. He as-
sembled those who had been ac-
eustomed to hear him in a room in
his house, and there daily taught
them such precepts as might lead
them to salvation.
While he was spending his time
in this Christian manner, the queen
commanded the commissioners for
ecclesiastical affairs to publish an
order, that all priests who had
been married in the days of king
Edward, should put away their
wives, and be compelled again
to chastity, (as their hypocritical
term expressed it) and a single
life.
This order Mr. Samuel could by
no means obey, because he knew
it to be abominable, contrary te
the law of Christ, and every tie,
social and humane. Therefore,
determining within himself that
God's laws were not to be violated
for the traditions of men, he still
kept his wife at Ipswich, and
omitted no opportunity of instruct-
ing his Christian friends in the
neighbourhood.
At length, his conduct reaching
REV. ROBERT SAMUEL.
455
the ears of Foster, a justice of
peace in those parts, every artifice
was used by tliat popish bigot to
apprehend Mr. Samuel, who was at
length taken into custody by some
of his myrmidons, when on a visit
to his wife at Ipswich. Many ef-
forts liad been made without suc-
cess, but, at length, information
having been given of the precise
time when he was to visit his wife,
tliey deferred their enterprise till
night, (fearing the resentment of
the people, if they should attempt
to apprehend him by day) when
great numbers beset him, and he
quietly resigned himself into their
hands.
Being taken before Foster, he
was committed to Ipswich gaol,
where he conversed and prayed
with many of his fellow-suU'ercrs,
during his confinement in that
place.
In a short time he was removed
from Ipswich to Norwich, where
Dr. Hopton, the persecuting bi-
shop of that diocese, and Dunning,
his chancellor, exercised on him
the most intolerable cruelties.
Among all the inhuman wretches
with which the nation abounded
at that time, none could be com-
pared for cruelty with these two
tyrants ; for while the rage of others
was generally satisfied with impri-
sonment and death, these were no-
torious for new-invented tortures,
by which some of their prisoners
were brouglit to recant, and others
were driven into all the horrors of
tiie most bewildered madness.
In order to bring Mr. Samuel
to recant, they eonfincd him in a
close prison, where he was chained
to a post in such a manner, that,
standing only on tiptoe, he was, in
that position, forced to sustain the
whole weight of his body.
To aggravate this torment, they
kept him in a starving condition
twelve days, allowing him no more
than two bits of bread, and three
spoonfuls of water each day,
which was done in order to pro-
tract his misery, till they could in-
vent new torments, to overcome
his patience and resolution.
These inhuman proceedings
brought him to so shocking a state,
that he was often ready to perish
with thirst and hunger.
At length, wlien ail the tortures
that these savages could invent
proved ineflectual, and nothing
could induce our martyr to dcaiy
his great Lord and Master, he was
condemned to be burned, an act
less cruel than what he had already
sulfcred.
On the .31st of August, 1555, he
was taken to the stake, where he
declared to the people around him
what cruelties he had sulfcred dur-
ing the time of his imprisonment,
but that he had been enabled to
sustain them all by the consola-
tions of the divine .spirit, with
which he had been daily visited.
As this eminent martyr was be-
ing led to execution, a young wo-
man, who had belonged to his con-
gregation, and received the benefit
of his spiritual discourses, came
up to him, and, as the last token of
respect, cordially embraced him.
This being observed by some of
the blood-thirsty papists, diligent
inquiry was made for her the next
day, in order to bring her to the
like fate with her revered pastor,
but she happily eluded their
search, and escaped their cruel in-
tentions.
Before Mr. Samuel was chained
to the stake, he exhorted the spec-
tators to avoid idolatry, and hold
fast to the truth of the gospel ;
after which he knelt down, and,
with an audible voice, said the fol-
lowing prayer:
" O Lord, my God and Saviour,
who art Lord X'-'>^ heaven and earth,
maker of all things visible and in-
visible, I am tlie creature, and
work of thy hands : Lord God, look
upon me, and other thy people,
who, at this time, are oppressed
by the worldly-minded for thy law's
sake; yea, Lord, thy law itself is
now trodden under foot, and men's
inventions exalted above it; and
for that cause do I, and many thy
creatures, refuse the glory, praise,
and conveniences of this life, and
do choose to suller adversity, and
456
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to be banished, yea, to be burnt
Avitli (he books of thy word, for the
hope's sake that is laid up in store.
For. Lord, thou knowest, if we
would but seem to please men in
things contrary to thy word, we
might, by their permission, enjoy
these advantages that others do,
as wife, children, goods, and
friends, all which I acknowledge
to be thy gifts, given to the end I
.should serve thee. And now,
Lord, that the world will not suffer
me to enjoy them, except I offend
thy laws, behold I give unto thee
my whole spirit, soul, and body;
and lo, I leave here all the plea-
sures of this life, and do now leave
the use of tiiem, for the hope's
sake of eternal life purchased in
Christ's blood, and promised to all
them that fight on his side, and are
content to suffer with him for his
truth, whensoever the world and the
devil shall persecute the same.
" O Father, I do not presume to
come unto thee, trusting in mine
own righteousness; no, but only in
the merits of thy dear Son, my Sa-
\iour. For which excellent gift of
salvation I cannot wortliily praise
thee, neither is my sacrilice worth5%
or to be accepted with thee, in
comparison of our bodies mortified,
and obedient unto thy will: and now,
Lord, whatsoever rebellion hath
been, or is found in my members
against thy will, yet do I here give
unto thee my body, to the death,
rather than I will use any strange
worshipping, which, I beseech
thee, accept at my hand for a pure
sacrifice: let this torment be to me
the last enemy destroyed, even
death, the end of misery, and the
beginning of all joy, peace, and so-
lace: and when the time of resur-
rection cometh, then let me enjoy
again these members then glori-
fied, which now be spoiled and
consumed by the fire. O Lord Je-
sus, receive my spirit into thy hands.
Amen."
When he had finished his prayer
he arose, and being fastened to the
stake, the fagots were placed
round him, and immediately light-
ed. He bore his sufferini's with a
courage and resolution truly
Christian, cheerfully resigning this
life of care and trouble in ex-
change for another, where death
shall be swallowed up in victory,
where the tears shall be wiped
away from all eyes, and an eternity
employed in singing the praises of
that grace, which has brought the
redeemed of the Lord from much
tribulation, and advanced them to
mansions at the right hand of God,
where are pleasures for evermore.
As Mr. Samuel was a faithful
pastor over his flock during his life,
so he was resolved they should not
forget him after his death, as ap-
pears by the following composi-
tion, which he wrote to some of his
congregation during his confine-
ment.
A LETTER OF EXHORTATION.
"A MAN knoweth not his time ;
but as a fish is taken with the an-
gle, and as the birds are caught
with the snare, so are men caught
and taken in the perilous time
when it cometh upon them. ' The
time cometh; the day draweth
near,' Ezek. vii. ' Better it were
to die,' (as the preacher saith)
' than to live and see the miserable
works which are done under the
sun.'
"Alas, for this sinful nation! a
people of great iniquity, corrupt-
ing their ways. They have for-
saken the Lord ; they have pro-
voked the holy one of Israel to an-
ger, and are gone backward.
Who now liveth not in such secu-
rity, and rest, as though all dan-
gers were clean over-past? Yea,
who liveth not now in such felicity,
worldly pleasures and joys, wholly
seeking the world, providing, and
craftily shifting for the earthly
clod and carnal appetite, as though
sin were clean forgotten, over-
thrown, and devoured?
" We might now worthily, dear
Christians, lament and bewail our
heavy estate, miserable condition,
and sorrowful chance; yes, I say,
we might well accuse ourselves,
and, with Job, curse these our tur-
bulent, wicked, and bloody last
days of this world, were it not that
REV. ROBERT SAMUEL.
447
we both see and believe, and find
in God's sacred book, that God
hath reserved a remnant in all
ages, I m«an the faithful, as many
as have been, from the beginning
of the world, exercised, with di-
vers afllictions and troubles, cast
nnd dashed against all perils and
dangers, as the very dross and out-
casts of the earth, and ye will in
no wise halt between God and
Baal. Christ will not part spoil
with his mortal enemy the devil:
he will have all, or lose all; he
will not permit the devil to have
the service of the body, and he to
stand contented with the heart and
mind; but he will be glorified both
in your bodies and in your spirits,
which are his, as St. Paul saith,
1 Cor. vi. ' For he hath made,
bought all, and dearly paid for all,'
as St. Peter saith. With his own
immaculate body hath he clean
discharged your bodies from sin,
death, and hell, and, with his most
precious blood, paid your ransom,
and full price, once for all, and for
ever.
" Now what harm, I pray you,
or what loss sustain you by this?
Why are ye, O vain men, more
afraid of Jesus, your gentle Sa-
viour, and his gospel of salvation,
than of a legion of cruel devils,
going about utterly to destroy you,
both souls and bodies? Think you
to be more sure than under your
captain Christ? Do you promise
yourselves to be more quiet in Sa-
tan's service, than in Christ's reli-
gion? Esteem you more these
transitory and pernicious plea-
sures, than God and all his hea-
venly treasures? O palpable dark-
ness, horrible madness, and wilful
blindness, without comparison, too
much to be suffered any longer!
We see and will not see ; we know
and will not know; yea, we smart
and will not feel, and that our con-
science well knoweth. O miser-
able souls, which would, for fool-
ish pleasures, lose the royal king-
dom and permanent joys of God,
with the everlasting glory which
he hath prepared for them that
tiuly love him, and renounce the
world! The children of the world
live in pleasure and wealth, and
the devil, who is their god, and
prince of this world, kccpeth their
wealth which is proper unto them,
and letteth them enjoy it. But let
us, which be of Christ, seek and
inquire for heavenly things, which,
by God's promise and mercy in
Christ, shall be peculiar unto us.
Let carnal people pass for things
that be pleasant for the body, and
do appertain to this transitory life:
' Yet shall they once,' (as the
kingly prophet saith) ' run about
the city of God, to and fro, howling
like dogs, desiring one scrap of the
joys of God's elect;' but all too
late, as the rich glutton did.
" Let us, therefore, press for
those things that do pertain to the
spirit, and are celestial. ' We
must be here,' (St. Paul saith) ' not
as inhabiters, and home-dwellers,
but as strangers;' not as strangers
only, but after the mind of Paul,
as painful soldiers appointed by
our governor, to fight against the
governor of darkness of this world,
against spiritual craftiness in hea-
venly things. The time is come;
we must to it; the judgment must ^'
begin first at the house of God.
' Began they not first with the green
and sappy tree ? and what followed
then on the dry branches?' Jere-
my speaking in the person of God,
saith, ' In the city wherein my
name is invocated, will I begin to
punish: but as for you,' (meaning
the wicked) ' shall you be as inno-
cents, and not once touched?'
Nay, the dregs of God's wrath, the
bottom of all sorrows, are reserved
unto them in the end: but God's
household shall drink the flower of
the cup of his mercy. Wherefore
we ought not to be dismayed, or
discourage ourselves, but rather be
of good comfort; not sorrowful,
but joyful, in that God of his good-
ness will vouchsafe to take up his
beloved children, to subdue our
sinful lusts, our wretched flesh and
blood unto his glorj% the promoting
of his holy word, and edifying of
his church. What if the earthly
house of this our habitation, 2 Cor.
v. (St. Paul meaning the body) be
destroyed ! we know assuredly wo
458
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
have a building not made with
hands, but everlasting in heaven,
with such joys as faith taketh not,
hope toucheth not, and charity ap-
prehendeth not. They pass all
desires and wishes. Obtained
they may be by Christ, esteemed
they cannot be. Wherefore the
more affliction and persecution the
word of God bringeth, the more fe-
licity and greater joy abideth in
heaven. But worldly peace, idle
ease, wealthy pleasure, and this
present and pleasant transitory life
and felicity, wliich the ungodly
foolishly imagine to procure unto
themselves, by persecuting and
thrusting away the gospel, shall
turn unto their own trouble, and at
last unto horrible destructions,
and dire change of realms and
countries ; and after this life, if
they repent not, unto their perpe-
tual misery. For they had rather,
with Nabal, and his temporal plea-
sures, descend to the devil, than
with Christ, and his bodily trou-
bles, ascend into the kingdom of
God his father. ' But an unwise
man,' (saith the psalmist) ' com-
prehendeth them not, neither doth
the foolish understand them;' that
is, these bloody persecutors grow
up and flourish like the flower and
grass in the field. But unto this
end do they so flourish, that they
may be cut down, and cast into the
fire for ever. For, as Job saith,
' Their joy lasteth but the twink-
ling of an eye,' and death shall lie
gnawing upon them as doth the
flook upon the pasture; yea, the
cruel worm, late repentance (as
St. Mark saith) shall lie gnawing,
tormenting, and accusing their
wretched conscience for evermore.
" Let us, therefore, good Chris-
tians, be constant in obeying God
rather than men. For although
they slay our sinful bodies (yea,
rather our deadly enemies) for
God's truth ; yet they cannot do it,
but by God's will, to his praise and
honour, and to our eternal joy and
felicity. ' These are the days of
vengeance,' saith Luke, ' that all
things written may be fulfilled.'
Now, therefore, saith God, by the
mouth of his prophet, ' I will come
unto thee, and will send my wrath
upon thee.' Upon thee, I say, O
England, and punish thee accord-
ing to thy ways, and reward thee
after all thine abomination! thou
hast kindled the lire of God's
wrath, and hast stirred up the
coals. For thou M'ast once enlight-
ened, and hadst tasted of heavenly
gifts, and wast become partaker of
the Holy Ghost, and hadst tasted
of the good word of God : ' Yea, it
is yet in thy mouth,' saith the pro-
phet. Alas, O England, thou
knewest thy Lord and master's
will, but didst not do it! 'thou
must, therefore,' says he, ' sufl'er
many stripes, and many sharp
strokes.'
" Let the enemies of Christ, and
all unbelievers, look to be tor-
mented and vexed, without hope
of God's mercy, who know not
God in Christ to be their very
righteousness, their life, their own
salvation, and alone Saviour, nor
believe in him.
" But we are the children of
saints, and look for another life,
which God shall give to all them
who change not their faith, and
shrink not from him. Rejoice,
therefore, ye Christian afflicted
brethren, for they cannot take our
souls and bodies out of the hands
of the Almighty, which are kept as
in the bosom of our most loving
father, and if we abide fast in
Christ, and turn not away, surely
we shall live for ever. Christ af-
firm eth the same, saying, ' My
sheep hear my voice, I know thieni,
they hearken unto me, and to no
strangers, and I give them ever-
lasting life : for they shall not be
lost, and no man shall pluck them
out of my hands:' no, nor yet this
flattering world, with all its vain
pleasures, nor any tyrant, with his
threats, can once move them out
of the way of eternal life. What
consolation, or comfort, can we
have more pleasant and elfectual
than this? God is on our side, and
fighteth for us. As the world can
do nothing against his might, nei-
ther in taking away, or diminishing
from his glory, nor putting him
from his celestial throne ; so net-
ALLEN, COB, AND COO.
459
ther can it hurt any one of his chil-
dren without liis }?ood-will : for we
are members of liis hody, of his
llesli, and of his J)ones, and as dear
to him as tlie apple of his eye. Let
us, therefore, with earnest faith,
lay fast hold on the promises in the
gospel, and let us not be separated
I'rorn the same by temptation, tribu-
lation, or persecution.
" Let us consider the truth of
God to be invincible and immuta-
ble, promising,- and giving us, his
faithful soldiers, life eternal. It is
he only that hath reserved it for
us : it is his only benefit, and of
his only mere mercy, and unto him
only must we render thanks. Let
not, therefore, the vain fantasies
and dreams of men, and foolish
gaudy toys of the world, nor the
crafty delusions of the devil, drive,
and separate us from our hope of
the crown of righteousness, that
is laid up in store for us against
the last day. O that happy and
joyful day, I mean to the faithful,
when Christ, by his covenant, shall
grant and give unto them that
overcome, and keep his words to
the end, that they may ascend and
sit with him, as he ascended and
sitteth on the throne with his fa-
ther ! The same body and soul
that is now with Christ afflicted,
shall then with Christ be glorified :
now in cruel hands as sheep ap-
pointed to die ; then sitting at
God's table with Christ in his king-
dom, as God's honourable and dear
children ; where we shall have
heavenly riches for earthly poverty ;
fullness of the presence of the
glory of God, for hunger and thirst;
celestial joys in the company of
angels, for sorrows, troubles, and
cold irons ; and life eternal for
bodily death. O happy souls! O
precious death, and ever more bless-
ed, right dear in the eyes of God !
to you the spring of the Lord shall
ever be flourishing. Then (as
saith Isaiah) the Redeemer shall
return, and come again into Sion,
praising the Lord, and eternal mer-
cies shall be over their heads : they
shall obtain mirth and comfort ;
sorrow and woe shall be utterly
Tan(i«ished. Yes, I am he, saith
the Lord, that in all things givcth
you everlasting consolation. To
whom, with the Father and the
Holy Ghost, be glory and praise
f*>7 ever. Amen.
" RoBRRT Samuel."
About the same time that Mr. Sa-
muel suflered, several others shared
the same fate, for adhering to the
principles of the reformed religion.
William Allen, a labouring
man, was burnt at Walsingham, in
Norfolk.
Thomas Cob, a butcher, sulTered
at Thetford, in the same county.
Roger Coo, an ancient gentle-
man, was brought before the bishop
of Norwich, and the following ac-
count of his examination will give
a good idea of the degree of mercy
and justice to be expected at such
a tribunal; it being evident that
the examination was a mere
mockery.
Roger Coo, being brought be-
fore the bishop, was first asked by
him, why he was imprisoned?
Coo. At the justice's command-
ment.
Bishop. There was some cause
why.
Coo. Here is my accuser, let
him declare.
And his accuser said, that he
would not receive the sacrament.
Then the bishop said that he
thought he had transgressed a law.
Coo answered, that there was
no law to transgress.
The bishop then asked. What he
said to the law that then was?
Coo answered, That he had been
in prison a long time, and knew it
not.
No, said his accuser, nor will
not. My lord, ask him when he
received the sacrament.
When Coo heard him say so, he
said, I pray you, my lord, let him
sit down and examine me himself.
But the bishop would not hear
that, but said, Coo, why will you
not receive ?
He answered him. That the
bishop of Rome had changed God's
ordinances, and given the people
bread and wine instead of the
gospel, and the belief of the
same.
1
460
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Bishop. Is not the holy church
to be believed ?
€00. Yes, if it be built upon
the word of Cod.
The bishop said to Coo, that/\e
had the charge of his sou!.
Coo. Have you so, my lord?
Theu if you go to the devil for your
sins, what shall become of me .'
Bishop. Do you not believe as
your father did ? Was not he an
honest man I
Coo. It is written, that after
Christ hath suffered, " There shall
come a people with the prince that
shall destroy both city and sanc-
tuary." I pray you shew me whe-
ther this destruction was in my fa-
ther's lime, or not?
The bishop not answering his
question, asked him, whether he
would not obey the king's laws?
Coo. As far as they agree with
the word of God I will obey them.
Bishop. Whether they agree
with the word of God or not, we
are bound to obey them, if the king
were an infidel *.
Coo. If Shadrach, Meshach,
and Abednego, had so done, Ne-
buchadnezzar had not confessed
the living God.
Bishop, These two-and-twenty
years we have been governed by
such kings.
Coo. My lord, why were you
then dumb, and did not speak or
bark ?
Bishop, I durst not for fear of
death. And thus they ended.
Mr. Coo was an aged man, and
was at length committed to the fire
at Yexford, in the county of Suf-
folk, where he most blessedly con-
cluded his long-extended years,
in the month of September,
1.555.
Four others also suffered about
the same time at Canterbury, viz.
George Cotmer, Robert Streater,
Anthony Burward, and George
Brodridge ; all of whom bore their
punishment with Christian forti-
tude, glorifying God in the midst
of the flames.
SECTION X.
*^ SUFFERINGS AND MARTYRDOMS OF ROBERT GLOVER, AND CORNELIUS
' BONGEY, OF COVENTRY ; AND OF WILLIAM WOLSEY AND ROBERT PIGOT,
OF THE ISLE OF ELY.
At the time Mr. Glover was ap-
prehended he lay sick at the house
of his brother John Glover, who
had secreted himself, on account
of a warrant being issued to bring
Lim before his ordinary, on a sus-
picion of heresy.
Though Mr. Robert Glover was
in great danger from the bad state
of his health, yet such was the
brutality of the popish emissaries,
that they took him out of his bed,
and carried him to Coventry gaol,
■where he continued ten days,
though no misdemeanor was al-
leged against him.
When the ten days were expired,
in which he suflered great afiliction
* A modern prelate discovered ex-
actly the same spirit, when he said, in
the House of Lords, that " the people
had nothing to do with the laws but to
obey them;" which shows that bigotry
and intolerance are not confined to pa-
pists.
from his illness, he was brought
before his ordinary, the bishop of
Lichfield and Coventry, who told
him that he must submit to ecclesi-
astical authority, and stand re-
proved for not coming to church.
Mr. Glover assured his lordship,
that he neither had, nor would
come to church, so long as the mass
was used there, to save five hun-
dred lives, challenging him to pro-
duce one proof from scripture to
justify that idolatrous pj-actice.
After a long altercation with the
bishop, in which Mr. Glover both
learnedly and judiciously defended
the doctrines of the reformation,
against the errors and idolatries of
popery, and evinced, that he was
able to " give a reason for the
faith that was in him," he was re-
manded back to Coventry gaol,
where he was kept close prisoner,
without a bed, notwithstanding his
illness ; nevertheless, the divine
GLOVER AND BONGEY.
461
comforts enabled him to sustain
such cruel treatment without rc-
pinina:.
From Coventry he was removed
to Lichfield, where he was visited
by the chancellor and prebendaries,
who exhorted him to recant his
errors, and be dutiful to the holy
mother-church ; but he refused to
conform to that, or any other
church, whose doctrines and prac-
tices were not founded on scripture
authority, which he determined to
make the sole rule of his religious
conduct.
After this visit, he remained
alone eij^ht days, during which
time he gave himself up to con-
stant prayer, and meditation on the
exceeding precious promises of
God, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, to all true believers, daily
amending in bodily health, and in-
creasing in the true faith of the
gospel.
At the expiration of the eight
days he was again brought before
the bishop, who inquired how his
imprisonment agreed with him,
and warmly entreated him to be-
come a member of the mother-
church, which had continued many
years ; whereas the church, of
which he had professed himself a
member, was not known but in
the time of Edward VL
With respect to the inquiry, our
martyr was silent, treating it with
that contempt which such behaviour
in a prelate deserved, but told his
lordship, that he professed himself
a member of that church, which is
built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ
himself being the chief corner-
stone ; and then quoted that well-
known passage in the epistle of
St. Paul to the Ephesians. " This
church," added he, " hath been
from the beginning, though it bore
no pompous shew before Jhe world ;
being, for the most part, under
crosses and afilictions, despised,
rejected, and persecuted."
After much debate, in which Mr.
Glover cited scripture for whatever
he advanced, to the confusion and
indignation of the haughty prelate,
he was commanded, on his obedi-
ence, to hold liis peace, us a proud
and arrogant heretic.
Mr. Glover then, witii a spirit
becoming a man and a Clirislian,
told the bishop he was not to be
convinced by insolent and impe-
rious behaviour, but by sound rea-
soning, founded on scripture; de-
siring, at the same time, that he
would propound to him some arti-
cles ; but the bishop chose to de-
cline that method of proceeding,
till he should be summoned to tho
consistory court, dismissing him
M'itJi an assurance that he should
be kept in prison, and there have
neither meat or drink, till he re-
canted his heresies.
Our martyr heard these cruel
words with patience and resigna-
tion, lifting up his heart to God,
that he might be enabled to stand
steadfast in the faith of the glorious
gospel.
When he was brought into the
consistory court, the bishop de-
manded of him liow many sacra-
ments Christ had instituted to be
used in his church ? He replied.
Two ; Baptism, and the Lord's Sup-
per, and no more.
Being asked if he allowed con-
fession, he answered in the ne-
gative.
With respect to the real presence
in the sacrament of the altar, he
declared that the mass was neither
sacrifice nor sacrament, because
they had taken away the true in-
stitution ; and when they should
restore it, he would give his judg-
ment concerning Christ's body in
the sacrament.
After several other examina-
tions, public and private, he was
condemned as an heretic, and de-
livered over to the secular power.
Cornelius Bongey, (who was
apprehended much about the same
time as Mr. Glover, and suffered
with him) was examined by Ran-
dolph, bishop of Lichfield and Co-
ventry, and the following allega-
tions brought against him :
1. That he did hold, maintain,
and teach in the city of Coventry,
462
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
that the priest hath no power to
absolve a sinner from his sins.
2. That he asserted, there were
in the church of Christ but two sa-
craments ; Baptism, and the Lord's
Supper.
3. That in the sacrament of the
popish altar, there was not the real
body and blood of Christ, but the
substance of bread and wine even
after consecration.
4. That for the space of several
years he did hold and defend, that
the pope is not the head of the visi-
ble church on earth.
Mr. Bongey acknowledged the
justness of these allegations, and
protested that he would hold fast
to them so long as he lived ; in
consequence of which he also
was delivered over to the secular
power.
On the 20th of September, 1555,
these two martyrs were led to the
stake at Coventry, where they
both yielded up their spirits to
that God who gave them, hoping,
through the merits of the great
Redeemer, for a glorious resurrec-
tion to life immortal.
John and William Glover,
brothers to Robert, were sought
after by the popish emissaries, in
order to be brought to the stake,
but they eluded their searches, and
happily escaped. However, the
resentment of the popish persecu-
tors did not cease here, for after
their deaths, the bones of one
were taken up and dispersed in the
highway ; and the remains of the
other were deposited in a common
field.
WILLIAM VVOLSEY, AND ROBERT
PIGOT.
Information being laid against
these two persons by the popish
emissaries, they were sought after,
and soon apprehended. William
Wolsey was first taken, and being
brought before a neighbouring
justice, was bound over to appear
at the ensuing sessions for the Isle
of Ely. But a few days after, he
was again taken into custody, and
committed to Wisbeach gaol, there
to remain till the next assizes foi
the county.
During his confinement here he
was visited by the chancellor of
Ely, who told him that he was out
of the pale of the Catholic church,
and desired that he would not med-
dle any more with the scriptures
than became a layman.
After a short pause, Mr. Wolsey
addressed the chancellor as fol-
lows : " Good doctor, what did
our Saviour mean, when he said.
Wo be unto you. Scribes and Pha-
risees, hypocrites, for ye shut up
the kingdom of heaven before men ;
ye yourselves go not in, neither
suffer ye them that come to enter
in?"
Dr. Fuller replied, *' You must
understand, that Christ spake to the
scribes and pharisees."
" Nay, Mr. Doctor," answered
Wolsey, *' Christ spake even to
you, and your fellows here present,
and to all such as you are."
Dr. Fuller then said; " IwiM
leave thee a book to read, of a
learned man's writing, that is to
say, Dr. Watson's" (who was then
bishop of Lincoln).
Wolsey receiving the book, dili-
gently read it over, and found it
in many places manifestly contrary
to God's word. At length, a fort-
night or three weeks after. Dr. Ful-
ler going again to the prison to
converse with Wolsey, asked him
how he liked the book. Wolsey re-
plied, " Sir, I like the book no other-
wise than I thought before I should
find it." Whereupon the chancellor"
taking his book departed home.
At night, when Dr. Fuller came
to his chamber to look on it, he
found in many places, the book
rased with a pen by Wolsey, and
being vexed therewith, said, " O
this is an obstinate heretic, and hath
quite marred my book."
Then the assizes drawing nigh.
Dr. Fuller came again to Wolsey,
and said to him, " "Thou dost much
trouble my conscience, wherefore
I pray thee depart, and rule thy
tongue, so that I hear no more
complaint of thee, and come to the
church Avlien thou wilt ; and if thou
WOLSEY AND PIGOT.
458
\ye oomplained upon, so far as I
may, I promise thee I will not hear
of it."
" Doctor," said Wolsey, " I was
brought hither by a law, and by a
law I will be delivered."
He was then broug:ht to the ses-
sions, and laid in the castle at
Wisbeach, he and all his friends
thinking? that he would have suf-
fered there at tliat time, but it
proved otherwise.
Robert Pi got was apprehend-
ed, and brought before sir Cle-
ment Hyam, who reproved hira se-
verely for absenting himself from
church. The reason he assigned
for his absence was, that " he con-
sidered the church should be a
congregation of believers, assem-
bled together for the worship of
God, according to the manner laid
down in his most holy word ; and
not a church of human invention,
founded on the whimsical fancy of
fallible men."
In consequence of this answer
he was, with Wolsey, committed
to prison, where they both remain-
ed till the day appointed for their
execution.
During their confinement, se-
veral of the neighbours came to
visit them, among whom was Peter
Valerices, a Frenchman, chaplain
to the bishop of Ely, who thus ad-
dressed them : " My brethren, ac-
cording to mine office, I am come
to talk with you, for I have been
almoner here these twenty years
and more, wherefore, my brethren,
I desire you to take it in good part.
I desire not to force you from your
faith, but I require and desire you,
in the name of Jesus Christ, that
you stand to the truth of his gos-
pel, and his word ; and I beseech
Almighty God, for his son's sake,
to preserve both you and me in the
same unto the end, for I know not,
brethren, how soon I may be in the
same case with you."
This address, being so different
from what was expected, drew
tears from all who were present,
and greatly comforted our martyrs.
On the 9th of October, Pigot
and Wolsey were Iwought before
Dr. Fuller the chancellor, and
other commissioners for ecclesias-
tical affairs, who laid several ar-
ticles to their charge, but particu-
larly that of the sacrament of the
altar.
When that article was proposed,
they jointly declared the sacra-
ment of the altar was an idol, and
that the real body and blood of
Christ was not present in the said
sacrament ; and to tiiis opinion
they said they would stand, though
at the peril of their lives, being
founded on the authority of God's
word, which enjoined the worship
of the supreme God alone.
After this declaration, they were
exhorted by Dr. Shaxton, one of
the commissioners, to consider the
danger of continuing in that belief,
and recant the same, lest they
should die here, and perish here-
after; adding, that he had formerly
believed as they did, but was now
become a new man in point of
faith.
This not having any effect, Dr.
Fuller upbraided Wolsey with ob-
stinacy and fool-hardiness ; but en-
deavoured to sooth Pigot into com-
pliance, desiring one of the attend-
ants to write to the following pur-
port:
" I Robert Pigot do believe, that
after the words of consecration
spoken by the priest, there remain-
eth no more bread and wine, but
the very body and blood of Christ,
substantially the selfsame that was
born of the Virgin Mary."
It was then read to Pigot ; and
his answer being required, he
briefly said, " Sir, that is your faith,
but never shall be mine, till you
can prove it from scripture."
These two martyrs thus perse-
vering in the faith of the pure gos-
pel, sentence of death was passed,
and they were both ordered to be
burned as heretics.
On the 16th of October, 1555, the
day appointed for their execution,
they were conducted to the stake,
amidst the lamentations of great
numbers of spectators. Several
English translations of the New
46 4
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Testament being ordered to be
burned with them, they took each
one of them in theirhands, lamenting,
on the one hand, the destroying so
valuable a repository of sacred
truth, and glorying, on the other,
that they were' deemed worthy of
sealing the same with their blood.
They both died in the triumph of
faith, magnifying the power of di-
vine grace, which enables the ser-
vants of God to glory in tribulation,
and count all things but dung and
dross, for the excellency of the
knowledge of Christ their Ke-
deemer.
SECTION XI.
THE LIVES, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYRDOMS OF HUGH LATIMER, BISHOP
OF WORCESTER; AND NICHOLAS RIDLEY, BISHOP OF LONDON.
Hugh Latimer was born of hum-
ble parents at Thirkeston, in Lei-
cestershire, about the year 1475,
who gave him a good education,
and sent him to Cambridge, where
he shewed himself a zealous pa-
pist, and inveighed much against
the reformers, who, at that time,
began to make some figure in Eng-
land. But conversing frequently
with Thomas Bilney,the most con-
siderable person at Cambridge of
all those who favoured the reforma-
tion, he saw the errors of popery,
and became a zealous protestant.
Latimer being thus converted, la-
boured, both publicly and privately,
to promote the reformed opinions,
and pressed the necessity of a holy
life, in opposition to those out-
ward performances, which were
then thought the essentials of reli-
gion. This rendered him obnox-
ious at Cambridge, then the seat of
ignorance, bigotry, and supersti-
tion. However, the unaffected pi-
ety of Mr. Bilney, and the cheerful
and natural eloquence of honest
Latimer, wrought greatly upon the
junior students, and increased the
credit of the protestants so much,
that the papist clergy were greatly
alarmed, and, according to their
usual practice, called aloud for the
secular arm.
Under this arm Bilney suffered
at Norwich: but his suflerings, far
from shaking the reformation at
Cambridge, inspired the leaders of
it with new courage. Latimer be-
gan to exert himself more than he
had yet done ; and succeeded to
that credit with his party, which
Bilney had so long supported.
Among other instances of his zeal
and resolution in this cause, he
gave one which was very remark-
able: he had the courage to write
to the king (Henry VIII.) against
a proclamation, then just publish-
ed, forbidding the use of the bible
in English, and other books on reli-
gious subjects. He had preached
before his majesty once or twice at
Windsor; and had been taken no-
tice of by him in a more affable
manner, than that monarch usually
indulged towards his subjects.
But whatever hopes of preferment
his sovereign's favour might have
raised in him, he chose to put all
to the hazard rather than omit what
he thought his duty. His letter is
the picture of an honest and sin-
cere heart : he concludes in these
terms; "Accept, gracious sove-
reign, without displeasure, what I
have written ; I thought it my duty
to mention these things to your ma-
jesty. No personal quarrel, as
God shall judge me, have I with
any man : I wanted only to induce
your majesty to consider well, what
kind of persons you have about
you, and the ends for which they
counsel. Indeed, great prince,
many of them, or they are much
slandered, have very private ends.
God grant your majesty may see
through all the designs of evil men,
and be in all things equal to the
high office, with which you are in-
trusted. Wherefore, gracious king,
remember yourself; have pity upon
your own soul, and think that the
day is at hand, when you shall give
account of your office, and the blood
which hath been shed by your
2
BISHOP LATIMER,
465
sword : in the which day, that your
grace may stand steadfastly, and
Mot be ashamed, but be clear
and ready in your reckoning,
and have your pardon sealed
with the blood of our Saviour
Christ, which alone serveth at
that day, is my daily prayer to
him, who suffered death for our
sins. The spirit of God preserve
you."
Lord Cromwell was now in power,
and being a favourer of the re-
formation, he obtained a benefice
in Wiltshire for Latimer, wlio im-
mediately went thither and resid-
ed, discharofing; his duty in a very
conscientious manner, though much
persecuted by the Romish clergy ;
who, at length, carried their malice
so far as to obtain an archiepisco-
pal citation for his appearance in
London. His friends would have
had him quit England ; but their
persuasions were in vain.
The Bur?iing of Bhlwps llidley and Latimer, at Oxford, October 16, 1555.
He set out for London in the
depth of winter, and under a se-
vere fit of the stone and colic ;
but he was most distressed at the
thoughts of leaving his parish ex-
posed to the popisli clergy. On
his arrival at Loudon, he found a
court of bishops and canonists
ready to receive him ; where, in-
stead of being examined, as he
expected, about his sermons, a
paper was put into his hands,
which he was ordered to subscribe,
FOX'S MAETiRS.
declaring his belief in the efficacy
of masses for the souls in purgator}',
of prayers to the dead saints, of
pilgrimages to their sepulchres
and relics, the pope's power to for-
give sins, the doctrine of merit,
the seven sacraments, and the
worsliip of images : which, wheu
he refused to :ign, the archbishop,
witli a frown, ordered him to consi-
der what he did. "We intend not,''
said he, " Mr. Latimer, to be hard
upon you; we dismiss you for ihj
SO
46 S
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
present ; take a copy of the ar-
ticles ; examine them carefully,
and God grant, that at our next
meeting we may find each other in
better temper."
At the next, and several suc-
ceeding meetings, the same scene
was acted over again. He conti-
nued inflexible, and they continued
to distress him. Three times every
week they regularly sent for him,
with a view either to draw some-
thing from him by captious ques-
tions, or to tease him at length into
compliance. Tired out with this
usage, when he was again sum-
moned, instead of going he sent a
letter to the archbishop, in which,
with great freedom, he told him,
" That the treatment he had lately
met with had brought him into suck
a disorder as rendered him unfit to
attend that day ; that in the mean
time he could not help taking this
opportunity to expostulate with his
grace f* detaining him so long
from his duty ; that it seemed to
him most unacnountab-le, that they,
who never pi-eached themselves,
s)»ould hinder others; that, as for
thfeir examinatfon of him, he really
qould not imagine what they aimed
at; they pretended one thing in
the beginriing, and another in the
progress; that if his sermons gave
oAence, although he persuaded
himself they were neither contrary
to the truth, nor to any canon of
the church, he was ready to an-
swer whatever might be thought
exceptionable in them ; that he
wished a little more regard might
be had to the judgment of the peo-
ple ; and that a distinction might
be made betvveen the ordinances
of God and man ; that if some
abuses in religion did prevail, as
was then commonly supposed, he
thought preaching was the best
means to discountenance them ;
that he wished all pastors might
be obliged to perform their duty ;
but that, however, liberty might
be given to those who were will-
i;ig ; that as to the articles pro-
posed to him, he begged to be ex-
cused subscribing to them ; while
lie lived, he never would abet su-
perstition; and that, lastly, he
hoped the archbishop would ex-
cuse what he had written ; he knew
his duty to his superiors, and would
practise it ; but in that case, he
thought a stronger obligation lay
upon him."
The bishops, however, continued
their persecutions, but their
schemes were frustrated in an un-
expected manner. Latimer being
raised to the see of Worcester, in
the year 1533, by the favour of
Anne Boleyn, then the favourite
wife of Henry, to whom, most pro-
bably, he was recommended by
lord Cromwell, he had now a more
extensive field to promote the prin-
ciples of tlie reformation, in which
he laboured with the utmost pains
and assiduity. All the historians
of those times mention him as a
person remarkably zealous in the
discharge of his new office ; and
tell us, that in overlooking the
clergy of his diocese, he was un-
commonly active, warm, and re-
solute, and presided in his eccle-
siastical court with the same spirit.
In visiting, he was frequent and
observant ; in ordaining, strict and
wary ; in preaching, indefatigable;
and in reproving and exhorting,
severe and persuasive.
In 1536 he received a summons
to attend the parliament and con-
vocation, which gave him a further
opportunity of promoting the work
of reformation, whereon his heart
was so much set. Many alterations
were made in religious matters,
and a few months after, the Bible
was translated into English, and
recommended to a general perusal,
in October, 1537.
Latimer, highly satisfied with
the prospect of the times, now re-
paired to his diocese, having made
no longer stay in London than was
absolutely necessary. He had no
talents, and he pretended to have
none, for state aflairs. His whole
ambition was to discharge the pas-
toral functions of a bishop, neither
aiming to display the abilities of
a statesman, nor those of a courtier.
How very unqualified he was to
suppo;-t the latter of these charac-
BISHOP LATIMER.
4G7
tcrs, the following story will prove:
It was the custom in those days for
the bishops to make presents to
the king on New-year's day, and
many of them presented very libe-
rally, proportioning their gifts to
their hopes and expectations.
Among the rest, Latimer, being
then in town, waited upon the
king, with his offering; but instead
of a purse of gold, which was the
common oblation, he presented a
New Testament, with a leaf dou-
bled down in a very conspicuous
manner, at this passage, " Whore-
mongers and adulterers God will
judge."
In 1539 he was summoned again
to attend the parliament: the bi-
shop of Winchester, Gardiner, was
his great enemy; and, upon a par-
ticular occasion, when the bishops
were with the king, kneeled down
and solemnly accused bishop Lati-
mer of a seditious sermon preached
at court. Being called upon by
the king, with some sternness, to
vindicate himself, Latimer was so
far from denying and palliating
what he had said, that he nobly
justified it; and turning to the
king, with that noble unconcern
which a good conscience inspires,
*' I never thought myself worthy,"
said he, "nor did I ever sue to be
a preacher before your grace ; but
I was called to it, and would be
willing, if you mislike it, to give
place to my betters ; for I grant,
there may be a great many more
worthy of the room than I am.
And if it be your grace's pleasure
to allow them for preachers, 1 can
be content to bear their books after
them. But if your grace allow me
for a preacher, 1 would desire you
to give me leave to discharge my
conscience, and to frame my doc-
trine according to my audience.
I had been a very dolt, indeed, to
have preached so at the borders of
your realm, as I preach before
your grace." The boldness of his
answer baffled his accuser's ma-
lice ; the severity of the king's
countenance changed into a gra-
cious smile, and the bishop was
dismissed with that obliging frcs-
dom, which this monarch never
used but to those he esteemed.
However, as Latimer could not
give his vote for the act of the six
papistical articles, drawn up by
the duke of Nortolk, he thouglit it
w|ong to hold any office in a
clB*(6h where such terms of com-
munion were required, and there-
fore he resigned his bishopric, and
retired into the country, where he
purposed to live a sequestered life.
But in the midst of his security, an
unhappy accident carried him
again into the tempestuous atmo-
sphere of the court: he received
a bruise by the fall of a tree, and
the contusion was so dangerous,
that he was obliged to seek for
better assistance than could be af-
forded him by the unskilful sur-
geons of that part of the country
where he resided. With this view
he repaired to London, where he
had the misfortune to see the fall
of his patron, the lord Cromwell:
a loss which he was soon made
sensible of. For Gardiner's emis-
saries quickly found him out in his
concealment, and a pretended
charge of his having spoken against
the six articles, being alleged
against him, he was sent to the
Tower; where, without any judi-
cial examination, he suffered,
through one pretence and another,
a cruel imprisonment for the re-
maining six years of king Henry's
reign.
On the death of Henry, the pro-
testant interest revived under his
son Edward, and Latimer, imme-
diately upon the change of the go-
vernment, was set at liberty. An
address was made to the protector,
to restore him to his bishopric: the
protector was very willing to gra-
tify the parliament, and proposed
the resumption of his bishopric to
Mr. Latimer; who now thinking
himself unequal to the weight of it,
refused to resume it, choosing ra-
ther to accept an invitation from
his friend archbishop Cranmer,
and to take up his residence with
him at Lambeth ; where his chief
employment was to hear the com-
plaints, and redress the grievances
468
BOOK OF MARTYRS,
of the poor people ; and liis clia-
racter, for services, of this kind,
was so universally known, tliat
strangers from every part of Eng-
land resorted to liiui.
In these employments he spent
more than two years, during which
time he assisted the archbishop in
composing the homilies, which
were set forth by authority, in the
reign of king Edward: he was
also appointed to preach the Lent
sermons before his majesty, which
office he performed during the
first three years of his reign.
Upon the revolution, which hap-
pened at court, after the death of
the duke of Somerset, he retired
into the country, and made use of
the king's licence as a general
preacher, in those places, where
he thought his labours might be
most serviceable.
He was thus employed during
theremainder of that reign, and con-
tinued the same course, for a short
time, in the beginning of the next;
but as soon as the re-introduction of
popery was resolved on, the first
step towards it was the prohibition
of all preaching, and licensing only
such as were known to be popishly
inclined. The bishop of Winches-
ter, who was now prime-minister,
having proscribed Mr. Latimer
from the first, sent a message to
cite him before the council. He
had notice of this design .some
hours before the messenger's ar-
rival, but he made no use of the
intelligence. The messenger found
him equipped for his journey, at
which, expressing his surprise,
Mr. Latimer told him, that he was
as ready to attend him to London,
thus called upon to answer for his
faith, as he ever was to take any
journey in his life ; and that he
doubted not but that God, who
had already enabled him to preach
the word before two princes,
would enable him to witness the
same before a third. The messen-
ger then acquainting him, that he
had no orders to seize his person,
delivered a letter, and departed.
However, opening the letter, and
finding it a citation from tlie coun-
cil, he resolved to obey it, and set
out immediately. As he passed
through Smithfield, he said, cheer-
fully, "This place of burning hath
long groaned for me." The next
morning he waited upon the coun-
cil, who having loaded him with
many severe reproaches, sent him
to the Tower, from whence, after
some time, he was removed to
Oxford.
Nicholas Ridley, bishop of
London, received the earliest part
of his education at Newcastle-
upon-Tyne, from whence he was
removed to the university of Cam-
bridge, where his great learning
and distinguished abilities, so re-
commended him, that he was made
master of Pembroke hall, in that
university.
After being some years in this
ofiice he left Cambridge, and tra-
velled into various parts of Europe
for his advancement in knowledge.
On his return to England he was
made chaplain to Henry VIII. and
bishop of Rochester, from which
he Was translated to the see of
London by Edward VI.
In private life he was pious, hu-
mane, and afl'able : in public he
was learned, sound, and eloquent ;
diligent in his duty, and very po-
pular as a preacher.
He had been educated in the
Roman catholic religion, but was
brought over to the reformed faith
by reading Bertram's book on the
Sacrament; and he was confirmed
in the same by frequent conferen-
ces with Cranmer and Peter Mar-
tyr, so that he became a zealous
promoter of the reformed doctrines
and discipline during the reign of
king Edward.
, The following character of this
eminent divine presents so inte-
resting a picture of tlie good man
and pious Christian, that we give
it verbatim.
" In his important offices he so
diligently applied himself by
preaching and teaching the true
and wholesome doctrine of Christ,
that no good child was more sin-
gularly loved by his dear parents,
BISHOP RIDLEY.
469
Ihan he by Iiis flook and diocese.
Every holiday and Sunday he
preaclied in one place or other,
except he was otherwise hindered
by weir::hty affairs and business ;
and to his sermons the people re-
sorted, swarming about him like
bees, and so faithfully did his life
pourtray his doctrines, that even
his very enemies could not reprove
him in any thing.
"Besides this, he was very learn-
ed, his memory Avas great, and he
had attained such reading withal,
that he deserved to be compared
to the best men of his age, as his
works, sermons, and his sundry
disputations in both the universi-
ties well testisfied.
" He was, also, wise of counsel,
deep of wit, and very politic in all
his doings. He was anxious to
gain the obstinate papists from
their erroneous opinions, and
sought by gentleness to win them
to the truth, as his gentle and
courteous treatment of Dr. Heath,
who was prisoner with him in king
Edward's time, ia his house, one
year, sufficiently proved. In fine,
he was in all points so good, pious,
and spiritual a man, that England
never saw his superior.
" He was comely in his person,
and well proportioned. He took
all things in good part, bearing no
malice nor rancour from his heart,
but straightways forgetting all in-
juries and ofl'ences done against
him. He was very kind and na-
tural to his relations, and yet not
bearing with them any otherwise
than right would require, giving
them always for a general rule,
j'ea to his own brother and sister,
that they doing evil should look for
nothing at his hand, but should be
as strangers and aliens to him, and
that they, to be his brother and
sister, must live a good life.
" He used all kinds of ways to
mortify himself, and was much
given to prayer and contemplation:
for duly every morning, as soon as
he was dressed, he went to his bed-
chamber, and there upon his knees
prayed for half an hour ; which
being done, immediately he went
to his study (if no other business
came to interrupt him) where he
continued till ten o'clock, and then
came to the common prayer, daily
used in his house. These being
done he went to dinner; where he
talked little, except otherwise oc-
casion had been ministered, and
then it was sober, discreet and
wise, and sometimes merry, as
cnusc required.
" The dinner done, which was
not very long, he used to sit an hour
or thereabouts talking, or playing
at chess: he then returned to his
study, and there would continue,
oxcept visitors, or business abroad
prevented him, until five o'clock
at night, when he would come to
common prayer, as in the forenoon ;
which being finished, he went to
supper, behaving himself there as
at his dinner before. After supper,
recreating himself again at chess,
after which he would return again
to his study; continuing there till
eleven o'clock at night, which was
his common hour of going to bed,
then saying his prayers upon his
knees as in the morning when he
rose. When at his manor of Ful-
liam, he used to read daily a lec-
ture to his family at the common
prayer, beginning at the Acts of
the Apostles, and so going through
all the epistles of St. Paul, giving
to every man that could read a
New Testament, hiring them, be-
sides, with money, to learn by
heart certain principal chapters,
but especially the 13th chapter of
the Acts of the Apostles, reading
also unto his household often-
times the 101st Psalm, being mar-
vellously careful over his family,
that they might be a pattern of all
virtue and honesty to others. In
short, as he Avas godly and virtuous .
himself, so nothing but virtue and
godliness reigned in his house,
feeding them with the food of our
Saviour Jesus Christ.
" The following is a striking in-
stance of the benevolence of his
temper, shewn to Mrs. Bonner,
mother to Dr. Bonner, bishop of
London. Bishop RidJey, when at
his manor of Fulham, always sent
470
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
for Mrs. Bonner, avIio dwelt in a
house adjoining his own, to dinner
and supper, with a Mrs. Mungey,
Bonner's sister, saying, Go for my
mother Bonner; who coming, was
always placed in the chair at the
head of the table, being as gently
treated and welcomed as his own
mother, and he would never have
her displaced from her seat, al-
tliough the king's council had been
present ; saying, when any of them
were there, (as several times they
were) By your lordship's favour,
this place of right and custom is
for my mother Bonner. But how
well he was recompensed for this
^singular kindness and gentle pity
afterwards at the hands of Dr.
Bonner, is too well known. For
who afterwards was a greater
enemy to Dr. Ridley than Dr. Bon-
ner? Who went more about to seek
his destruction than he? Recom-
pensing his gentleness with ex-
treme cruelty ; as well appeared by
the severity against Dr. Ridley's
own sister, and her husband,
George Shipside, from time to
time : whereas the gentleness of
the other permitted Bonner's mo-
ther, sister, and others of his kin-
dred, not only quietly to enjoy all
that which they had from bishop
Bonner, but also entertained them
in his house, shewing much courtesy
and friendship daily unto them ;
while, on the other side, Bonner
being restored again, would not
suffer the brother and sister of bi-
shop Ridley, and other of his
friends, not only not to enjoy that
which they had by their brother,
but also churlishly, without all
order of law or honesty, wrested
from them all the livings they
had."
On the accession of queen Mary
he shared the same fate with many
others who professed the truth of
the gospel. Being accused of he-
resy, he was first removed from his
bishopric, then sent prisoner to the
Tower of London, and afterwards
to Bocardo prison, in Oxford ;
from whence he was committed to
the custody of Mr. Irish, mayor of
that city, in whose house he re-
mained till the day of his exe-
cution.
On the 30th of September, 1555,
these two eminent prelates were
cited to appear in the divinity-
school at Oxford, which they ac-
cordingly did.
Dr. Ridley was first examined,
and severely reprimanded by the
bishop of Lincoln, because, when
he heard the " cardinal's grace,"
and the " pope's holiness" men-
tioned in the commission, he kept
on his cap. The words of the bi-
shop were to this eflect : " Mr.
Ridley, if you will not be unco-
vered, in respect to the pope, and
the cardinal his legate, by whose
authority we sit in commission,
your cap shall be taken off."
The bishop of Lincoln then made
a formal harangue, in which he
entreated Ridley to return to the
holy mother-church, insisted on
the antiquity and authority of the
see of Rome, and of the pope,
as the immediate successor of St.
Peter.
Dr. Ridley, in return, strenu-
ously opposed the arguments of
the bishop, and boldly vindicated
the doctrines of the reformation.
After much debate, the five fol-
lowing articles were proposed to
him, and his immediate and expli-
cit answers required.
1. That he had frequently af-
firmed, and openly maintained
and defended, that the true natu-
ral body of Christ, after consecra-
tion of the priest, is not really
present in the sacrament of the
altar.
2. That he had often publicly
aflirmed, and defended, that in the
sacrament of the altar remaineth
still the substance of bread and
wine.
.3. That he had often openly af-
firmed, and obstinately maintained,
that in the mass is no propitiatory
sacrifice for the quick and the
dead.
4. That the aforesaid assertions
have been solemnly condemned
by the scholastical censure of this
school, as heretical, and contrary
BISHOPS RIDLEY AND LATIMER.
471!
to the Catholic faitli, by the pro-
locutor cf llic convocation-house,
and sundry learned men of both
universities.
5. That all and singular the pre-
mises arc true, and notoriously
known, by all near at hand, and in
distant places.
To the lirst of tliese articles Dr.
Ridley replied, " that he believed
Christ's body to be in the sacra-
ment, really, by grace and spirit
«flectually, but not so as to in-
clude a lively and moveable body
under the forms of bread and
wiae."
To the second he answered in
the affirmative.
Part of the fourth he acknow-
ledged, and part he denied.
To the fifth he answered, "that
the premises were so far true, as
his replies had set forth. Whether
all men spake evil of them he knew
not, because he came not so much
abroad to hear what every man re-
ported."
He was then ordered to appear
the following day in St. Mary's
church, in Oxford, to give his
final answer ; after which he was
committed to the custody of the
mayor.
When Latimer was brought into
court, the bishop of Lincoln warmly
exhorted bim to return to the unity
of the church, from which he had
revolted.
The same articles which were
proposed to Dr. Ridley were read
to Latimer, and he was required to
give a full and satisfactory answer
to each of them.
His replies not being satisfac-
tory to the court, he was dismissed ;
but ordered to appear in St. Mary's
church, at the same time with Dr.
Ridley.
On the day appointed, the com-
missioners met, when Dr. Ridley
being first brought before them, the
bishop of Lincoln stood up. and
began to repeat the proceedings of
the former meeting, assuring him
that he had full liberty to make
what alterations he pleased in his
answers to the articles proposed to
him, and to deliver the same to the
court in writing.
After some debate, Dr. Ridley
took out a paper, and began to
read ; but the bishop interrupted
him, and ordered the beadle to take
the writing from him. The doctor
desired permission to read on, de-
claring the contents were only
his answers to the articles pro-
posed ; but the bishop and others,
having privately reviewed it, would
not permit it to be read in open
court.
When the articles were again
administered, he referred the no-
tary to his writing, who set them
down according to the same.
The bishop of Gloucester affect-
ing much concern for Dr. Ridley,
persuaded him not to induliic an
obstinate temper, but recant his
erroneous opinions, and return
to tJie unity of the holy Catholic
church.
Dr. Ridley coolly replied, he was
not vain of his own understanding,
but was fully persuaded, that the
religion he professed was founded
on God's most holy and infallible
church ; and therefore, he could
not abandon or deny the same,
consistently with his regard for the
honour of God, and the salvation
of his immortal soul.
He desired to declare his rea-
sons, why he could not, with a
safe conscience, admit of the po-
pish supremacy ; but his request
was denied.
The bishop finding him inflexible
in the faith, according to the doc-
trine of the reformation, thus ad-
dressed him : " Dr. Ridley, it is
with the utmost concern that I ob-
serve your stubbornness and obsti-
nacy, in persisting in damnable
errors and heresies ; but unless
you recant, I must proceed to
the other part of my commission,
though very much against my will
and desire."
Ridley not making any reply,
sentence of condemnation was
read ; after which he was carried
back to confinement.
When Latimer was brought be-
472
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
fore the court, the bisliop of Lin-
coln informed him, that thoutjh
they had already taken his an-
swers to certain articles alleged
against him, yet they had given
him time to consider on the same,
and would permit him to make
what alterations he shoiild deem
fit, hoping, by such means, to re-
claim him from his errors, and
bring him over to the faith of the
holy Catholic church.
The articles were again read to
him, but he deviated not, in a sin-
gle point, from the answers he bad
already given.
Being again warned to recant,
and revoke his errors, he refused,
declaring, that he never would
deny God's truth, which he was
ready to seal with his blood. Sen-
tence of condemnation was then
pronounced against him, and he
was committed to the custody of
the mayor.
The account of the degradation
of Ridley, his behaviour before,
and at the place of execution, is
curious and interesting ; we there-
fore give it at length.
" On the 15th day of October, in
the morning. Dr. Brooks, bishop of
Gloucester, and the vice-chancel-
lor of Oxford, Dr. Marshall, with
others of th« chief and heads of
the same university, and many
others accompanying them, came
to the house of Mr. Irish, mayor of
Oxford, where Dr. Ridley was a
close prisoner. And when the bi-
shop of Gloucester came into the
chamber where Dr. Ridley lay, he
told him for what purpose their
coming was, saying, ' That yet
once again the queen's majesty did
offer unto him, by them, her gra-
cious mercy, if he would receive
it, and come home again to the
faith in which he was baptized.'
And further said, ' That if he
would not recant and become one
of the Catholic church with them,
then they must needs (against
their wills) proceed according to
the law, which they would be very
loth to do, if they might otherwise.
JJut/ said he, ' we have _been of-
tentimes with you, and hare fe*
quested that you would recant
your fantastical and devilish opi-
nions, which hitherto you have not,
although you might in so doing
win many, and do much good.
Therefore, good Mr. Ridley, con-
sider with yourself the danger that
shall ensue both of body and soul,
if you shall so wilfully cast your-
self away in refusing mercy offered
unto you at this time.'
*''My lord,' said Dr. Ridley,
'you know my mind fully herein:
and as for my doctrine, my con-
science assureth me that it was
sound, and according to God's
word (to his glory be it spoken);
and which doctrine, the Lord God
being my helper, I will maintain
so long as my tongue shall move,
and breath is within my body ; and
in confirmation thereof I am will-
ing to seal the same with my
blood.'
" Brooks. Well, it were best,
Mr. Ridley, not to do so, but to
become one of the church with us.
For you know well enough, that
whosoever is out of the Catholic
church cannot be saved. There-
fore I say, that while you have
time and mercy offered you, re-
ceive it, and confess with us the
pope's holiness to be the chief head
of the church.
" Ridley. I marvel that you will
trouble me with any such vain and
foolish talk. You know my^mind
concerning the usurped authority
of that antichrist. — And here he
would have reasoned with the bi-
shop of Gloucester, concerning the
bishop of Rome's authority, but
was not suffered, and yet he spake
so earnestly against the pope
therein, that the bishop told him,
' If he would not hold his peace,
he should be compelled. And see-
ing,' saith he, ' that you will not
receive the queen's mercy, but
stubbornly refuse the same, we
must, against our wills, proceed
according to our commission to
degrading and depriving you of
the dignity of priesthood. For we
take you for no bishop, and there-
DEGRADATION OF RIDLEY.
473
fore will the sooner have done
with you: so committing you to
the secular power, you know what
doth follow.'
" Ridley. Do with me as it shall
please God to suffer you; I ara
well content to abide the same with
all my heart.
" Brooks. Put off your cap, and
put upon you this surplice.
" Ridley. Not I truly.
" Brooks. But you must.
" Ridley. I will not.
" Brooks. You must ; therefore,
make no more ado, but put this
surplice upon you.
" Ridley. Truly, if it come upon
me it shall be against my will.
" Brooks. Will you not put it
upon you?
" Ridley. No, that I will not.
" Broolis. It shall be put upon
you, by one or other.
" Ridley. Do therein as it shall
please you, I am well content with
that, and more than that; the ser-
vant is not above his master. If
they dealt so cruelly with our Sa-
viour Christ, as the Scripture mak-
eth mention, and he suffered the
same patiently, how much doth it
become us, his servants! And in
saying these words they put upon
him a surplice, with all the trin-
kets appertaining to the mass. As
they were about this. Dr. Ridley
vehemently inveighed against the
Romish bishop, and all that foolish
apparel, calling the first Antichrist,
and the last foolish and abomina-
ble, ' yea, too foolish for a device
in a play.'
" Brooks. You had best hold
your peace, lest your mouth be
stopped. — At which words one
Edridge, the reader of the Greek
lecture, standing by, said, ' Sir,
the law is that he should be gaj?-
ged, therefore let him be gagged.'
At which words Dr. Ridley looking
earnestly upon him, shook his
head at him, and made no answer.
" When they came to that place
where Dr. Ridley should hold the
chalice and the wafer cake (called
the singing-bread), Dr. Ridley
said, ' They shall not come into
my hands; for if they do, they
shall fall to the ground for me.
Then one was appointed to hold
them in his hand, while bishop
Brooks read a part in Latin, touch-
ing the degradation of spiritual
persons, according to the pope's
law.
*' They then put the book into
his hand, and read another thing in
Latin, the effect of which was, ' We
do take from thee the office of
preaching the gospel,' &c. At
which words Dr. Ridley gave a
great sigh, and looking up towards
heaven, said, * O Lord God, for-
give them this their wickedness.'
" Having put on him the mass-
gear, they began to take it away
(beginning with the uppermost
garment), again reading in Latin
according to the pope's law. Now
when all was taken from him, sav-
ing only the surplice, as they were
reading and taking it away, Dr.
Ridley said unto them, ' Lord
God, what power be you of, that
you can take from a man that
which he never had? I was never
a singer in all my life, and yet you
will take from me that which I ne-
ver had.'
" So when this ridiculous degra-
dation was ended very solemnly,
Dr. Ridley said to Dr. Brooks,
'Have you done? If you have,
then give me leave to talk a little
concerning these matters.' Brooks
answered, ' Mr. Ridley, we must
not talk with you; you are out of
the church; and our law is, that
we must not talk with any out of
the church.' Then Dr. Ridley
said, ' Seeing that you will not
suffer me to talk, neither will
vouchsafe to hear me, what remed}'^
but patience? I refer my cause to
my heavenly Father, who will re-
form things that be amiss, when it
shall please him.'
" They were then going, when
Ridley said, ' My lord, I would
wish that yoa would vouchsafe to
read over and peruse a little book
of Bertram's writing, concerning
the sacrament. I promise you,
you will find much good learning
therein, if you will read it with an
impartial judgment.' To which
474
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Dr, Brooks made no answer, but
was going away. Then said Dr.
Eidley, ' Oh, I perceive you can-
not away with this manner of talk.
Well, as it is to no purpose, I will
say no more ; I will speak of
■worldly affairs. I pray you there-
fore, my lord, hear me, and be a
means to the queen's majesty, in
behalf of a great many poor men,
especially my poor sister and her
husband, who standeth there.
They had a poor living granted
unto them by me, when I was in
the see of London, which is taken
away from them, by him that occu-
pieth the same room, without ei-
ther law or conscience. I have a
supplication to her majesty in their
behalf. You shall hear it.' Then
he read the same, and when he
came to the place that spake of his
sister by name, he wept; so that
for a time he could not speak for
weeping. But recovering himself,
he said, ' This is nature, that mov-
eth me, but I have now done ;'
and with that he finished it, and
then delivered it to his brother,
commanding him to put it up to
the queen's majesty, and to sue
not only for himself, but also for
such as had any leases or grants
by him, and were put from them
by Dr. Bonner. Dr. Brooks said,
' Indeed, Mr. Ridley, your request
in this supplication is very right;
therefore I must, in conscience,
speak to the queen's majesty for
them.'
" Ridley. I pray for God's sake
so do.
" Brooks. I think your request
will be granted, except one thing
hinder it, and that is because you
do not allow the queen's proceed-
ings, but obstinately withstand the
same.
" Ridley. What remedy? I can
do no more than speak and write.
I trust I have discharged my con-
science therein, and.God's will be
done.
" Brooks. I will do my best.
" The degradation being con-
cluded, and all things finished. Dr.
Brooks called the bailiffs, deli-
vering to them Dr. Ridley, with
this charge, to keep him safely
from any man speaking with him,
and that he should be brought to
the place of execution when they
were commanded. Then Dr. Rid-
ley, in praising God, said, ' God, I
thank thee, and to thy praise be it
spoken, there is none of you able
to lay to my charge any open or
notorious crime : for if you could,
it would surely be done, I see very
well.' Whereunto Brooks said, he
played the part of a proud phari-
see, exalting himself.
" Dr. Ridley said, ' No, as I
said before, to God's glory be it
spoken. I confess myself to be a
miserable sinner, and have great
need of God's help and mercy, and
do daily call and cry for the same :
therefore I pray you have no such
opinion of me.' 'Then they depart-
ed, and in going away, a certain
warden of a college advised Dr.
Ridley to repent and forsake that
erroneous opinion. ' Sir,' said the
doctor, ' repent ?/oM, for you are out
of the truth : and, I pray God (if it
be his blessed will) have mercy
upon you, and grant you the unr
derstanding of his word.' Then
the warden, being in a passion
thereat, said, ' I trust that I shall
never be of your devilish opiuionj
either yet to be in that place whi-
ther you shall go: thou art the
most obstinate and wilful man
that I ever heard talk since I was
born.'
" BEHAVIOUR OF DR. RIDLEY, THE
NIGHT BEFORE HE SUFFERED.
" On the night before he suffered,
his beard was washed and his legs ;
and as he sat at supper, at the
house of Mr Irish, his keeper, he
invited his hostess, and the rest at
the tabic, to his marriage : for, said
he, to-morrow I must be married,
and so shewed himself to be as
merry as ever he had been before.
And wishing his sister at his mar-
riage, he asked his brother, sitting
at the table, whether he thought
she could find in her heart to be
there : he answered, ' Yes, I dare
say, with all her heart.' At whieh
he said, ' He was glad to hear of
BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER.
475
her sincerity.' At this discourse
Mrs. Irish wept. But Dr. Ridley
comforted her, saying, ' O, Mrs.
Irish, you love me not, I see well
enough ; for in that you weep, it
doth appear you will not be at my
marriage, neither are content there-
with. Indeed you are not so much
my friend as I thought you had
been. But quiet yourself, though
my breakfast shall be somewhat
sharp and painful, yet I am sure
my supper will be more pleasant
and sweet.'
" When they arose from the
table, his brother offered to stay all
night with him. But he said, ' No,
no, that you shall not. For I in-
tend (God willing) to go to bed,
and to sleep as quietly to-night, as
ever I did.' On this, his brother
departed, exhorting him to be of
good cheer, and to take his cross
quietly, lor the reward was great,
&c.
"burning of RIDLEY, AND LATI-
MER.
" On the north side of the town,
in the ditch over-against Baliol-col-
lege, the place of execution was
appointed: and for fear of any tu-
mult that might arise to hinder the
burning of the servants of Christ,
the lord Williams was commanded
by the queen's letters, and the
householders of the city to be there
assistant, sufficiently appointed ;
and when every thing was in readi-
ness, the prisoners were brought
forth by the mayor and bailiffs.
" Dr. Ridley had on a black gown
furred, and faced with foins, such
as he used to wear when he was a
bishop; a tippet of velvet furred
likewise about his neck, a velvet
night-cap upon his head, with a
corner cap, and slippers on his
feet. He walked to the stake be-
tween the mayor and an alder-
man, &c.
" After him came Mr. Latimer
in a poor Bristol frieze frock much
worn, with his buttoned cap and
kerchief on his head, all ready to
the fire, a new long shroud hang-
ing down to the feet: which at the
first sight excited sorrow in the
spectators, beholding, on the one
side, the honour they sometime
had ; and on the other, the ca-
lamity into which they bad fallen.
" Dr. Ridley, as he passed to-
ward Bocardo, looked up where
Dr. Cranmer lay, hoping to have
seen him at the glass window, and
spoken to him. But Dr. Cranmer
was then engaged in dispute with
friar Soto and his fellows, so that
he could not see him through that
occasion. Dr. Ridley then looking
back, saw Mr. Latimer coming
after. Unto whom he said, ' Oh,
are you there?' — 'Yea,' said Mr.
Latimer, ' have after, as fast as I
can.' So he following a pretty way
off, at length they came to the
stake. Dr. Ridley first entering
the place, earnestly held up both
his hands, looked towards heaven :
then shortly after seeing Mr. Lati-
mer with a cheerful look, he ran to
him, and embraced him, saying,
' Be of good heart, brother, for God
will either assuage the fury of the
flame, or else strengthen us to
abide it.'
" He then went to the stake, and,
kneeling down, prayed with great
fervour, while Mr. Latimer, follow-
ing, kneeled also, and prayed as
earnestly as he. After this, they
arose and conversed together, and
while thus employed. Dr. Smith
began his sermon to them upon this
text of St. Paul, in the I3th chap-
ter of the first epistle to the Corin-
thians: ' If I yield my body to the
fire to be burnt, and have not cha-
rity, I shall gain nothing thereby.'
Wherein he alleged, that the good-,
ness of the cause, and not the or-
der of death, maketh the holiness
of the person: which he confirmed
by the examples of Judas, and of a
woman in Oxford who of late hang-
ed herself, for that they and such
like as he recited, might then be
adjudged righteous, which despe-
rately separated their lives from
their bodies, as he feared that those
men who stood before him would
do. But he cried still to the peo-
ple to beware of them, for they
were heretics and died out of the
church. He ended with a very
476
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
short exhortation to thera to recant
and come home ag:ain to the
church, and save their lives and
souls, which else were condemned.
His sermon scarcely lasted a quar-
ter of an hour.
" At its conclusion, Dr. Ridley
said to Mr. Latimer, ' Will you be-
gin to answer the sermon, or shall
I V Mr. Latimer said, ' Begin you
first, I pray you?' — ' I will/ said
Dr. Ridley.
" He then, with Mr. Latimer,
kneeled to my lord Williams, the
vice-chancellor of Oxford, and the
other commissioners appointed for
that purpose, who sat upon a form
thereby, and said, ' I beseech you,
my lord, even for Christ's sake,
that I may speak but two or three
words:' and whilst my lord bent
his head to the mayor and vice-
chancellor, to know whether he
might have leave to speak, the bai-
lifls, and Dr. Marshal, the vice-
chancellor, ran hastily unto him,
and with their hands stopping his
mouth, said, ' Mr. Ridley, if you
will revoke your erroneous opinions,
you shall not only have liberty so
to do ; but also your life.' — ' Not
otherwise V said Dr. Ridley. — ' No,'
answered Dr. Marshal; ' therefore
if you will not do so, there is no re-
medy : you must suffer for your de-
serts.'— ' Well,' said the martyr,
' so long as the breath is in my bo-
dy, I will never deny my Lord
Christ, and his known truth : God's
will be done in me :' with that he
rose and said with a loud voice,
' I commit our cause to Almighty
God, who will indifferently judge
all.'
" To which Mr. Latimer added
his old saying, ' Well, there is no-
thing hid but it shall be opened;'
and said he could answer Smith
well enough, if he might be suffer-
ed. They were then commanded
to prepare, immediately, for the
stake.
" They according with all meek-
ness obeyed. Dr. Ridley gave his
gown and tippet to his brother-in-
law Mr. Shipside, who all the time
of his imprisonment, although he
was not suffered to come to him,
lay there at his own charges to
provide him necessaries, which
from time to time he sent him by
the Serjeant who kept him. Some
other of his apparel he also gave
away, the others the bailiffs took.
" He likewise made presents of
other small things to gentlemen
standing by, and divers of them pi-
tifully weeping; to sir Henry Lea,
he gave a new groat ; to my lord
Williams's gentleman, some nap-
kins, &c. and happy was he who
could get the least trifle for a re-
membrance of this good man.
" Mr. Latimer quietly suffered
his keeper to pull olf his hose, and
his other apparel which was very
simple; and being stripped to his
shroud, he seemed as comely a
person as one could well see.
" Then Dr. Ridley standing as
yet in liis trouse, said to his bro-
ther, ' It were best for me to go in
ray trouse still.' — ' No,' said Mr.
Latimer, ' it will put you to more
pain : and it will do a poor man
good.' Whereunto Dr. Ridley
said, ' Be it in the name of God,'
and so unlaced himself. Then be-
ing in his shirt, he stood upon the
aforesaid stone, and held up his
hand and said, ' O heavenly Fa-
ther, I give unto thee most hearty
thanks, that thou hast called me
to be a professor of thee, even unto
death ; I beseech thee, Lord God,
have mercy on this realm of Eng-
land, and deliver it from all her
enemies.'
" Then the smith took a chain of
iron, and brought it about both their
middles : and as he was knocking
in the staple. Dr. Ridley took the
chain in his hand, and looking
aside to the smith, said ' Good fel-
low, knock it in hard, for the flesh
will have it's course.' Then Mr.
Latimer brought him a bag of gun-
powder, and tied it about his neck.
Dr. Ridley asked him what it was,
he answered gunpowder. ' Then,
said he, I will take it to be sent of
God, therefore I will receive it.
And have you any,' said he, ' for
my brother.'' (meaning Mr. Lati-
mer). ' Yea, sir, that I have,' said
he. ' Then give it unto him/ said
BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER.
477
he, ' in time, lest you come too late/
So his brotiier went and carried it
to Mr. Latimer.
" Dr. Ridley said to ray lord Wil-
liams, ' My lord, I must be a suitor
unto your lordship in the behalf of
divers poor men, and especially in
the cause of ray poor sister : I have
made a supplication to the queen
in their behalf. I beseech your
lordship, for Christ's sake, to be a
means to her grace for them. My
brother here hath the supplication,
and will resort to your lordship to
certify you hereof. There is nothing
in all the world that troubleth my
conscience, (I praise God) this only
excepted. Whilst I was in the see
of London, divers poor men took
leases of me, and agreed with me,
for the same. Now I hear that the
bishop who now occupieth the same
room, will not allow my grants
made to them, but contrary to all
law and conscience, hath taken
from them their livings. I beseech
you, my lord, be a means for them :
you shall do a good deed, and God
will reward you.'
" They then brought a lighted
fagot, and laid it at Dr. Ridley's
feet ; upon which Mr. Latimer said,
* Be of good comfort, Mr. Ridley,
and play the man, we shall this day
light such a candle by God's grace
in England, as T trust never shall
be put out.' When Dr. Ridley saw
the fire flaming up towards him, he
cried with an amazing loud voice :
' Into thy hands, O Lord, I com-
mend my spirit ; Lord, receive my
spirit ;' and continued often to re-
peat, ' Lord, Lord, receive my spi-
rit.' Mr. Latimer, on the other
side, cried as vehemently, * O fa-
ther of heaven, receive my soul.'
After which he soon died, seeming-
ly with very little pain.
" But Dr. Ridley, from the ill-
making of the fire, the fagots being
green, and piled to high, so that
the flames being kept down by the
green wood, burned fiercely be-
neath, was put to such exquisite
pain, that he desired them, for
God's sake, to let the fire come un-
to him : which his brother-in-law
hearing, but not very well under-
standing, to rid him out of his pain,
(for which cause he gave attend-
ance) us one in such sorrow, and
not well knowing what he did,
heaped fagots upon him, so that he
quite covered him, which made the
fire so vehement beneath, that it
burned all his nether parts before it
touched the upper, and made him
struggle under the fagots, and often
desire them to let the fire come to
him, saying, ' I cannot burn.' Yet,
in all his torment he forgot not to
call upon God, still having in his
mouth, ' Lord have mercy upon me,'
intermingling his cry, ' Let the fire
come unto me, I cannot burn.' lu
which pains he laboured till one of
the standers by, with his bill, pulled
the fagots from above, and where
he saw the fire flame up, he wrest-
ed himself to that side. And when
the fire touched the gunpowder, he
was seen to stir no more, but burn-
ed on the other side, falling down
at Mr. Latimer's feet; his body
being divided.
" The dreadful sight filled al-
most every eye with tears. Some
took it grievously to see their deaths
whose lives they had held so dear.
Some pitied their persons, who
thought their souls had no need
thereof. But the sorrow of his bro-
ther, whose extreme anxiety had
led him to attempt to put a speedy-
end to his sufl'eriogs, but who, from
error and confusion, had so unhap-
pily prolonged them, surpassed
that of all; and so violent was his
grief, that the spectators pitied
him almost as much as they did
the martyr."
Thus did these two pious divines
and steadfast believers, testify,with
their blood, the truth of the ever-
lasting gospel, upon which depends
all the sinner's hopes of salvation ;
to suQ'er for which was the joy, the
glory of many eminent Christians,
who, having followed their dear
Lord and Master, through much
tribulation in this vale of tears,will
be glorified for ever with him, in
the kingdom of his father and our
father, of his God and our God.
Mr.Latimer,at the time of his death,
was in the eightieth year of his age,
478
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and preserved the principles he had
professed with the most distinguish-
ed magnanimity. He had natu-
rally a happy temper, formed on
the principles of true Christianity.
Such was his cheerfulness, that
none of the accidents of life could
discompose him : such was his for-
titude, that not even the severest
trials could unman him; he had a
collected spirit, and on no occasion
wanted a resource ; he could retire
within himself, and hold the world
at defiance.
And as danger could not daunt,
so neither could ambition allure
him : though conversant in courts,
and intimate with princes, he pre-
served, to the last, his primaeval
plainness : in his profession he was
indefatigable; and that he might
bestow as much time as possible on
the active part of it, he allowed
himself only those hours for his pri-
vate studies, when the busy world
is at rest, constantly rising, at all
seasons of the year, by two in the
morning. How conscientious he
was in the discharge of the public
duties of his office, we have many
examples. No man coald persuade
more forcibly ; no man could exert,
on proper occasions, a more com-
manding severity. The wicked, in
whatever station, he rebuked with
censorial dignity, and awed vice
by his firmness, more than the pe-
nal laws by their punishments.
He was not esteemed a very
learned man, for he cultivated only
useful learning ; and thathe thought
lay in a very narrow compass. He
never engaged in worldly alfairs,
thinking that a clergyman ought to
employ himself only in his profes-
sion. Thus he lived, rather a good,
than what the world calls a great
man. He had not those command-
ing talents which give superiority
in business ; but for purity and sin-
cerity of heart, for true simplicity
of manners, for apostolic zeal in
the cause of religion, and for every
virtue, both of a public and private
kind, which should adorn the life of
a Christian, he was eminent beyond
most men of his own, or any oth;er
time.
As to his sermons, which are still
extant, they are, indeed, very far
from being correct or elegant com-
positions, yet his simplicity and low
familiarity, his humour and drol-
lery, were well adapted to the
times ; and his oratory, according
to the mode of eloquence at that
day, was exceedingly popular. His
action, and manner of preaching
too, were very affecting ; and no
wonder; " for he spoke immediate-
ly from his heart." His abilities,
however, as an orator, made only
an inferior part of his character as
a preacher. What particularly re-
commends him, is that noble and
apostolic zeal which he continually
exerted in the cause of truth.
Mr. Ridley was no less indefati-
gable in promoting the reformed
religion, than his fellow-sufferer
Mr. Latimer. He was naturally of
a very easy temper, and distin-
guished for his great piety and hu-
manity to the distressed. He per-
severed, to the last, in that faith he
had professed, and cheerfully re-
signed his life in defence of the
truth of the gospel.
Both these worthy prelates, du-
ring their confinement, employed
their time in writing various pieces
to propagate that gospel to which
they had so strictly adhered. They
also wrote great numbers of letters
to their respective friends and par-
ticular acquaintances.
Among the pieces written by Dr.
Ridley, was a farewell address to
the university of Cambridge, and
particularly to the members of Pem-
broke-hall, of which he had been
master. He also wrote addresses,
of the same nature, to the cities of
Rochester, (the see of which he had
some time held) Westminster, and
London.
These are too long to be here in-
serted ; but the following displays
so beautifully the character of a
christian that we give it entire.
" TO THE PRISONERS IN THE CAUSE
OF Christ's gospel, and to all
WHO for the same cause are
banished from their country.
" Farewell, my dearly beloved
brethren in Christ, both you my
BISHOP RIDLEY'S ADDRESS.
479
fellow-prisoners, and you also that
be exiled and banished out of your
countries, because you will rathfcr
forsake all worldly advantages,
than the gospel of Christ.
"Farewell all you together in
Christ : farewell and be merry, for
you know that the trial of your
faith bringeth forth patience, and
patience shall make us perfect,
whole and sound on every side,
and such, after trial, ye know,
shall receive the crown of life,
according to the promise of the
Lord made to his dearly beloved ;
let us therefore be patient unto the
coming of the Lord. As the hus-
bandman abideth patiently the
former and latter rain for the in-
crease of his crop, so let us be pa-
tient, and pluck up our hearts, for
the coming of the Lord approach-
eth apace. Let us, my dear breth-
ren, take example of patience in
tribulation of the prophets, who
likewise spake God's word truly
in his name. Let Job be to us an
example of patience, and the end
which the Lord suffered, which is
full of mercy and pity. We know,
my brethren, by God's word, that
our faith is much more precious
than any corruptible gold, and yet
that is tried by the fire : even so
our faith is therefore tried likewise
in tribulations, that it may be
found, when the Lord shall appear,
laudable, glorious, and honourable.
For if we for Christ's cause do
suffer, that is grateful before God ;
for thereunto are we called, that
is our state and vocation, where-
with let us be content. Christ, we
know, suffered for us afflictions,
leaving us an example that we
should follow his foot-steps ; for he
committed no sin, nor was there
any guile found in his mouth:
when he was railed upon, and all
to be reviled, he railed not again:
when he was evil intreated, he did
not threaten, but committed the
punishment thereof to him that
judgeth aright.
" Let us ever have in fresh re-
membrance those wonderful com-
fortable sentences spoken by the
mouth of our Saviour Christ ; bless-
ed are they which suffer persecution
for righteousness' sake, for their's
is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed
are ye when men revile you, per-
secute you, and speak evil against
you for my sake: rejoice and be
glad, for great is your reward in
heaven ; for so did they persecute
the prophets that were before you.
Christ our master hath told us be-
forehand, that the brother should
put the brother to death, and the
father the son, and the children
should rise against their parents
and kill them, and that Christ's true
apostles should be hated of all
men for his name's sake ; but he
that abideth patiently unto the end.
shall be saved.
" Let us then endure in all trou-
bles patiently, after the example
of our master Christ, and be con-
tented therewith, for he suffered,
being our Master and Lord: how
doth it then become us to suffer ?
For the disciple is not above his
master, nor the servant above his
lord. It may suffice the disciple to
be as his master, and the servant to
be as his lord. If they have called
the Father of the family, the Mas-
ter of the household, Beelzebub,
how much more shall they call them
so of his household? Fear them
not (saith our Saviour) for all hid-
den things shall be made plain ;
there is now nothing secret, but it
shall be shewed in light. Of
Christ's words let us neither be
ashamed nor afraid to speak them ;
for so Christ commandeth us, say-
ing, What I tell you privily, speak
openly abroad, and what I tell you
in your ear, preach upon the house
top. And fear not them which kill
the body, for the soul they cannot
kill ; but fear him which can cast
both body and soul into hell-fire.
" Know ye that our heavenly
Father hath ever a gracious eye
and respect toward you, and a fa-
therly providence for you, so that
without his knowledge and per-
mission nothing can do you harm.
Let us therefore cast all our care
upon him, he shall provide that
which shall be best for us. For if
of two small sparrows, which both
480
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
are sold for a mite, one of tliera
ligliteth not on the ground without
your Father, and all the hairs of
our head are numbered, fear not
them (saith our master Christ) for
you are more worth than many
small sparrows. And let us not
stick to confess our master Christ
for fear of danger, whatsoever it
shall be, remembering the promise
that Christ maketh, saying. Who-
soever shall confess me before men,
him shall I confess before my Fa-
ther which is in heaven : but who-
soever shall deny me, him shall I
likewise deny before my Father
which is in heaven. Christ came
not to give us here a carnal amity,
and a worldly peace, or to knit his
unto the world in ease and peace,
but rather to separate and divide
from the world, and to join them
unto himself: in whose cause we
must, if we will be his, forsake fa-
ther and mother, and stick unto
him. If we forsake him or shrink
from him for trouble or death sake,
which he calleth his cross ; he will
none of us, we cannot be his. If
for his cause we shall lose our tem-
poral lives here, we shall find them
again, and enjoy them for ever-
more : but if, in this cause, we will
not be contented to leave nor lose
them here, then shall we lose them
so, that we shall never find them
again, but in everlasting death.
What though our troubles here are
painful for the time, and the sting
of death bitter and unpleasant;
yet we know that they shall not
last, in comparison of eternity, no
not the twinkling of an eye, and
that they, patiently taken in
Christ's cause, shall procure and
get us unmeasurable heaps of hea-
venly glory, unto which these tem-
poral pains of death and troubles
compared, are not to be esteemed,
but to be rejoiced upon. Wonder
not, saith St. Peter, as though it
were any strange matter that ye
are tried by the fire, he meaneth of
tribulation, which thing, saith he,
is done to prove you ; nay, rather
in that ye are partners of Christ's
afflictions, rejoice that in his glo-
rious revelation ye may rejoice
with merry hearts. If ye suffer
rebukes in Christ's name, happy
are ye, for the glory and Spirit of
God resteth upon you. Of them
God is reviled and dishonoured,
but of you he is glorified.
" Let no man be ashamed of that
which he suffereth as a Christian,
and in Christ's cause : for now is
the time that judgment and correc-
tion must begin at the house of
God : and if it begin first at us,
what shall be the end of those,
think ye, that believe not the gos-
pel ? And if the righteous shall be
hardly saved, the wicked and the
sinner, where shall he appear?
Wherefore they which are afflicted
according to the will of God, let
them lay down and commit their
souls to him by well doing, as to a
trusty and faithful Maker. This,
as I said, may not seem strange to
us, for we know that all the whole
fraternity of Christ's congregation
in this world is served with the
like, and by the same is made per-
fect. For the fervent love that the
apostles had unto their master
Christ, arid for the great advan-
tages and increase of all godliness
which they felt bv their faith to
issue of afflictions in Christ's cause,
and also for the heaps of heavenly
joys which the same do get unto the
godly, which shall endure in hea-
ven for evermore ; for these causes
(I say) the apostles did joy of their
afflictions, and rejoiced in that
they were had and accounted wor-
thy to suffer contumelies and re-
bukes for Christ's name. And St.
Paul, as he glorieth in the grace
and favour of God, whereunto he
was brought and stood in by faith;
so he rejoiced in his afflictions for
the heavenly and spiritual profits
which he numbered to rise upon
them : yea, he was so far in love
with what tl;e cardinal man loath-
eth so much, that is, with Christ's
cross, that he judged himself to
know nothing else but Christ cru-
cified : ke will glory, he saith, io
nothing else but in Christ's cross,
yea, and he blesseth all those
as the only true Israelites, and
elect people of God, with peace
BISHOP RIDLEY'S ADDRESS.
48 1.
and mercy, wliich walk, after that
rule, and after no otlier.
" O Lord, what a wonderful spi-
rit was that, that made Paul, in
vetting forth of himself aj^ainst the
vanity of Satan's false apostles,
and in his claim there, tliat he, in
Christ's cause, did excel and sur-
pass them all ? What wonderful
spirit was that, 1 say, that made him
to reckon up all his troubles, his
labours, his beatings, his whippings
and scourgingrs, his shipwrecks,
his dangers and perils by water
and by land, his famine, hunger,
nakedness and cold, with many
more, and the daily care of ail the
congregations of ' Christ, among
whom every man's pain did pierce
his heart, and every man's grief
was grievous unto him?
Barbarities ezerci-ned by the Popish Persecutors on the Waldefises of Calabria,
"O Lord, is this Paul's primacy,
whereof he thought so much good
thet he did excel others? Is not this
Paul's saying unto Timothy his
own scholar ? and dotii it not per-
tain to whosoever will be Christ's
true soldiers ? Bear thou, saith he,
affliction, like a true soldier of
Jesus Christ. This is true ; if we
die with him (he meaueth Christ)
we shall live with him ; if we suf-
fer with bim, we shall reign with
him ; if we deny him, he shall deny
us ; if we be faithless, he remain-
eth faithful, he cannot deny him-
FOX'S MARTYRS.
self. This, Paul would have known
to every body ; for there is no other
way to heaven but Christ and his
way ; and all that will live godly
in Christ, shall (saith St. Paul)
suffer persecution. By this way
went to heaven the patriarchs, the
prophets, Christ our master, his
apostles, his martyrs, and all the
godly since the beginning. And
as it hath been of old, that he
which was born after the fleshy
persecuted him who was boru
after the spirit, for so it was in
Isaac's time ; so said St. Paul, it
31
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
was in liis time also. And whctlier
it be so now or no, let tlie spiri-
tual man, the self-same man I
mean, that is endued with the Spi-
rit of Almighty God, let him be
judge. Of the cross of the patri-
archs, as ye may read in their sto-
ries, if ye read the book of Genesis,
ye shall perceive. Of others, St.
Paul in a few- words comprehend-
eth much matter, speaking in a
generality of the wonderful afflic-
tions, death, and torments which
the men of God, in God's cause,
and for the truth's sake, willingly
and gladly did suffer. After much
particular rehearsal of many, he
saith. Others were racked and de-
spised, and would not be delivered,
that they might obtain a better re-
surrection. Others again were
tried with mockings and scourg-
ings, and moreover M'ith bonds and
imprisonments ; they were stoned,
hewn asunder, tempted, fell, and
were slain upon the edge of the
svv'ord ; some wandered to and fro
in sheep skins, in goat skins, for-
saken, oppressed, afflicted, such
godly men as the world was un-
worthy of, wandering in wilder-
nesses, in mountains, in caves, and
in dens, and all these were com-
mended for their faith. And yet
they abide for us the servants of
God, and for those their brethren
which are to be slain as they were
for the word of God's sake, that
none be shut out, but that we may
all go together to meet our master
Christ in the air at his coming, and
so be in bliss with him in body and
soul for evermore.
*' Therefore seeing we have so
much occasion to suffer, and to
take afllictioiis for Christ's name's
sake patiently, so many advantages
thereby, so weighty causes, so many
good examples, so great necessity,
so pure promises of eternal life
and heavenly joys of him that can-
not lie : let us throw away what-
ever might hinder us, all burden
of sin, and all kind of carnality,
and patiently and constantly let
us run for the best game in this
race that is set before us, ever
having our eyes upon Jesus Christ,
the captain and perfecter of our
faith, who, for the joy that was
set before him, endured the cross,
not minding the shame and igno-
miny thereof, and is set now at
the right hand of the throne of God.
Consider this, that he suffered such
strife of sinners against himself,
that ye should not give over nor
faint in your minds. As yet, bre-
thren, we have not withstood unto
death fighting against sin. Let us
never forget, dear brethren, for
Christ's sake, that fatherly exhorta-
tion of the wise man that speaketh
unto us, as unto his children, the
godly wisdom of God, saying thus ;
My son, despise not the correction
of the Lord, nor fall from him when
thou art rebuked of him ; for whom
the Lord loveth, him doth he cor-
rect, and scourgeth every child
whom he receiveth. What child
is he whom the father doth not
chasten ? Tf ye be free from chas-
tisement, whereof all are partakers,
then are ye bastards and no chil-
dren. Seeing then, when as we
have had carnal parents which
chastened us, we reverenced them,
shall not we much more be subject
unto our spiritual Father that we
might live ? And they for a littl'6
time have taught us after their own
mind, but this Father teacheth us to
our advantage, to give unto us his
holiness. All chastisement for the
present time appeareth not pleasant
but painful ; but afterwards it ren-
dereth the fruit of righteousness on
them which are exercised in it.
Wherefore let us be of good cheer,
good brethren, and let us pluck
up our feeble members that were
fallen or begun to faint, heart,
hands, knees, and all the rest, and
let us walk upright and straight,
that no limping nor halting bring
us oti't 6f the Avay. Let us not look
upon the things that be present ;
but, with the eyes of our faith, let
us steadfastly behold the things
that be everlasting in heaven, and
so choose rather in respect of that
which is to come, with the chosen
members of Christ to bear Christ's
cross, than for this short life-time
enjoy all the riches, honours, and
BISHOP RIDLEY'S ADDRESS.
483
pleasures of the broad world.
Why should we Christians fear
death? Can death deprive us of
Christ, which is all our comfort,
our joy, and our life? Nay, for-
sooth. But contrary, death shall
deliver us from this mortal body,
which loadeth and bcareth down the
spirit, that it cannot so well per-
ceive heavenly things; in which so
long as we dwell, we are absent
from God.
" Wherefore understanding our
state in that we be Christians, that
if our mortal body, which is our
earthly house, were destroyed, we
have a building, a house not made
with hands, eternal in the heavens,
therefore we are of good cheer,
and know that when we are in the
body, we are absent from God; for
we walk by faith, and not by sight.
Nevertheless we are bold, and had
rather be absent from the body,
and present with God. Where-
fore we strive, whether we be pre-
sent at home, or absent abroad,
that we may always please him:
and who that hath true faith in our
Saviour Christ, whereby he know-
eth somewhat truly what Christ
our Saviour is, that he is the eter-
nal Son of God, life, light, the wis-
dom of the Father, all goodness,
all righteousness, and whatsoever
is good that heart can desire, yea,
infinite plenty of all these, above
what man's heart can either con-
ceive or think (for in him dwelleth
the fulness of the Godhead corpo-
rally), and also that he is given us
of the Father, and made of God to
be our wisdom, our righteousness,
our holiness, and our redemption:
who (I say) is he that believeth
this indeed, that would not gladly
be with bis master Christ? Paul
for this knowledge coveted to have
been loosed from the body, and to
have been with Christ, for he
counted it much better for himself,
and had rather be loosed than to
live. Therefore, these words of
Christ to the thief on the cross,
that asked of hiiu mercy, were full
of comfort and solace: 'This day
thou shalt be with me in paradise.'
To die in the defence of Christ's
gospel, it is our bounden duty to
Christ, and also to our neighbour.
To Christ, because he died for us,
and rose again that he might be
Lord over all. And seeing he died
for us, we also, saith St. John,
should hazard, yea give our life
for our brethren, and this kind of
giving and losing, is getting and
winning indeed: for he that giveth
or loseth his life thus, getteth and
winneth it for evermore. Blessed
are they therefore that die in the
Lord, and if they die in the Lord's
cause, they are most happy of all.
Let us nottlen fear death, which
can do us no harm, otherwise than
for a moment to make the flesh to
smart; but that our faith, which is
fastened and fixed upon the word
of God, telleth us that we shall be
anon after death in peace, in the
hands of God, in joy, in solace, and
that from death we shall go straight
unto life. For St. John saith. He
tliat liveth, and believeth in me,
shall never die. And in another
place, He shall depart from death
unto life. And therefore this
death of the Christian is not to be
called death, but rather a gate or
entrance into everlasting life.
Therefore, Paul calleth it but a
dissolution and change, and both
Peter and Paul, a putting off thi»
tabernacle or dwelling house:
meaning thereby the mortal body,
as wherein the soul or spirit doth
dwell here in this world for a smalt
time. Yea, this my death may be
called, to the Christian, an end of
all miseries. For so long as we
live here, we must pass through
many tribulations before we cam
enter into the kingdom of heaven.
And now, after that death hath
shot his bolt, all the Christian
man's enemies have done what
they can; after that they have no
more to do. What could hurt or
harm poor Lazarus that lay at the
rich man's gate? his former penury
and poverty? his misery, .beggary,
and horrible sores and sickness?
No ; as soon as death had struck
him with his dart, so soon came
the angels, and carried him straight
up into Abraham's boaom. What
484
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
lost he by death, who from misery
and pain was conducted, by the mi-
nistry of angels, into a place of joy
and felicity?
" Farewell, dear brethren, fare-
well; let ns comfort our hearts in
all troubles, and in death, with
God's word, for heaven and earth
shall perish, but the word of the
Lord endureth for ever.
" Farewell, Christ's dearly be-
loved spouse, here wandering in
this world in a strange land, en-
compassed about with deadly ene-
mies, who see thy destruction.
'' Farewell, farewell, O ye, the
whole universal congregation of
the chosen of God here living upon
earth, the true church militant of
Christ, the true mystical body of
Christ, the very household and fa-
mily of God, and the sacred tem-
ple of the Holy Ghost, farewell.
" Farewell, O thou little tlock of
the high heavenly pastors of
Christ, for to you it hath pleased
the heavenly Father to give an
everlasting and eternal kingdom.
Farewell.
" Farewell, thou spiritual house
of God, thou holy and royal priest-
hood, thou chosen generation, thou
holy nation, thou won spouse.
Farewell, farewell."
SECTION XTI.
PERSECUTIONS, DEATHS, AND MARTYRDOMS OF JOHN WEBB, GEORGE
ROPER, GREGORY PARKE, WILLIAM" WISEMAN, JAMES GORE, AND JOHN
PHILPOT.
MARTYRDOMS OF JOHN WEBB,
GEORGE ROPER, AND GREGORY
PARKE, AT CANTERBURY.
Mr. Webb was brought before
Nicholas Harpsfield, or his deputy,
at Dover, on the 16th of Septem-
ber, and there had propounded
unto him such articles as were
commonly administered by Bon-
ner to those of his jurisdiction.
Being advised for the present to
depart, and deliberate with him-
self upon the matter, against his
next appearance; he answered,
" That he would say no otherwise
(by God's grace) than he had al-
ready said, which was, that the sa-
crament was simply a commemo-
ration of the death of the Lord for
his church; and that the bread and
wine underwent no transforma-
tion."
After this, on the 3d of October,
and at several other times, Mr.
John Webb, George Roper, and
Gregory Parke, were all brought to-
gether before the said judge; and all
of them steadfastly adhering to the
answer made before by Mr. Webb,
were adjudged heretics ; and, in
consequence, about the end of the
same month, they were brought
out of prison together to the place
of martyrdom; praying and re-
peating psalms in their way.
Being brought to the stake, and
there fastened with a chain, they
were burnt all together in one fire
at Canterbury, most patiently en-
during their torments, and account-
ing themselves happy and blessed
of the Lord that they were made
worthy to suffer for his sake.
DEATH OF WILLIAM WISEMAN, AND
OF JAMES GORE.
On the 13th of December, Wil-
liam Wiseman, a cloth-worker of
London, died in Lollards'-tower,
where he had been confined on ac-
count of his adherence to the gos-
pel. It was suspected that he had
been starved to death; but the
truth of this could not be ascer-
tained.
After his death, the papists cast
him out into the fields, as was
their usual custom with such of the
protestants as expired under their
hands, commanding that no man
should bury him. Notwithstand-
ing their merciless commands,
some pious Christians buried him
in the evening, as commonly they
did all the rest thrown out in like
manner, singing psalms together at
their burial.
In the same month also, James
Gore, imprisoned aad in bonds for
his resistance of the popish abomi-
JOHN PHILPOT.
485
nations, died in prison at Colches-
ter.
HISTORY AND MARTYRDOM OF MR.
JOHN PHILPOT.
Mr. Pliilpot was of a family
hif^hly respectable (his father be-
irm: a knight), and was born in
Hampshire. He was brouglit up
at New Colleg:e, Oxford, where
he studied civil law and other
branches of liberal education, par-
ticularly the learned lang;uages,
and became a great proficient in
the Hebrew. He was accom-
plished, courageous, and zealous;
ever careful to adorn his doctrine
by his practice; and his learning is
fully evinced by what he has left
on record.
Desirous to travel, he went over to
Italy, andjourneying from Venice to
Padua, he was in danger, through
a Franciscan friar, who a-ccompa-
nied him, and, at Padua, sought to
accuse him of heresy. At length
returning into England, uncor-
rijpted in his morals, and strength-
ened in his f^ith, by beholding the
monstrous absurdities and innu-
merable iniquities of Antichrist in
his strong hold, and finding that
the time permitted more boldnesp
unto him, it being the reign of king
Edward, he had several conflicts
with bishop Gardiner in the city of
Winciiester.
After that, he was made arch-
deacon of Winchester, under Dr.
Poinet, who then succeeded Gar-
diner in that bishopric, and here
he continued during the reign of
king Edward, to the great profit of
those whom his office placed under
his care. When the pious prince
above named was taken away, and
Mary, his sister, succeeded, her
study was wholly to alter the state
of religion in England: and first,
she caused a convocation of the
prelates and other retainers of her
faith, to be assembled for the ac-
complishment of her desire.
In this convocation, Mr. Philpot,
according to his degree, with a
few others, sustained the cause of
the gospel against the adversary,
for which, notwithstanding the li-
berty the house had promised be-
fore, he was called to account be-
fore the chancellor, by whom he
was first examined. From thence
again he was removed to bishop
Bonner, and other commissioners,
with whom he had divers conflicts,
as may appear by the following ex-
aminations, the account of which
was written by himself.
HIS FIRST EXAMINATION BEFORE
THE COMMISSIONERS, AT NEW-
GATE SESSIONS-HALL, OCT. 2,
1555.
" Before I was called into an
inner parlour, Avhere the commiS'
sioucrs sat. Dr. Story came into
the hall where I was, to view me
among others who were there; and
passing by me, he grossly ob-
served, that I was well fed in-
deed.
Philpot. Mr. Doctor, it is no
marvel, since I have been stalled
up in prison these twelve months
and a half.
Story. We hear thou art a sus-
pected person, and of heretical
opinions, and therefore we have
sent for thee.
Philpot. I have been in prison
thus long, only upon the occasion
of disputation made in the convo-
cation-house, and upon suspicion
of setting forth the report thereof.
Story. If thou wilt revoke the
same, and become an honest man,
thou shalt be set at liberty, and do
well ; or else thou shalt be com-
mitted to the bishop of London.
How sayest thou, wilt thou re-
voke ?
Philpot. 1 have already answered
in this behalf to mine ordinary.
Story. If thou answerest thus
when thou comest before us anon,
thou shalt hear more of our minds;
and with that he went into the par-
lour, and I a little while after was
called in.
The Scribe. Sir, what is your
name?
Philpot. My name is John Phil-
pot. And so he entitled my name.
Story. This man was archdeacon
of Winchester, of Br. Foinet's
presentment.
4S5
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Philpot. I was archdeacon in-
deed, but none of his presentment ;
but by virtue of a former advowson
given by my lord chancellor that
now is. ^
Sto7'y. You may be assured tnw
my lord chancellor would not
make any such as he is archdea-
con.
Roper. Come hither to me, Mr.
Philpot. We hear that you are
out of the catholic church, and
have been a disturber of the same ;
out of which whoso is, he cannot
be the child of salvation. Where-
fore if you will come into the same,
you shall be received and find fa-
vour.
Philpot. I am come before your
worshipful masterships at your ap-
pointment, understanding that you
are magistrates authorized by the
queen's majesty, whom I own and
will do my due obedience unto the
uttermost. Wherefore I desire to
know what cause I have offended
in, for which I am now called before
you. And if I cannot be charged
with any particular matter done
contrary to the laws of this realm,
I desire of you that I may have
the benefit of a subject, and be de-
livered out of my wrongful impri-
sonment, where I have lain a year
and a half, without any calling to
answer before now, and my living
taken from me without law.
Roper. Though we have no par-
ticular matter to charge you withal,
yet we may, by our commission,
and by the law, drive you to an-
swer to the suspicion of a slander
going on you: and besides this, we
have statutes to charge you herein
withal.
Philpot. If I have offended any
statute, charge me therewithal, and
if I have incurred the penalty
thereof, punish me accordingly.
And because you are magistrates
and executors of the queen's laws,
by force whereof you now sit, I de-
sire that if I be not found a trans-
gressor of any of them, I may not
be burthened with more than I have
done.
Cholmley. .If the justice do sus-
pect a felon, b© may examine him
upon suspicion thereof, and commit
him to prison, though there be no
fault done.
Story. I perceive whereabout
this man goeth : he is plain in Card-
maker's case, for he made the same
allegations. But they will not
serve thee ; for thou art an heretic,
and boldest against the blessed
mass: how sayest thou to that?
Philpot. I am no heretic.
Story. I will prove thee an here-
tic. Whosoever hath held against
the blessed mass is an heretic: but
thou hast held against the same,
therefore thou art an heretic.
Philpot. That which I spake,
and which you are able to charge
me withal, was in the convocation,
where, by the queen's majesty's will
and her whole council, liberty was
given to every man of the house to
utter his conscience, and to speak
his mind freely of such questions in
religion as there were propounded
by the prolocutor ; for which now
I thought not to be molested and
imprisoned as I have been, neither
now to be compelled by you to
answer for the same.
Story. Thou shalt go to Lollards*
Tower, and be handled there like
an heretic as thou art, and answer
to the same that thou there didst
speak, and be judged by the bishop
of London.
Philpot. Sir, you know it is
against all equity, that I should be
twice vexed for one cause, and
that by such as by the law have
nothing to do with me.
Roper. You cannot deny, but
that you spoke against the mass in
the convocation-house.
Story. Dost thou deny that
which thou spakest there or no?
Philpot. I cannot deny that I
have spoken there, and if by the
law you may put me to death for
it, I am here ready to suffer what-
soever I shall be judged unto.
The Scribe. This man is fed of
vain-glory.
Cholmley. Play the wise gentle-
man and be conformable, and be
not stubborn in your opinion, nei-
ther cast yourself away. I would
be glad to do you good.
JOHN PHILPOT.
4g7
Philpnt. I desire you, sir, with
the rest here, that I be not charged
further at your hands, than the law
chargeth me, for what I have done,
since there was no law directly
against that wherewith I am now
charged. And you, Mt. Doctor,
(of old acquaintance in Oxford) I
trust will shew me some friendship,
and not extremity.
Story. I tell thee, if thou wouldst
be a good catholic I would spend
my gown to do thee good ; but I
will be no friend to an heretic, as
thou art, but will spend both my
gown and my coat, but I will burn
thee. How sayest thou to the sa-
crament of the altar ?
Philpot. I am not come now to
dispute, and the time serveth not
thereto, but to answer to that I
may be lawfully charged withal.
Storif. Well, since thou wilt not
revoke that thou hast done, thou
shalt be had into Lollards' Tower.
Philpot. Sir, since you will needs
shew me this extremity, and
charge me with ray conscience, I
desire to see your commission,
whether you have this authority so
to do.
Story. Shall we let every vile per-
son see our commission? Let him
lie in the Lollard's Tower; for I
will sweep the King's Bench, and
all other prisons also, of these he-
retics; they shall not have that
resort as they have had, to scatter
their heresies.
Philpot. I mind not whither you
commit me, for I cannot be worse
used than I am.
Story. Marshal, take him home
with you again, and see that you
bring him again on Thursday.
Philpot. God hath appointed a
day shortly to come, in which he
will judge us j.with righteousness,
however you judge of us now.
Roper. Shew yourself a catholic
man.
Philpot. Sir, if I should speak
otherwise than my conscience is, I
should but dissemble with you : and
why be you so earnest to have me
shew myself a dissembler both to
God and you, which I cannot do ?
Roper. We do not require you to
dissemble with us to be a catholic
man.
Philpot. If I do stand in any
thing against that, wherein any
mjia is able to burthen me with one
jlrfof the scripture, I shall be con-
tent to be counted no catholic man,
or an heretic, as you please.
Story. This man is like his fellow
Woodman, who the other day
would have nothing but scripture.
And this is the beginning of the
tragedy.
On the 24th of October, he was
again brought before the same par-
ty, and experienced from them the
most harsh, illiberal, and vulgar
treatment. On demanding the ful-
filment of their promise in being
shewn their commission, the scribe,
in compliance, began to open it,
when Dr. Cook, now added to their
number, exclaimed,
Cooh. Fie, what will ye do? he
shall not see it.
Philpot. Then you do me wrong,
to call me and vex me, not shew-
ing your authority in this behalf.
Cook. If we do you wrong, com-
plain of us ; and in the mean time
thou shalt lie in the Lollards'
Tower.
Philpot. Sir, I am a poor gentle-
man; therefore I trust that you will
not commit me to so vile a place,
being no heinous trespasser.
Cook. Thou art no gentleman.
Philpot. Yes, I am.
Cook. An heretic is no gentleman ;
for he is a gentleman that hath
gentle conditions.
Philpot. The olfence cannot take
away the state of a gentleman as
long as he liveth, although he were
a traitor: but I mean not to boast
of my gentlemanship, but I will put
it under my foot, since you do no
more esteem it.
Story. What, will you suffer this
heretic to prate all day?
Cook. He saith he is a gentle-
man.
Story. A gentleman, said he? he
is a vile heretic knave: for a here-
tic is no gentleman. Let the keep-
er of the Lollards' Tower come in,
and have him away.
Keeper. Here, sir.
48B
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Story. Take this man with you
to the Lollards' Tower, or else to
the bishop's coal-house.
Philpot. Sir, if I were a dog,
you could not appoint me a worse
nor more vile place : but T must be
content with whatsoever injury you
do ofler me. God give you a more
merciful heart ; you are very cruel
upon one that hath never offended
you. I pray you, Mr. Cholmley,
shew me some friendship that I
may not be carried to so vile a
place. On this Mr. Cholmley call-
ed me aside, and said : I neither
understand their doings nor their
laws ; I cannot tell what they
mean. I would I could do you
good-
After this, I with four others was
brought to the keeper's house in
Paternoster-row, where we supped,
and after supper I was called up
to a chamber by a servant of the
archdeacon of London, and that
in his master's name, who offered
me abed for the night. I thanked
him, and said. That it would be a
grief to me to lie one night well
and the next night worse : where-
fore, said I, 1 will begin as I am
likely to continue, to take such
part as my fellows do. And with
that we were brought through Pa-
ternoster-row to my lord of Lon-
don's coal-house ; unto which was
joined a little dark house, with a
great pair of stocks, both for hand
and foot; and there we found a
minister of Essex, a married
priest, a man of godly zeal, with
one other poor man. The minister
at my coming desired to speak
with me, telling me that he greatly
lamented his infirmity, for that
through extremity of imprisonment
he had been constrained by writing
to yield to the bishop of London :
whereupon he had been set at li-
berty, and afterwards felt such a
hell in his conscience, that he could
scarce refrain destroying himself,
and never could be at quiet until
he went to the bishop's register,
desiring to see his bill again ;
vrhich as soon as he received, he
tore it in pieces, after which he was
ojfal as any man. When my lord
of London understood this, he sent
for him, and fell upon him like a
lion, and buffeted him, so that he
made his face black and blue ; and
plucked away a great piece of his
beard.
HIS EXAMINATION BEFORE BISHOP
BONNEK.
The second night of my impri-
sonment in his coal-house, the bi-
shop sent Mr. Johnson his register
to me with a mess ofimeat, and a
good pot of drink and some bread,
saying, That he had no knowledge
before of my being here, for which
he was sorry : therefore he had
sent me and my fellows that meat,
not knowing whether I would re-
ceive the same.
I thanked God for his lordship's
charity, that it pleased him to re-
member poor prisoners, desiring
the Almighty to increase the same
in him, and in all others ; and that
I would not refuse his beneficence,
and therewith took the same unto
my brethren.
Johnson. My lord would know
the cause of your being sent hither
(for he is ignorant thereof), and
wondereth that he should be trou-
bled with prisoners that are not of
his own diocese. On this I declar-
ed unto him the whole cause.
After which he said, that my lord's
will was, I should have any friend-
ship I would desire, and so de-
parted.
Within a while after, one of my
lord's gentlemen came for me ; and
brought me into his presence,
where he sat at a table with three
or four of his chaplains waiting
upon him, and his register.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, you are
welcome ; give me your hand.
(Which I did.)
Then said he, I'^am sorrry for
your trouble, and promise you that
till within these two hours, I knew
not of your being here. I pray
you tell me the cause : for I
promise you I know nothing there-
of as yet, and marvel that other
men will trouble me with their
matters; but I must be obedient
to my betters, and I fear men
JOHN PHILPOT.
489
speak othenvise of me than I de-
serve.
I told him, that it was for the
ilisputation in the convocation-
lioiisc, for M'hich I was against all
ris;ht molested.
Bomier. I marvel that you
sliould be troubled for that, if there
was no other cause. But perad-
venture you have maintained the
same since, and some of your
friends of late have asked, whe-
ther you do stand to the same, and
you liave said, yea ; and for this
you might be committed to pri-
son.
Philpot. If it shall please your
lordship I am burdened no other-
wise than I have told you, by the
commissioners who sent me hither,
because I would not recant the
same.
Bonner. A man may speak in
the parliament-house, though it be
a place of free speech, so as he
may be imprisoned for it, as in
case he speak words of high-trea-
son against the king and queen;
and so it might be that you spake
otherwise than it became you of
the church of Christ.
Philpot. T spake nothing which
was out of the articles which were
called in question, and agreed upon
to be disputed by the whole house,
and by permission of the queen and
council.
Bonner. Why, may we dispute
of our faith ?
Philpot. That we may.
Bonner. Nay, I think not, by
the law.
Philpot. Indeed, by the civil
law I know it is not lawful, but by
God's law we may reason thereof.
For St. Peter saith, " Be ye ready
to render account unto all men of
the hope which is in you,"
Bonner. Indeed, St. Peter saith
so. Why, then I ask of you what
your judgment is of the sacrament
of the altar?
Philpot. My lord, St. Ambrose
saith, that the disputation of faith
ought to be in the congregation, in
the hearing of the people, and that
I am not bound to render account
tfaereof to every man privately, un-
less it be to edify. But now I can-
not shew you my mind, but I must
run upon the pikes in danger of
my life for it. Wherefore, as the
said doctor said unto Valentinian
the emperor, so say I to your lord-
ship ; Take away the law, and I
shall {reason with you. And yet if
I come in open judgment, where I
am bound by the law to answer, I
trust I shall utter my conscience as
freely as any.
Bonner. I perceive you are
learned ; I would have such as you
about me. But you must come
and be of the church, for there is
but one church.
Philpot. God forbid I should be
out of the church ! I am sure I am
within the same : for I know, as I
am taught by the scripture, that
there is but one Catholic church,
one dove, one spouse, one beloved
congregation, out of which there
is no salvation.
Bonner. How chanceth it then,
that you go out of the same, and
walk not with us ?
Philpot. My lord, I am sure I
am within the bounds of the church
whereupon she is built, which is
the word of God.
Bonner. What age are you of?
Philpot. I am four-and-forty.
Bonner. You are not now of
the same faith your godfathers and
godmothers promised for you, in
which you were baptized.
Philpot. Yes, I am : for I was
baptized into the faith of Christ,
which I now hold.
Bonner. How can that be ? there
is but one faith.
Philpot. I am assured of that by
St. Paul, saying, " That there is
but one God, one faith, and one
baptism," of which I am.
Bonner. You were, twenty years
ago, of another faith than you are
now.
Philpot. Indeed, my lord, to tell
you plain, I was then of no faith ;
a neuter, a wicked liver, neither
hot nor cold.
Bonner. Why, do you not think
that we have now the true faith ?
Philpot. I desire your lordship
to hold me excused for answering
4go
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
at this time. I am sure that God's
word was thoroughly with the pri-
mitive church.
Bonner. Well, I promise you I
mean you no hurt. I will not there-
fore burden you with your con-
science now ; I marvel that you
are so merry in prison as you are,
singing and rejoicing, as the pro-
phet saith. Rejoicing in your naugh-
tiness. Methinks you do not well
herein ; you should rather lament
and be sorry.
Philpot. My lord, the mirth that
we make is but in singing certain
psalms, according as we are com-
manded by St. Paul, willing us to
be merry in the Lord, singing toge-
ther in hymns and psalms : and I
trust your lordship cannot be dis-
pleased with that.
We are, my lord, in a dark com-
fortless place, and therefore it be-
hoveth us to be merry, lest, as So-
lomon saith, sorrowfulness eat up
our heart.
Bonner. I will trouble you no
farther now. If I can do you any
good, I shall be glad. God be
with you, good Mr. Philpot, and
good night. Take him to the cel-
lar, and let him drink a cup of
wine.
Thus I departed, and by my
lord's register I was brought to his
cellar door, where I drank a good
cup of wine. And my lord's chap-
lain, Mr. Cousin, followed me,
making acquaintance, saying that
I was welcome, and wished that I
would not be singular.
Philpot. I am well taught the
contrary by Solomon, saying,
" Wo be to him that is alone."
After that I was carried to my
lord's coal-house again, where I
with my six companions housed
together in straw as cheerfully as
others in their beds of down.
FOURTH KXAMINATION OF MR. PHIL-
POT, BKrORK THli BISHOPS OF
LONDON, BATH, WORCESTEK, AND
GLOUCESTER.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, it hath
pleased my lords to take pains
here to-day, to dine with my poor
archdeacon, and in the dinner-time
it chanced us to have communica-
tion of you, and you were pitied
here by many who knew you at
New College in Oxford. And I
also do pity your case, because
you seem unto me, by the talk I
had with you the other night, to be
learned : and therefore now I have
sent for you to come before them,
that it might not be said hereafter,
that I had so many learned bishops
at my house, aud yet would not
vouchsafe them to talk with you,
and at my request (I thank them)
they are content so to do. Now
therefore utter your mind freely,
and you shall with all favour be
satisfied. I am sorry to see you
lie in so evil a case as you do, and
would fain you should do better, as
you may if you please.
Bath. My lords here lia\e not
sent for you to fawn upon you,
but for charity sake to exhort you
to come into the right Catholic
church.
Worcester. Before he beginneth
to speak, it is best that he call
upon God for grace, and to pray
that it might please God to open
his heart, that he may conceive the
truth.
Philpot. With that I fell down
upon ray knees before them, and
made my prayer on this manner :
" Almighty God, who art the
giver of all wisdom and under-
standing, I beseech thee of thine
infinite goodness and mercy in
Jesus Christ, to give me (a most
vile sinner in thy sight) the spirit
of wisdom to speak and make an-
swer in thy cause, that it may be to
the satisfaction of the hearers, be-
fore whom I stand, and also to my
better understanding if I be de-
ceived in any thing."
Bonner. Nay, my lord of Wor-
cester, you did not well to exhort
him to make any prayer. For this
is the thing they have a singular
pride in, that they can often make
their vain prayers, in which they
glory much. For in this point
they are much like to certain ar-
rant heretics, of whom Pliny
maketh mention, that did daily sing
JOHN PHILPOT.
491
praise unto God before dawning of
the day.
Philpot. My lord, God make me
and all you here present such he-
retics as those were that snn<!; those
morning hymns : for they were right
Christians, with whom the tyrants
of the world were oOended.
Bath. Proceed to what he hath
to say. He hath prayed I cannot
tell for what.
Bonner. Say on, Mr. Philpot ;
my lords will gladly hear you.
Philpot. I have, ray lords, been
these twelve months and a half in
prison without any<just cause, and
ray living is taken from me with-
out any lawful order, and now I am
brought (contrary to right) from
my own territory and ordinary, into
another man's jurisdiction, I know
not why. Wherefore, if your lord-
ships can burden me with any evil
done, I stand here before you to
purge me of the same. And if no
such thing may be justly laid to
my charge, I desire to be released.
Bonner. There is none here that
goeth about to trouble you, but to
do you good, if we can. For I
promise you, you were sent hither
to me without my knowledge.
Therefore speak your conscience
without any fear.
Philpot. My lords, it is not un-
known to you, that the chief cause
M'hy you count me, and such as I
am, for heretics, is because we be
not at unity with your church.
You say, that whatsoever is out
of your church is damned : and we
think verily, on the other side, that
if we depart from the true church,
whereon we are grafted in God's
word, we should stand in the state
of damnation. Whereof if your
lordships can bring any better au-
thority for your church than we
can for our's, and prove by the
scriptures that the church of Rome
now is the true Catholic church,
as in all sermons, writings and ar-
guments you uphold ; and that all
Christian persons ought to be ruled
by the same, under pain of damna-
tion, (as you say) and that the
same church (as you pretend) hath
authority to interpret the scriptures
as it seemeth good to her, and that
all men are bound to follow such
interpretations only ; I siiall be as
conformable to the same church as
you may desire, which otherwise I
dare not.
Cole. If you stand upon this
point only, you may soon be satis-
fied if you please,
Philpot. It is what I require,
and to this I will stand, and refer
all other controversies wherein I
now am against you, and will put
my hand thereto, if you mistrust
my word.
Bonner. I pray you, Mr. Phil-
pot, what faith were you of twenty
years ago? This man will have
every year a new faith,
Philpot. My lord, to tell you
plain, I think I was of no faith ; for
I was then a wicked liver, and
knew not God then as I ought to
do, God forgive me.
Bonner. No faith ? that is not
so. I am sure you were of some
faith.
Philpot. My lord, I have declar-
ed to you on my conscience what
I then was, and judge of myself.
And what is that to the purpose of
the thing I desire to be satisfied of
you?
Bonner. Doctor Cole, I pray
you speak your mind to him.
Cole. What will you say, if I
can prove it was decreed by an
universal council in Athanasius's
time, that all the Christian church
should follow the determination of
the church of Rome ? but I do not
now remember where.
Philpot. If you, Mr. Doctor,
can shew me the same granted to
the see of Rome by the autliority
of the scripture, I will gladly
hearken thereto. But I think you
are not able to shew any such
thing: for Athanasius was presi-
dent of the Nicene council, and
there was no such thing decreed.
Cole. Though it were not then,
it might be at another time.
Philpot. \ desire to sec the proof
thereof.
Upon this Mr. Harpsfield, the
chancellor to the bishop of London,
broug-ht iu a book of Irenaeus,
49%
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
•with certain leaves turned in, and
laid it before the bishops to help
them in their perplexity, if it might
be ; which after the bishops of Bath
and Gloucester had read together,
the latter gave me the book, and
said:
Take the book, Mr. Philpot, and
look upon that place, and there
you may see how the church of
Home is to be followed of all men.
On this I took the book and read
the place, after which I said it
made nothing against me, but
against Arians and other heretics,
against whom Irenaeus wrote.
Worcester. It is to be proved
most manifestly by all ancient
writers, that the see of Rome hath
always followed the truth, and
never was deceived, until of late
certain heretics had defaced the
same.
Philpot. Let that be proved, and
1 have done.
Worcester. Nay, you are of
such arrogancy, singularity, and
vain-glory, that you will never see
it, be it ever so well proved.
Philpot. Ha! my lords, is it
now time, think you, for me to fol-
low singularity or vain-glory, since
•it is now upon danger of my life
and death, not only presently, but
also before God to come ? And, I
know if 1 die not in the true faith,
I shall die everlastingly : and
again I know, if I do not as you
would have me, you will kill me
and a great many more : yet I had
rather perish by your hands, than
perish eternally. And at this
time I have lost all my goods of
this world, and lie in a coal-house,
where a man would not lay a dog.
Cole. Where are you able to
prove that the church of Rome hath
erred at any time ? and by what
history ? Certain it is by Eusebius,
that the church was established at
Rome by Peter and Paul, and that
Peter was bishop twenty-five years
at Rome.
Philpot. I know well that Euse-
bius so writeth : but it we compare
that which St. Paul writeth to the
Galatians, Gal. i. the contrary will
manifestly appear, that he was not
half so long there. He lived not
past thirty-five years after he was
called to be an apostle: and St.
Paul maketh mention of his abid-
ing at Jerusalem after Christ's
death more than thirteen years.
And further, I am able to prove,
both by Eusebius and other histo-
riographers, that the church of
Rome hath manifestly erred, and
at this present doth err, because
she agreeth not with that which
they wrote. The primitive church
did use according to the gospel,
and there needeth none other
proof, but to compare the one with
the other.
Bonner. I may compare this
man to a certain one I read of who
fell into a desperation, and went
into a wood to hang himself, and
when he came there, he went
viewing of every tree, and could
find none on which he might vouch-
safe to hang himself. But I will
not apply this as I might. I pray
you (Mr. Doctor) go forth with
him.
Cole. My lord, there is on every
side of me, some who arc better
able to answer him, and I love not
to fall into disputation: for we
now-a-days sustain shame and ob-
loquy thereby of the people. I
had rather shew my mind in writ-
ing.
Philpot. And I had rather you
should do so than otherwise, for
then a man may better judge of
your words, than by argument;
and I beseech you to do so. But
if I were a rich man, I durst wager
an hundred pounds that you shall
not be able to shew me that you
have said, to be decreed by a ge-
neral council in Athanasius's time.
Foj this I am sure of, that it was
concluded by a general council in
Africa, many years after, that none
of Africa (under pain of excom-
munication) should appeal to
Rome: which decree I am sure
they would not have made, if by
the Scriptures and by an universal
council it had been decreed, that
all men should abide and follow
the determination of the church of
Rome.
I
JOHN PHILPOT.
493
Cole. But 1 can shew that they
revoked that error again.
Philpot. So you say, Mr. Doc-
tor, but I pray you shew me where.
I have hitherto heard nothing from
you to my satisfaction, but bare
words without any authority.
Bonner. What, I pray you,
ought we to dispute with you of
our faith? Justinian in tlie law
hath a title, De Jide Cathatica, to
the contrary.
Philpot. I am certain the civil
law hath such a constitution : but
our faith must not depend upon
the civil law. For, as St. Ambrose
saith, Not the law, but the gospel
hath gathered the church together.
Worcester. Mr. Philpot, you
have the spirit of pride wherewith
you be led, which will not let you
yield to the truth : leave it oft', for
shame.
Philpot. Sir, I am sure I have
the spirit of faith, by which I speak
at this present; neither am I
ashamed to stand to my faith.
Gloucester. What ! do you think
yourself better learned than so
many notable learned raen as are
here?
Philpot. Elias alone had the
truth, when there were four hun-
dred priests against him.
Worcester. Oh, you would be
counted now for Elias ! And yet I
tell thee he was deceived: for he
thought there had been none good
but himself; and yet he was de-
ceived, for there were seven thou-
sand besides him.
Philpot. Yea, but he was not
deceived in doctrine, as the other
four hundred were.
Worcester. Do you think the
universal church may be deceived?
Philpot. St, Paul to the Thes-
salonians prophesied that there
should come an universal depart-
ing from the faith, in the latter
days, before the coming of Christ,
saying, that " Christ shall not
come, till there come departing
first."
Worcester. I am sorry that you
should be against the Christian
world.
Philpot. The world commonly,
and such as are called Christians,
have hated the truth, and been ene-
mies of the same *.
Gloucester. Why, Mr. Philpot,
do you tliink that the universal
church liath erred, and that you
only are in the truth?
Philpot. Tlie church that you
are of was never universal, for two
parts of the world, wliich are Asia
and Africa, never consented to the
supremacy of the bishop of Rome,
neither did tliey follow his decrees.
Gloucester. Yes, in the Floren-
tine council they did agree.
* This truth is as forcible in the pre-
sent day as it was in that of the martyr ;
for the WORLD is still at enmity against
God. One of the ablest writers upon
the truths of Scripture, of the present
time, tlius beautifully and vigorously
expresses himself: " The man who reallj/
believes the gospel of God, our Saviour,
is brought to the knowledge of the true
God; and knows, th.at 'Justice and
judgment are the habitation of his
throne ,' while ' mercy and truth shall
go before his face.' (Psalm Ixxxix. 14.)
The man who disbelieves this gospel , may
be very religious; but a false God is the
object of his religion ; a God neither
merciful, nor righteous, nor true. He
may talk much of what he calls the divine
mercy, and may borrow many arguments
from it against the gospel. But what he
calls mercy is always something which
stands in opposition to perfect righteous-
ness and immutable truth,— some indulg-
ence of what is evil— some forbearance
to execute the penalty which the law of
God pronounces against sin. Such an at-
tribute belongs not to Jehovah. Unbe-
lievers vainly boast of entertaining high-
er ideas of God's mercy, than those whom
they oppose. They altogether deny his
real mercy, which is indeed higher than the
heavens ; but, in its highest displays, har-
monizes with the most awfnl sanctions of
his law."
" In their opposition to the glorious
gospel, the true character of unbelieving
religionists is detected; and is proved to
be that of haters of God. The pride of
their souls spurns at bis mercy : the un-
godliness of their rebellious minds ar-
raigns his justice, as tyrannical severity ;
the infidelity of their self-deceiving
hearts, denies his truth, and treats the
denunciations of his law as unmeaning
threats which are not to be executed.
In their zeal for their false Gods, they
often fear not to blaspheme the God of
heaven; and rather than be saved by
Him, in the way which exhibits all his
glories, they will choose destruction."
494
B(X)K OF MARTYRS.
Philpot. It was said so by false
report, after they of Asia and
Africa were {jone home : but it was
not so indeed, as the sequel of
them all proved the contrary.
Gloucester. I pray you by whom
will you be judged in matters of
controversy which happen daily?
Philpot. By the word of God.
For Christ saith in St. John, "Tl>e
word that he spake, shall he judge
in the latter day."
Gloucester. What if yow take
the word one way and / another
way; who shall be judge then?
Philpot. The primitive church.
Gloucester. I know you mean
the doctors that wrote thereof.
Philpot. I mean verily so.
Gloucester. What if you take
the doctors in one sense, and I in
another; who shall be judge then?
Philpot. Then let that be taken
which is most agreeable to God's
word.
Worcester. Thou art the arro-
gantest fellow that ever I knew.
Philpot. I pray your lordship
to bear with my hasty speech ; it is
part of my corrupt nature to speak
somewhat hastily : but for all that,
I mean with humility to do my duty
to your lordship.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, my lords
will trouble you no further at this
time, but you shall^^o hence to the
place whence you came, and have
such favour as in the mean while
I can shew you; and upon Wed-
nesday next you shall be called
vipon again, to be heard what you
can say for the maintenance of your
error.
Philpot. My lord, my desire is
to be satisfied of you in that I re-
quired; and your lordship shall
find me as I have said.
Worcester. God send you more
grace.
Philpot. And increase the same
in you, and open your eyes, that
you may see to maintain his truth,
and his true church.
Then the bishops rose, and after
consulting together, caused a writ-
ing to be made, in which I think
my blood by them was bought and
sold, and thereto they put theii"
hands ; after which I was carried to
my coal-house again.
THE FIFTH EXAMINATION OF MR.
PHILPOT BEFORE THE BISHOPS
OF LONDON, ROCHESTER, ST.
ASAPH, AND OTHERS.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, come you
hither; I have desired my lords
here, and other learned men, to
take some pains once again to do
you good, and because I do mind
to sit in judgment on you to-mor-
row, as I am commanded, yet I
would you should have as much
favour as I can shew you, if you
will be any thing conformable ;
therefore play the wise man, and
be not singular in your own opi-
nion, but be ruled by these learned
men.
Philpot. My lord, in that you
say you will sit on me in judgment
to-morrow, I am glad thereof: for
I was promised by them which
sent^ me unto you, that I should
have been judged the next day
after: but promise hath not been
kept with me, to my farther grief.
I look for none other but death at
your hands, and I am as ready to
yield my life in Christ's cause, as
you are to require it.
Having argued some time upon
questions of civil law, the subject
of papal supremacy was resumed.
St. Asaph. It is most evident
that St. Peter did build the Catho-
lic church at Rome. And Christ
said, " Thou art Peter, and upon
this rock will I build my church."
Moreover the succession of bishops
in the see of Rome can be proved
from time to time, as it can be of
none other place so well, which is
a manifest probation of the Catho-
lic church, as divers doctors do
write.
Philpot. That you would have
to be undoubted, is most uncertain,
and that by the authority which
you allege of Christ, saying unto
Peter, " Thou art Peter, and upon
this rock I will build my church,"
unless you can prove that rock to
signify Rome, as you would make
me falsely believe. And although
you can prove the succession of
JOHN PHILPOT.
495
bishops from Peter, yet this is not
sufficient to prove Home the Ca-
tholic churcli, unless you can prove
the profession of Peter's faith,
whereupon the Catholic churcii is
built, to have continued in his suc-
cessors at Rome, and at this pre-
sent to remain*.
Bonner. Are there any more
churches than one Catholic church J
And I pray you tell me into what
faith were you baptized ?
Philpot. I acknowledge one
holy Catholic and apostolic church,
whereof I am a member (I praise
God), and am of that Catholic
faith of Christ, whereinto I was
baptized.
Coventry. I pray, can yOTi tell
what this word Catholic doth sig-
nify?
Philpot. Yes, I can, thank God.
The Catholic faith, or the Catholic
church, is not, as the people are
taught, tiiat which is most univer-
sal, or by most part of men re-
ceived, whereby you infer our
faith to hang upon the multitude ;
but I esteem tlie Catholic church
to be as St. Austin detineth: " We
judge," saith he, " the Catholic
faith, of that which hath been, is, and
shallhe." So that if you can be able
to prove that your faith and church
hath been from the beginning taught,
and is, and shall be, then you
may count yourselves Catholic,
otherwise not. And Catholic is a
Greek word, compounded of hata,
which signifieth, after, or accord-
ing, and /to/on, a sum, or principle,
or whole. So that catholic
• This unanswerable argument, we
see, was evaded by the bishops; as it
always is by the professors of popery —
they rely upon the mere succession of
bishops as being sufficient to prove that
they are in every respect the same,
whereas nothing can be more fallacious:
as well might the followers of the impos-
tor Mahomet be considered as the succes-
sors of the apostles, because tliey have
usurped the country sanctified by the la-
bours of the first followers of our blessed
Lord. And, in truth, their tenets differ
not much more widely from real and ge-
nuine Christianity than those of the up-
holders of papacy and superstition.
CHLRCH, or CATHOLIC FAITH, is as
much as to say, the first, whole,
sound, or chief faith.
Bonner. Dutli St. Austin say so
as he allegeth it ? or doth he mean
as he taketh the same ? How say
you, Mr. Curtop ?
Curtop. Indeed, my lord, St.
Austin hath such a saying, speak-
ing against the Donatists, that the
Catholic faith ought to be esteemed
of things in time past, and as they
are practised according to the
same, and ought to be through all
ages, and not after a new ma'nner
as the Donatists began to profess.'
Philpot. You have said well,
Mr. Curtop, and after the meaning'
of St. Austin, and to confirm that
which I have said for the significa-
tion of Catholic.
Coventry. Let the book be seen,
my lord.
Bonner. I pray you, my lord,,
be content, or in good faith I will
break even off, and let all alone.
Do you think that the Catholic
church (until within these few years,
in which a few upon singularity
have swerved from the same) hath
erred ?
Philpot. I do not think that tho
Catholic church can err in doctrine;
but I require you to prove this
church of Rome to be the Catholic
church.
Curtop. I can prove that
Ircnaeus (which was within an
hundred years after Christ) came
to Victor, then bishop of Rome, to
ask his advice about the excommu-
nication of certain heretics, whicn
(by all likelihood) he would not
have done, if he had not taken
him to be supreme head.
Coventry. Mark well this ar-
gument. How are you able to
answer the same ? Answer if you
can.
Philpot. It is soon answered,
my lord, for that is of no force ;
neither doth this fact of Irenaeus
make any more for the supremacy
of the bishop of Rome, than mine
hath done, who have been at Rome
as well as he, and might have
spoken with the pope if I had
496
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
listed ; and yet I would none in
England did favour his supremacy
more than I.
St. Asaph. You are more to
blame (by the laith of my body)
for that you favour the same no
better, since all Ihe Catholic
church (until these few years) have
taken him to be the supreme head
of the church, besides this good
man Irenieus.
Philpot. That is not likely,
that Irena^us so took him, or the
primitive church : for I am able to
shew seven oeneral councils after
Trenseus's time, wherein he was
never taken for supreme head.
The other Bishop. This man will
never be satisfied, say what we can.
It is but folly to reason any more
with him.
Philpot. O, my lords, would
you have me satisfied with no-
thing? Judge, I pray jou, who
hath better authority, he which
bringeth the example of one man
going to Rome, or I that by these
many general councils am able to
prove, that he was never so taken
in many hundred years after Christ,
as by Nicene, Ephesine, the first
and second Chalcedon, Constan-
tinopolitan, Carthaginese, Aqui-
lense.
Coventry. Why will you not ad-
mit the church of Rome to be the
Catholic church?
Philpot. Because it followeth
not the primitive Catholic church,
neither agreeth with the same.
Coventry. Wherein doth it dis-
sent?
Philpot. It were too long to
recite all, but two things I will
name, supremacy and transubstan-
tiation.
Dr. Saverson. I wonder you will
stand so steadfast in your error, to
your own destruction.
Philpot. I am sure we are in no
error, by the promise of Christ
made to the faithful once, which
is, that he will give to his true
church such a spirit of wisdom,
that the adversaries thereof should
never be able to resist. And by
this I know we are of the truth, for
that neither by reasoning, neither
by writing, your synagogue of
Rome is able to answer. Where
is there one of you all that ever
hath been able to answer any of
the godly ministers of Germany,
who have disclosed your counterfeit
religion? Which of you all (at tlii-i
day) is able to answer Calvin's in-
stitutions?
Dr. Saverson. A godly minister
indeed, a receiver of cut-purses
and runagate traitors. And of
late I can tell you, tliere is such
contention fallen between him and
his own sect, that he was obii>!;od
to fly the town, about predestina-
tion. I tell you truth, for I came
by Geneva here.
Philpot. I am sure you blas-
pheme him and that chun^h where
he is minister; as it is your church's
disposition, when you cannot an-
swer men by learning, to answer
them with blasphemies and false
reports. For in the matter of pre-
destination he is in no other opi-
nion than all the doctors of the
church be, agreeing to the scrip-
tures.
Saverson. Men are able to an-
swer him if they will. And I pray
which of you has answered bishop
Fisher's book?
Philpot. Yes, Mr. Doctor, that
book is answered, and answered
again, as you may see, if you like
to seek what hath been written
against him.
And after this Dr. Story came
in. To whom I s^id, Mr. Doctor,
you have done me great injury,
and without law have straitly im-
prisoned me, more like a dog than
a man. And besides this you have
not kept promise with me, for you
promised that I should be judged
the next day after.
Sto7-y. I am come now to keep
promise with thee. Was there ever
such a fantastical man as this is ?
Nay, he is no man, he is a beast !
yea, these heretics be worse than
brute beasts ; for they will upon a
vain singularity take upon them to
be wiser than all men, being in-
deed very fools and ass-head&.
JOHN PHILPOT.
497
not able to maintain that wliich
of an arrogant obstinacy they do
stand in.
Philpot. I am content to abide
j'our railing judgment of me now.
Saj' what you will, I am content,
for I am under your feet to be
trodden on as you like. God for-
give it you ; yet I am no heretic.
Neither you nor any other shall be
able to prove that I hold one jot
against the word of God otherwise
than a Christian man ought.
Dominico Berto., a ymUh of Sixteen, cruelly mangled and tortured to death, by the
Popish Feraecutors, A. D. 16^0.
Story. The word of God, for-
sooth ! It is but folly to reason
with these heretics, for they are
incurable and desperate. But
yet I may reason with thee, not
that I have any hope to win thee :
whom wilt thou appoint to judge
of the word whereto thou standest?
Philpot. Verily the word itself.
Stonj. Do you not see the igno-
rance of this beastly heretic? he
willeth the word to be judged of the
word. Can the word speak?
Philpot. If I cannot prove that
which I have said by good autho-
rity, I will be content to be count-
ed an heretic and an ignorant
person, and further what you
please.
FOX'S MARTYRS.
Storu. Let us hear what wise
authority thou canst bring in.
Philpot. It is the word of Christ
in St. John, "The word which [
have spoken, shall judge in the
last day." If the word shall judge
in the last da}', how much more
ought it to judge of our doings
now ? and I am sure 1 have my
judge on my side, who will absolve
and justify me in another world.
Howsoever now it shall please
you by authority unrighteously to
judge of me and others, sure I am
in another world to judge you.
Ston/. Well, sir, you are like
to go after your father Latimer the
sophister, and Ridley, who had no-
thing to allege for himself but that
32
498
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
he learned his heresy of Cranmer.
But I dispatched them ; and I tell
thee that there never yet hath been
one burnt, but I have spoke with
him, and have been a cause of '^his
dispatch *.
Philpot. You will have the more
to answer for, Mr. Doctor, as you
shall feel in another world, how
much soever you now triumph.
Story. I tell thee I will never
be confessed thereof. And because
I cannot now tarry to speak with
my lord, I pray one of you to tell
my lord, that my coming was to
signify to his lordship, that he must
out of hand put this heretic out
of the way. And going away he
said to me, I certify thee, that thou
mayest thank no other man but
me.
Philpot. I thank you therefore
with all my heart, and forgive it
you.
Story. What, dost thou thank
me ? If I had thee in my study
half an hour, I think I should make
thee sing another song.
Philpot. No, Mr. Doctor, I
stand upon too sure a ground to
be overthrown by you now. And
thus they departed all away from
me one after another, until I was
left alone. And afterwards going
with my keeper to the coal-house,
as I went I met my lord of Lon-
don, who spoke unto me very
gently.
Bonner. Philpot, if there be
any pleasure I may shew thee in
my house, I pray you require it,
and you shall have it.
Philpot. My lord, the pleasure
that I will require of your lordship,
is to hasten ray judgment which is
committed unto you, and to dis-
* This inhuman ruffian is a fair speci-
men of the thorough-paced papistical
persecutor. Unable to oflera single ar-
gument, he overwhelms his victims with
vulgar abuse, and glories in having been
an instrument of bringing many to the
stake, — that conclusive reply with which
the Papists found it so convenient to stop
the mouths of those whose doctrines they
could not controvert, and which they
Would now gladly press into their service,
were their ability equal to tlieir desires.
patch me out of this miserable
world unto my eternal rest. And
for all this fair speech I cannot
attain hitherto,this fortnight's space,
either fire, candle, or good lodging.
But it is good for a man to be
brought low in this world, and to
be counted amongst the vilest,
that he may in time of reward
receive exaltation and glory.
Therefore praised be God that
hath humbled me, and given me
grace with gladness to be content
therewith. Let all who love the
truth say Amen.
HIS SIXTH EXAMINATION, BEFORE
THE LORD CHAMBERLAIN, THE
BISHOP OF LONDON, LORDS RICH,
ST. JOHN, WINDSOR, SHANDOIS,
SIR JOHN BRIDGES, DR. CHEDSEY,
AND OTHERS, NOV. 6, 1555.
While the lords were seating
themselves, the bishop of London
came and whispered in my ear,
desiring me to behave prudently
before the lords of the queen's
council, and to take heed what I
said.
He then, after the lords aud
other gentlemen were sat, placed
himself at the end of the table,
and called me to him, and by the
lords I was placed at the upper
end against him ; where I kneel- <-
ing down, the lords commanded
me to stand up, and the bishop
spoke to me in the following man-
ner.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, T have
heretofore both privately myself,
and openly before the lords of the
clergy, more times than once caus-
ed you to be conversed with, to
reform you of your errors, but I
have not yet found you so tractable
as I could wish : wherefore now I
have desired those honourable
lords of the temporality, and of
the queen's majesty's council, who
have taken pains with me this day,
I thank them for it, to hear you,
and what you can say, that they
may be judges whether I have
sought all means to do you good
or not : and I dare be bold to say
in their behalf, that if you shew
yourself conformable to the queen's
JOHN PHILPOT.
499
majesty's proceedings, you tihall
liiid as much favour for your deli-
verance as you can wisli. I spealc
not this to fawn upon you, but to
bring you home unto the church.
Now let them hear what you have
to say.
PIdlpot. My lord, I thank God
that I have this day such an ho-
nourable audience to declare my
mind before. And I cannot but
commend your lordship's equity in
this behalf, which agreeth with the
order of tlio primitive church,
which was, if any body had been
suspected of heresy, as I am now,
he should be called first before the
archbishop or bishop of the diocese
■where he was suspected ; secondly,
in the presence of others his fellow
bishops and learned elders ; and
thirdly, in hearing of the laity:
where after the judgment of God's
word declared, and with the assent
of the bishops and consent of the
people, he was condemned for an
heretic, or absolved. And the se-
cond point of that good order I
have found at your lordship's
hands already, in being called be-
fore you and your fellow bishops ;
and now have the third sort of men,
at whose hands I trust to find more
righteousness in my cause, tlian I
have found with the clergy : God
grant that I may have at the last
the judgment of God's word con-
cerning the same.
Bonner. Mr. Philpot, I pray
you, ere you go any further, tell mj-
lords here plainly, whether you
were by me or by my procurement
committed to prison or not, and
whether I have shewed you any
cruelty since you have been com-
mitted to my prison.
Philpot. If it shall please your
lordship to give me leave to declare
forth my matter, I will touch that
afterward.
Lord Rich. Answer first of all
to my lord's two questions, and
then proceed to the matter. How
say you? Were you imprisoned
by my lord or not? Can you find
any fault since with his cruel using
of you ?
Philpot, I cannot lay to my
lord's charge the cause of my im-
prisonment, neither may I say that
he hath used me cruelly ; but rather
for my part I may say, that I have
found more gentleness at his liands,
than I did at my own ordinary's,
for the time I have been within his
prison, because he hath called me
three or four times to mine answer,
to which I was not called in a year
and a half before.
Rich. Well, now go to your
matter.
Philpot. The matter is, that I
am imprisoned for the disputations
held by me in the convocation-
house against the sacrament of the
altar, which matter was not moved
principally by me, but by the pro-
locutor, with the consent of the
queen's majesty and of the whole
house, and that house, being a
member of the parliament-house,
which ought to be a place of free
speech for all men of the house,
by the ancient and laudable cus-
tom of this realm. Wherefore I
think myself to have sustained
hitherto great injury for speaking
my conscience freely in such a
place as I might lawfully do it:
and I desire your honourable lord-
ships' judgment, who are of the
parliament-house, whether of right
I ought to be impeached for the
same, and sustain the loss of my
living (as I have done), and more-
over of my life, as it is sought.
Rich. You are deceived here-
in ; for the convocation-house is
no part of the parliament-house.
Philpot. My lord, 1 have always
understood the contrary by such
as are more expert men in things
of this realm than I : and again,
the title of every act Icadeth me
to think otherwise, which allegeth
the agreement of the spirituality
and temporality assembled toge-
ther.
Rich. That is meant of the spi-
ritual lords of the upper house.
Lo7-d Windsor. Indeed the con-
vocation-house is called together
by one writ of the summons of
the parliament, of an old oustom ;
notwithstanding that house is no
part of the parliament-house.
500
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Philpot. My lords, I must be
contented to abide your judgments
in this behalf.
Rich. We have told you the
truth. And yet we would not that
you should be troubled for any
thing that there was spoken, so
that you having spoken amiss, do
declare now that you are sorry
for what you have said.
Bonner. My lords, he hath
spoken there manifest heresy, yea,
and there stoutly maintained the
same against the blessed sacra-
ment of the altar (and with that
he put off his cap, that all the lords
might reverence and vail their
bonnets at tliat idol as he did), and
would not allow the real presence
of the body and blood of Christ in
the same : yet, my lords, God for-
bid that I should endeavour to
shew him extremity for so doing,
in case he will repent and revoke
his wicked sayings ; and if in faith
he will so do, with your lordships'
consent, he shall be released by
and by ; if he will not, he shall
have the extremity of the law, and
that shortly.
Rich. How say you? will you
acknowledge the real presence of
the body and blood of Christ, as
all learned men of this realm do,
in the mass, and as I do, and will
believe as long as I live, I do pro-
test it ?
Philpot. My lord, I do acknow-
ledge in the sacrament of the body
and blood of Christ such a pre-
sence as the word of God doth al-
low and teach me.
Rich. That shall be no other-
wise than you like.
Bonner. A sacrament is the sign
of a holy thing ; so that there is
both the sign which is the accident
(as the whiteness, roundness, and
shape of bread), and there is also
the thing itself, as very Christ both
God and man. But these heretics
will have the sacrament to be but
bare signs. How say you ? declare
unto my lords here whether you al-
low the thing itself in the sacra-
ment, or no.
Philpot. I do confess that in
he Lord's supper there are in due
respects both the sign and the
thing signified, when it is duly ad-
ministered after the institution of
Christ.
Rich. Shew us what manner of
presence you allow in the sacra-
ment.
Philpot. My lords, the reason
that at first I have not plainly de-
clared my judgment unto you, is,
because 1 cannot speak without
the danger of my life.
Rich. There is none of us here
who seek thy life, or mean to take
any advantage of that thou shalt
speak.
Philpot. Although I mistrust not
your lordships that be here of the
temporality ; yet here is one that
sitteth against me (pointing to the
lord of London) that will lay it to
my charge even to death. Notwith-
standing, seeing you require me to
declare my mind of the presence of
Christ in the sacrament, that ye
may perceive I am not ashamed of
the presence of Christ, neither do
maintain any opinion without
probable and sufficient authority of
the scripture, I will shew you
frankly my mind.
I do protest here, first before
God and his angels, that I speak it
not of vain-glory, neither of singu-
larity, neither of wilful stubborn-
ness, but truly upon a good con-
science, grounded upon God's
word, against which I dare not go
for fear of damnation, which will
follow that which is done contrary
to knowledge.
There are two things principally,
by which the clergy at this day de-
ceive the whole realm; that is, the
sacrament of the body and blood
©f Christ, and the name of the ca-
tholic church : Avhich they do both
usurp, having indeed neither of
them. And as touching their sa-
crament, which they term of the al-
tar, I say, that it is not the sacra-
ment of Christ, neither in the same
is there any manner of Christ's pre-
sence. Wherefore they deceive
the queen, and you the nobility of
this realm, in making you to be-
lieve that to be a sacrament which
is none, and cause you to commit
JOHN PHILPOT.
501
manifest idolatry in worshipping
that for God, which is no God.
And in testimony of this to be true,
besides manifest proof, which am
able to make, I will yield my life;
which to do, if it were not upon
sure ground, it were to my utter
damnation.
And where they take on them
the name of the catholic church
(whereby they blind many people's
eyes) they are nothing so, calling
you from the true religion which
was revealed and taught in king
Edward's time, unto vain supersti-
tion. And this will say for the
trial hereof, that if they can prove
themselves to be the catholic
church, I will never be against
their doings, but revoke all that I
have said. And 1 shall desire you,
my lords, to be a means for me to
the queen's majesty, that I may be
brought to the just trial hereof.
Bonner. It hath been told me be-
fore, that you love to make a long
tale.
Rich. All heretics boast of the
Spirit of God, and every one would
have a Church by himself; as Joan
of Kent, and the anabaptists,
had myself Joan of Kent a week in
my house after the writ was out for
her being burnt, where my lord of
Canterbury, and bishop Ridley,
resorted almost daily unto her: but
she was so high in the Spirit that
they could do nothing with her for
all their learning. But she went
wilfnlly into the fire, as you do now.
Philpot. As for Joan of Kent,
she was a vain woman (I knew
her well) and an heretic indeed,
because she stood against one of
the manifest articles of our faith,
contrary to the scriptures: and
such are soon known from the true
spirit of God and his church, for
that the same abideth within the li-
mits of God's word, and will not
go out of it.
Bonner. I pray you, how will
you join me these two scriptures
together: Pater major me est; pa-
ter Sf ego unwn sumus* ; now shew
* The Father is greater than I ; I and
the Father are one.
your cunning, and join these two
scriptures by the word, if you can.
Phi/pot. Yes, that I can right
well. For we must understand
that in Christ there be two natures,
the divinity and humanity, and in
respect of his humanity, it is spoken
of Christ, " The Father is greater
than I." But in respect of his
Deity, he said again, " The Father
and I are one."
Bonner. But what scripture
have you?
Phtlpot. Yes, I have sufficient
scripture for the proof of that I
have said. For the first, it is writ-
ten of Christ in the Psalms, " Thou
hast made him a little lower than
the angels."
Bonner. What say you then to
the second scripture? how couple
you that by the word with the
other?
Philpot. The text itself declar-
eth, that notwithstanding Christ
did abase himself in our human
nature, yet he is still one in Deity
with the Father. And this St.
Paul to the Hebrews doth more at
large set forth.
Bonner. How can that be, see-
ing St. Paul saith, " That the let-
ter killeth, but it is the Spirit that
giveth life?"
Philpot. St. Paul meaneth not
that the word of God written, in it-
self killeth, which is the word of
life, and faithful testimony of the
Lord ; but that the word is unpro-
fitable, and killeth him that is void
of the Spirit ot God; therefore St.
Paul said, " That the gospel to
some was a savour of life unto life,
and to others a savour of death
unto death." Also an example
hereof we have in the sixth of
John, of them who hearing the
word of God without the Spirit,
were offended thereby; wherefore
Christ said, "The flesh profiteth
nothing, it is the Spirit that quick-
eneth."
Bonner. You see, my lords,
that this man will have his own
mind, and wilfully cast himsell
away. I am sorry for him.
Piiilpot. The words that I have
spoken are none of mine, but the
502
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
gospel, whereon I ought to stand.
And if you, my lord, can bring
better authority for the faith you
would draw me unto, than that
which I stand upon, I will gladly
hear the same.
Rich. What countryman are
you?
Philpot. I ara sir P. Philpot's
son, of Hampshire.
Rich. He is my near kinsman:
wherefore I am the more sorry for
bim.
Philpot. I thank your lordship
that it pleaseth you to challenge
kindred of a poor prisoner.
Rich. In faith I would go an
hundred miles on my bare feet to
do you good.
Lord Chamberlain. Ho may do
well enough if be Avill.
St. John. Mr. Philpot, you are
taj countryman, and I would be
glad you should do well.
Rich, I dare be bold to procure
for you of the queen's majesty that
you shall have ten learned men to
reason with you, and twenty or
forty of the nobility to hear, so
you will promise to abide their
judgment. How say you, will you
promise here before my lords so to
do?
Philpot. I will be contented to
be judged by them.
Rich. Yea, but will you promise
to agree to their judgment.'
Philpot. There are causes why
I may not so do, unless I were
sure they would judge according to
the word of God.
Rich. O, I perceive you will
have no man judge but yourself,
and think yourself wiser than all
the learned men in this realm.
Philpot. My lord, I seek not to
be mine own judge, but am willing
to be judged by others, so that the
order of judgment in matters of re-
ligion be kept that was in the pri-
mitive church, which is, first, that
God's will by his word was sought,
and thereunto both the spirituality
and temporality were gathered to-
gether, and gave their consents
and judgment, and such kind of
judgment I will stand to.
Rick. I marvel v/hy you do
deny the express words of Christ
in the sacrament, saying, " This is
my body." and yet you will not
stick to say it is not his body. Is
not God omnipotent? And is not
he able as well by his omnipotency
to make it his body, as he was to
make man flesh of a piece of clay?
Did not he say, " This is my body
which shaU be betrayed for you?''
And Avas not his very body be-
trayed for us? Therefore it must
needs be his body.
Bonner. My lord Rich, you
have said wonderful well and learn-
edly. Bat you might have begun
with him before also, in the sixth
of .John, where Christ promised to
give his body in the sacrament of
the altar, saying, " The bread
which I will give is my flesh."
How can you answer to that?
Philpot. You may be soon an-
swered: that saying of St, John is,
that the humanity of Christ, which
ho took upon him for the redemp-
tion of man, is the bread of life
whereby our souls and bodies are
sustained to eternal life, of which
the sacramental bread is a lively
representation, and an eflectua!
coaptation to all such as believe on
his passion. And as Christ saith
in the same sixth of John, " I am
the bread that came down from
heaven;" but yet he is not mate-
rial, neither natural bread: like-
wise, the bread is his flesh, not na-
tural or substantial, but by signifi-
cation, and by grace in the sacra-
ment.
And now to my lord Rich's ar-
gument, I do not deny the ex-
press words of Christ in the sacra-
ment, "This is my body;" but I
deny that they are naturally and
corporally to betaken: they must
be taken spiritually, according to
the express declaration of Christ,
saying that the words of the sa-
crament which the Capernaites
took carnally, as the Papists now
do, ought to be taken spiritually
and not carnally, as they falsely
imagine, not weighing what inter-
pretation Christ hath made in this
behalf, neither following the insti-
tution of Chiist, neither the use of
JOHN PHILPOT.
50$
the apostles and of the primitive
church, who never tauo:ht, neither
declared any such carnal manner
of presence as is now exacted of
us violently, without any ground of
scripture or antiquity.
Botiner. What say you to the
omnipotency of God ? Is not he
able to perforin that wiiich he
spake, as my lord Rich liath very
well said? I tell tliee, that God,
by his omnipotency, may make
himself to be this carpet if he m ill,
P/tilpot. As concerning; the om-
nipotency of God, I say, that God
is able to do (as the prophet David
saith) whatsoever he wilieth ; but
he wilieth nothing that is not
agreeable to his word; that is
blasphemy which my lord of Lon-
don hath spoken, that God may
become a carpet. For, God can-
not do that which is contrary to
his nature, and it is contrary to the
nature of God to be a carpet. A
carpet is a creature; and God is
the creator; and the creator can-
not be the creature: wherefore,
unless you can declare by the
word, that Christ is otherwise pre-
sent with us than spiritually and
sacraraentally by grace, as he hath
taught us, you pretend the omni-
potencj'^ of God in vain.
Bonner. Why, wilt thou not
say that Christ is really present in
the sacrament? Or do you deny
it?
Philpot. I deny not that Christ
is really present in the sacrament
to the receiver thereof according to
Christ's institution.
Bonner. What mean you by
" really present"?
Philpot. I mean, by " really
present," present indeed.
Bonner. Is God really present
every where ?
Philpot. He is so.
Bonner. How prove you that ?
Philpot. The prophet Isaiah
saith, " That God fiUeth all places:"
and wheresoever there be two or
three gathered together in Christ's
name, there is he in the midst of
tliem.
Bonner. What, his humanity ?
Philpot. No, ray lord, I mean
the Deity, according to that you
demanded.
Rich. My lord of London, I
pray you let Dr. Chedsey reason
with him, and let us see how he
can answer him, for T tell thee he
is a learned man indeed, and one
that I do credit before a great
many of you, whose doctrine the
queen's majesty and the whole
realm doth well allow; therefore,
hear him.
Dr. Chedsey accordingly began.
Chedsey. You have of Scrip-
tures the four evangelists for the
probation of Christ's real presence
to be in the sacrament after the
words of consecration, with St.
Paul to the Corinthians; which all
say, " This is my body." They
say not, as you would have me be-
lieve. This is not my body. But
especially the 6th of John proveth
this most manifestly, where Christ
promised to give his body, which
he performed in his last supper, as
it appeareth by these words, " The
bread which I will give is my flesh,
which I will give for the life of the
world."
Philpot. My lord Rich, with
your leave I must needs interrupt
him a little, because he speaketh
open blasphemy against the death'
of Christ: for if that promise,
brought in by St. John, was per-
formed by Christ in his last sup-
per, then he needed not to have
died after he had given the sacra-
ment.
Windsor. There were never any
that denied the words of Christ as
you do. Did he not say, " This is
my body ?"
Philpot. My lord, I pray you be
not deceived. We do not deny
the words of Christ; but we say,
these words are of none effect, be-
ing spoken otherwise than Christ
did institute them in his last sup-
per. For example: Christ bid-
deth the church to baptize in the
name of the Father, of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. If a priest
say these words over the water,
and there be no child to bo bap-
504
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
tized, tliese words only pronounced
do not make baptism. And bap-
tism is only baptism to such as be
baptized, and to none other stand-
ing by.
Lord Chamherlain. My lord, let
me ask him one question. What
kind of presence in the sacrament
(duly administered according to
Christ's ordinance) do you allow!
Philpot. If any come worthily
to receive, then do I confess the
presence of Christ wholly to be
with all the fruits of his passion,
unto the said worthy receiver, by
the Spirit of God, and that Christ
is thereby joined to him, and he to
Christ.
Lord Chamberlain. I am an-
swered.
Bonner. My lords, take no heed
of him, for he goeth about to de-
ceive you. His similitude that he
bringeth in of baptism, is nothing
like to the sacrament of the altar.
For if I should say to sir John
Bridges, being with me at supper,
and having a fat capon, Take, eat,
this is of a capon, although he eat
not thereof, is it not a capon still?
And likewise of a piece of beef, op
of a cup of wine, if I say. Drink,
this is a cup of wine, is it not so,
because he drinketh not thereof?
Philpot. My lord, your simili-
tudes are too gross for so high
mysteries as we have in hand, as
like must be compared to like, and
spiritual things with spiritual, and
not spiritual things with corporeal
things. The sacraments are to be
considered according to the word
which Christ spake of them, of
which, " Take ye, eat ye," be
some of the chief, concurrent to
the making of the same, without
which there can be no sacraments.
And, therefore, the sacrament of
the body and blood of Christ is
called Communion.
Bonner. My lords, I am sorry I
have troubled you so long with this
obstinate man, with whom we can
do no good; I will trouble you no
longer now. And witli that the
lords rose up, none of them saying
any evil word unto me.
HIS SEVENTH EXAMINATION, NO-
VEMBER 19, BEFORE THE BI-
SHOPS OF LONDON AND ROCHES-
TER, THE CHANCELLOR OF LICH-
FIELD, AND DR. CHEDSEY.
Bonner. Sirrah, come hither.
How chance you came no sooner?
Is it well done of you to make Mr.
Chancellor and me to tarry for you
this hour? By the faith of my
body, half an hour before mass,
and half an hour even at mass,
looking for your coming.
Philpot. My lord, it is well
known to you that I am a prisoner,
and that the doors be shut upon
me, and I .cannot come when I
please ; but as soon as the doors of
my prison were open, I came im-
mediately.
Bonner. We sent for thee to
the intent that thou shouldst have
come to mass. How say you,
would you have come to mass or
no, if the doors had been sooner
opened?
Philpot. My lord, that is another
manner of question.
Bonner. Lo, Mr. Chancellor, I
told you we should have a froward
fellow of him : he will answer di-
rectly to nothing. I have had him
before the spiritual lords and the
temporal, thus he fare th still; yet
he reckoneth himself better learned
than all the realm. Yea, before
the temporal lords the other day,
he was so foolish as to challenge
the best: he would make himself
learned, and is a very ignorant fool
indeed.
Philpot. I reckon I answered
your lordship before the lords plain
enough.
Bonner. Why answerest thou
not directly, whether thou wouldest
have gone to mass or not if thou
hadst come in time?
Philpot. Mine answer shall be
thus, that if your lordship can
prove your mass, whereunto you
would have me to come, to be the
true service of God, whereunto a
Christian ought to come, I will
afterwards come with a good will.
Bonner. Look, I pray you ; the
king and queen, and all the nobi-
JOHN PIIILPOT.
50»
llt.y of U»e iea]m do conio to mass,
aiul yet Ivo will not. By my faith,
thou art too well handled ; thou
shalt be worse handled hereafter,
I warrant thee.
Philpot. Your lordship hath
power to treat my body as you
please.
Bonner. Thou art a very igno-
rant fool. Mr. Chancellor, in good
faith I Lave handled him and his
fellows with as much gentleness as
thoy can desire. T did let their
friends come unto them to relieve
them. And wot you what? the
other day they had gotten them-
selves up into the top of the leads,
with a number of apprentices gaz-
ing abroad as though they had
been at liberty ; but I cut off their
resort : and as for the apprentices,
they were as good not to come to
you, if I take them.
Philpot. My lord, we have no
such resort to us, as your lordship
imagineth, and there come very
few unto us. And of apprentices,
I know not one, neither have we
any leads to walk on over our coal-
house, that I know of: wherefore
your lordship hath mistaken your
mark.
Bonner. Nay, now you think
(because my lord chancellor is
gone) that we will burn no more ;
yes, I warrant thee, I will dis-
patch you shortly, unless you re-
cant.
The conversation then turned
again upon the supremacy of the
Romish church, on which nothing
was said by its advocates, but what
had been before refuted by Mr.
Philpot; at length the chancellor
thus concluded.
Chancellor. Well, Doctor, you
see we can do no good in persuad-
ing of him : let us administer the
articles which my lord hath left
us, unto him. How say you, Mr.
Philpot, to these articles? Mr.
Johnson, I pray you write his an-
swers.
Philpot. Mr. Chancellor, you
have no authority to inquire of me
my belief in such articles as you go
about, for I am not of my lord of
Loudon's diocese ; and to be brief
with you, I will make no further
answer herein than I have already
to the bishop.
Chancellor. Why then let us go
our ways, and let his keeper take
him away.
CONFERENCE BETWEEN THE BISHOP
AND MR. PHILPOT, AND OTHER
PRISONERS.
Two days after, an hour before
it was light, the bishop sent for
me again by the keeper.
Keeper. Mr. Philpot, arise, you
must come to my lord.
Philpot. I wonder what my lord
meaneth, that he sendeth for me
thus early ; I fear he will use some
violence towards me, wherefore I
pray you make him this answer,
That if he do send for me by an
order of law, I will come and an-
swer > otherwise, since I am not
of his diocese, neither is he mine
ordinary, I will not (without I be
violently constrained) come unto
him.
With that, one of them took me
by force by the arm, and led me
up into the bishop's gallery.
Bonner. What, thou art a fool-
ish knave indeed ; thou wilt not
come without thou be fetched.
Philpot. I am brought indeed,
my lord, by violence unto you, and
your cruelty is such, that I am
afraid to come before you ; I would
your lordship would gently proceed
against me by the law.
Bonner. I am blamed by the
lords the bishops, that I have not
dispatched thee ere this ; and am
commanded to take a further or-
der with thee, and in good faith,
if thou wilt not relent, I will make
no further delay. Marry, if thou
wilt yet be conformable, I will
forgive thee all that is past, and
thou shalt have no hurt for any
thing that is already spoken or
done.
Philpot. My lord, I have an-
swered you already in this behalf,
what I will do.
Bonner. Hadst thou not a pig
brought thee the other day with a
knife in it ? Wherefore was it but
to kill thyself? or, as it is told mc,
506
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
(marry I am counselled to take heed
of thee) to kill me? But I fear thee
not; I think I am able to tread thee
under my feet, do the best thou
canst.
Philpot. My lord, I cannot deny
but that there was a knife in the
pig's belly that was brought me.
But who put it in, or for what pur-
pose, I know not, unless it were
because he that sent the meat,
thought I was without a knife.
But other things your lordship
needeth not to fear ; for I was never
without a knife, since I eameto
prison. And touching your own
person, you shall live long if you
should live till I go about to kill
you ; and I confess, by violence
your lordship is able to overcome
me.
Bonner. I charge thee to an-
swer to mine articles. Hold him a
book. Thou shalt swear to answer
truly to all such articles as I shall
demand of thee.
Philpot. I refuse to swear in
these causes before your lordship,
because you are not mine ordinary.
Bonner. I am thine ordinary,
and here do pronounce, by sentence
peremptory, I am thine ordinary,
and that thou art of my diocese :
(and here he ordered others to be
called in to bear him witness.) And
I make thee (taking one of his ser-
vants by the arm) to be my notary.
And now hearken to my articles, to
which (when he had read them) he
admonished me to make answer,
and said to the keeper, Fetch me
his fellows, and I shall make them
to be witnesses against him.
In the mean while came in one
of the sherilFs of London, whom
the bishop placed by him, saying,
Mr. Sheriff, I would you should
understand how I do proceed
against this man. Mr. Sheriff, you
shall hear what articles this man
doth maintain ; and so read a rab-
blement of feigned articles: That
I should deny baptism to be ne-
cessary to them that were born of
Christian parents, ? that I denied
fasting and prayer, and all other
good deeds; that I maintained only
bare faith to be sufficient to sal-
vation, whatsoever a man did be-
sides, and I maintained God to be
the author of all sin and wicked-
ness.
Philpot. Ah, my lord, have you
nothing of truth to charge me
withal, but you must be fain to
imagine these blasphemous lies
against me ? You might as well
have said I had killed your father.
The scriptures say, " That God
will destroy all men that speak
lies." And is not your lordship
ashamed to say before this gentle-
man, (wlio is unknown to me) that
I maintain what you have rehears-
ed ? which if I did I were well
worthy to be counted an heretic,
and to be burnt.
Bonner. Wilt thou answer to
them?
Philpot. I will first know you
to be my ordinary, and that you
may lawfully charge me with such
things.
Bonner. Well, then I will make
thy fellows to be witnesses herein
against thee ; where are they 1 are
they come ?
Keeper. They are here, my lord.
Bonner. Come hither, sirs ;
(hold them a book) you shall swear
by the contents) of that book, that
you shall say the truth of all such
articles as shall be demanded of
you concerning this man here pre-
sent, and take you heed of him
that he doth not deceive you, as I
am afraid he doth, and strengthen-
eth you in your errors.
Prisoners. My lord, we will not
swear, except we know whereto -^
we can accuse him of no evil; we
have been but a while acquainted
with him.
Philpot. I wonderyour lordship,
knowing the law, will go about,
contrary to the same, for your lord-
ship doth take them to be heretics,
and by the law an heretic cannot be
a witness.
Bonner. Yes, one heretic against
another may be vtell enough.
And, Mr. Sheriff, I will make one
of them to be a witness against an-
other.
Prisoners. No, my lord.
Bonner. No ! will you not ? I
JOHN PHILPOT.
507
will mafce you swear, whether you
will or no. I think they be Ana-
baptists, Mr. Sheritt", they think it
not lawful to swear before a judg;e.
Philpot. We think it lawful
to swear for a man judicially call-
ed, as we are not now, but in a
blind corner.
Bonner. Why then, seeing you
will not swear against your fellow,
you shall swear for yourselves, and
I do here in the presence of Mr.
Sheriff object the same articles
unto yon, as I have done unto him,
and require you, under pain of ex-
communication, to answer particu-
larly unto every one of them when
you shall be examined, as you shall
be soon, by my register and some
of my chaplains.
Prisoners. My lord, we will not
accuse ourselves. If any man can
lay any thing against us, we are
here ready to answer thereto :
otherwise we pray your lordship
not to burden us ; for some of us
are here before you, we know no
just cause why.
Bonner. Mr. Sheriff, I will
trouble you no longer with these
froward men. And so he rose up,
and was going away, talking with
Mr. Sheriff.
Philpot. Mr. Sheriff, I pray you
record how my lord proceedeth a-
gainst us in corners, without all
order of law, having no just cause
to lay against us. And after this,
we were all commanded to be
put in the stocks, where I sat
from morning until night ; and the
keeper at night upon favour let
me out.
The Sunday after, the bishop
came into the coal-house at night,
with the keeper, and viewed the
bouse, saying, that he was never
there before : whereby a man may
guess how he kept God's command-
ment in visiting the prisoners.
Between eight and nine, he sent for
me, saying :
Bonner. Sir, I have great dis-
pleasure of the queen and council
for keeping you so long, and letting
you have so much liberty ; and be-
sides that, you strengthen the other
prisoners in their errors, as I have
laid wait for your doings, and am
certified of you well enough ; I will
sequester you therefore from them,
and you shall hurt them no more
as you have done, and I will out of
hand dispatch you as I am com-
manded, unless you will be a con-
formable man.
Philpot. My lord, you have my
body in your custody, you may
transport it whitiier you please ; I
am content. And I wish you would
make as quick expedition in my
judgment, as you say ; I long for
it : and as for conformity, I am
ready to yield to ail truth, if any
can bring better than I.
Bonner. Why, will you believe
no man but yourself, whatsoever
they say ?
Philpot. My belief must not
hang upon men's sayings, without
sure authority of God's word, which
if they can shew me, I will be pliant
to the same ; otherwise I cannot go
from my certain faith to that which
is uncertain.
Bonner. Have you then the
truth only ?
Philpot. My lord, I will speak
my mind freely unto you and upon
no malice that [I bear to you, be-
fore God. You have not the truth,
neither are you of the church of
God ; but you persecute both the
truth and the true church of God,
for which cause you cannot pros-
per long. You see God doth not
prosper your doings according to
your expectations : he hath of late
shewed his just judgment against
one of your greatest doers, who, by
reports, died miserably *. I envy not
the authority you are in. You that
have learning, should know best
how to rule. And seeing God hath
restored you to jour dignity and
living again, use the same to God's
glory, and to the setting forth of
his true religion; otherwise it will
not continue, do what you can.
With this saying he paused, and
at length said :
Bonner. That good man was
*The bishop of Winchester, who died
of a very painful disorder, on the 12th of
November, 1555.
508
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
punished for such as thou art.
Where is the keeper? Come, let
him have him to the place that is
provided for him. Go your way
before.
He then followed me, calling the
keeper aside, commanding him to
keep all men from me, and narrow-
ly to search me, commanding two of
his men to acompany the keeper to
see me placed.
I afterwards passed through St.
Paul's up to Lollards' Tower, and
after that turned along the west-
side of St. Paul's through the wall,
and passing through six or seven
doors, came to my lodging through
many straits ; where I called to re-
membrance, that straight is the way
to heaven. And it is in a tower,
right on the other side of Lollards'
Tower, as high almost as the bat-
tlements of St. Paul's, eight feet in
breadth, and thirteen in length,
and almost over the prison where
I was before, having a window
opening towards the east, by which
I could look over the tops of a great
many houses, but saw no man pass-
ing into them.
And as I came to my place, the
keeper took off my gown, searched
me very narrowly, and took away
a pen-case, ink-horn, girdle, and
knife, but (as God would have it)
I had an inkling a little before I
was called, of my removal, and
thereupon made an errand to the
stool, where (full sore against my
will) I cast away many a friendly
letter : but that which I had MTitten
of my last examination before, I
thrust into my hose, thinking the
next day to have made an end
thereof, and with walking it was
fallen down to my leg, which he
by feeling soon found out, and
asked what that was. I said, they
were certain letters : and with that
he was very busy to have them out.
Let me alone, said I, I will take
them out : with that I put my
hand, having two other letters
therein, and brought up the same
writing into my breeches, and
there left it, giving him the other
two that were not of any import-
ance : which to make a shew that
they had beeii weighty, I began to
tear as well as I could, till they
snatched them from me ; and so de-
luded him of his purpose.
Then he went away, and as he
was going, one of them that came
with him, said, that I did not de-
liver the writing I had in my house,
but two other letters I had in my
hand before. Did he not? says he,
I will go and search him better ;
which I hearing, conveyed my ex-
amination I had written, into an-
other place near my bed, and took
all my letters I had in my purse,
and was tearing of them when he
came again, and as he came I
threw the same out of the window,
saying, That I heard what he said.
By this, I prevented his searching
any further.
This zealous and unshaken ser-
vant of God still continued to be
held in suspense, and underwent
seven more examinations, being
combated with all the learning and
sophistry of the various heads of
the corrupted church ; but armed
with truth, he bravely stood the
test, and proved himself to be
founded on a rock.
To relate the whole of the ex-
aminations, would only be a te-
dious repetition of the insolence of
Bonner, of the pride and arrogance
of the other bishops, and of points
of dispute, already discussed. We,
therefore, proceed to his fourteenth
and final examination.
LAST EXAMINATION OR MR. PHIL-
POT.
Bishop Bonner having wearied
himself with repeated interviews
and conferences with our Chris-
tian champion ; by turns insulting,
threatening, and exhorting him,
with equally hopeless effect, at
length resolved to terminate the
contest. Accordingly, on the 13th
of December, he ordered him to
be brought before him and others,
in the consistory of St. Paul's, and
thus addressed him :
"Mr. Philpot, amongst other
things that were laid and objected
against you, these three you were
principally charged with.
" The first is, that you being
3
JOHN PHILPOT.
509
fallen from the unity of Christ's
Catholic church, do refuse to be
reconciled thereunto.
" The second is, That you have
blasphemously spoken against the
sacrifice of the mass, calling it
idolatry.
" And the third is, That you have
spoken against the sacrament of
the altar, denying the real pre-
sence of Christ's body and blood
to be in the same.
" And according to the will and
pleasure of the synod legislative,
you have been often by me invited
and required to go from your said
errors and heresies, and to return
to the unity of the Catholic church,
which if you will now willingly do,
you shall be mercifully and gladly
received, charitably used, and have
all the favour I can shew you.
And now to tell you true, it is as-
signed and appointed me to give
sentence against you, if you stand
herein, and will not return.
Wherefore if you so refuse, I do
ask of you whether you have any
cause that you can shew why I
now should not give sentence a-
gainst you.
Philpot. Under protestation, not
to go from my appeal that I have
made, and also not to consent to
you as my competent judge, I say,
respecting your first objection con-
cerning the Catholic church, I nei-
ther was nor am out of the same.
And as to the sacrifice of the mass,
and the sacrament of the altar, I
never spoke against the same.
And as concerning the pleasure of
the synod, I say, that these twenty
years I have been brought up in
the faith of the true Catholic
church, which is contrary to your
church, whereunto you would have
me to come : and in that time I
have been many times sworn, both
in the reign of king Henry the
Eighth, and of Edward his son,
against the usurped power of the
bishop of Rome, which oath I
think I am bound in my conscience
to keep, because I must perform
unto the Lord mine oath. But if
you, or any of the synod, can, by
God's word, persuade mc that my
oath was unlawful, and that I am
bound by God's law to come to
your church, faith, and religion, 1
will gladly yield unto you, other-
wise not.
Bonner then, not able with all
his learned doctors to accomplish
this offered condition, had recourse,
as usual, to his promises and
threats; to which Mr. Philpot an-
swered :
"You, and all other of your
sort, are hypocrites, and I wish all
the world knew your hypocrisy,
your tyranny, ignorance, and ido-
latry."
Upon these words the bishop for
that time dismissed him, command-
ing that on Monday the 16th of
the same month he should again be
brought thither, there to have the
definitive sentence of condemna-
tion pronounced against him, if he
tlien remained resolved.
CONDEMNATION OF PHILPOT.
The day being come, Mr. Philpot
was accordingly presented before
the bishops of London, Bath, Wor-
cester, and Lichfield ; when the
former thus began :
Bonner. My lords, Stokesley,
my predecessor, when he went to
give sentence against an heretic,
used to make this prayer;
Deus qui errantibus, ut in viam
possint redire, justitice veritatisque
tucB lumen ostendis, da cunctis qui
Christiana prqfessione censentur, ^•
ilia respuere quee huic inimica sint
nomini, 5)' ea qucc sint apta sectari
per Christum Dominum nostrum.
Amen. Which I will follow. And so
he read it with a loud voice in Latin.
Philpot. I wish you would speak
in English, that all men might un-
derstand you; for St. Paul willeth,
that all things spoken in the con-
gregation to edify, should be
spoken in a tongue that all men
might understand.
Whereupon the bishop read it in
English.
" O God, who shewest the light
of thy truth and righteousness to
those that stray, that they may re-
turn into thy way, give to all who
profess themselves Christians, to
refuse those things which are foes
510
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to thy name, and to follow those
tilings which are fit, by Christ our
Lord. Amen." And when he came
to these words, " To refuse those
things which are foes to thy name."
Mr. Philpot said,
" Then they all must turn away
from you ; for you are enemies to
that name."
Bonner. Whom do you mean ?
PMlpot. You, and all of your
generation and sect. And I am
sorry to see you sit in the place
that you now sit in, pretending to
execute justice, and to do nothing
less but deceive all in this realm.
And then turning himself unto
the people, he further said, " O all
you gentlemen, beware of these
men, and all their doings, which
are contrary to the primitive
church. And I would know of
you, my lord, by what authority
you proceed against me."
Bonner. Because I am bishop
of London.
Philpot. Well, then you are not
my bishop, nor have I offended in
your diocese: and moreover, I
have appealed from you, and
therefore by your own law you
ought not to proceed against me,
especially being brought hither
from another place by violence.
Bojiner. Why, who sent you
hither to me ?
Philpot. Dr. Story, and Dr.
Cook, with other commissioners of
the king and queen : and, my lord,
is it not enough for you to worry
your own sheep, but you must also
meddle with other men's ?
Then the bishop delivered two
books to Mr. Philpot, one oLthe
civil, and the other of the canon
law, out of which he would have
proved that he had authority to
proceed against him as he did.
Mr. Philpot then perusing them,
and seeing the small and slender
proof that was there alleged, said
to the bishop :
" I perceive your law and divi-
nity is all one ; for you have
knowledge in neither of them ; and
I wish you knew your own igno-
rance : but you dance in a net, and
think that no man doth see you,"
2
Hereupon they had much talk.
At last Bonner said unto him :
" Philpot, as concerning your
objections against my jurisdiction,
you shall understand that both the
civil and canon laws make against
you ; and as for your appeal, it is
not allowed in this case : for it is
written in the law. There is no ap-
peal from a judge executing the
sentence of the law."
Philpot. My lord, it appeareth
by your interpretation of the law,
that you have no knowledge there-
in, and that you do not understand
the law: for if you did, you would
not bring in that text.
Hereupon the bishop recited a
law of the Romans, That it was
not lawful for a Jew to keep a
Christian in captivity, and to use
him as a slave, laying then to the
said Phiipot's charge that he did
not understand the law, but did like
a Jew. Whereunto Philpot an-
swered,
" No, I am no Jew, but you, ray
lord, are a Jew. For you profess
Christ, and maintain Antichrist ;
you profess the gospel, and main-
tain superstition, and you are able
to charge me with nothing."
Bonner and another bishop. With
what can you charge us 1
Philpot. You are enemies to all
truth, and all your doings are full
of idolatry, saving the article of
the Trinity.
Whilst they were thus debating,
there came thither sir William Gar-
ret, knight, then mayor of London,
sir Martin Bowes, knight, and Tho-
mas Leigh, then sheriff of the same
city, and sat down with the bishops
in the consistory.
They were no sooner seated than
Bonner again addressed Mr. Phil-
pot, with the prayer, and again
repeated the charge against him ;
after which he addressed him in a
formal exhortation, which he had
no sooner ended than Mr. Philpot
turned himself to the loxd mayor,
and said,
Philpot. I am glad, my lord, now
to stand before that authority,
that hath defended the gospel and
the truth of God's word: but I am
JOHN PHILPOT.
511
sorry to see that that authority,
which representeth the king and
queen's persons, should now be
changed, and be at the command
of Antichrist ; and I am glad that
God hath given me power to stand
here this day, to declare and de-
fend my faith, which is founded on
Christ.
Therefore, (turning to the bi-
shops) as touching your first ob-
jection, I say, that I am of the Ca-
tholic church ; whereof I never
was out, and that your church is
the church of Rome, and so the
Babylonical, and not the Catholic
church ; of that church I am not.
As touching your second objec-
tion, which is, that I should speak
against the sacrifice of the mass ;
I do say, that I have not spoken
against the true sacrifice, but] I
have spoken against your private
masses that you use in corners,
which is blasphemy to the true
sacrifice ; for your daily sacrifice
is reiterated blasphemy against
Christ's death, and it is a lie of
your own invention ; and that abo-
minable sacrifice, which you set
upon the altar, and use in your
private masses, instead of the liv-
ing sacrifice, is idolatry.
Thirdly, where you lay to my
charge, that I deny the body and
blood of Christ to be in the sa-
crament of the altar, I cannot tell
what altar you mean, whether it
be the altar of the eross, or the
altar of stone : and if you call it
the sacrament of the altar in re-
spect of the altar of stone, then
I defy your Christ, for it is a false
one.
And as touching your transub-
stantiation, I utterly deny it, for it
was first brought up by a pope.
Now as concerning your offer made
from the synod, which is gathered
together in Antichrist's name ;
prove to me that you be of the Ca-
tholic church (which you never
can), and I will follow you, and
do as you would have me. But
you are idolators, and traitors ;
for in your pulpits ye rail against
good things, as king Henry, and
king Edward his son, who have
stood against the usurped power
of the pope of Rome : against
whom I have also taken an oath,
which, if you can shew me by
God's law that T have taken un-
justly, I will then yield unto you:
but I pray God turn the king and
queen's heart from your synagogue
and church.
Coventry. In our true Catholic
church are the apostles, evange-
lists, and martyrs ; but before
Martin Luther there was no apos-
tle, evangelist, or martyr of your
church.
Philpot. Will you know the
cause why ? Christ did prophecy
that in the latter days there should
come false prophets and hypocrites,
as you are.
Coventry. Your church of Ge-
neva, which you call the Catholic
church, is that which Christ pro-
phecied of.
Philpot. I allow the church of
Geneva, and the doctrine of the
same, for it is Catholic and aposto-
lic, and doth follow the doctrine
which the apostles preached.
Bonner. My lord, this man had
a roasted pig brought unto him,
and this knife was put secretly be-
tween the skin and flesh thereof.
And also this powder, under pre-
tence that it was good and comfort-
able for him to eat and drink ;
which powder was only to make
ink to write withal. For when his
keeper perceived it, he took it and
brought it unto me : which when I
saw I thought it had been gun-
powder, and thereupon put fire to
it, but it would not burn. Then I
took it for poison, and so gave it to
a dog, but it was not so. I then
took a little water, and made as
good ink as ever I did write withal.
Therefore, my lord, you may un-
derstand what a naughty fellow
this is.
Philpot. Ah, my lord, have you
nothing else to charge me withal,
but these trilles, seeing I stand
upon life and death? Doth the
knife in the pig prove the church
of Rome to be the Catholic
church?
Then the bishop brought forth a
512
BOOK OP MARTYRS.
certain instrument, containing ar-
ticles and questions, a^preed upon
both in Oxford and Cambridge.
Also he exhibited two books in
print; the one was the catechism
composed in king Edward's days,
in the year 1552, the other con-
cerning the report of the disputa-
tion in the convocation-house,
mention whereof is above ex-
pressed.
Moreover, he brought forth two
letters, and laid them to Mr. Phil-
pot's charge ; the one was ad-
dressed to him by a friend, com-
plaining of the bishop's ill usage of
a young man named Bartlet Green;
the other was a consolatory letter
from lady Vane. Besides these,
was introduced a memorial drawn
up by Mr. Philpot, to the queen and
parliament, stating the irregularity
of his being brought to bishop Bon-
ner, he not being of his diocese ;
also complaining of the severity of
his treatment.
These books, letters, supplica-
tions, &c. having been read, the
bishop demanded of him, if the
book intilled, " The true report of
the disputation, &c." were of his
penning, or not? To this Mr.
Philpot answered in the affirma-
tive.
, The bishops growing weary, and
not being able by any sufficient
ground, either of God's word, or of
the true ancient catholic fathers, to
convince and overcome him, be-
gan with flattering speech to per-
suade him: promising, that if he
would revoke his opinions, and re-
turn to their Romish and Babyloni-
cal church, he would not only be
pardoned that which was past, but
also they would, with all favour
and cheerfulness of heart, receive
him again as a true member there-
of. But when Bonner found that it
would take no effect, he demanded
of Mr. Philpot, whether he had
any ^ust cause to allege why he
should not condemn him as an he-
retic. "Well," quoth Mr. Phil-
pot, " your idolatrous sacrament,
which you have found out, you
would fain defend, but you cannot,
nor ever shall."
In the end the bishop, seeiii
his steadfastness in the truth,
openly pronounced the sentence of
condemnation against him. In the
reading whereof, when he came to
these words, " and you, an obsti-
nate, pernicious, and impenitent
heretic," &c. Mr. Philpot said,
" I thank God that I am an here-
tic out of your cursed church ; I
am no heretic before God. But
God bless you, and give you grace
to repent your wicked doings."
When Bonner was about the
midst of the sentence, the bishop
of Bath pulled him by the sleeve,
and said, " My lord, my lord,
know of him first whether he will
recant or not." Bonner said, " O,
let him alone:" and so read forth
the sentence.
When he had concluded, he de-
livered him to the sherifls; and so
two officers brought him through
the bishop's house into Paternos-
ter-row, where his servant met him,
and when he saw him, he said,
"Ah, dear master!"
" Content thyself," ,said Mr.
Philpot, " I shall do well enough ;
for thou shalt see me again."
The officers then took him to
Newgate; where they delivered
him to the keeper. Then his man
strove to go in after his master,
and one of the officers said unto
him, " Hence, fellow ! what wouldst
thou have?" And he said, "I
would speak with my master."
Mr. Philpot then turned about, and
said to him, " To-morrow thou
shalt speak with me."
When the under keeper under-
stood it to be his servant, he gave
him leave to go in with him. And
Mr. Philpot and his man were
turned into a little chamber on the
right hand, and there remained a
short time, when Alexander, the
chief keeper, came unto him ; who
said, " Ah, hast thou not done
well to bring thyself hither?" —
"Well," said Mr. Philpot, "I
must be content, for it is God's
appointment; and I shall dtsire
you to let me have your gentle fa-
vour, for you and I have been of
old acquaintance.
JOHN PHILPOT.
5\S
" If you will recant," said the
keeper, " I will shew yon any
pleasure I can." — " Nay," said
Mr. Philpot, " I wiil never recant
that which I have spoken, wliil.st I
have my life, for it is most certain
truth, and in witness hereof, I will
seal it with my blood." Then
Alexander said, " This is th.c say-
ing of the whole pack of you iiere-
ties." Whereupon he commanded
him to be set upon the block, and
as many irons to be put upon his
legs as he could bear.
Rochus, a Carver of St. Lucar in Spain, burnt by order of the Incmmtion, for d^'acing
his own Sign, whieh iras the Image of the Virgin Alary.
Then the clerk told Alexander in
his ear, that Mr. Philpot had given
his man money. Alexander said
to him, " What money hath thy
master given thee?" He an-
swered, " My master hath given
me none." — "No?" said Alex-
der, " hath he given thee none ?
That I will know, for I will search
thee."
" Do with me as you like, and
search me all that you can," quoth
his servant; " he hath given me a
token or two to send to his friends,
to his brothers and sisters." —
" Ah," said Alexander unto Mr.
Philpot, " thou art a maintainer of
heretics; thy man should have
gone to some of thy affinity, but he
FOX'S MARTYRS.
shall be known well enough." — ■
" Nay," said Mr. Philpot, "^ I do
send it to my friends ; there he is,
let him make answer to it. But,
good Mr. Alexander, be so much
my friend, that these irons may be
taken off." — " Well," said Alex-
ander, " give me my fees, and I
will take them oft"; if not, thou
shalt wear them still."
Then suid Mr. Philpot, " Sir,
what is your fee?" He said,
"Four pounds." — "Ah," said Mr,
Philpot, "I have not so much ; t
am but a poor man, and I have
been long in prison."—" What wilt
thou give me then?" said Alex-
ander. " Sir," said he, " I will
give thee twenty shillings, and
33
514
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
that I will send my man for, or
else I will gfve thee my gown in
pledge; for the time is not long:, I
am sure, that I shall be with you;
for the bishop said unto me that I
should soon be dispatched."
"What is that to me?" said
Alexander. And with that he de-
parted from him, and commanded
him to be put in a dungeon; but
before he could be taken from the
block, the clerk would have a
groat.
Then one Witterence, steward of
the house, took him on his back,
and carried him down, his man
knew not whither. Wherefore
Mr. Philpot said to his servant,
" Go to the sheriff, and shew him
how I am used, and desire him to
be good to me ;" and so his servant
went, and took another person with
him.
When they came to the sheriff,
and shewed him how Mr. Philpot
was treated in Newgate, he took
his ring from off his finger, and de-
livered it to the person that came
with Mr. Philpot's man, and bade
him go unto Alexander the keeper,
and commanded him to take off his
irons, and to handle him more
gently, and to give his man again
that which he had taken from him.
And when they returned to
Alexander, and delivered their
message frorn the sheriff, he took
the ring and said, " Ah, I perceive
that Mr. Sheriff is a bearer with
him, and all such heretics as he
is, therefore to-morrow I will shew
it to his betters:" yet at ten o'clock
he went to Mr. Philpot where he
lay, and took off his irons, and
gave him such things as he had
before taken from his servant.
Upon Tuesday, the 17th of De-
cember, while he was at supper,
there came a messenger from the
sheriffs, and bade Mr. Philpot
make ready, for the next day he
should suffer, and be burned at a
slake. Mr. Philpot answered, " I
am ready ; God grant me strength,
and a joyful resurrection." And
so he went into his chamber, and
poured cut his spirit unto the Lord
God, giving him most hearty
thanks, that he had made him
worthy to suffer for his truth.
EXECUTION OF MR. PHILPOT.
In the morning the sheriffs came
according to order, about eight
o'clock, and calling for him, he
most joyfully came down to them.
And there his man met him, and
said, " Ah, dear master, farewell."
His master answered, " Serve
God, and he will help thee." And
so he went with the sheriffs to the
place of execution; and when he
was entering into Smithfield, the
way was foul, and two officers took
hini up to bear him to the stake.
Then he said merrily, " What, Avill
you make me a pope? I am con-
tent to go to my journey's end on
foot." But on entering into Smith-
field, he kneeled down, and said^
" I will pay my vows in thee, O
Smithfield."
On arriving at the place of suf-
fering, he kissed the stake, and
said, " Shall I disdain to suffer at
this stake, seeing my Redeemer
did not refuse to suffer the most
vile death upon the cross for me ?"
And then with an obedient heart
he repeated the 106th, 107th, antj
108th Psalms: and when he had
made an end of all his prayers, he
said to the officers, " What have
you done for me?" And when
they severally declared what they
had done, he gave money to them.
They then bound him to the
stake, and lighted the fire, when
the blessed martyr soon resigned
his soul into the hands of him who
gave it.
Thus have Ave presented the
reader with the life and actions of
this learned and worthy soldier of
the Lord, with his various exami-
nations that were preserved from
the sight and hand of his enemies ;
who, by all manner of means,
sought not only to stop him from
all writing, but also to spoil and
deprive liim of that which he had
written. For which cause he was
many times searched in the prison
by his keeper: but yet so happily
were these particulars preserved,
that they always escaped his pry-
ing eyes.
3
LETTER FROM MR. PHILPOT.
515
There are many letters extant
written by this excellent man upon
various occasions; and we give
the following-, as it treats of a very
important point of doctrine; and,
we trust, may have some wcij:;ht in
doing away an error that originated
in the deluded and perverted mind
of an Arian.
LETTER FROM MR. PHILPOT TO A
FRIEND, UPON INFANT BAPTISM.
The God of all light and un-
derstanding enlighten your heart
with all true knowledge of his
word, and make you perfect to the
day of our Lord Jesus Christ,
whereuntq you are now called,
through the mighty operation of his
Holy Spirit. Amen.
I received yesternight from
you a letter, wherein you gently
require my judgment concerning
ihe baptism of infants. And be-
fore I shew you what I have learnt
out of God's word, and of his true
and infallible church, touching the
same, I will first declare what vi-
sion I had the same night, on
falling asleep, after reading your
letter, knowing that God doth not
without cause reveal to his people,
who have their minds fixed on him,
special and spiritual revelation to
their comfort, as a taste of their
joy and kingdom to come, which
flesh and blood cannot compre-
hend.
It seemed as if I saw a great
beautiful city, of the colour of
azure and white, four-square, in a
beautiful composition in the midst
of the sky, the sight whereof so in-
wardly comforted me, that I am
not able to express the consolation
I had thereof, yea the remem-
JL>rance thereof causeth as yet my
heart to leap for joy: and as cha-
rity is no churl, but would wish
others to be partakers of his de-
light, so methought I called to
others (I cannot tell whom), and
while they came, and we together
beheld the same, by and by, to my
great grief, it faded away.
This dream I think not to have
come of the illusion of the senses,
because it brought with it so much
spiritual joy, and I take it to be of
the working of God's Spirit for the
contenlation of your request, as he
wrought in Peter to satisfy Corne-
lius. Therefore I interpret this
beautiful city to bo the glorious
church of Christ; and the appear-
ance of it in the sky, sigiiifieth the
heavenly state thereof, whose con-
versation is in heaven; and thai
according to the primitive church
which is now in heaven, men
ought to measure and judge the
church of Christ now on earth: for
as the prophet David sailh, " The
foundations thereof be in the holy
hills, and glorious things be spoken
of the city of God." And the mar-
vellous quadrature of the same, I
take to signify the universal agree-
ment of the same, and that all the
church here militant ought to con-
sent to the primitive church
throughout the four parts of the
world; as the prophet aftirmeth,
saying, " God maketh us to dwell
after one manner in one house."
And that I conceived so wonderful
joy at the contemplation thereof, I
understand the unspeakable joy
which they have that be at unity
with Christ's primitive church: for
there is joy in the Holy Ghost, and
peace, which passeth all under-
standing; as, it is written in the
Psalms, " as of joyful persons is the
dwelling of all them that be in
thee." And that I called others to
the fruition of this vision, and to
behold this wonderful city, I con-
strue it by the will of God this vi-
sion to have come upon me musing
on your letter, to the end that
under this figure I might have oc-
casion to move you with many
others, to behold the primitive
church in all your opinions con-
cerning faith, and to conform your-
self in all points to the same,
which is the pillar and establish-
ment of the truth, and teacheth the
true use of the sacraments, and
having, with a greater fulness than
we have now, the first fruits of the
Holy Ghost, did declare the true
interpretation of the Scriptures,
according to all verity, even as our
Saviour promised to send thero
516
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
another Comforter, which should
teach them all truth.
And since all truth was taught
and revealed to the primitive
church, which is our mother, let
us all, that be obedient children of
God, submit ourselves to its judg-
ment, for the better understanding
of the articles of our faith, and of
the doubtful sentences of the scrip-
ture.
If you look upon the papistical
sjnagogue onlj, which had cor-
rupted God's word by false inter-
pretations, and hath perverted the
true use of Christ's sacraments,
you might seem to have good hand-
fast of your opinion against the
baptism of infants. But foras-
much as it is of more antiquity,
and hath its beginning from God's
word, and from the use of the pri-
mitive church, it must not in re-
spect of the abuse in the popish
church be neglected, or thought
not expedient to be used in Christ's
church. Auxentius, one of the
Arian sect, with his adherents, was
one of the first that denied the bap-
tism of children ; and next after
him Pelagius the heretic, and some
others that were in St. Bernard's
time, as it doth appear by his
writings, and in our days the Ana-
baptists, an inordinate kind of men
stirred up by the devil, to the de-
struction of the gospel. But the
Catholic truth delivered unto us
by the scriptures, plainly deter-
mineth, that all such are to be
baptized, whom God acknowledg-
eth for his people, and voucheth
them worthy of sanctification or
remission of their sins. Therefore
since that infants be in the number
or scroll of God's people, and be
partakers of the promise by their
purification in Christ, it must needs
follow thereby, that they ought to
be baptized as well as those that
can profess their faith. For we
judge the people of God as well
by the free and liberal promise of
God, as by the confession of faith.
For to whomsoever God promiseth
himself to be their God, and whom
he acknowledgeth for his, those
no man without great impiety may
exclude from the number of the
faithful. But God promiseth that
he will not only be the God of such
as do profess him, but also of in-
fants, promising them his grace
and remission of sins, as it ap-
peareth by the words of the cove-
nant made unto Abraham : " I will
set my covenant between thee and
me, saith the Lord, and between
thy seed after thee in their gene-
rations, with an everlasting cove-
nant, to be thy God, and the God
of thy seed after thee." To Avhich
covenant circumcision was added,
to be a sign of sanctification as
well in children as in men ; and no
man may think that this promise is
abrogated with circumcision and
other ceremonial laws. For Christ
came t© fulfil the promises, and
not to dissolve them. Therefore
in the gospel he saith of infants,
that is, of such as yet believed
not, " Let the little ones come unto
me, and forbid them not, for of
such is the kingdom of heaven."
Again, " It is not the will of your
Father which is in heaven, that
any of these little ones do perish."
Also, " He that receiveth one of
these little ones receiveth me.
Take heed therefore that ye de-
spise not one of these babes, for I
tell you their angels do continually
see in heaven my Father's face."
And what may be said more plain
than this ? It is not the will of the
heavenly Father that the infants
should perish ; whereby we may
gather, that he receiveth them
freely unto his grace, although as
yet they confess not their faith.
Since then that the word of the
promises, which is contained in
baptism, pertaineth as well to chil-
dren as to men, why should the
sign of the promise,^ which is bap-
tism in water, be withdrawn from
children, when Christ himself com-
manded them to be received of us,
and promiseth the reward of a
prophet to those that receive such
a little infant, as he for an example
did put before his disciples ?
Now will I prove with manifest
arguments that children ought to
be baptized, and that the apostles
LETTER FROM MR. PHILPOT.
517
of Christ did baptize children.
The Lord commanded his apostles
to baptize all nations ; therefore
also children ought to be baptized,
for they are comprehended under
this word, All nations.
Further, whom God doth ac-
count among the faithful, they are
faithful, for it was said to Peter,
*' That thing which God hath pu-
rified, thou shalt not say to be
common or unclean." But God
doth repute children among the
faithful : therefore they are faith-
ful, except we had rather to resist
God, and seem stronger and -wiser
than he.
And without all doubt the apos-
tles baptized those which Christ
commanded: but he commanded
the faithful to be baptized, among
which infants are reckoned : the
apostles then baptized infants.
The gospel is more than baptism,
for Paul said, " The Lord sent
me to preach the gospel, and not
to baptize:" not that he denied
absolutely that he was sent to bap-
tize, but that he preferred doctrine
before baptism, for the Lord com-
manded both to the apostles : but
children be received by the doc-
trine of the gospel of God, and
not refused : therefore what per-
son being of reason may deny them
baptism, which is a thing less than
the gospel .' For in the sacraments
be two things to be considered, the
thing signified, and the sign; and
the thing signified is greater than
the sign ; and from the thing signi-
tied in baptism, children are not
excluded; who therefore may deny
them the sign, which is baptism in
water J
St. Peter could not deny them
to be baptized in water, to whom
he saw the Holy Ghost given,
which is the certain sign of God's
people ; for he saith in the Acts,
*' May any body forbid them to be
baptized in water who have re-
ceived the Holy Ghost as well as
we?" Therefore St. Peter denied
not baptism to infants, for he knew
certainly both by the doctrine of
Christ, and by the covenant, which
is everlasting, that the kingdom of
heaven pertaineth to infants.
None are received into the king-
dom of heaven but such as God
loveth, and which are endued with
the Spirit: for whoso hath not the
Spirit of God, he is none of his.
But infants are beloved of God,
and therefore want not the Spirit
of God: wherefore, if they have
the Spirit of God as well as men,
if they be numbered among the
people of God as well as we that
be of age, who (I pray you) may
well withstand children to be bap-
tized with water in the name of the
Lord?
The apostles, in times past, being
yet not sulliciently instructed, did
murmur against those which
brought their children unto the
Lord, but the Lord rebuked them,
and said, " Let the babes come
unto me." Why then do not these
rebellious anabaptists obey the
commandment of the Lord '. For
what do they now-a-days else that
bring their children to baptism,
than that they did in times past
which brought their children unto
the Lord, and our Lord received
them, and putting his hands on
them blessed them, and both by
words and by gentle behaviour to-
wards them, declared manifestly
that children be the people of God,
and entirely beloved by him? But
some will say. Why then did not
Christ baptize them? Because it ia
written, Jesus himself baptized
not, but his disciples.
Moreover, circumcision in the
old law was administered to in-
fants : therefore baptism ought to
be administered in the new law
unto children. For baptism is
come in the stead of circumcision,
as St. Paul witnesseth, saying to
the Colossians, " By Christ ye are
circumcised with a circumcision
which is without hands, when ye
put off the body of sin of the flesh,
by the circumcision of Christ,
being buried together with him
through baptism." Behold, Paul
calleth baptism the circumcision of
a Christian man,- which is done
518
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
without bands, but that with hands
no man any longer ought to be cir-
cumcised, although the mystery of
circumcision do still remain in
faithful people.
To this I may add, that the ser-
vants of God were always ready to
administer the sacraments to them
ifor whom they were instituted. As
for an example, we may behold
Joshua, who most diligently pro-
cured the people of Israel to be
circumcised before they entered
into the land of promise ; but since
the apostles were the preachers of
the word, and the very faithful ser-
vants of Jesus Christ, who may
hereafter doubt that they baptized
infants, since baptism is in the place
of circumcision?
Item, The apostles did attempe-
rate all their doings to the shadows
and figures of the Old Testament ;
therefore it is certain that they did
attemperate baptism accordingly to
circumcision, and baptized chil-
dren because they were under the
figure of baptism ; for the people
of Israel passed through the Red
Sea, and the bottom of the water
of Jordan, with their children.
And although the children be not
always expressed, neither the wo-
man in the holy scriptures, yet
they are comprehended and under-
stood in the same.
Also the scripture evidently tell-
eth us, that the apostles baptized
whole families or households : but
the children are comprehended in
a family or household, as the
chiefest and dearest part thereof:
therefore we may conclude, the
apostles did baptize infants or chil-
dren, and not only men of lawful
age. And that the house or house-
hold is taken for man, woman, and
child, it is manifest in the 17th of
Genesis ; and also in that Joseph
doth call Jacob with all his house,
to come out of the land of Canaan
into Egypt.
Finally, I can declare out of an-
cient writers, that the baptism of
infants hath continued from the
apostle's time unto ours, neither
was it instituted by any councils,
neither of the pope, nor of other
men, but coiiimanded from the
scripture by the apostles them-
selves. Origen, upon the declara-
tion of St. Paul's epistle to the
Romans, expounding the 6th chap-
ter, saith, '" That the church of
Christ received the baptism of in-
fants from the very apostles." Stt
Jerome maketh mention of the
baptism of infants in the third
book against the Pelagians, and in
his epistle to Leta. St. Augustine
reciteth, lor this purpose, a place
out of John, bishop of Constanti-
nople, in his first book against
Julian, chap. 2 ; and he again writ-
ing to St. Jerome, epist, 28, saith,
*' That St. Cyprian, not making
any new decree, but firmly observ-
ing the faith of the church, judged
with bis fellow bishops, that as
soon as one was born, he might
be lawfully baptized." The place
of Cyprian is to be seen in his
epistle to Fidus.
Also St. Augustine, in writing
against the Donatists, in the fourth
book, chap. 23 and 24, saith, That
the baptism of infants was not de-
rived from the authority of man,
neither of councils, but from the
tradition or doctrine of the apos-
tles.
Cyril, upon Leviticus, chap. 8,
approveth the baptism of children,
and condemnetb the iteration of
baptism. These authorities of men
I do allege, not to tie the baptism
of children unto the testimonies of
men, but to shew how men's testi-
monies do agree with God's word,
and that the verity of antiquity is
on our side, and that the Anabap-
tists have nothing but lies for them,
and new imaginations, which feign
the baptism of children to be the
pope's commandment.
After this will I answer to the
sum of your arguments for the
contrary. The first, which iuclud-
eth all the rest, is, " Go ye into all
the world, and preach the glad
tidings to all creatures. He tliat
believeth and is baptized shall be
saved : but he that believeth not,
shall be damned," &c.
LETTER FROM MR. PHILPOT.
610
To this I answer, That nothing
is added to God's word by baptism
of children, as you pretend, but
that is done which the same word
doth require, for that children are
accounted of Christ in the gospel
among the number of such as be-
lieve, as it appeareth by these
words, " He tliat oftendeth one of
these little babes which believe in
me, it were better for him to have
a mill-stone tied about his neck,
and to be cast into the bottom of
the sea." Where plainly Christ
calleth such as be not able to con-
fess their faith, Believers, because
of his mere grace he reputeththem
for believers. And this is no won-
der so to be taken, since God im-
puteth faith for righteousness unto
men that be of riper age : for both
in men and children, righteousness,
acceptation, sanctifi cation, is of
mere grace, and by imputation,
that the glory of God's grace
might be praised.
Aiid that children of faithful
parents are sanctified, and that
among such as do believe, is ap-
parent in the seventh chapter of
the first epistle to the Corinthians.
And whereas you do gather by the
order of the words in the said com-
mandment of Christ, that children
ought to be taught before they be
baptized, and to this end you al-
lege many places out of the Acts,
proving that such as confessed their
faith first, were baptized ; I an-
swer, that if the order of words
might weigh any thing in this
cause, we have the scripture that
maketh as well for us. For in St.
Mark we read that John did bap-
tize in the desert, preaching the
baptism of repentance. In which
place we see baptizing go before,
and preaching to follow after.
And also I will declare this place
of Matthew, exactly considered, to
make for the use of baptism in
children ; for St. Matthew bath it
written in this wise, " AH power is
given me (saith the Lord) in hea-
ven and in earth," therefore going
forth Matheteusate, that is, Disciple
ye, (as I may express the signifi-
cation of the word) or, Make, or
Gather to me disciples of all na-
tions. And following, he declareth
the way how they should gather to
him disciples out of all nations;
" Baptizing them and teaching ;"
by baptizing and teaching ye shall
procure a church to me. And both
these aptly and briefly severally
he setteth forth, saying, " Baptiz-
ing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost, teaching them to observe all
things whatsoever I have com-
manded you." Now then, baptism
goeth before doctrine.
But hereby I do not gather, that
the Gentiles, who never heard any
thing before of God, and of the Son
of God, and of the Holy Ghost,
ought to be baptized, neither would
they permit themselves to be bap-
tized, before they knew to what
end. But this I have declared to
shew you upon how feeble founda-
tion the Anabaptists be grounded.
And plainly it is not true which
they imagine of this text, that the
Lord did only command such to be
baptized whom the apostles had
first of all taught. Neither here
verily is signified who only are to
be baptized, but he speaketh of
such as be at perfect age, and of the
first foundations of faith, and of the
church to be planted among the
Gentiles, which were as yet rude
and ignorant of religion.
Such as be of age may hear, be-
lieve, and confess that which is
preached and taught, but infants
cannot: therefore we may justly-
collect, tiiat he speaketh nothing
here of infants or children. But
for all this they ought not to be ex-
cluded from baptism.
It is a general rule, " He that
doth not labour must not eat."
But who is so barbarous as to think
hereby, that children should be
famished? v
The Lord sent his apostles, at
the beginning of his setting up his
true religion, unto all nations, un-
to such as were both ignorant of
God, and were out of the covenant
of God; and truly such persons it
behoved not first to be baptized,
and afterward taught; but first to
r/io
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
be taugUl, and i>ftcr baptized. If
at tiiis day we should go to the
Turks to convert them to the faith
of Christ, verily fust we ought to
teach them, and afterwards baptize
such as would yield to be the ser-
vants of Christ. Likewise the
JiOrd himself in time past did,
when first he renewed the covenant
with Abraham, and ordained cir-
cumcision to be a seal of the cove-
nant after that Abraham was cir-
cumcised. But he, when he per-
ceived the infants also to pertain to
the covenant, and that circumcision
was the sealing up of the covenant,
did not only circumcise Ishmael
his son, that was thirteen years of
age, but all other infants that were
born in his house, among whom we
reckon Isaac.
Even so, faithful people who
were converted from heathen ido-
latry by the preaching of the gos-
pel, and confessing the faith, were
baptized ; when they understood
their children to be counted among
the people of God, and that bap-
tism was the token of the children
of God, they procured also their
children to be baptized. Therefore,
it is written, " Abraham cirrum-
cised all the male children in his
house." In like manner we read
in the Acts and writings of the apos-
tles, that after thi> master of the
house was turned to the faith, all
the whole house was baptized.
And as concerning those which of
old time were compelled to con-
fess their faith before they received
baptism, which were called Cate-
chumeni, they were such as with
our fore-fathers came from the Gen-
tiles into the church, who being
yet rude of faith, they did instruct
in the principles of their belief,
and afterward they did baptize
them; but the same ancient fathers,
notwithstanding, did baptize the
children of faithful men, as I have
already partly declared.
I beseech thee, dear brother in
the gospel, follow the steps of the
glorious in the primitive church,
and of such as at this day follow
the same; decline from them nei-
ther to the right hand nor to the
left. Then slvall deatJj, be it erer
so bitter, be more sweet than this
life: then shall Christ, with all the
heavenly Jerusalem, triumphantly
embrace your spirit with unspeak-
able gladness and exultation, who
in this earth was content to join
your spirit with their spirits, ac-
cording as it is commanded by the
word, that the spirit of the prophets
should be subject to the prophets.
One thing ask with David ere you
depart, and require the same, that
you may dwell with a full accord in
his house, for there is glory and
worship: and so with Simeon in
the temple embracing Christ, de-
part in peace: to which peace
Christ bring both you and me, and
all our loving brethren that love
God in the unity of faith, by such
ways as shall please him, to his
glory. Let the bitter passion of
Christ, which he suffered for your
sake, and the horrible torments
which the godly martyrs of Christ
have endured before us, and also
the inestimable reward of your life
to come, which is hidden yet a
little while from you with Christ,
strengthen, comfort, and encourage
you to the end of that glorious race
which you are in. Amen.
Your yoke-fellow in captivity
for the verity of Christ's gospel,
to live and die with you in the
unity of faith,
John Philpot.
We have gone at some length
into the report of this case, be-
cause it gives a perfect insight of
the manner in which the persecu-
tors of those days strove, by va-
rious arts, to overcome the faith of
those who were brought before
them. They at first tried, by insi-
dious and soothing speeches, and
by pretended compassion for their
prisoners, to induce them to aban-
don the cross which they had taken
up ; these failing, they then begaii
to shew the natural malignity and
bloodthirstiness of their hearts:
their victims were overwhelmed
with abuse, and exposed to every
species of cruelty and ill-treat-
ment; still the hypocritical whin?-
REV. THOMAS WHITTLE.
621
■of oompfrssion was kept up; they
tortured the Protestant only to
l)rove (heir regard for his soul, and
brought him to the stake only to
make him " conformable' — that is,
they merely wished him to give up
the exercise of that reason with
which his Creator had endowed
him, and to adopt, instead of the
pure and benevolent principles of
the reformed religion, the mon-
strous, absurd, and blasphemous
tenets of popery — in return for
which sacrifice, tiiey graciously
promised to allow him to retain a
life, which no law, but one issuing
from the Pandemonium of the
prime object of their idolatry, the
Pope, could have ever given them
authority to deprive him (if. What
heart but must revolt from the
contemplation of the bare possibi-
lity of such enormities being again
enacted in this country, once so
happily rescued from the tyranny
of papal domination? And yet,
alas! who can deny that the fatal
security in which Protestants have
so long indulged, and the unwea-
ried assiduity of their adversaries,
may, — nay, will — establish Anti-
christ again in the throne, and al-
low him again to wallow in the
blood of the saints, unless they be
roused by this timely warning, to
shake oft' their slumber, and oppose
the enemy at every point?
SECTION XIII.
HISTORY OF THOMAS WHITTLE, BARTLF.T GREEN, JOHN TUDSON, JOHN
WENT, THOMAS BROWNE, ISABEL FOSTER, AND JOAN WARNE, OTHER-
WISE LASHFORD, WHO WERE ALL BURNED AT SMITHFIELD, JANUARY
27, 1556.
The above martyrs were all con-
demned under one general form of
articles objected against them, and
which ran, as usual, upon the com-
mon points of doctrine, namely,
their denial of the pope's supre-
macy; their objections to the er-
rors of the mass, &c. in the Romish
church, and their refusal to attend
the same, with their public avowal
of their abhorrence to the whole.
They severally answered to the
various objections with all the
boldness and simplicity of truth.
We shall give a brief relation of
their stories, beginning with
THE REV. THOMAS WHITTLE.
Mention has been made in the
account of Mr. Philpot, of a mar-
ried priest, whom he found in bi-
shop Bonner's coal-house at his
first going thither, in heaviness of
mind and great sorrow, for recant-
ing the doctrine he had taught in
king Edward's days, whose name
was Thomas Whittle, of Essex.
This Thomas Whittle, after he had
been expelled from the place in
Essex where he served, became an
itinerant preacher, sowing the gos-
pel of Christ, wherever he found
opportunity. At length being ap-
prehended by one Edmund Ala-
blaster, in hope of reward and pro-
motion, he was brought first as pri-
soner before the bishop of Win-
chester, who then was lately fallen
sick of the disease, whereof not
long after he died. But the ap-
prehender for his proff"ered service
was checked by the bishop, who
asked, " If there were no man unto
whom he might bring such rascals,
but to him? Hence! out of my
sight, thou varlet," cried he; " why
dost thou trouble me with such
matters?" The cormorant being
thus defeated of his desired prey,
yet unwilling to give it up, carried
his prisoner to the bishop of Lon-
don, by whom Whittle was cruelly
treated, as appears from the fol-
lowing letter to one of his friends.
" Upon Thursday, which was
the tenth of January, the bishop of
London sent for me, Thomas
Whittle, minister, out of the 'por-
ter's lodge, where I had been all
night, lying on the earth, on a little
low bed, where I had as painful
a night of sickness as ever I had.
And when I came before him, he
622
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
talked with me upon many things
of the sacrament so grossly, as is
not worthy to be rehearsed. And
amongst other things, he asked
me, if I would have come to mass
that morning if he had sent for me.
I answered, that I would have
come to him at his commandment,
but to your mass (said I) I have
small aflection. At which answer he
was sore displeased, and said, I
should be fed with bread and wa-
ter. And as I followed him
through the great hall, he turned
back, and beat me with his fist,
first on the one cheek, and then
on the other, as the sign of my
beating did many days appear.
And then he led me to a little salt-
house, where I had neither straw
nor bed, but lay two nights on a
table, and slept soundly.
" On the Friday after, I was
brought to my lord, when he gave
me many fair words, and said he
would be good to me. And so he
going to Fulham, committed me to
Dr. Harpsfield, that he and I, in
that afternoon, should commune
together, and draw out certain
articles, whereunto if I would sub-
scribe, I should be dismissed.
But Dr. Harpsfield sent not for me
till night, and then persuaded me
very mUch to forsake my opinions.
I answered, I held nothing but the
truth, and therefore I could not so
lightly turn therefrom. So I
thought I should at that time have
had no more ado : but he had
made a certain bill, which the re-
gister pulled out of his bosom, and
read. The bill indeed was very
easily made, and therefore more
dangerous ; for the effect thereof
was to detest all errors and here-
sies against the sacrament of the
altar, and other sacraments, and to
believe the faith of the Catholic
church, and live accordingly.
" To this bill I did also set my
han^J, being much desired and
counselled so to do; and the flesh
being always desirous to have li-
berty, I considered not thoroughly
the inconvenience that might come
thereupon; and respite I desired
to have had, but earnestly they de-
sired me to subscribe. Now when
I had done so, I had little joy
thereof; for by and by my mind
and conscience told me by God's
word that I had done evil, by such
a slight means to shake olT the
sweet cross of Christ; and yet it
was not my seeking, as God know-
eth, but altogether came of them.
" The night after I had sub-
scribed I was sore grieved, and for
sorrow of conscience could not
sleep. For in the deliverance of
my body out of bonds, which I
might have had, I could find no
joy nor comfort, but still was in my
conscience tormented more and
more, being assured by God's Spi-
rit and his word, that I through
evil counsel and advice had done
amiss. And both with discjuietude
of mind, and my other cruel han-
dling, I was sickly ; lying upon the
ground when the keeper came ;
and so I desired him to pray Dr.
Harpsfield to come to me, and so
he did.
" And when he came, and the
register with him, I told him that
I was not well at ease, but that I
was grieved very much in my con-
science and mind because I had
subscribed. And I said that my
conscience had so accused me,
through the just judgment of God
and his word, that I had felt hell
in m}' conscience, and Satan ready
to devour me ; and therefore I
pray you, Mr. Harpsfield, (said I)
let me have the bill again, for I
will not stand to it. So he gently
commanded it to be fetched, and
gave it me, and suffered me to put
out my name, whereof I was right
glad when I had so done, although
death should follow. And hereby
I had experience of God's provi-
dence and mercy towards me, who
trieth his people, and sulfercth
them to fall, but not to be lost: for
in the midst of this temptation and
trouble, he gave me warning of my
deed, and also delivered me ; hiji
name be praised for evermore.
Amen.
" Neither devil nor cruel tyrant
can pluck any of Christ's sheep
out of his hand. Of which flock of
BARTLET GREEN.
523
Christ's sheep I trust undoubtedly
I am one, by means of his death
and blood-shedding, and shall at
the last day stand at his iio;ht
hand, and reeeive with others his
blessed benediction. And now,
being condemned to die, my con-
science and mind, I praise God, is
quiet in Christ, and I by his grace
am \ery willing and content to
give over this body to the death,
lor the testimony of his truth and
pure religion, against Antichrist
and all his false religion and doc-
trine. By me,
" Thomas Whittle, Minister."
CONDEMNATION AND MARTYRDOM
OF MR. WHITTLE.
At his last examination before
the bishop" upon the 14th day of
January, 1556, bishop Bonner,
with others, sitting in his consis-
tory in the afternoon, first called
fortli Thomas Whittle, with whom
he began as follows: "Because
you be a priest," said he, " as I
and other bishops here be, and did
receive the order of priesthood
after the rite and form of the Ca-
tholic church, you shall not think
bat I will administer justice as
well unto you as unto others."
Bonner then charged him with
the several articles mentioned
above, to which Whittle made spi-
rited and pertinent replies: when
the bishop, finding that neither
threats nor entreaties had any ef-
fect on him, forthwith proceeded
to his degradation.
Whittle, in the midst of the ce-
remonies, when he saw them so
busy in degrading him, sciid uiilo'
them, " Paul and Titus had not so
much to do with their priests and
bishops." And, speaking to the
bishop, he said, " My lord, your
religion standeth most with the
church of Rome, and not with the
Catholic church of Christ."
The bishop, after this, according-
to his accustomed formal proceed-
ings, tried him yet again with
words, rather than with substantial
arguments, to conform him to his
religion, and asked, what fault liQ
found in the administration of the
sacrament of the altar?
Whittle answered, " It is not
used according to Christ's institu-
tion, in that it is privately and not
openly done. And also because it
is administered but in one kind to
the lay-people, which is against
Christ's ordinance. Farther, Christ
commanded it not to be elevated
nor adored: for the adoration and
elevation cannot be proved by
Scripture."
"Weil," said Bonner, "my
lords here, and other learned men,
have shewed great learning for thy
conversion, wherefore if thou wilt
yet return to the faith and religion
of the Catholic church, I will re-
ceive thee thereunto, and not com-
mit thee to the secular power."
But Whittle, strengthened with
the grace of the Lord, stood strong
and immovable in what he had af-
firmed. Wherefore the sentence
being read, the next day he was
committed to the secular power,
and in a few days after brought to
the fire with the six persons above-
named, sealing the testimony of
his doctrine with his blood, which
he willingly and cheerfully gave
for witness of the truth.
BARTLET GREEN,
Was of a respectable family, and
was blessed with parents who, un-
derstanding the value of a good
education, were anxious to bestow
one upon their son. After having
been placed at preparatory schools,
he was sent to the university of
Oxford, where, by his diligence, he
made great advances in his stu-
dies ; but was, for a time, so far
from feeling any interest in eter-
nal things, that he was utterly
averse to the subject. At length,
by attending the lectures of Peter
Martyr, then reader of the divi-
nily-lecture, his mind Avas struck
with the importance of religion.
When he had once tasted of this,
it became unto him as the fountain
of living water, that our Saviour
Christ spake of to the woman of
Samaria ; insomuch that when he
524
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
■was called by his friends from the
university, and was placed in the
Temple at London, there to study
the common laws of the realm,
he still continued, with great ear-
nestness, to read and search the
scriptures.
But, (such is the frailty of our
corrupt nature, without the special
assistance of God's Holy Spirit)
through the continual fellowship of
such worldly youth as are common-
ly in that and the like places, he be-
came by little and little a partaker
in their follies, as well in his ap-
parel, as also in banquetings, and
other superfluous excesses : which
he afterwards bewailed sorely, as
appears by his own testimony,
left in a book belonging to Mr.
Bartram Calthorpe, one of his
friends, written a little before his
death, as follows:
"Two things have very much
troubled me while I was in the
Temple, pride and gluttony ; which
under the colour of glory and good
fellowship, drew me almost from
God. Against both there is one
remedy, by earnest prayer, and
without ceasing. And forasmuch
as vain glory is so subtle an adver-
sary, that almost it woundeth
deadly, ere ever a man can per-
ceive himself to be smitten, there-
fore we ought so much the rather
by continual prayer to labour for
humbleness of mind. Truly, glut-
tony beginneth under a charitable
pretence of mutual love and so-
ciety, and hath in it most unchari-
tableness. When we seek to re-
fresh our bodies, that they may be
more apt to serve God, and per-
form our duties towards our neigh-
bours, then it stealeth in as a privy
thief, and murdereth both body
and soul, that now it is not apt to
pray, or serve God, apt to study
or labour for our neighbour. Let
Tis therefore watch and be sober :
for our adversary the devil walk-
eth about like a roaring lion, seek-
ing whom he may devour.
" Agreement of minds joining in
unity of faith, and growing up in
charity, is true and steadfast amity.
Farewell, my Bartram, and remem-
ber me, that ever we may be like
together. Farewell ; at Newgate,
Jan. 26, 1556.
" Set sober love against hasty
wrath.
" Bartlet Green."
Thus we sec the fatherly kind-
ness of our most gracious and
merciful God, who never sulTereth
his elect children so to fail, that
they lie still in security of sin, but
oftentimes quickeneth them up by
such means, as perhaps they think
least of. And now to return to our
history : for the better maintenance
of himself in his studies, and other
his allairs, he had a large allow-
ance of his grandfather. Dr. Bart-
let, who during the time of Green's
imprisonment made him oti'ers of
great livings, if he would recant,
and return to the church of Rome.
But his persuasions took no efl'ect
in his grandson's faithful heart.
He was a man beloved of all (ex-
cept the papists, who esteem none
that love the truth), and so he well
deserved ; for he was of a meek,
humble, discreet, and gentle be-
haviour to all ; injurious to none,
beneficial to many, especially to
those who were of the household
of faith.
The cause of Mr. Green's suf-
ferings originated from a letter of
his being intercepted. This letter
was written to an exiled friend,
who having, in a letter to Mr.
Green, amongst other things, asked
whether the queen was dead, as a
report of that nature had been cir-
culated on the continent ; Mr.
Green, after answering other ques-
tions, briefly said in his letter —
" the queen is not dead."
These letters, with many others,
written to the godly exiles, by
their friends in England, being de-
livered to a messenger to carry
over, came, by the apprehension
of the bearer, into the hands of the
council ; ,who perused the whole
of them, and amongst them found
that of Mr. Green, written to his
friend Christopher Goodman ; in
THOMAS BROWN— JOHN TUDSON.
525
the contents whereof they found
the words, mentioned above ; which
words were only written as a sim-
ple answer to a question. How-
beit, to some of the council they
seemed very heinous words, yea,
treason tliey would have made
them, if the law would have suf-
fered. Which M'hen they could
not do, they then examined him
upon his faith in religion.
His answers displeased them ;
he was committed to prison, and,
after being confined for some time,
was, at length, sent to bishop
Bonner.
Many conferences and examina-
tions they brought him to. Bat
in the end (seeing his steadiness of
faith to be such that neither their
threatenings, nor their flattering
promises could prevail against it),
the 15th day of January the bishop
caused him, with the others before
mentioned, to be brought into the
consistory of St. Paul's ; where
being set in his judgment seat,
accompanied by Fecknara, his
dean, and his chaplains, after he
had condemned the other six, he
called for Bartlet Green, and again
repeated the articles to him. After
which Dr. Fecknam disputed with
him upon the real presence of
Christ in the sacrament, &c. At
length, impatient of longer delay,
Bonner demanded if he would
recant and return to his Romish
mother ; and on his answering in
the negative, he pronounced the
definitive sentence against him,
and then committed him to the she-
riffs of London, who sent him to
Newgate.
As he was going thither, two gen-
tlemen met him, particular friends,
who wished to comfort this their
persecuted brother, but their hearts
not being able to contain their sor-
row, " Ah, my dear friends," said
the martyr, " is this the comfort
you are come to give me, in this
my occasion of heaviness ? Must I,
who needed to have consolation
ministered to me, become now a
comforter of you?" And thus de-
claring his most quiet peaceable
mind and conscience, he cheerfully
spake to them and others, until he
came to the prison door, into which
he joyfully entered, and there re-
mained either in prayer or medita-
tion until the 28th of January, when
he, with his brethren, went most
cheerfully to the place of their tor-
ments.
THOMAS BROWN,
Was born in the parish of His-
ton, in the diocese of Ely, and
came afterwards to London, where
he dwelt in the parish of St.
Bride's, in Fleet-street. He was
a married man, aged thirty-seven,
and his troubles first arose because
he came not to his parish church,
for which neglect he was presented
by the constable of the parish to
bishop Bonner. Being brought to
Fulham with the others to be ex-
amined, he was required to come
into the chapel to hear mass, which
he refusing to do, went into the
warren, and there kneeled among
the trees. For this he was greatly
charged by the bishop as for an
heinous matter, because he said it
was done in despite and contempt
of their mass. At length being
brought to his last examination be-
fore the said bishop, on the 15th of
January, there to hear the defini-
tive sentence against him, he was
required, with many fair words
and glossing promises, to revoke
his doctrine. But he resisted with
steadfast faith, and told the bishop
he was a blood-sucker.
After this, Bonner read the sen-
tence against him; which being
done, he was committed to the
sherifl's to be burned on the day
appointed.
JOHN TUDSON,
Was also brought forth unto the
like condemnation. He was born
in Ipswich, and apprenticed in
London to George Goodyear.
Being complained of to sir Richard
Cholmley and Dr. Story, he was
by them sent to Bonner, and was
divers times before him in ex-
amination.
On his last examination, when
the bishop promised, on condition
526
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of his recanting, to forgive liim all
his offences, he demanded Mherein
he had offended. Then said the
bishop, "In- your answers." —
"No," replied Tudson, "I have
not therein offended ; and you,
my lord, pretend charity, but no-
things thereof appeareth in your
works." Thus, after a fevr words,
the bishop pronounced against him
sentence of condemnation ; which
being read, the martyr was com-
mitted to the secular power, and
so with much patience finished this
life with his fellows on the 27th
day of January.
JOHN WENT,
Born in Langham, in Essex, was
twenty-seven years of age. He
was first examined by Dr. Story
upon the sacrament of the altar;
and because the poor man did not
accord with him thoroughly in th6
real presence of the body and blood
of Christ, Dr. Story sent him to
Bonner, who likewise, after vari-
ous examinations upon the articles
in the consistory, attempted the
like manner of persuasions with
him as he did to the others, to re-
cant and return. To whom, in
very few words, Went answered,
" He would not ; but that, by the
leave of God, he would stand firm
and constant in what he had said."
Whereupon being condemned by
the bishop's sentence, he was com-
mitted unto the sheriffs, and so
brought to his martyrdom, which
he with no less constancy suffered
to the end, with the rest of that
blessed society.
ISABEL FOSTER,
Was born in Grafestock, in the
diocese of Carlisle, and was the
wife of John Foster, cutler, of
St. Bride's, Fleet-street. She like-
wise, for not coming to their
church, was sent to bishop Bon-
ner, who put her in prison, and
examined her sundry times, but
she would never be removed from
the constant confession of Christ's
gospel.
At length, coming unto her final
examination before the bishop, she
was tried again, whether she
would yet go from her former an-
swers. Whereunto she gave a
resolute answer; "I will not,"
said she, " go from them, by God's
grace." The bishop, promising
both life and libeity, if she would
associate herself in the unity of
the catholic church, she said again,
"That she trusted she was never
out of the Catholic church ; and
so persisting in the same, conti-
nued constant till the sentence was
pronounced, when she was com-
raitted by command of the bishop
to the secular power, and so
brought a few days after to the
stake, being fifty-five years of
age.
JOAN LASHFORD, ALIAS WARNE,
Was the daughter of Elizabeth
Warne, by her first husband, Ro-
bert Lashford. The reader may
remember the story of John and
Elizabeth Warne, who both suf-
fered for the cause of truth, as re-
lated in a former part of this book;
and when her father and mother
were in prison, Joan, then about
twenty years of age, attended upon
them and administered to their
wants with all the tenderness and
afiection of a dutiful child. She
was soon discovered to hold the
same doctrines as her parents, and
was, in consequence, sent to Bon-
ner, bishop of London, by Dr.
Story, and so cotnmitted to the
Poultry Compter, where she re-
mained about live weeks, and from
thence she was conveyed to New-
gate, where she continued some
months.
After that, feihaining prisoner in
the custody of Bonner, and being
examined, her confession was,
that for above a twelvemonth be-
fore, she caine not to the popish
mass service in church, neither
would, either to receive the sa-
crament of the altar, or to be con-
fessed, because her conscience
would not suffer her so to do ; pro-
testing against the real presence
of Christ's body and blood ; and
denying that auricular confession,
or absolution after the popish sort,
was necessary ; but said, that both
LETTER FROM MR. WHITTLE.
527
the said sacraments, confession
and absolution, and the mass, with
all their other snperlluous sacra-
ments, ceremonies, and divine ser-
vice, as then used in this realm of
England, were most vile, and con-
trary to Christ's word and institu-
tion ; so that they were neither at
the beginning, nor shall be at the
latter end. This resolute maid,
feeble and tender of age, ^yet
strong by grace in her confession
and faith, stood so firm, that nei-
ther the promises nor the threats
of the bishops could turn her: and
on being exhorted by the bishop to
return to the Catholic unity of the
church, she boldly said, " If you
will leave ofl' your abomination, T
will return, and otherwise I will
not. Do as it pleaseth you, and I
pray God that you may do that
which may please him."
. And thus she constantly perse-
vering in the truth, was condemn-
ed and committed to the sheriifs,
by whom she with the rest was
brought unto the stake, and there
Avashed her clothes in the blood of
the Lamb.
THEIR MARTYRDOMS.
On the 27th of January, 1556,
these seven believers in, and
faithful servants of, Christ, were
conducted from Newgate to Smith-
field, there to endure the last tor-
ments that could be inflicted on
them by their cruel persecutors.
They all went with great cheer-
fulness, singing hymns to the
praise of their Redeemer, both in
the way to, and at the place of ex-
ecution. Bartlet Green, in par-
ticular, frequently repeated the
following lines :
O Christ, my God, sure hope of health,
Besides thee have I none :
The truth I love, and falsehood hate;
Be thou my guide alone.
They were chained to three dif-
ferent stakes, but consumed toge-
ther in one fire, freely yielding up
their lives in testimony of the
truth, and sealing, with their blood,
the doctrines of that gospel they
had so zealously supported.
Two of these noble martyrs,
namely, Thomas "Whittle, and
Bartlet Green, wrote a great num-
ber of letters, to tlieir friends and
acquaintances, during their confine-
ment; and as we liave already
given an extract from one of
Green's, we now present one writ-
ten by Mr. Whittle.
"My dear and well-beloved
brethren in Christ, Mr. Filles and
Cuthbert, I wish you all welfare
of soul and body. Welfare to the
soul is repentance of sin, faithful
alliance in Christ Jesus, and a
godly life. Welfare to the body
is the health of the same, with all
necessary things for this life. The
soul of man is immortal, and,
therefore, ought to be well kept,
lest immortality of joy should turn
to immortality of sorrow. As for
the body, be it never so well kept,
and much made of, yet shortly, by
nature, will it perish and decay :
but those that are ingrafted and
incorporated into Christ by true
faith, feeling the motion of God's
holy spirit, as a pledge of their
election and inheritance, exciting
and stirring them not only to seek
heavenly things, but also to hate
vice, and embrace virtue, will not
only do these things, but also, if
need require, will gladly take up
their cross, and follow their cap-
tain, their king and their Saviour
Jesus Christ, (as his poor afflicted
church of England now doth)
against that false and Anti-Chris-
tian doctrine and religion now
used, and especially that blasphe-
mous mass, wherein Christ's Sup-
per, and holy ordinance, is altoge-
ther perverted and abused, con-
trary to his institution, and to
Paul's proceedings: so that that
which they have in their mass,
is neither sacrament of Christ,
nor yet sacrifice for sin, as the
priests falsely pretend. It is a
sacrament, that is, as St. Augus-
tine saith, ' A visible sign of in-
visible grace,' when it is admi-
nistered to the communicants ac-
cording to Christ's example, and
as it was, of late years, in this
realm. And as for sacrifice, there
528
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
is none to be made now for sin :
' For Christ, with one sacrifice,
hath perfected for evir those that
are sanctified.'
" Beware of false relij?ion, and
men's vain traditions, and serve
God with reverence and godly
fear, accordina; to the doctrine of
his gospel ; whereto cleave ye that
ye may be blessed, though of wick-
ed men ye are hated and accursed.
Rather drink of the cup of Christ
with his church, than of the cup
of that rose-coloured whore of
Babylon, which is full of abomina-
tions. Rather strive ye to go to hea-
ven by the path which is straight
to flesh and blood, with the little
flock, than to go in the wide way,
following the enticements of the
world and the flesh, which leadeth
to damnation.
~" Like as Christ sufl'ered in the
flesh, saith St. Peter, so arm ye
yourselves with the same mind :
for Christ sufl'ered for us, leaving
us an example to follow his foot-
steps. Blessed are they that suf-
fer for his sake ; great is their re-
ward in heaven. He that over-
cometh (saith St. John, Rev. 2, 3).
shall eat of the tree of life ; he
shall have a crown of life, and
not be hurt of the second death:
he shall be clothed with white
array, and not be put out of the
book of life; yea, I will confess
his name, saith Christ, before my
father, and before his angels, and
he shall be a pillar in the house of
God, and sit with me on my seat.
And thus I bid you farewell, mine
own brethren, and dear fellows in
Christ ; whose grace and peace be
always with you. Amen.
This world I do forsake.
To Christ I inetake.
And for his gospel's sake.
Patiently death I take.
My body to the dust.
Now to return it must ;
M,y soul, 1 know full well.
With my God it shall dwell.
"Thomas Whitfle."'
SECTION XIV.
HISTORY OF JOHN LOMAS, ANNE ALBRIGHT, JOAN CATMi:R, AONt'.S
SNOTH, AND JOAN SOLE, WHO WERE BURNT AT CANThRBUR'if IFi
ONE FIRE.
These martyrs sufl'ered for the
truth of the gospel on the 31st day
of January, 1556.
JOHN LOMAS,
Of the parish of Teuterden, was
discovered to be of that religion
which the papists call heresy, and
cited upon the same to appear at
Canterbury, where he was exa-
mined there as to whether he be-
lieved the Catholic church or not ;
he answered, that " he believed so
mlich as was contained in God's
book, and no more."
He was then ordered to appear
again on the following "Wednes-
day, which was the 17th day of
January, when he was examined,
whether he would be confessed
by a priest or not ; he said, that
" he found it not written that he
should be confessed to any priest,
in God's book, neither would he be
confessed, unless he were accused,
by some man, of sin." Again, be-
ing examined whether he believed
the body of Christ to be in the sa-
crament of the altar really under
the forms of bread and wine after
the consecration ? He answered,
that '* he believed no reality of
Christ's body to be in the sacra-
ment ; neither found he written,
that he is there under form or
trestle, but he believed so much as
was written." Being then asked
whether he believed that there was
a Catholic church or no, and whe-
ther he would be content to be a
member of the same, he answered,
that " he believed so much as was
written in God's book," and other
answer than this he refused to
give. "Whereupon sentence was
read against him on the 18th of
January, and so he was commit-
ted to the secular power, and, af-
1
AGNES SNOTH— ANNE ALBRIGHT, &(
529
terwards, saflFered for the true
faith, with the four women fol-
lowing.
AGNES SNOTH,
Was a widow, of the parish of
Smardeu, and was likewise cited
and accused for her faith. She
was divers times examined, and
being compelled to answer to such
articles and interrogatories as
should be administered unto her,
she first denied to be confessed to
a priest. And as touching the sa-
crament of the altar, she protest-
ed that if she or any other did re-
ceive the sacrament so as Christ
and his apostles after him did de-
liver it, then she and they did re-
ceive it to their comfort: but as it
is now used in the church, she
said that no man could othervvise
receive it than to his damnation,
as she thought. Afterwards, being
examined again concerning pe-
nance, whether it were a sacra-
nient or not, she plainly denied
it. Whereupon the sentence be-
ing likewise read, she was com-
mitted to the sheriffs of Canter-
bury, and suflered with her faithful
companions.
iiasil cruMy tonured to deadi by unUr ly Julian the Apostate, A. D, 362.
ANNE ALBRIGHT.
This female, strong in her be-
lief, on appearing before the judge
and his colleagues, told them, that
" she would not be confessed by
a priest." And speaking to the
judge and his assistants, she told
them that they were subverters of
Christ's truth.
And concerning the sacrament
FOX'S MARTYRS.
of the altar, she said "it was a
wicked and abominable idol."
Thus persevering in her former
sayings and answers, she was con-
demned on the 18th of January,
and suffered with the others before-
mentioned.
JOAN SOLE,
Was of the parish of Horton,
34
630
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and was accused by the priests of
denyin}^ auricular confession, and
the real presence and substance of
Christ to be in the sacrament. She
was accordingly condemned and
biought to the stake.
JOAN CATMER,
The fifth and last of this little
company of martyrs, was of the
parish of Hith, wife of George
Catmer, who had suffered before.
She, also refusing to be confessed
by a priest, and denying the bo-
dily presence in the sacrament,
was, in consequence, condemned
and burnt.
These five steadfast servants of
God, and willing followers of
Christ, were bound together at
two stakes, rejoicing in the Hames,
and chaunting hallelujahs to God
and the Lamb, who had given
them the victory over all their ene-
mies, and a good hope, through
grace, that when this earthly ta-'
bernacle was dissolved, they
should have a house, not made
with hands, but eternal in the
heavens.
SECTION XV.
tlFE, SUFFERINGS, AND MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS CRANMER, ARCHBISHOP
OF CANTERBURY, WHO WAS BURNT AT OXFORD, MARCH 21, 1556.
This eminent prelate was born
at Aslacton, in Nottinghamshire,
on the 2d of July, 1489. His fa-
mily was ancient, and came in
with William the Conqueror. He
was early deprived of his father,
and, after a common school educa-
tion, was sent by his mother to
Cambridge, at the age of fourteen,
according to the custom of those
times.
Having completed his studies
at the university, he took the usual
degrees, and was so well be-
loved that he was chosen fellow
of Jesus college, and became ce-
lebrated for his great learning and
abilities.
In 1521 he married, by which he
forfeited his fellowship ; but his
wife dying in child-bed within a
year after his marriage, he was re-
elected. This favour he gratefully
acknowledged, and chose to de-
cline an offer of a much more va-
luable fellowship in cardinal Wol-
sey's new seminary at Oxford,
rather than relinquish friends who
had treated him with the most dis-
tinguished respect.
In 1523 he commenced doctor of
divinity ; and being in great es-
teem for theological learning, fee
was chosen divinity lecturer in
his own college, and appointed,
by the university, one of the ex-
aminers in that science. In this
office he principally inculcated the
study of the holy scriptures, then
greatly neglected,as being indispen-
sably necessary for the professors
of that divine knowledge.
The plague happening to break
out at Cambridge, Mr. Crahmer,
with some of his pupils, removed
to Waltham-abbey, where, meeting
with Gardiner and Fox, one the
secretary, the other almoner of king
Henry VIII., that monarch's in-
tended divorce of Catherine his
queen, the common subject of dis-
course in those days, was men-
tioned: when Cranmer advising
an application to our own, and to
the foreign universities, for their
opinion in the case, and giving
these gentlemen much satisfaction,
they introduced him to the king,
who was so pleased with him, that
he ordered him to write his
thoughts on the subject, made him
his chaplain, and admitted him
into that favour and esteem, whicK
he never afterwards forfeited.
In 1530 he was sent by the king,
with a solemn embassy, to dispute
on the subject of the divorce, at
Paris, Rome, and other foreign
parts. At Rome he delivered his
book, which he had written in de-
fence of the divorce, to the pope,
and offered to justify it in a public
disputation : but after various pro-
mises and appointments none ap-
peared to oppose him; while in
pjivate conferences he forced them
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
531
fo confess that the marrias^c was
contrary to the law of God. The
pope constituted him penitentiary-
general of Ent^land, and dismissed
him. In Germany he gave full sa-
tisfaction to many learned men,
who were before of a contrary per-
suasion; and prevailed on the fa-
mous Osander (whose niece lie
married while there) to declare the
kintf's marriage unlawful.
During the time he was abroad,
the great archbishop Warham
died: Henry, convinced of Cran-
mer's merit, determined that he
should succeed him: and com-
manded him to return for that pui-
pose. He suspected the cause,
and delayed : he was desirous, by
all means, to decline this high sta-
tion: for he had a true and primi-
tive sense of the office. But a spi-
rit so dilTerent from that of the
churchmen of his times, stimulated
the king's resolution; and the
more reluctance Cranmer shewed,
the greater resolution Henry ex-
erted. He was consecrated on
March 30, 1533, to the office; and
though he received the usual bulls
from the pope, he protested, at his
consecration, against the oath of
allegiance, &c. to him. For he
had conversed freely with the re-
formed in Germany, had read Lu-
ther's books, and was zealously
attached to the glorious cause of
reformation.
The first service he did the king
in his archiepiscopal character,
was, pronouncing the sentence of
his divorce from queen Catherine:
and the next was joining his hand
with Anne Boleyn, the conse-
quence of which marriage was the
birth of the glorious Elizabeth, to
whom he stood godfather.
As the queen was greatly inte-
rested in the reformation, the
friends to that good work began to
conceive high hopes ; and, indeed,
it went on with desirable success.
But the fickle disposition of the
king, and the fatal end of the un-
happy Anne, for a while, alarmed
their fears; though, by God's pro-
vidence, without any ill effects.
The pope's supremacy was uni-
versally exploded: monasteries,
&c. destroyed, upon the fullest de-
tection of the most abominable
vices and wickedness existing in
them: that valuable book of the
" Erudition of a Christian Man,"
was set forth by our great archbi-
shop, with public autliority: and
the sacred Scriptures, at length, to
the infinite joy of Cranmer, and of
lord Cromwell, his constant friend
and associate, were not only trans-
lated, but introduced into every
parish. The translation was re-
ceived with inexpressible joy:
every one, that was able, pur-
chased it, and the poor flocked
greedily to hear it read: some
persons in years learned to read
on purpose that they might peruse
it: and even little children crowded
with eagerness to hear it! We
cannot help reflecting, on this oc-
sion, how much we are bound to
prize this sacred treasure, which
we enjoy so perfectly ; and how
much to contend against every at-
tempt of those enemies, and that
church, which would deprive us of
it, and again reduce us to legends
and schoolmen, to ignorance and
idolatry !
Cranmer, that he might proceed
with true judgment, made a collec-
tion of opinions from the works of
the ancient fathers and later doc-
tors ; of which work Dr. Burnet
saw two volumes in folio; and it
appears, by a letter of lord Bur-
leigh, that there were then six vo-
lumes of Cranmer's collections in
his hands. A work of incredible
labour, and of vast utility.
A short time after this, he gave
a shining proof of his sincere and
disinterested constancy, by his no-
ble opposition to what are com-
monly called king Henry's six
bloody articles, which we have de-
scribed in a former part of this vo-
lume. However, he weathered
the storm; and published, with an
incomparable preface, written by
himself, the larger Bible; six of
which, even Bonner, then newly
consecrated bishop of London,
532
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
caused to be fixed, for the perusal
of the people, in his cathedral of
St. Paul's.
The enemies of the reformation,
however, were restless: and
Henry, alas! was no protestant in
Ills heart. Cromwel'l fell a sacri-
fice to them ; and they aimed their
malignant shafts at Cranmer. Gar-
diner, in particular, was indefati-
gable: he caused him to be ac-
cused in parliament, and several
lords of the privy council moved
the king to commit the archbishop
to the Tower. The king perceived
their malice; and one evening, on
pretence of diverting himself on
the water, ordered his barge to be
rowed to Lambeth. The archbi-
shop, being informed of it, came
down to pay his respects, and was
ordered, by the king, to come into
the barge, and sit close by him.
Henry made him acquainted with
the accusations of heresy, faction,
&c. which were laid against him ;
and spoke of his opposition to the
six articles: the archbishop mo-
destly replied, that he could not
but acknowledge himself to be of
the same opinion, with respect to
them, but was not conscious of
Laving offended against them.
The king then, putting on an air of
pleasantry, asked him. If his bed-
chamber could stand the test of
tbese articles? The archbishop
confessed, that he was married in
Germany, before his promotion;
but he assured the king, that on
the passing of that act, he had
parted with his wife, and sent her
abroad to her friends. His ma-
jesty was so charmed with his
openness and integrity, that he
discovered the whole plot that M^as
laid against him ; and gave him a
ring of great value to produce
upon any future emergency.
A few days after this, Cranmer's
enemies summoned him to appear
before the council. He accord-
ingly attended, when they suffered
him to wait in the lobby, amongst
the servants, treated him on his
admission with haughty contempt,
and would have sent him to the
Tower. But he produced the ring,
which changed their tone; and,
while his enemies received a se-
vere reprimand from Henry, Cran-
mer himself gained the highest de-
gree of security and favour.
On this occasion he shewed that
lenity and mildness for which he
was always so much distinguished:
he never persecuted any of his ene-
mies ; but, on the contrary, freely
forgave even the inveterate Gardi-
ner, on his writing a supplicatory
letter to him. The same lenity he
shewed towards Dr. Thornton, the
suffragan of Dover, and Dr. Bar-
ber, who, though entertained in his
family, intnisted with his secrets,
and indebted to him for many fa-
vours, had ungratefully conspired
with Gardiner to take away his
life.
When Cranmer first discovered
their treachery, he took them aside
into his study, and telling them,
that he had been basely and falsely
accused by some in whom he had
always reposed the greatest confi-
dence, desired them to advise him
how he should behave himself to-
wards them? They, not suspect-
ing themselves to be concerned in
the question, replied, that *' such
vile, abandoned villains ought to
be prosecuted with the greatest ri-
gour ; nay, deserved to die without
mercy." At this the archbishop,
lifting up his hands to heaven,
cried out, "Merciful God! whom
may a man trust?" And then tak-
ing out of his bosom the letters by
which he had discovered their
treachery, asked them, if they
knew those papers? When they
saw their own letters produced
against them, they were in the ut-
most confusion; and falling down
upon their knees, humbly sued for
forgiveness. The archbishop told
them, " that he forgave them, and
would pray for them; but that
they must not expect him ever to
trust them for the future."
As we are upon the subject of
the archbishop's readiness to for-
give and forget injuries, it may
not be improper here to relate a
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
533
pleasant instance of it, whicli hap-
pened some time before the above
circumstances.
The archbishop's first wife,
whom he married at Cambridg:e,
was kinswoman to the hostess at
the Dolphin-inn, and boarded
there; and he often resorting
thither on that account, the popish
party had raised a story, that he
had been ostler to that inn, and
never had the benelit of a learned
education. This idle story a York-
shire priest had, with great confi-
dence, asserted, in an alehouse
which he used to frequent; railing
at the archbishop, and saying, that
he had no more learning than a
goose. Some people of the parish
informed lord Cromwell of this,
and the priest was committed to
the Fleet prison. When he had
been there nine or ten weeks, he
sent a relation of his to the archbi-
shop, to beg his pardon, and to sue
for a discharge. The archbishop
instantly sent for him, and, after a
gentle reproof, asked the priest,
whether he knew him? To which
he answering, " No," the archbi-
shop expostulated with him, why
he should then make so free with
Lis character ? The priest ex-
cused himself, by saying he was
disguised with liquor : but this
Cranmer told him was a double
fault. He then said to the priest,
if he was inclined to try what a
scholar he was, he should have li-
berty to oppose him in whatever
science he pleased. The priest
humbly asked his pardon, and con-
fessed himself to be very ignorant,
and to understand nothing but his
mother-tongue. " No doubt then,"
said Cranmer, " you are well
versed in the English Bible, and
can answer any questions out of
that; pray tell me, who was Da-
vid's father?" The priest stood
still for some time to consider;
but, at last, told the archbishop he
could not recollect his name.
" Tell me then," said Cranmer,
"who was Solomon's father?"
The poor priest replied, that he
had no skill in genealogies, and
could not tell. The archbishop
then, advising him to frequent ale-
houses less, and his study more,
and admonishing him not to ac-
cuse others for want of learning
till he was master of some himself,
discharged him out of custody, and
sent him home to his cure.
These may serve as instances of
Cranmer's clement temper. In-
deed, he was much blamed by
many for his too great lenity ;
which, it was thought, encouraged
the popish faction to make fresh
attempts against him: but he was
happy in giving a shining example
of that great Christian virtue which
he diligently taught.
The king, who was a good dis-
cerner of men, remarking the im^
placable hatred of Cranmer's ene-
mies towards him, changed his
coat of arms from three cranes to
three pelicans, feeding their young
with their own blood; and told the
archbishop, "that these birds
should signify to him, that he
ought to be ready, like the pelican,
to shed his blood for his young
ones, brought up in the faith of
Christ; for," said the king, "you
are like to be tried, if you will
stand to your tackling, at length."
The event proved the king to be no
bad prophet.
In 1547, Henry died, and left his
crown to his only son, Edward,
who was godson to Cranmer, and
had imbibed all the spirit of a re-
former. This excellent young
prince, influenced no less by his
own inclinations than by the ad-
vice of Cranmer, and the other
friends of reformation, was diligent
in every endeavour to promote it.
Homilies, and a catechism, were
composed by the archbishop;
Erasmus's notes on the New Test-
ament were translated, and fixed
in churches; the sacrament was
administered in both kinds; and
the liturgy was read in the vulgar
tongue. Ridley, the archbishop's
great friend, and one of the bright-
est lights of the English reforma-
tion, was equally zealous in the
good cause : and in concert with
him the archbishop drew up the
forty-two articles of religion, which
534
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
were revised by other bishops and
divines; as, through him, he had
pericclly conquered all his scru-
ples respecting the doctrine of the
corporeal presence, and published
a much esteemed treatise, intitled,
"A Defence of the True and Ca-
tholic Doctrine of the Sacrament
of the Body and Blood of our
Lord, Jesus Christ."
But this happy scene of pros-
perity was not to continue : God
was pleased to deprive the na-
tion of king Edward, in 1553, de-
signing, in his wise providence, to
perfect the new-born church of
his son Jesus Christ in England,
by the blood of martyrs, as at the
beginning he perfected the church
in general.
Anxious for the success of the
reformation, and Avronght upon by
the artifices of the duke of Nor-
thumberland, Edward had been
persuaded to exclude his sisters,
and to bequeath the crown to
that duke's amiable and every
way deserving daughter-in-law,
the lady Jane Gray. The arch-
bishop did his utmost to oppose
this alteration in the succession ;
but the king was over-ruled ; the
will was made, and subscribed by
the council and the judges. The
archbishop was sent for, last of all,
and required to subscribe ; but he
answered that he could not do so
without perjury ; having sworn to
the entail of the crown on the
two princesses Mary and Eliza-
beth. To this the king replied,
-"that the judges, who, being best
skilled in the constitution, ought
to be regarded in this point, had
assured him, that notwithstanding
that entail, he might lawfully be-
queath the crown to lady Jane."
The archbishop desired to dis-
course with them himself about
it; and they all agreeing, that he
might lawfully subscribe the king's
will, he was at last prevailed with
to resign his own private scruples
to their authority, and set his hand
to it.
Having done this, he thought
himself obliged in conscience to
join the lady Jane: but her short-
lived power soon expired; when
Mary and persecution mounted
the throne, and Cranmer could
expect nothing less than what en-
sued ; attainder, imprisonment,
deprivation, and death.
He was condemned for treason,
and, with pretended clemency, par-
doned ; but, to gratify Gardiner's
malice, and her own implacable
resentment against him for her mo-
ther's divorce, Mary gave orders
to proceed against him for heresy.
His friends, who foresaw the storm,
had advised him to consult his
safety by retiring beyond sea ; but
he chose rather to continue steady
to the cause, which he had hitherto
so nobly supported; and prefer-
red the probability of sealing his
testimony with his blood, to an
ignominious and dishonourable
flight.
The Tower was crowded with
prisoners ; insomuch that Cran-
mer, Ridley, Latimer, and Brad-
ford, were all put into one cham-
ber; which they were so far from
thinking an inconvenience, that,
on the contrary, they blessed God
for the opportunity of convers-
ing together : reading and com-
paring the scriptures, confirming
themselves in the true faith, and
mutually exhorting each other to
constancy in professing it, and
patience in suffering for it. Happy
society ! blessed martyrs ! rather
to be envied, than the purpled ty-
rant, with the sword deep-drenched
in blood, though encircled with
all the pomp and pageantry of
power !
In April, 1554, the archbishop,
with bishops Ridley and Latimer,
was removed from the Tower to
Windsor, and from thence to Ox-
ford, to dispute with sorae.select
persons of both universities. But
how vain are disputations, where
the fate of men is fixed, and every
word is misconstrued ! And such
was the case here: for on April
the 20th, Cranmer was brought
to St. Mary's, before the queen's
commissioners, and refusing to
subscribe to the popish articles,
he was pronounced an heretic,
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
535
and sentence of condemnation
was passed upon him. Upon
which he told them, that he ap-
pealed from their unjust sentence
to that of the Almighty ; and that
he trusted to be received into his
presence in heaven for maintain-
ing the truth, as set forth in his
most holy gospel.
After this his servants were
dismissed from their attendance,
and himself closely confined in
Bocardo, the prison of the city
of Oxford. But this sentence
being void in law, as the pope's
authority was wanting, a new
commission was sent from Rome
in 155.5 ; and in St. Mary's church,
at the high altar, the court sat,
and tried the already-condemned
Cranmer. He was here well nigh
too strong for his judges ; and if
reason and truth could have pre-
vailed, there would have been no
doubt who should have been ac-
quitted, and who condemned.
The February following, a new
commission was given to bishop
Bonner and bishop Thirlby, for
the degradation of the archbishop.
When they came down to Oxford
he was brought before them ; and
after they had read their commis-
sion from the pope, (for not ap-
pearing before whom in person, as
they had cited him, he was de-
clared contumacious, though they
themselves had kept him a close
prisoner) Bonner, in a scurrilous
oration, insulted over him in the
rnost unchristian manner, for which
he was often rebuked by bishop
Thirlby, who wept, and declared
it the most sorrowful scene he had
ever beheld in his whole life.
In the commission it was declared,
that the cause had been impar-
tially heard at Rome; the wit-
nesses on both sides examined,
and the archbishop's counsel al-
- lowed to make the best defence for
him they could.
At the reading this, the arch-
bishop could not help crying out,
" Good God ! what lies are these ;
that I, being continually in prison,
and not suffered to have counsel
or advocate at home, should pro-
duce witnesses, and appoint my
counsel at Rome! God must needs
punish this shameless and open
lying!"
When Bonner had finished his
invective, they proceeded to de-
grade him; and that they might
make him as ridiculous as they
could, the episcopal habit which
they put on him was made of can-
vas and old rags. Bonner, in the
mean time, by way of triumph
and mockery, calling him " Mr.
Canterbury," and the like.
He bore all this treatment with
his wonted fortitude and patience ;
told them, " the degradation gave
him no concern, for he had long
despised those ornaments :" but
when they came to take away his
crosier, he held it fast, and deli-
vered his appeal to Thirlby, say-
ing, " I appeal to the next general
council."
When they had stripped him
of all his habits, they put on him
a poor yeoman- beadle's gown,
thread-bare and ill-shaped, and a
townsman's cap ; and in this man-
ner delivered him to the secular
power to be carried back to prison,
where he was kept entirely des-
titute of money, and totally se-
cluded from his friends. Nay,
such was the fury of his enemies,
that a gentleman was taken into
custody by Bonner, and narrowly
escaped a trial, for giving the
poor archbishop money to buy him
a dinner.
Cranmer had now been impri-
soned almost three years, and
death should have soon followed
his sentence and degradation; but
his cruel enemies reserved him
for greater misery and insult.
Every engine that could be thought
of was employed to shake his
constancy ; but he held fast to the
profession of his faith. Nay,
even when he saw the barbarous
martyrdom of his dear companions
Ridley and Latimer, he was so far
from shrinking, that he not only
prayed to God to strengthen them,
but also, by their example, to
536
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
animate him to a patient expecta-
tion and endurance of tlie same
fiery trial.
The papists, after tr5ing va-
rious severe ways to bring- Crau-
mer over without eilect, at length
determined to try what gentle
methods would do. They accord-
ingly removed him from prison to
the lodgings of the dean ofChiist-
church, where they urged every
persuasive and aiJecting argument
to make him deviate from his faith ;
and, indeed, too much melted his
gentle nature, by the false sunshine
of pretended civility and respect.
The unfortunate prelate, how-
ever, Avithstood every temptation,
at which his enemies were so ir-
ritated, that they removed him
from the dean's lodgings to the
most loathsome part of the prison
in which he had been confined,
and then treated him with unpa-
ralleled severity. This was more
than the infirmities of so old a
man could support : the frailty of
human nature prevailed ; and he
was induced to sign the following
recantation, drawn from him by the
malice and artifices of his enemies.
"I Thomas CRANMER,late arch-
bishop of Canterbury, do renounce,
abhor, and detest, all manner of
heresies and errors of Luther and
Zuinglius, and all other teachings
which are contrary to sound and
true doctrine. And I believe most
constantly in my heart, and with
my mouth I confess one holy and
Catholic church visible, without
which there is no salvation ; and
thereof I acknowledge the bishop
of Rome to be supreme head in
earth, whom I acknowledge to be
the highest bishop and pope, and
Christ's vicar, unto whom all
Christian people ought to be sub-
ject.
" And as concerning the sacra-
ments, I believe and worship in
the sacrament of the altar the very
body and blood of Christ, being
contained most truly under the
forms of bread and wine ; the
bread through the mighty power
of God being tornecl into the body
of our Saviour Jesus Christ, and
tlie wine into his blood.
" And in the other six sacra-
ments, also (like as in this) I be-
lieve and hold as the universal
church holdeth, and the church of
Rome judgeth and determineth.
" Furthermore, I believe that
there is a place of purgatory,
where souls departed be punished
for a time, for whom the church
doth godly and wholesomely pray,
like as it doth honour saints and
make prayers to them.
" Finally, in all things I profess,
that I do not otherwise believe,
than the Catholic church and
church of Rome holdeth and
teacheth. I am sorry that ever I
held or thought otherwise. And I
beseech Almighty God, that of
his mercy he will vouchsafe to for-
give me, whatsoever I have offend-
ed against God or his church, and
also I desire and beseech all Chris-
tian people to pray for me.
" And all such as have been de-
ceived either by mine example or
doctrine, I require them, by the
blood of Jesus Christ, that they
will return to the unity of the
church, that we may be all of one
mind, without schism or division.
" And to conclude, as I submit
myself to the Catholic church of
Christ, and to the supreme head
thereof, so I submit myself unto
the most excellent majesties of
Philip and Mary, king and queen
of this realm of England, &c. and
to all other their laws and ordi-
nances, being ready always as a
faithful subject ever to obey them.
And God is my witness, that I
have not done this for favour or
fear of any person, but willingly
and of mine own conscience, as to
the instruction of others."
This recantation of the arch-
bishop was immediately printed,
and distributed throughout the
country, and to establish its authen-
ticity, first was added the name of
Thomas Cranmer, with a solemn
subscription, then followed the
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
537
witnesses of his recantation,
Henry Sydal, and friar John de
Villa Garcina. All this time Cran-
mer had no certain assurance of
his life, although it was faithfully
promised to him by the doctors:
but after they had gained their
purpose, the rest they committed
to chance, as usual with men of
their religion. The queen, having
now found a time to revenge her
old grudge against him, received
his recantation very gladly ; but
would not alter her intention of
putting him to death.
The quaint simplicity with
which the following account^ of
the concluding scene of this good
man's life is given, renders it more
valuable and interesting than any
narrative of the same transactions
in " modern phrase ;" we there-
fore give it verbatim.
Now was Dr. Cranmer in a
miserable case, having neither in-
wardly any quietness in his own
conscience, nor yet outwardly any
help in his adversaries.
Besides this, on the one side was
praise, on the other side scorn, on
both sides danger, so that he could
neither die honestly, nor yet ho-
nestly live. And whereas he
sought profit, he fell into double
disprofit, that neither with good
men he could avoid secret shame,
nor yet with evil men the note of
dissimulation.
In the mean time, while these
things were doing in the prison
amongst the doctors, the queen
taking secret counsel how to dis-
patch Cranmer out of the way
(who as yet knew not of her se-
cret hate, and was not expecting
death) appointed Dr. Cole, and
secretly gave him in command-
ment, that against the 21st of
March he should prepare a funeral
sermon for Cranmer's burning,
and so instructing him orderly and
diligently of her will and plea-
sure in that behalf, sent him away.
Soon after, the lord Williams,
of Tame, and the lord Shandois,
sir Thomas Bridges, and sir John
Brown, were sent for, with other
worshipful men and justices, com-
manded in the queen's name to be
at Oxford on the same day, with
their servants and retinue, lest
Cranmer's death should raise there
any tumult.
Dr. Cole having this lesson given
him before, and charged by her
commandment, returned to Oxford,
ready to play his part ; who, as
the day of execution drew near,
even tiie day before, came into the
prison to Dr. Cranmer, to try
whether he abode in the Catholic
faith wherein before he had left
him. To whom, when Cranmer
had answered, that by God's grace
he would be daily more confirmed
in the Catholic faith ; Cole de-
parting for that time, the next day
following repaired to the archbi-
shop again, giving no signification
as yet of his death that was pre-
pared. And therefore in the morn-
ing, which was the 21st day of
March, appointed for Cranmer's
execution, the said Cole coming
to him, asked him if he had any
money, to whom when he had an-
swered that he had none, he deli-
vered fifteen crowns to give to the
poor, to whom he would : and so
exhorting him as much as he could
to constancy in faith, departed
thence about his business, as to his
sermon appertained.
By this partly, and other like
arguments, the archbishop began
more and more to surmise what
they were about. Then becaase
the day was not far spent, and the
lords and knights that were looked
for were not yet come, there came
to him the Spanish friar, witness
of his recantation, bringing a pa-
per with articles, which Cranmer
should openly profess in his recan-
tation before the people, earnestly
desiring him that he would write
the said instrument with the arti-
cles with his own hand, and sign
it with his name : which when he
had done, the said friar desired
that he would write another copy
thereof, which should remain
with him, and that he did also.
But yet the archbishop, being not
ignorant whereunto their secret
devices tended, and thinking that
538
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the time was at hand in which
he could no longfer dissemble the
profession of his faith with Christ's
people, he put his prayer and his
exhortation written in another pa-
per secretly into his bosom, which
he intended to recite to the peo-
ple before he should make the last
profession of his faith, fearing lest
if they heard the confession of his
faith first, they would not after-
wards have suffered him to exhort
the people.
Soon after, about nine o'clock,
the lord Williams, sir Thomas
Bridges, sir John Brown, and the
other justices, with certain other
noblemen, that were sent of the
queen's council, came to Oxford
with a great train of waiting men.
Also of the other multitude on
every side (as is wont in such a
matter) was made a great con-
course, and greater expectation:
for first of all, they that were of the
pope's side were in great hope that
day to hear something of Cranmer
that should establish the vanity of
their opinion: the other part, who
were endued with a better mind,
could not yet doubt that he, who by
continued study and labour for so
many years, had set forth the
doctrine of the gospel, either
would or could now in the last
act of his life forsake his part.
Briefly, as every man's will in-
clined, either to this part or to
that, so according to the diversity
of their desires, every man wished
and hoped for. And yet because
in an uncertain thing the certainty
could be known of none what
would be the end ; all their minds
were hanging between hope and
doubt. So that the greater the ex-
pectation was in so doubtful a mat-
ter, the more >MiS the multitude
that was gathered thither to hear
and behold.
During this great expectation.
Dr. Cranmer at length came from
the prison of Bocardo unto St.
Mary's church, (because it was a
foul and rainy day), the chief
church in the university, in this
order. The mayor went before,
next him the aldermen in their
place and degree ; after them was
Cranmer brought between two
friars, which mumbling to and fro
certain psalms in the streets, an-
swered one another until they came
to the church door, and there they
began the song of Simeon, " Nunc
dimittis ;" and entering into the
church, the psalm-singing friars
brought him to his standing, and
there left him. There was a stage
set over-against the pulpit, of a
mean height from the ground,
where Cranmer had his standing,
waiting until Dr. Cole made ready
for his sermon.
The lamentable case and sight
of that man was a sorrowful spec-
tacle to all Christian eyes that be-
held him. He that lately was
archbishop, metropolitan, and pri-
mate of all England, and the king's
privy counsellor, being now in a
bare and ragged gown, and ill-
favouredly clothed, with an old
square cap, exposed to the con-
tempt of all men, did admonish
men not only of his own calamity,
but also of their state and fortune.
For who would not pity his case,
and might not fear his own chance,
to see such a prelate, so grave a
counsellor, and of so long con-
tinued honour, after so many dig-
nities, in his old years to be de-
prived of his estate, adjudged to
die, and in so painful a death to
end his life, and now presently from
such fresh ornaments, to descend
to such vile and ragged apparel ?
In this habit, when he had stood
a good space upon the stage, turn-
ing to a pillar near adjoining there-
unto, he lifted up his hands to hea-
ven, and prayed unto God once or
twice, till at length Dr. Cole com-
ing into the pulpit, and beginning
his sermon, entered first into
mention of Tobias and Zachary ;
whom after he had praised in the
beginning of his sermon for their
perseverance in the true worship-
ping of God, he then divided his
whole sermon into three parts (ac-
cording to the solemn custom of
the schools), intending to speak
first of the mercy of God: second-
ly, of bis justice to be shewed :
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
539
ft-nd last of all, how the prince's
secrets arc not to be opened. And
proceedinj!^ a little from the begin-
ning, he took occasion by and by
to turn his tale to Cranmer, and
with many hot words reproved
him, that he being one endued
with the favour and feeling of
wholesome and Catholic doctrine,
fell into a contrary opinion of per-
nicious error; which he had not
only defended by his writings, and
all his power, but also allured
other men to do the like, with
great liberality of gifts, as it were
appointing rewards for error ; and
after he had allured them, by all
means did cherish them.
It were too long to repeat all
things, that in long order were pro-
nounced. The sum of his tripartite
declamation was, that he said
God's mercy was so tempered with
his justice, that he did not altoge-
ther require punishment according
to the merits of offenders, nor yet
sometimes suffered the same to go
altogether unpunished, yea, though
they had repented. As in David,
who when he was bidden to choose
of three kinds of punishment which
he would, and he had chosen pes-
tilence for three days, the Lord
forgave him half the time, but did
not release all : and that the same
thing came to pass in him also, to
whom although pardon and recon-
ciliation was due accordingto the ca-
nons, seeing he repented of his er-
rors, yet there were causes why the
queen and the council at this time
judged him to death; of which,
lest he should marvel too much, he
should hear some.
First, That being a traitor, he
had dissolved the lawful matri-
mony between the king aj)d queen,
her father and mother: besides the
driving out of the pope's authority,
while he was metropolitan.
Secondly, That he had been an
heretic, from whom, as from an
author and only fountain, all here-
tical doctrine and schismatical
opinion, that so many years have
prevailed in England, did first
rise and spring; of which he had
not been a secret favourer only,
but also a most earnest defender,
even to the end of his life, sowing
them abroad by writings and argu-
ments, privately and openly, not
without great ruin and decay to the
Catholic church.
And farther, it seemed meet, ac-
cording to the law of equality, that
as the death of the late duke of
Northumberland made even with
Thomas More, chancellor, that
died for the church ; so there
should be one that should make
even with Fisher, of Rochester:
and because that Ridley, Hooper,
and Farrar, were not able to make
even with that man, it seemed that
Cranmer should be joined to them
to fill up their part of the equa-
lity*.
Besides these, there were other
just and rceighty causes, which ap-
peared to the queen and council,
which was not meet at that time
to be opened to the cotnmon peo-
ple.
After this, turning his tale to the
hearers, he bid all men beware by
this man's example, that among
men nothing is so high that can
promise itself safety on the earth,
and that God's vengeance is
equally stretched against all men,
and spareth none f : therefore they
should beware, and learn to fear
their prince. And seeing the
queen's majesty would not spare
so notable a man as this, much less
in the like cause would she spare
other men, that no man should
think to make thereby any defence
of his error, either in riches or any
* This arithmetical reason for burning
a man, is certainly the very acme of
Romish logic. If all accounts were to be
thus settled, what would be the balance
due from Popery ?
t The truth of this axiom was strik-
ingly exhibited in the course of a very few
years after this, although not in the way
intended by the preacher: he and his
party, with that blindness which is the
usual concomitant of tyranny and perse-
cution, concluded that the power was
given to them for ever; but the blood of
the saints " had cried unto God from the
earth;" He had heard its voice, and had
already prepared the downfall of the
merciless persecutors.
640
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
kind of authority. They had now
an example to teach them all, by
whose calamity every man might
consider his own fortune; who,
from the top of dignity, none being
more honourable than he in the
whole realm, and next the king,
was fallen into such great misery,
as they might see, being a person
of such high degree, sometime one
of the chief prelates of the church,
and an archbishop, the chief of the
council, the second person in the
realm a long time, a man thought
in great assurance, having a king
on his side; notwithstanding all
his authority and defence, to be
debased from high estate to a low
degree, of a counsellor to become
a caitiff, and to be set in so wretch-
ed a state, that the poorest wretch
would not change condition with
him; briefly, so heaped with mi-
sery on all sides, that neither was
left in him any hope of better for-
tune, nor place for worse.
The latter part of his sermon he
converted to the archbishop, wliom
he comforted and encouraged to
take his death well, by many
places of Scripture, as with these,
and such like; bidding him not to
mistrust, but he should inconti-
nently receive what the thief did,
to whom Christ said, " This day
thou shalt be with me in paradise :"
and out of St. Paul he armed him
against the terror of fire by this,
" The Lord is faithful, which will
not suffer you to be tempted above
your strength :" by the example of
the three children, to whom God
made the flame to seem like a
pleasant dew; adding also the re-
joicing of St. Andrew on his cross,
the patience of St. Laurence in the
fire, assuring him, that God, if he
called on him, either would abate
the fury of the flame, or give him
strength to abide it.
He glorified God much in his
(Cranmer's) conversion, because it
appeared to be only His (the Al-
mighty's) work, declaring what
travail and conference had been
with him to convert him, and all
prevailed not, till that it pleased
God of his mercy to reclaim him,
and call him home. In discours-
ing of which place, he much com-
mended Cranmer, and qualified
his former doings, thus tempering
his judgment and talk of him, that
all the time (said he) he flowed in
riches and honour, he was un-
worthy of his life ; and now that he
might not live, he was unworthy
of death. But lest he should carry
with him no comfort, he would di-
ligently labour (he said), and also
did promise, in the name of all the
priests that were present, that im-
mediately after his death there
should be dirges, masses, and fu-
nerals, executed for him in all the
churches of Oxford, for the succour
of his soul.
All this time with what great
grief of mind Cranmer stood hear-
ing this sermon, the outward shews
of his body and countenance did
better express, than any man can
declare; one while liftiug up bis
hands and eyes ^unto heaven, and
then again for shame letting them
down to the earth. A man might
have seen the very image and
sliape of perfect sorrow lively in
him expressed. More than twenty
several times the tears gushed out
abundantly, dropping down mar-
vellously from his fatherly face.
They that were present do testify,
that they never saw in any child
more tears than came from him at
that time, during the whole ser-
mon; but especially when he re-
cited his prayer before the people.
It is marvellous what commisera-
tion and pity moved all men's
hearts, that beheld so heavy a
countenance, and such abundance
of tears in an old man of so reve-
rend dignity.
After Cole had ended his ser-
mon, he called back the people to
prayers that were ready to depart.
" Brethren," said he, " lest any
man should doubt of this man's
earnest conversion and repent-
ance, you shall hear him speak be-
fore you; and therefore I pray
you, Mr. Cranmer, to perform that
now, which you promised not long
ago ; namely, that you would
openly express the true and un-
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
641
doubted profession of your faith,
that you may take away all suspi-
cion from men, and that all men
may understand that you are a Ca-
tholic indeed." " I will do it,"
said the archbishop, " and that
with a good will;" who, rising up,
and putting off his cap, began to
speak thus unto the people:
" Good Christian people, my
dearly beloved brethren and sis-
ters in Christ, I beseech you most
heartily to pray for me to Al-
mighty God, that he will forgive
me all my sins and offences, which
be many without number, and
great above measure. But yet
one thing grieveth my conscience
more than all the rest, whereof,
God willing, I intend to speak
more hereafter. But how great
and how many soever my sins be,
I beseech you to pray to God of
his mercy to pardon and forgive
them all." And here kneeling
down, he said the following
prayer :
" O Father of heaven, O Son of
God, Redeemer of the world, O
Holy Ghost, three persons and
one God, have mercy upon me,
most wretched caitiff and raiser-
able sinner. I have offended both
against heaven and earth, more
than my tongue can express.
Whither then may I go, or whither
shall I flee? To heaven I may be
ashamed to lift up mine eyes, and
in earth I find no place of refuge
or succour. To thee, therefore, O
Lord, do 1 run ; to thee do I hum-
ble myself, saying, O Lord *my
God, my sins be great, but yet
have mercy upon me, for thy great
mercy. The great mystery that
God became man, was not
wrought for little or few offences.
Thou didst not give thy Son (O
heavenly Father) unto death for
small sins only, but for all the
greatest sins of the world, so that
the sinner return to thee with his
whole heart, as I do at this present.
Wherefore have mercy on me, O
God, whose property is always to
have mercy; have mercy upon me,
O Lord, for thy great mercy. I
crave nothing for mine own me-
rits, but for thy name's sake, that
it may be hallowed thereby, and
for thy Son Jesus Christ's sake.
And now, therefore, O Father of
heaven, hallowed be thy name,"
&c., And then he, rising, said :
" Every man (good people) de-
sireth at the time of his death to
give some good exhortation, that
others may remember the same
before their death, and be the bet-
ter thereby: so I beseech God
grant me grace, that I may speak
something at this my departing,
whereby God may be glorified, and
you edified.
" First, It is a heavy cause to
see that so many folk so much
doat upon the love of this false
world, and be so careful for it, that
of the love of God, or the world to
come, they seem to care very little
or nothing. Therefore, this shall
be ray first exhortation: That you
set not your minds overmuch upon
this deceitful world, but upon God,
and upon the world to come, and
to learn to know what this lesson
meaneth which St. John teacheth,
' That the love of this world is ha-
tred against God.'
*' The second exhortation is.
That next under God you obey
your king and queen willingly and
gladly, without murmuring or
grudging; not for fear of them
only, but much more for the fear of
God; knowing that they be God's
ministers, appointed by God to
rule and govern you: and there-
fore whosoever resisteth them, re-
sisteth the ordinance of God.
" The third exhortation is. That
you love altogether like brethren
and sisters. For, alas! pity it is
to see what contention and hatred
one Christian man beareth to ano-
ther, not taking eacii other as bro-
ther and sister, but rather as
strangers and mortal enemies.
But I pray you learn and bear well
away this one lesson. To do good
unto all men, as much as in you
lieth, and to hurt no man, no more
than you would hurt your own na-
tural loving brother or sister. For
642
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
this you may be sure of, that who-
soever hateth any person, and go-
eth about maliciously to hinder or
hurt him, surely and without all
doubt, God is not with that man,
although he think himself ever so
much in God's favour.
" The fourth exhortation shall be
to them that have great substance
and riches of this world ; That
they will well consider and weigh
three sayings of the Scripture:
one is of our Saviour himself, who
saith, Luke xviii. ' It is hard for a
rich man to enter into the kingdom
of heaven.' A sore saying, and
yet spoken by him who knoweth
the truth.
"The second is of St. John, 1
John iii., whose saying is this,
' He that hath the substance of
this world, and seeth his brother in
necessity, and shutteth up his
mercy from him, how can he say
that he loveth God?'
" The third is of St. James, who
speaketh to the covetous rich man,
after this manner, ' Weep you and
howl for the misery that shall
come upon you: your riches do
rot, your clothes be moth-eaten,
your gold and silver doth canker
and rust, and their rust shall bear
witness against you, and consume
you like fire: you gather a hoard
or treasure of God's indignation
against the last day.' Let them
that be rich ponder well these three
sentences: for if they ever had oc-
casion to shew their charity, they
have it now at this present, the
poor people being so many, and
victuals so dear.
" And now forasmuch as I am
come to the last end of my life,
whereupon hangeth all my life
past, and all my life to come,
either to live with ray master
Christ for ever in joy, or else to be
in pain for ever with wicked de-
vils in hell, and I see before mine
eyes presently either heaven ready
to receive me, or else hell ready to
swallow me up : I shall therefore
declare unto you my very faith how
I believe without any colour of
dissimulation : for now is no time
to dissemble, whatsoever I have
said or written in times past.
" First, I believe in God the
Father Almighty, maker of hea-
ven and earth, &c. And I believe
every article of the Catholic faiih,
every word and sentence taught
by our Saviour Jesus Christ, his
apostles and prophets, in the New
and Old Testament.
" And now I come to the great
thing which so much troubleth my
conscience, more thau any thing
that ever I did or said in my whole
life, and that is the setting abroad
of a writing contrary to the truth ;
which now here I renounce and
refuse, as things written with my
hand contrary to the truth which I
thought in my heart, and written
for fear of death, and to save my
life, if it might be ; and that is,
all such bills and papers which I
have written or signed with my
hand since my degradation, where-
in I have written many things un-
true. And forasmuch as my hand
hath oflended, writing contrary to
my heart, therefore my hand shall
first be punished ; for when I
come to the fire, it shall be first
burned.
" And as for the pope, T refuse
him, as Christ's enemy and Anti-
christ, with all his false doctrine.
"And as for the sacrament, I
believe as I have taught in my
book against the bishop of Win-
chester, which ray book teacheth
so true a doctrine of the sacra-
ment, that it shall stand at the last
dcly before the judgment of God
where the papistical doctrine con-
trary thereto shall be ashamed to
shew her face."
Here the standers-by were all
astonished, marvelled, and amaz-
ed, and looked upon one another,
whose expectation he had so nota-
bly deceived. Some began to ad-
monish him of his recantation, and
to accuse hmi of falsehood.
Briefly, it was strange to iice the
doctors beguiled of so great an
hope. I think there was never
cruelty more notably or better in
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
543
time deluded and deceived. For
it is not to be doubted, but they
looked for a glorious victor}', and
a perpetual triumph by this mau's
retractation.
As soon as they heard these
thing's, they began to lot down
their ears, to rage, fret, and fume ;
and so much the more, because
they could not revenge their grief :
for they could now no longer
threaten or hurt - him. For the
most miserable man in the world
can die but once ; and whereas of
necessity he must needs die that
day, though the papists had been
ever so well pleased ; being ever
so much ofiended with him, yet
could he not be twice killed by
them. And so when they could
do nothing else unto him, yet lest
they should say nothing, they
ceased not to object unto him his
falsehood and dissimulation.
Unto which accusation he an-
swered, " Ah, my masters" (q>uoth
he), "do you not take it so? Al-
ways since I lived hitherto, I have
been a hater of falsehood, and a
lover of simplicity, and never be-
fore this time have I dissembled ;"
and in saying this, all the tears
that remained in his body ap-
peared in his eyes. And when he
began to speak more of the sa-
crament and of the papacy, some
of them began to cry out, yelp, and
bawl, and especially Cole cried
out upon him, " Stop the heretic's
mouth, and take him away."
And then Cranmer being pulled
down from the stage, was led to
the fire, accompanied with those
friars, vexing, troubling, and
threatening him most cruelly.
" What madness," say they, " hath
brought thee again into this error,
by which thou wilt draw innumer-
able souls with thee into hell 1"
Tp whom he answered nothing, but
directed all his talk to the people,
saving that to one troubling him in
the way, he spake, and exhorted
him to get him home to his study,
and apply to his book diligently ;
saying, if he did diligently call
upon God, by reading more he
should get knowledge.
But the other Spanish barker,
raging and foaming, was almost
out of his wits, always having this
in his mouth, Nunfecisti! " Didst
thou it not?"
But when he came to the place
where the holy bishops and mar-
tyrs of God, bishop Latimer and
bishop Ridley, were burnt before
him for the confession of the truth,
kneeling down he prayed to God,
and not long tarrying in his pray-
ers, putting oft" his garment to his
shirt, he prepared himself for death.
His shirt was made long, down to
his ftet. His feet were bare ;
likewise his head, when both his
caps were off, was so bare that one
hair could not be seen upon it.
His beard was so long and thick,
that it covered his face with mar-
vellous gravity ; and his reverend
countenance moved the hearts
both of his friends and enemies.
Then the Spanish friars, John
and Richard, of whom mention
was made before, began to exhort
. him, and play their parts with him
afresh, but with vain and lost la-
bour. Cranmer with steadfast
purpose abiding in the profession
of his doctrine, gave his hand to
certain old men, and others that
stood by, bidding them farewell.
And when he had thought to
have done so likewise to Mr.
Ely, the said Ely drew back his
hand and refused, saying, it was
not lawful to salute heretics, and
especially such a one as falsely
returned unto the opinions that he
had forsworn. And if he had
known before that he would have
done so, he would never have
used his company so familiarly,
and chid those Serjeants and citi-
zens, who had not refused to give
him their hands. This Mr. Ely
was a student in divinity, and
lately made a priest, being then
one of the fellows in Brazen-nose
college.
Then was an iron chain tied about
Cranmer, and they commanded
the fire to be set unto him.
And when the wood was kindled,
and the fire began to burn near
him, he stretched forth his right
I
544
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
hand, which had sig^ned Lis recan-
tation, into the flames, and there
held it so steadfast that all the
people might see it burnt to a coal
before his body was touched. In
short, he was so patient and con-
stant in the midst of these ex-
treme tortures, that he seemed to
move no more than the stake to
which he was bound ; his eyes
were lifted up to heaven, and
often he repeated, "this unworthy
right hand," so long as his voice
would suffer him ; and as often
using the words of the blessed
martyr St. Stephen, " Lord Jesus,
receive my spirit," till the fury of
the flames putting him to silence,
he gave up the ghost.
This fortitude of mind, which
perchance is rare and not found
among the Spaniards, when friar
John saw, thinking it came not of
fortitude, but of desperation, al-
though such manner of examples
which are of like constancy, have
been common here in England, he
ran to the lord Williams of Tame,
crying that the archbishop was
vexed in mind, and died in great
desperation. But he, who was not
ignorant of the archbishop's con-
stancy, being unknown to the
Spaniards, smiled only, and as it
were by silence rebuked the friar's
folly. And this was the end of
this learned archbishop, whom,
lest by evil subscribing he should
have perished, by well recanting,
God preserved ; and lest he should
have lived longer with shame and
reproof, it pleased God rather to
take him away, to the glory of his
name and profit of his church. So
good was the Lord both to his
church, in fortifying the same
with the testimony and blood of
such a martyr ; and so good also
to the man with this cross of tri-
bulation, to purge his offences in
this world, not only of his recanta-
tion, but also of his standing
against John Lambert and
Mr. Allen, or if they were any
other, with whose burning or
blood his hand had been any thing
before polluted. But especially
he had to rejoice, that dying in
2
such a cause, he was numbered
amongst the martyrs of Christ,
and much more worthy of the name
of St. Thomas of Canterbury, than
he whom the pope falsely before
did canonize.
Thus died Thomas Cranmer, in
the 67th year of his age. He was
a man of great candour, and a
firm friend, which appeared sig-
nally in the misfortunes of Anne
Boleyn, Cromwell, and the duke
of Somerset. In his writings he ra-
ther excelled in great industry and
good judgment, than in a quick-
ness of apprehension, or a close-
ness of style. He employed his
revenues on pious and charitable
uses ; and in his table he was
truly hospitable, for he entertained
great numbers of his poor neigh-
bours often at it. The gentleness
and humility of his deportment
were very remarkable. His last
fall was the greatest blemish of
his life, yet that was expiated by a
sincere repentance ; and while we
drop a tear over this melancholy
instance of human frailty, we must
acknowledge with praise the inter-
position of Divine Providence in
his return to the truth. And it
seemed necessary that the refor-
mation of the church, being the
restoring of the primitive and
apostolical doctrine, should have
been cliiefly carried on by a man
thus eminent for primitive and
apostolical virtues.
That the Christian reader may
judge how little this noble martyr
regarded human greatness, or his
own interest, when truth was con-
cerned, we present him with the
follovi^ing celebrated letter written
by the archbishop to Queen Mary,
which, though rather long, we
doubt not will be perused with
interest, when the writer, and the
subject, are considered.
May it please your majesty to
pardon my presumption that I
dare be so bold to write to your
highness. But very necessity
constraineth me, that your majesty
may know my mind, rather by
ARCHBrSHOP CRANMER.
645
tnine own writing than by other
men's reports. So it is, that upon
Wednesday, being- the 12tli day of
this month, I was cited to appear
at Rome the eightieth day alter,
there to make answer to such mat-
ters as should be objected against
me upon the behalf of the king^
and your most excellent majesty,
which matters the Thursday fol-
lowing were objected against me
by Dr. Martin and Dr. Slory,
your majesty's proctors before the
bishop of Gloucester, sitting in
judgment by commission from
Rome.
A Claistian Jiaiied alive by the HtatJten rei'seeuton^
But (alas!) it cannot but grieve
the heart of a natural subject to
be accused of the king and queen
of his own realm ; and especially
before an outward judge, or by
authority coming from any per-
son out of this realm : where the
king and queen, as if they were
subjects within their own realm,
shall complain and require justice
at a stranger's hands against their
own subject, being already con-
demned to death by their own
laws. As though the king and
queen could not do or have justice
within their own realms against
their own subjects ; but they must
seek it at strangers' hands in a
FOX'S MARTYRS.
strange land, the like whereof (I
ihink) was never seen. I would
have wished to have had some
meaner adversaries: and, I think,
that death shall not grieve me
much more, than to have my most
dread and most gracious sovereign
lord and lady, to whom, under
God, I do own all obedience, to be
mine accusers in judgment within
their own realm, before any stran-
ger and outward power. But for-
asmuch as in the time of the prince
of most famous memory. King
Henry the Eighth, your grace's
father, I was sworn never to con-
sent, that the bishop of Rome
should have or exercise anv au-
35
546
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
thority or jurisdiction in this realm
of England, therefore lest I should
allow his authority contrary to
mine own oath, I refused to make
answer to the bishop of Gloucester
sitting here in judgment by the
pope's authority, lest I should
run into perjury.
Another cause why I refused
the pope's authority, is this ; that
his authority, as he clalmeth it,
is repugnant to the crown impe-
rial of this realm, and to the laws
of the same : which every true
subject is bound to defend. First,
for that the pope saith, that all
manner of povver, as well tempo-
ral as spiritual, is given first to
him of God ; and that the tempo-
ral power he giveth unto emperors
and kings, to use it under him, but
so as to be always at his command-
ment and beck.
But contrary to this claim, the
imperial crov/n and jurisdiction
temporal of this realm is taken
immediately from God, to be used
under him only, and is subject to
none but God alone.
Moreover, to the imperial laws
and customs of this realm, the
king in his coronation, and all
justices when they receive their
oiBces, be sworn, and all the whole
realm is bound to defend and
maintain. But contrary hereunto,
the pope by his authority maketh
void, and commandeth to blot out
of our books, all laws and customs
being repugnant to his laws, and
declareth accursed all rulers and
governors, all the makers, writers,
and executors of all such laws or
customs, as it appeareth by many
of the pope's laws, whereof one or
two I shall rehearse. In the de-
crees, Diet. 10. it IS written thus,
" The constitution or statutes en-
acted against the canons and de-
crees of the bishops of Rome, or
their good customs, are of none
effect." Also, "We excommuni-
cate all heretics of both sexes,
what name soever they be called
by, and their favourers, receptors,
and defenders ; and also them that
shall hereafter cause to be observ-
ed the statutes and customs made
against the liberty of the church,
except they cause the same to be
put out of their records and chap-
ters within two months after the
publication thereof. Also we ex-
communicate the statute-makers
and writers of those statutes, and
all the potentates, powers, consuls,
governors, and counsellors of
places, where such statutes or
customs shall be made or kept;
and also that shall presume to give
judgment according to them, or
shall notify in public form the mat-
ter so adjudged."
Nryw by these laws, if the bishop
of Rome's authority which he
claimeth by God, be lawful, all
your grace's laws and customs of
your realm, being contrary to the
pope's laws, be naught, and as
well your majesty, as your judges,
justices, and all other executors of
the same, stand accursed amongst
heretics, which God forbid. And
yet this curse can never be avoid-
ed (if the pope hath such power as
he claimeth) until such times as
the laws and customs of this realm
(being contrary to his laws) be
taken away and blotted out of the
law-books. And although there
be many laws of this realm con-
trary to the laws of Rome, yet I
name but a few; as to convict a
clerk before any temporal judge
of this realm for debt, felony,
murder, or for any other crime ;
which clerks by the pope's laws
are so exempt from the king's
laws, that they can be no where
sued, but before their ordinary.
Also the pope by his laws may
give ail bishoprics and benefices
spiritual ; which by the laws of
this realm can be given but only
by the king and other patrons of
the same, except they fall into
lapse.
By the pope's laws, jus patrona-
tus shall be sued only before the
ecclesiastical judge ; but by the
laws of the realm it shall be sued
before the temporal judge.
And to be short, the laws of this
realm do agree with the pope's
like fire and water. And yet the
kings of this realm have provided
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
547
for Ibeir laws by tJie prcnmunire ;
so that if any man have let the ex-
ecution of the laws of this rcahn
by any authority from tlie see of
Rome, he falleth into the prcemu-
nire.
But to meet with this, the popes
have provided for their laws by
cursing. For wliosoever hinder-
eth the pope's laws to have full
course within this realm, by the
pope's power standeth accursed :
so that the pope's power trcadeth
all the laws and customs of this
realm under his feet, cursing all
that execute them, until such time
as they do give place unto his
Jaws.
But it may be said, that not-
withstanding all the pope's de-
crees, yet we do still execute the
laws and customs of this realm.
Nay, not all quietly without inter-
ruption of the pope. And where
we do execute them, yet we do it
unjustly, if the pope's power be
of force, and for the same we
stand excommunicate, and shall
do until we leave the execution of
our own laws and customs. Thus
we be well reconciled to Rome,
allowing such authority, whereby
the realm standeth accursed be-
fore God, if the pope have any
such authority.
Those things (as I suppose) were
not fully opened in the parlia-
ment-house when the pope's au-
thority was received again within
this realm ; for if they had, I do
not believe that either the king or
queen's majesty, or the nobles of
this realm, or the commons of the
same, would ever have consented
to receive again such a foreign
authority, so injurious, hurtful,
and prejudicial, as well to the
crown as to the laws and customs
and state of this realm, as where-
by they must needs acknowledge
themselves to be accursed. But
none could open this matter well
but the clergy, and such of them
as had read the pope's laws,
wherby the pope had made him-
self as it were a god. These seek
to maintain the pope whom they
desired to have their chief head, to
the intent they might have, as it
were, a kingdom and laws with-
in themselves, distinct from tiic
laws of the crown, and wherewith
the crown may not meddle ; and
so being exempted from the laws
of the realm, might live in this
realm like lords and kings, with-
out damage or fear of any man,
so that they please their high and
supreme head at Rome. For this
consideration (I think, some that
knew the truth, held their peace
in the parliament, whereas if they
had done their duties to the crown
and whole realm, they should have
opened their mouths, declared t!ie
truth, and shewed the perils an4
dangers that might ensue to the
Crown and realm.
And if I should agree to allow
Such authority within this realm,
whereby I must needs confess,
that your most gracious highness,
and also your realm, should ever
continue accursed, until ye shall
cease from the execution of your
own laws and customs of your
realm ; I could not think myself
true either to your highness, or
to this my natural country, know-
ing that I do know. Ignorance,
I know, may excuse other men ;
but he that knoweth how prejudi-
cial and injurious the power and
authority which he challengeth
every where, is to the crown-law«
and customs of this realm, and
yet will allow the same, 1 cannot
see in any wise how he can keep
his due allegiance, fidelity, and
truth to the crown and state of this
realm.
Another cause I alleged, why
I could not allow the authority of
the pope, which is this : That by
his authority he subverted not only
the laws of this realm, but also the
laws of God: so that whosoever be
under his authority, he suffereth
them not to be under Christ's re •
ligion purely, as Christ did com-
mand.
And for one example I brouglit
forth, that whereas by God's laws
all Christian people be bounden
diligently to learn his word, that
they may know how to believe and
548
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
liye accordingly, for that purpose
he ordained holydays, when they
out?ht, leaving apart all other bu-
siness, to give themselves wholly to
know and serve God. Therefore
God's will and commandment is,
that when the people be gathered
together, ministers should use such
language as the people may un-
derstand and take profit thereby,
or else hold their peace. For as
an harp or lute, if it give no cer-
tain sound that men may know
what is played, who can dance
after it? for all the sound is vain.
So it is in vain, and profiteth no-
thing, saith Almighty God by the
mouth of St. Paul, if the priest
speak to the people in a language
which they know not ; " For else
he may profit himself, but profiteth
not the people," saith St. Paul.
But herein I was answered thus ;
that St, Paul spake only of preach-
ing, that the preacher should preach
in°a tongue which the people did
know, or else his preaching avail-
eth nothing ; but if the preaching
availeth nothing, being spoke in a
language which the people under-
stand not, how should any other
service avail them, being spoken
in the same language? And yet
that St. Paul meant not only of
preaching, it appeareth plainly by
his own words. For he speaketh
by name expressly of praying,
singing, and thanking of God, and
of all other things which the priests
say in the churches, whereunto the
people say Amen ; which they
use not in preaching, but in other
divine service ; that whether the
priests rehearse the wonderful
works of God, or the great bene-
fits of God unte mankind above
all other creatures, or give thanks
unto God, or make open profes-
sion of their faith, or humble con-
fession of their sins, with earnest
request of mercy and forgiveness,
or make suit and request unto God
for any thing ; then all the people
understanding what the priests
say, might give their minds and
voices with them, and say.
Amen, tbat is to say, allow
what the priests say ; that the re-
hearsal of God's universal works
and benefits, the giving of thanks,
the profession of faith, the con-
fession of sins, and the requests
and petitions of the priests and of
the people, might ascend up into
the ears of God altogether, and be
as a sweet savour, odour, and in-
cense in his nose: and thus was
it used many hundred years after
Christ's ascension.
But the aforesaid things cannot
be done when the priests speak to
the people in a language not
known, and so they (or their clerk
in their name) say Amen, but they
cannot tell whereunto. Whereas
St. Paul saith, " How can the
people say Amen to thy Avell say-
ing, when they understand not
what thou say est?" And thus was
St. Paul understood by all inter-
preters, both the Greeks and
Latins, old and new, school au-
thors and others that I have read,
until above thirty years past. At
which time one Fckius, with others
of his sort, began to devise a new
exposition, understanding St.
Paul of preaching only.
But when a good number of the
best learned men reputed within
this realm, some favouring the old,
some the new learning, as they
term it, (where indeed that which
they call the old is the new,
and that which they call the
new is indeed the old) but when
a great number of such learned
men of both sorts, were gathered
together at Windsor for the refor-
mation of the service of the church,
it was agreed by both, without
controversy (not one saying con-
trary) that the service of the church
ought to be in the mother tongue ;
and that St. Paul in the fourteenth
chapter to the Corinthians was so
to be understood. And so St.
Paul was understood in the civil
law, more than a thousand years
past, where Justinian, a most
godly emperor, in a synod writeth
in this manner: "We command
that all bishops and priests cele-
brate the holy oblation and prayer
used in holy baptism, not after a
still and close manner, but with
ARCHBISHOP GRANMER.
649
a clear loud voice, that they may
be plainly heard by the faithful
people, so as the hearers' minds
may be lifted up tliereby with the
greater devotion, in utterinoj the
praises of the Lord God. For so
St. Paul teacheth also in the
epistle to the Corinthians, "If the
Spirit do only bless (or say well)
how shall he that occupieth the
place of a private person say
Amen, to thy thanksgiving? for he
perceiveth not what thou sayest :
thou dost give thanks well, but
the other is not edified." And
not only the civil law, and all
other writers a thousand and five
hundred years continually toge-
ther, have expounded St. Paul
not of preaching only, but of other
service said in the church ; but
also reason saith the same, that if
men be commanded to hear any
thing, it must be spoken in a lan-
guage which the hearers under-
stand, or else (as St. Paul saith)
what availeth it to hear? So that
the pope giveth a contrary com-
mandment that the people coming
to the church shall hear they know
not what, and shall answer they
know not whereto, taketh upon him
to command, not only against rea-
son, but also directly against God.
And again I said, whereas our
Saviour Christ ordained the sa-
crament of his most precious body
and blood to be received by all
Christian people underthe forms of
bread and wine, and said of the
cup, " Drink ye all of this ;" the
pope giveth a clean contrary com-
mandment, that no layman shall
drink of the cup of their salvation ;
as though the cup of salvation by
the blood of Christ pertaineth not
to laymen. And whereas Theo-
philus Alexandrinus (whose works
St. Jerome did translate about
eleven hundred years past) saith.
That if Christ had been crucified
for the devils, his cup should not
be denied them ; yet the pope
denieth the cup of Christ to Chris-
tian people, for whom Christ was
crucified. So that if I should
obey the pope in these things, I
mu5t needs disobey my Saviour
Christ.
But I was answered hereunto (as
they commonly answer) that un-
der the form of bread is both
Christ's flesh and blood : so that
whosoever receivelh the bread, re-
ceiveth as well Christ's blood as
his llesh. Let it be so ; yet in the
form of bread only, Christ's blood
is not drank, but eaten : nor is it
received in the cup in the form of
wine, as Christ commanded, but
eaten with the flesh under the
form of bread. And moreover,
the bread is not the sacrament of
his blood but of his flesh only ;
nor is the cup the sacrament of his
flesh, but of his blood only. And
so the pope keepeth from all lay-
persons the sacrament of their re-
demption by Christ's blood, which
Christ commandeth to be given
unto them.
And furthermore, Christ ordain,
ed the sacrament in two kinds, the
one separated from the other, to
be a representation of his death,
where his blood was separated
from his flesh, which is not repre-
sented as one kind alone ; so that
the lay-people receive not the
whole sacrament whereby Christ's
death is represented, as he com-
manded.
Moreover, as the pope taketh
upon him to give the temporal
sword, by royal and imperial
power, to kings and prin^^ies ; so
doth he likewise take upon him to
depose them from their imperial
states, if they be disobedient to
him, and commandeth the sub-
jects to disobey their princes, as-
soiling the subjects as w^ell of their
obedience, as of their lawful oaths
made under their true kings and
princes, directly contrary to God's
commandment, who commandeth
all subjects to obey their kings, or
their rulers under them.
One John, patriarch of Constan-
tinople, in the time of St. Gregory,
claimed superiority above all other
bishops. To whom St. Gregory
writeth, that therein he did injury
to his three brethren, which were
550
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
eqnal with him; that is to say, the
bishop of Rome, the bishop of
Alexandria, and of Antioch ; which
three were patriarchal sees, as well
as Constantinople, and v^^ere breth-
ren one to another. Bnt (saith
St. Gregory) if any one shall exalt
himself above all the rest, to be
the universal bishop, the same
passeth in pride. But now the bi-
shop of Rome exalteth himself not
only above all kings and emperors,
and above all the whole world, but
takes upon him to give and take
away, to set up and pull down as
he shall think good. And as the
devil, having no such authority,
yet took upon him to give unto
Christ all the kingdoms of the
world, if he would fall down and
worship him; in like manner the
pope taketh apon him to give em-
pires and kingdoms, being none of
his, to such as will fall down and
worship him, and kiss his feet.
And moreover, his lawyers and
glossers so flatter him, that they
feign he may command emperors
and kings to hold his stirrup when
he lighteth from his horse, and to
be his footmen: and that if any
emperor or king give him any
thing, they give him nothing but
what is his own, and that he may
dispense against God's word,
against both the Old and New
Testament, against St. Paul's
epistles, and against the gospel.
And furthermore, whatsoever he
doth, although he draw innumera-
ble people by heaps with himself
into hell, yet may not mortal man
reprove him, because he being
judge of all men, may be judged
of no man. And thus he sitteth in
the temple of God as if he were a
god, and nameth himself God's vi-
car, and yet he dispenseth against
God. If this be not to play Anti-
christ's part, I cannot tell what
Antichrist is, which is no more to
say, but Christ's enemy and adver-
sary? who shall sit in the temple of
God advancing himself above all
other, yet by hypocrisy, and
feigned religion, shall subvert the
tia« religion of Christ, and under
pretence and colour of Christ's re-
ligion, shall work against Christ,
and therefore hath the name of
Antichrist. Now if any man lift
himself higher than the pope hath
done, who lifteth himself above all
the world ; or can be a greater ad-
versary to Christ, than to dispense
against God's laws; and where
Christ hath given any command-
ment, to command directly the
contrary, that man must needs be
taken for Antichrist. But until the
time that such a person may be
found, men may very easily conjec-
ture where to find Antichrist.
Wherefore seeing the pope thus
to overthrow both God's laws, and
man's laws, taking upon him to
make emperors and kings to be
vassals and subjects unto him,
especially the crown of this realm,
with the laws and customs of the
same; I see no reason how I may
consent to admit his usurped
power within this realm, contrary
to mine oath, mine obedience to
God's laws, mine allegiance and
duty to your majesty, and my love
and affection to this realm.
This that I have spoken against
the power and authority of the
pope, I have not spoken (I take
God to record and judge) for any
malice I owe to the pope s person,
whom I know not, but I shall pray
to God to give him grace, that he
may seek above all things to pro-
mote God's honour and glory, and
not to follow the trade of his pre-
decessors in these latter days.
Nor have I spoken it for fear of
punishment, and to avoid the
same, thinking it rather an occa-
sion to aggravate than to diminish
my ti-ouble; but I have spoken it
for my most bounden duty to the
crown, liberties, laws, and customs
of this realm of England, but more
especially to discharge my con-
science in uttering the truth to
God's glory, casting away all fear by
the comfort which I have in Christ,
who said, " Fear not them that
kill the body, and cannot kill the
soul, but fear him that can cast
Loth body and soul into hell-lire."
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
531
He that for fear of losing this life
will forsake the truth, shall lose
the life everlasting: and he that
for the trutli's sake will spend his
life, will find everlasting life. And
Christ proniiscth to stand fast with
them before his Father, which will
stand fast with him here; which
comfort is so great, that whosoever
hath his eyes fixed upon Christ,
cannot greatly set his heart on this
life, knowing that he may be sure
to have Christ stand by him in the
presence of his Father in heaven.
And as touching the sacrament,
I said ; Forasmuch as the whole
matter standeth in the understand-
ing of these words of Christ, " This
is my body, this is my blood;"
then surely Christ in these words
made demonstration of the bread
and wine, and spake figuratively,
calling bread his body, and wine
his blood, because he ordained
them to be sacraments of his body
and blood. And where the papists
say in those two points contrary
unto me, that Christ called not
bread his body, but a substance
tincertain, nor apoke figuratively :
herein I said, I would be judged
by the old church, and which doc-
trine could be proved the elder,
that I would stand unto. And for-
asmuch as I have alleged in my
book many old authors, both
Greeks and Latins, which above a
thousand years after Christ conti-
nually taught as I do: If they
could bring forth but one old au-
thor, that saith in these two points
as they say, I offered six or seven
years ago, and do offer yet still,
that I will give place unto them.
But when I bring forth my au-
thor that saith in most plain
terms as I do, yet saith the other
part, that the authors meant not so;
as much as to say, that the authors
spake one thing, and meant clean
contrary. And upon the other
part, when they cannot find any
one author that saith in words as
they say; yet say they, that the
authors meant as they say. Now,
whether I or they speak more to
the purpose herein, I refer me to
the judgment of all impartial hear-
ers; yea, the old church of Rome>
above a thousand years together
neither believed nor used the sa-
crament, as the church of Rome
hath done of late years.
For in the beginning, the cliurch
of Rome taught a pure and a
sound doctrine of the sacrament.
But after that the church of Rome
fell into new doctrine of transub-
stanliation; with the doctrine they
changed the use of the sacrament,
contrary to that Christ commanded,
and the old church of Rome used
above a thousand years. And yet
to deface the old, they say that the
new is the old; wherein, for my
part, 1 am content to stand to +he
trial. But their doctrine is so
foolish and uncomfortable, that I
marvel how any man would allow
it, if he knew what it was. But
howsoever they bear the people in
hand, that that which they write in
their books hath neither truth nor
comfort.
For by their doctrine, of one
body of Christ is made two bodies:
one natural, having a distance of
members, with form and propor-
tion of man's perfect body, and
this bofty is in heaven: but the
body of Christ in the sacrament,
by their own doctrine, must needs
be a monstrous body, having nei-
ther distance of members, nor
form, fashion, or proportion of a
man's natural body. And such a
body is in the sacrament (teach
they), and goeth into the mouth in
the form of bread, and entereth no
further than the form of bread go-
eth, and tarrieth no longer than
the form of bread is by natural
heat in digesting. So that when
the form of bread is digested, that
body of Christ is gone. And for-
asmuch as evil men are as long in
digesting as good men, the body
of Christ (by their doctrine) en-
tereth as far, and tarrieth as long
in wicked men as in godly men.
And w^^at comfort can be herein to
any C; ristian man, to receive
Christ's unshapeu body, and it to
enter no further than the stomach,
and to depart by and by as soon as
the bread is consumed?
552
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
It seemeth to lue a more sound
and comfortable doctrine, tliat
Christ hath but one body, and that
hath form and fashion of a man's
true body: which l)ody spiritually
entereth into the whole man, body
and soul: and though the sacra-
ment be consumed, yet whole
Christ remaineth, and feedeth the
receiver unto eternal life, if he
continue in <;odIiness, and never
departeth until the receiver forsake
liirn. And as for the wicked, they
have not Christ within them at all,
who cannot be where Belial is.
And tliis is my faith, and (as I
judge) a sound doctrine, according
to God's word, and sufficient for a
Christian to believe in that matter.
And if it can be shewed unto me
that the pope's authority is not
prejudicial to the things before
mentioned, or that my doctrine in
the sacrament is erroneous (which
I think cannot be shewed), then I
never was nor will be so perverse
to stand wilfully in mine own
opinion, but I shall with all humi-
lity submit myself unto the pope,
not only to kiss his feet, but an-
other part also.
Another cause why I refused to
take the bishop of Gloucester for
my judge was, the respect of his
own person, being more than once
perjured. First, for that he being
divers times sworn never to con-
sent that the bishop of Rome
should have any jurisdiction within
this realm, but to take the king
^nd his successors for supreme
head of this realm, as by God's
laws they are; contrary to that
lawful oath, the said bishop sat
then in judgment Ijy authority
from Rome, wherein he was per-
jured, and not worthy to sit as
judge.
The second perjury was, that he
took his bishopric both of the
queen's majesty and of the pope,
making to each of them a solemn
oath, which oaths are so contrary,
that the one must needs be per-
jured. And, furthermore, in
swearing to the pope to maintain
his laws, decrees, constitutions,
ordinances, reservations, and pro-
visions, be dedarefh LiuSself aa
enemy to the imperial crown, and
to the laws and state of this realm,
whereby he declareth himself not
worthy to sit as a judge within this
realm. And for these considera-
tions I refused to take him for my
judge.
HIS SECOND LETTER TO THE
QUEEN.
I LEARNED by Mr. Martin that
on the day of your majesty's coro-
nation, you took an oath of obe-
dience to the pope of Rome, and the
same time you took another oath
to this realm, to maintain the laws,
libenies, and customs of the same.
And if your majesty did make an
oath to the pope, I think it was
according to the other oaths which
he useth to administer to princes:
which is to be obedient to him, to
defend his person, to maintain his
authority, honour, laws, lands, and
privileges. And if it be so, (which
I know not but by report), then I
beseech your majesty to look upon
your oath made to the crown and
realm, and to compare and weigh
the two oaths together, to see how
they do agree, and then do as your
majesty's conscience shall direct
you; for I am surely persuaded,
that willing'y your majesty will
not offend, nor do against your
conscience for any thing.
But I fear that there are contra-
dictions in your oaths, and that
those which should have informed
your grace thoroughly, did not
their duties therein. And if your
majesty ponder the two oaths dili-
gently, I think you shall perceive
you were deceived ; and then your
highness may use the matter as
God shall put in your heart. Fur-
thermore, I am kept here from the
company of learned men, from
books, from counsel, from pen and
ink, except at this time to write unto
your majesty, which were all ne-
cessary for a man in my case.
Wherefore I beseech your ma-
jesty, that I may have such of
these as may stand with your ma-
jesty's pleasure. And as for my
appearance at Rome, if your ma-
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.
553
jesty will give mc leave, I ivill ap-
pear there. And I trust that God
shall put in my mouth to defend
his trutii there as well as here.
But I refer it wholly to your ma-
jesty's pleasure.
HIS LETTER TO MRS. WILKINSON,
EXHORTING HER TO FLY IN THE
TIME OF PERSECUTION.
The true comforter in all dis-
tress is only God, through his Son
Jesus Christ; and whosoever hath
him, hath company enough if he
were in a wilderness all alone:
and he that hath twenty thousand
in his company, if God be absent,
is in a miserable wilderness and
desolation. In Him is all comfort,
and without Him is none. Where-
fore, I beseech you, seek your
dwelling there where you may
truly and rightly serve God, and
dwell in him, and have him ever
dwelling in you. What can be so
heavy a burden as an unquiet con-
science, to be in such a place as a
man cannot be suffered to serve
God in Christ's religion? If you
are loth to depart from your kin-
dred and friends, remember that
Christ calleth them his mother,
sisters, and brothers, that do his
Father's will. Where we find,
therefore, God truly honoured, ac-
cording to his will, there we can
want neither friend nor kindred.
If you be loth to depart, for the
slander of God's word, remember
that Christ, when his hour was not
yet come, departed out of his
country into Samaria, to avoid the
malice of the scribes and phari-
sees; and commanded his apostles,
that if they were persecuted in one
place they should fly to another.
And was not Paul let down by a
basket out at a window, to avoid
the persecution of Aretas? And
what wisdom and policy he used
from time to time to escape the
malice of his enemies, the Acts of
the Apostles do declare. And
after the same sort did the other
apostles, although, when it came
to such a point, that they could no
longer escape danger of the perse-
cutor of God's true religion, then
they shewed themselves, that their
flying before came not of fear, but
of godly wisdom to do more good ;
and that they would not rashly,
without urgent necessity, offer
themselves to death, which had
been but a temptation of God.
Yea, when they were apprehended,
and could no longer avoid, then
they stood boldly to the profession
of Christ; then they shewed how
little they dreaded death ; how
much they feared God more than
man: how much they loved and
preferred the eternal life to come
above this short and miserable
life.
Wherefore, I exhort you, as well
by Christ's commandment, as by
the example of him and his apos-
tles, to withdraw yourself from the
malice of your's and God's ene-
mies, into some place where God
is most purely served; which is no
slandering of the truth, but a pre-
serving of yourself to God and the
truth, and to the society and com-
fort of Christ's little flock. And
what you will do, do it with speed,
lest by your own folly you fall into
the persecutor's hands. And the
Lord send his Holy Spirit to lead
and guide you wheresoever you
go, and all that be godly will say,
Amen.
SECTION XVI.
rERSECUTIONS AND MARTYRDOMS OF VARIOUS PERSONS, AFTER THE
DEATH OF ARCHBISHOP CRANMER,
pal employment, and her greatest
pleasure. Her emissaries were
continually " seeking whom they
might devour:" and the martyr-
doms and cruelties inflicted under
The force of bigotry in the
breast of the unrelenting Mary,
only terminated with her life.
The destruction of those who could
not think as she did, was her priaci-
554
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
her orders, will load her, name with
indelible infamy.
MARTYRDOMS OF AGNES POTTEN,
AND JOAN TRUNCHFIELD.
These two advocates and suffer-
ers for the pure gospel of Christ,
lived in the town of Ipswich, in
Sufi'olk. Being apprehended on
an information of heresy, they
were brought before the bishop of
Norwich; who examined them
concerning their religion in gene-
ral, and their faith in the corporeal
presence of Christ in the sacra-
ment of the altar, in particular.
With respect to the latter arti-
cle, they both delivered it as their
opinion, that in the sacrament of
the Lord's Supper, there was re-
presented the memorial only of
Christ's death and passion, saying,
that, according to the Scriptures,
he was ascended up into heaven,
and sat on the right hand of God
the Father; and therefore his body
could not be really and substan-
tially in the sacrament.
A few days after this, they were
again examined by the bishop,
when both of them still continuing
steadfast in the profession of their
faith, sentence was pronounced
against them as heretics, and they
were delivered over to the secular
power.
On the day appointed for their
execution, which was in tlie month
of March, 1556, they were both led
to the stake, and burnt, in the
town of Ipswich. Their constancy
was admired by the multitude who
saw them suffer; for, as they un-
dressed, and prepared themselves
for the fire, they earnestly exhorted
the people to believe only in the
unerring word of the only living
and true God, and not regard the
devices and inventions of men.
They both openly declared that
they despised the errors and su-
perstitions of the church of Rome,
and most patiently submitted to
the acute torments of devouring
flames, calling upon the God of
their salvation, and triumphing in
being deemed worthy to suffer for
the glorious cause of Jesus Christ,
their Lord and master.
MARTYRDOMS OF JOHN MAUNDREL,
WILLIAM COBERLY, AND JOHN
SPICER.
John Maundrel was the son of
Robert Maundrel, of Rowd, in the
county of Wilts, farmer; he was
from his childhood brought up in
husbandry, and when he came to
man's estate, he dwelt in a village
called Euckhamptou, in the above
county, where he lived in good re-
pute. After the Scripture was
translated into English by William
Tindal, this John Maundrel be"
came a diligent hearer thereof,
and a fervent embracer of God's
true religion, so that he delighted
in nothing so much as to hear and
speak of God's word, never being
without the New Testament about
him, although he could not read
himself, as was at that period too
frequently the case among persons
in his station of life. But when
he came into the company of any
one who could read, his book was
always ready; and having a very
good memory, he could recite by
heart most places of the New Testa-
ment; and his life and conversation
were very honest and charitable.
In the reign of king Henry the
Eighth, whe-n Dr. Trigonion and
Dr. Lee visited the abbeys, John
Maundrel was brought before Dr.
Trigonion, at an abbey called
Edyngton, in Wiltshire ; where he
was accused that he had spoken
against the holy water and holy
bread, and such like ceremonies,
and was condemned to wear a
white sheet, bearing a candle in
his hand, about the market, in the
town of Devizes. Nevertheless,
his fervency did not abate, but, by
God's merciful assistance, he took
better hold, as the sequel will de-
clare.
In the days of queen Mary,
when popery was restored again,
and God's true religion put to si-
lence, Maundrel left his own house
and went into Gloucesterslrire, and
into the north part of Wiltshire,
MAUNDREL, COBERLY, AND SPICER.
565
wantieriii^ from one to another to
such men as he knew feared God,
with whom, as a servant to keep
their cattle, he remained sometime;
but afterwards returned to his own
country, and coming to Devizes,
to a friend of his, named Anthony
Clee, he mentioned his intention of
returning home to his house.
And when his friend exhorted
him by the words of Scripture, to
flee from one city to another, he re-
plied again by the words of the
Revelations, of them that be fear-
ful, and said, that he must needs
go home; and so he did; and here
he, Spicer, and Coberly, used at
times to resort and confer together.
At length, they agreed together
to go to the parish church, where,
seeing the parishioners in the pro-
cession, following and worship-
ping the idol there carried, they
advised them to leave the same,
and to return to the living God,
particularly speaking to one Ro-
bert Barksdale, the principal man
of the parish, but he paid no regard
to their words.
After this the vicar came into the
pulpit, and being about to read
his bead-roll, and to praj' for the
.souls in purgatory, .John Maandrel,
speaking with an audible voice,
said, that was the pope's pinfold,
the other two aflSrming the same.
Upon which words, by command
of the priest, they were put in the
stocks, where they remained till
the service was dene, and then
were brought before a justice of
the peace; the next day they were
all three carried to Salisbury, and
taken before bishop Capon, and
William Geffrey, chancellor of the
diocese ; by whom they were im-
prisoned, and oftentimes examin-
ed concerning their faith, in their
houses, but seldom openly. And
at the last examination the usual
articles being alleged against them,
they answered, as Christian men
should and ought to believe : and
first they said, they believed in
God the Father, and in the Son,
and in the Holy Ghost, the twelve
articles of the creed, the holy scrip-
ture from tho fii-st of Genesis to
the last of the Revelation.
But that faith the chancellor
would not allow. Wherefore he
proposed them in particular arti-
cles : First, whether they did not
believe, that in the sacrament of
the altar (as he termed it), after
the words of consecration spoken
by the priest at mass, there re-
mained no substance of bread nor
wine, but Christ's body, flesh and
blood, as he was born of the virgin
Mary. To which they answered
negatively, saying that the popish
mass was abominable idolatry,
and injurious to the blood of
Christ ; but confessing, that in a
faithful congregation, receiving
the sacrament of Christ's body
and blood, being duly administer-
ed according to Christ's institution,
Christ's body and blood is spiritu-
ally received of the faithful believer.
Also, being asked whether the
pope was supreme head of the
church, and Christ's vicar on earth;
they answered negatively, saying,
that the bishop of Rome doth
usurp over emperors and kings,
being antichrist and God's enemy.
The chancellor said, " Will you
have the church without a head ?"
They answered, " Christ was head
of his church, and under Christ
the queen's majesty."
"What," said the chancellor,
" a woman head of the church ?"
" Yea," said they, " within her
grace's dominions."
They were also asked whether
the souls in purgatory were deli-
vered by the pope's pardon, and
the suffrages of the church.
They siaid, they belicTed faith-
fully that the blood of Christ had
purged their sins, and the sins of
them that were saved, unto the
end of the world, so that they
feared nothing of the pope's pur-
gatory, nor esteemed his pardons.
Also, whether images were ne-
cessary to be in the churches, as
laymen's books, and saints to be
prayed uri'to and worshipped.
They answered negatively, John
Manndrel adding, "that wooden
images were good to roast a shoul-
der of mutton, but evii in the
church ; whereby idolatry was
committed."
656
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Those articles being thus an-
swered, the chancellor read their
condemnation, and so delivered
them to the sheriff, who was pre-
sent during the examination.
John Spicer then said, " O, master
sheriff, now must you be their
butcher, that you may be guilty
also with them of innocent blood
before the Lord." This was on
the 23d day of March, 1556, and
on the following day, they were
carried out of the common gaol to
a place between Salisbury and
Wilton, where were two stakes set
for them to be burnt at. Upon
coming to the place, they kneeled
down, and made their prayers se-
cretly together, and then being un-
dressed to their shirts, John Maun-
drel cried out, with a loud voice,
" Not for all Salisbury {" Which
words were understood to be an
answer to the sheriff', who offered
him the queen's pardon if he would
recant. And after that John
Spicer said, " This is the joyful-
lest day, that ever I saw." Thus
were the three burnt at two stakes:
where most constantly they gave
their bodies to the fire, and their
souls to the Lord, for the testimony
of his truth.
The wife of William Coberly,
being also apprehended, was de-
tained in the keeper's house at
the same time that her husband
was in prison. The keeper's wife,
Agnes Penicote, having secretly
heated a key red hot, laid it in the
back-yard, and desired Alice Co-
berly to fetch it to her in all haste ;
the poor woman went immediately
to bring it, and taking it up in
haste, burnt her hand terribly.
Whereupon she crying out, " Ah !
thou drab," cried the keeper's wife,
" thou that canst not abide the
burning of the key, how wilt thou
be able to abide burning thy whole
body?" And indeed, she was weak
enough to recant.
But to return to the story of
Coberly; he being at the stake, was
somewhat long in burning : after
his body was scorched wth the
flames, and the flesh of his left arm
entirely consumed by the violence
of the fire, at length he stoop-ed
over the chain, and with the right
hand, which was less injured,
smote upon his breast softly, the
blood gushing out of his mouth.
Afterwards, when all thought he
had been dead, suddenly he rose
upright again, but shortly after ex-
pired, following his companions to
the realms of eternal glory and
felicity.
MARTYRDOMS OF RICHARD AND
THOMAS SPURG, JOHN CAVILL,
AND GEORGE AMBROSE, LAYMEN ;
AND OF ROBERT DRAKE AND WIL-
LIAM TIMS, MINISTERS.
These six pious Christians re-
sided in the county of Essex.
Being accused of heresy, they
were all apprehended, and sent by
the lord Rich, and other commis-
sioners, at different times, to bi-
shop Gardiner, lord chancellor ;
who, after a short examination,
sent the four first to the Marshalsea
prison in the Borough, and the
two last to the King's Bench, where
they continued during a whole
year, till the death of bishop Gar-
diner.
When Dr. Heath, archbishop of
York, succeeded to the chancellor-
ship, four of these persecuted bre-
thren, namely, Richard and Tho-
mas Spurg, John Cavill and
George Ambrose, weary of their
tedious confinement, presented a
petition to the lord chancellor,
subscribing their names, and re-
questing liis interest for their en-
largement.
A short time after the delivery of
this petition, sir Richard Read, one
of the officers of the court of Chan-
cery, was sent by the chancellor to
the Marshalsea to examine them.
Richard Spurg, the first who
passed examination, being asked
the cause of his imprisonment,
replied, that he, with several
others, being complained of by
the minister of Bocking, for not
coming to their parish church, to
the lord Rich, was thereupon sent
up to London by his lordship, to
be examined by the late chan-
cellor.
He acknowledged that he had
not been at church since the Bug-
SPUHG, CAVILL, AND OTHERS.
557
lish service was changed into
Latin (except on Christmas day
was twelvemonth) because he
disliked the same, and the mass
also, as not agreeable to God's
holy word.
He then desired that he might
be no farther examined concerning
this matter until it pleased the
present chancellor to inquire his
faith concerning the same, which
he was ready to testify.
Thomas Spurg, on his examina-
tion, answered to the same effect
with the other, confessing that lie
absented himself from church, be-
cause the word of God was not
there truly taught, nor the sacra-
ments of Christ duly adminis-
tered, as prescribed by the same
word.
Being farther examined touch-
ing his faith in the sacrament of
the altar; he said, that if he stood
accused in that particular, he would
answer as God had given him
knowledge, which he should do at
another opportunity.
John Cavill likewise agreed in
the chief particulars with his bre-
thren : but farther said, the cause
of his absenting himself from
church was, that the minister there
had advanced two doctrines con-
trary to each other ; for first, in
a sermon which he delivered when
the queen came to the crown, he
exhorted the people to believe the
gospel, declaring it to be the truth,
and that if they believed it not,
they would be damned ; and se-
condly, in a future discourse, he
declared that the New Testament
was false in forty places ; which
contrariety gave Cavill much dis-
gust, and was, among other things,
the cause of his absenting himself
from church.
George Ambrose answered to
the same effect, adding, moreover,
that after he had read the late bi-
shop of Winchester's book, inti-
tuled, De vera Obedientia, with bi-
shop Bonner's preface thereunto
annexed, both inveighing against
the authority of the bishop of
Rome, he esteemed their princi-
ples more lightly than he had done
before.
Robert Drake was minister of
Thundersly, in Essex, to which
living he had been presented by
lord Rich in the reign of Edward
VI. when he was ordained priest
by Dr. Ridley, then bishop of Lon-
don, according to the reformed
English service for ordination.
On the accession of queen Mary
to the throne of England, he was
sent for by Gardiner, bishop of
Winchester, who demanded of
him whether he would conform,
like a good subject, to the laws of
the realm then in force? He an-
swered, that he would abide by
those laws that were agreeable to
the law of God ; upon which ho
was immediately committed to
prison.
William Tims was a deacon
and curate of Hockley, in Essex,
in the reign of Edward VI. but
being deprived of his living soon
after the death of that monarch,
he absconded, and privately preach-
ed in a neighbouring wood, whither
many of his flock attended to hear
the word of God.
In consequence of these proceed-
ings he was apprehended by one
of the constables, and sent up to
the bishop of London, by whom
he was referred to Gardiner, bi-
shop of Winchester, and lord-
chancellor, who committed him to
the King's Bench prison.
A short time after his confine-
ment, he (with the others before-
mentioned) was ordered to appear
before the bishop of London, who
questioned him in the usual man-
ner, concerning his faith in the sa-
crament of the altar.
Mr. Tims answered, that the
body of Christ was not in the sa-
crament of the altar, really and
corporeally, after the words of
consecration spoken by the priest ;
and that he had been a long time
of that opinion, ever since it had
pleased God, of his infinite mercy,
to call him to the true knowledge
of the gospel of his grace.
On the 28th of' March, 1556,
558
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
these six persons were all broufi^ht
into the consistory court, in St.
Paul's church, before the bishop of
London, in order to be examined,
for the last time ; when he assured
them, that if they did not submit
to the church of Rome, they should
be condemned for heresy.
The bishop began his examina-
tion with Tims, whom he called
the ringleader of the others: he
told him, that he had taught them
heresies, confirmed them in their
erroneous opinions, and endea-
voured, as far as in him lay, to
render them as abominable as him-
self; with many other accusations
equally false and opprobrious.
He was then asked by the bi-
shop what he had to say in his
own vindication, in order to pre-
vent him from proceeding against
him as his ordinary. To which he
replied as follows :
" My lord, I am astonished that
you should begin your charge with
a falsehood; you aver that I am
the ringleader of the company now
brought' before you, and have
taught them principles contrary
to the Romish church, since we
have been in confinement ; but the
injustice of this declaration will
soon appear, if you will inquire
of these my brethren, whether,
when at liberty, and out of prison,
they dissented not from popish
principles as much as they do at
present ; such inquiry, I presume,
will render it evident, that they
learned not their religion in pri-
son.
" For my own part, I declare I
never knew them, till such time as
I became their fellovz-prisoner ;
how then could I be their ring-
leader and teacher ? With respect
to the charge alleged against me,
a charge which you endeavour to
aggravate to the highest degree,
whatever opinion you maintain
concerning me, I am well assured
I hold no other religion than what
Christ preached, the apostles wit-
nessed, the primitive church re-
ceived, and of late the apostolical
and evangelical preachers of this
realm have faithfully taught, and
for which you have cruelly caused
them to be burnt, and now seek to
treat us with the like inhuman se-
verity. I acknowledge you to be
my ordinary."
The bishop, finding it necessary
to come to the point with him,
demanded, if he would submit
himself to the holy mother-church,
promising, that if he did, he should
be kindly received ; and threaten-
ing, at the same time, that if he did
not, judgment should be pronounc-
ed against him as an heretic.
In answer to this, Tims told his
lordship he was well persuaded
that he was within the pale of the
Catholic church, whatever he might
think ; and reminded him, that he
had most solemnly abjured that
very church to which he since pro-
fessed such strenuous allegiance ;
and that, contrary to his oath, he
again admitted, in this realm, the
authority of the pope, and was,
therefore, perjured and forsworn
in the' highest degree. He also
recalled to his memory, that he
had spoken with great force and
perspicuity against the usurped
power of the pope, though he af-
terwards sentenced persons to be
burnt, because they would not ac-
knowledge the pope to be the su-
preme head of the church.
On this Bonner sternly demand-
ed, what he had written against the
church of Rome?
Mr. Tims pertinently answered,
" My lord, the late bishop of Win-
chester wrote a verj' learned trea-
tise, intituled, De vera Ohedientia,
which contains many solid argu-
ments against the papal suprem-
acy : to this book you wrote a pre-
face, strongly inveighing against
the bishop of Rome, reproving his
tyranny and usurpation, and shew-
ing that his power was ill-found-
ed, and contrary both to the will
of God, and the real interest of
mankind."
The bishop, struck with the
poignancy of this reproof, evasive-
ly told him, that the bishop of
Winchester wrote a book against
the supremacy of the pope's holi-
ness, and he wrote a preface to the
TIMS, DRAKE, AND OTHERS.
659
same book, tending^ to the same
purpose : i)Ut that the cause of the
same arose not from their disre-
gard to his holiness, but because it
was then deemed treason by the
laws of the realm to maintain the
pope's authority in Enpjland.
He also observed, that at such
time it was dangerous to profess
to favour the church of Rome, and
therefore fear compelled them to
comply with the prevailing opi-
nions of the times : for if any per-
son had conscientiously acknow-
ledged the pope's authority in
those days, he would have been
put to death : but that since the
queen's happy accession to the
throne, they might boldly speak
the dictates of their consciences ;
and farther reminded him, that as
my lord of Winchester was not
ashamed to recant his eiTors at St.
Paul's cross, and that he himself
had done the same, every inferior
clergyman should follow the ex-
ample of his superiors.
Mr. Tims, still persisting in the
vindication of his own conduct,
and reprehension of that of the
bishop, again replied, "My lord,
that which you have written against
the supremacy of the pope may be
well proved fiom scripture to be
true ; that which you now do is
contrary to the word of God, as I
can sufficiently prove."
Bonner, after much farther con-
versation, proceeded according to
the form of law, causing his arti-
cles, with the respective answers
to each, to be publicly read in
court.
Mr. Tims acknowledged only
two sacraments. Baptism and the
Lord's Supper; comniended the
bishop of Winchester's book De
vera Ohedientia, and the bishop of
London's preface to the same.
He declared that the mass was
blasphemy of Christ's passion and
death ; that Christ is not corpo-
really but spiritually present in
the sacrament, and that, as they
used it, it was an abominable
idol.
Bonner exhorted him to revoke
his errors and heresies, conform to
the church of Rome, and not abide
strenuously by the literal sense of
the scripture, but use the interpre-
tation of the fathers.
Our martyr frankly declared he
would not conform thereunto, not-
withstanding the execrations de-
nounced against him by the ci.urch
of Rome, and demanded of the
bishop what he had to support the
doctrine of the real presence of
Christ in the sacrament of the
altar, but the bare letter of scrip-
ture ?
On the bishop's replying. The
authority of the holy Catholic
church, Tims informed him that
he had the popish church, for
which he was perjured and for-
sworn, declaring that the see of
Rome was the see of Antichrist,
and therefore he would never
consent to yield obedience to the
same.
The bishop, finding Mr. Tims
so inflexible in his adherence to
the faith he professed, that every
attempt to draw him from it was
vain and fruitless, read his defini-
tive sentence, and he was deliver-
ed over to the secular power.
Bonner then used the same mea-
sures Avith Drake as he had done
with Tims ; but Drake frankly de-
clared, that he denied the church
of Rome, with all the works there-
of, even as he denied the devil,
and all his works.
The bishop, perceiving all his
exhortations fruitless, pronounced
sentence of condemnation, and he
was immediately delivered into the
custody of the sherifls.
After this, Thomas and Richard
Spurg, George Ambrose, and John
Cavill, were severally asked, if
they would forsake their heresies,
and return to the Catholic church.
They all refused consenting to the
church of Rome ; but said, they
were willing lo adhere to the true
Catholic church, and continue in
the same.
Bonner then read their several
definitive sentences, after which
he committed them to the custody
of the sherifls of Loudon, by whom
they were conducted to Newgate.
3
560
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
On the 14th of April, 1566, the
day appointed for their execution,
they were all led to Smithfield,
where they were chained to the
same stake, and burnt in one fire,
patiently submitting themselves to
the flames, and resig:ning their
souls into the hands of that glo-
rious Redeemer, for whose sake
they delivered their bodies to be
burned.
Mr. Tims, during his imprison-
ment, wrote a great number of let-
ters to his friends and brethren in
the cause of Christ; among which
we shall preserve the following:
TO CERTAIN GODLY WOMEN OF
HIS PARISH.
Grace, mercy, and peace from
God the Father, through our Lord
Jesus Christ, be with you both now
and evermore. Amen.
Dear sisters, I have me most
heartily recommended unto you,
thanking you for the great kind-
ness shewed unto me in this time
of mine imprisonment, and net
only unto me, but also unto my
poor wife and children; and also
for the great kindness that you
shew unto all the living saints that
are dispersed abroad, and are
obliged to hide their heads for fear
of this cruel persecution.
Dear sisters, when I do remem-
ber your constancy in Christ, I
call to remembrance the constancy
of divers godly women, as Susan-
nah, Judith, Esther, and the good
wife of Nabal, that through her
godly conditions saved both her
husband's life, and all her house-
hold, when David had thought to
have slain him for his churlish an-
swer that he sent him. Also I do
remember Rahab that lodged the
Lord's spies, how God preserved
her and her whole household for
her faithfulness that she bare to
God's people. So do I believe
that when the Lord shall send his
angel to destroy these idolatrous
Eg'yptians here in England, and
shall find the ^blood of the Lamb
sprinkled on the door-post of your
hearts, he will go by and not hurt
you, but spare your whole house-
holds for your sakes. Also I re-
member Mary Magdalen, how
faithful she was; for she was the
first that preached the resurrection
of Christ. Remember the blessed
martyr, Anne Askew, in onr time,
and follow her example of con-
stancy, and, for the love of God,
take heed that in no case yon con-
sent to idolatry, but stand fast to
the Lord, as the good woman did
that had her seven sons put to
death before her face, and she al-
ways comforting them; yea, and
last of all suffered death herself,
for the testimony of her God,
which is the living God. Thus I
beseech God to send you grace
and strength to stand fast to the
Lord, as she did, and then you
shall be sure of the same kingdom
that she is sure of; to which king-
dom I pray God bring both you
and me. Amen. By me,
prisoner in the King's Bench,
William Tims.
to his friends in hockley.
The grace of God the Father,
through the merits of his dear Sou
Jesus, our Lord and only Saviour,
with the continual aid of his holy
and mighty Spirit, to the perform-
ance of his will, to our everlasting
comfort, be with you, my dear
brethren, both now and evermore,
Amen.
My dearly beloved, I beseech
God to reward the great goodness
that you have shewed unto me, se-
ven-fold into your bosoms ; and as
you have always had a most godly
love unto his word, even so I be-
seech him to give you grace to
love your own souls, and then I
trust you will flee from all those
things that should displeasure our
good and merciful God, and hate
and abhor all the company of
those that would have you to wor-
ship God any otherwise than is
contained in his holy word. And
beware of those masters of idola-
try, that is, these papistical
priests. My dear brethren, for
the tender mercy- of God, remem-
ber'well what I have said unto
you, and also written, which I am
WILLIAM TIMS.
661
ROW ready to seal with n\y blood.
1 praise God tliat ever I lived to
see the day, and blessed be my
good and merciful God, that ever
Le gave me a body to glorify his
name. And, dear hearts, I do
now write unto you for none other
cause, but to put you in remenj-
brance that I have not forgotten
you, to the end that I would not
have you forget me, but to remem-
ber well what I have simply, by
word of mouth and writing, taught
you. Which, although it were
most simply done, yet truly, as
your own conscience beareth me
record : and, therefore, in any case
take heed that you do not that
thing which your own conscience
doth condemn. Therefore come
out of Sodom, and go heavenward,
with the servants and martyrs of
God, lest you be paitakors of tiie
vengeance of God that is coming
upon this wicked nation, from
which the Lord God defend you,
and send us a joyful meeluig in
the kingdom of heaven; untti
which God bring you all, Amen.
Thus, now I take my leave of you
for ever in this world, ••^cept 1 be
burned amongst you, which thing
is uncertain unto me as yet.
By me, in Newgate, your poor-
est and most unworthy brother m
Christ,
W. Tims.
Netvgate, April \1.
Tliirteen Protestant Martyrs, consisting of eleven Meti and two ]^ oiucn, h"..iU (o^cdier
in one fire, at Stratford in Essex.
TO HIS PARISHIONERS, THANKING
THEM FOR THEIR CHARITY
SHEWN TO HIS WIFE.
The everlasting peace of our
Lord and only Saviour Jesus
Christ, with the sweet comfort of
his holy and mighty Spirit, to the
FOX'S 3UUTVUS.
increase of your faith, to the •,€}•-
formance of his will, and to your
eternal comfort in the everlasting
kingdom of heaven, be with you,
my dear brethren and sisters, both
now and ever, Amen.
My most dear brctiiren and sis-
36
562
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ters in our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, I have me most heartily
commended unto you, with hearty
thanks for all the g;reat liberality
that you have shewed unto me,
and especially now in the time of
my necessity, when that God hath
sent ray poor wife a child in my
captivity ; which is no little care to
me, so to provide, that I might
keep both ray child and my wife
from the Antichrlstian church :
which thing, I thank my God,
through his most gracious provi-
dence, I have yet done, though it
be (as ye know) great charge, not
to me, but to the congregation of
God, and it grieveth me that I
have been so chargeable to them
as I have been, and especially you,
my dear brethren, I being so un-
worthy a member as I have been,
and also of so small acquaintance :
but such is the merciful goodness
of God, so as to move your hearts
with charity towards me. And as
he hath moved your hearts so to
do, even so I beseech God to give
you power to forsake and reject all
things which are displeasing in his
sight, to do all things which are
requisite to a Christian ; and send
you grace to go forwards in the
same, as you have godly begun,
neither fearing lire nor sword.
And, my most dear hearts, remem-
ber well the simple plain doctrine
which I have taught you, and also
written unto you, which was the
truth, and for a testimony of the
same I trust that you shall shortly
hear, or else see, that I will seal
the same with my blood.
And, in the mean time, I desire
you all to remember me in your
prayers, as I know you do, and as,
with God's help, I will do for you,
that God, for his dear Son Christ's
sake, will so finish the days of our
pilgrimage, that we mayjrest toge-
ther with Abraham, Isaac, and Ja-
cob, in the everlasting kingdom of
heaven, to which I beseech the
eternal Lord, for his Christ's sake,
to bring both you and all your's,
Amen.
By me,
WiLUAM Tims.
MARTYRDOMS OF JOAN BEACH,
WIDOW, OF tunbridge; and
JOHN HARPOLE, OF ROCHESTER.
Information being laid against
these two persons, for heresy, they
were apprehended, and, by the
magistrates of the respective
places where they lived, committed
to prison. After being some time
in confinement, they were sepa-
rately examined before Maurice,
bishop of Rochester, their dioce-
san.
Joan Beach was first taken be-
fore the bishop for examination,
when the following articles were
exhibited against her:
1. That living in the parish of
Tunbridge she belonged to the dio-
cese of Rochester.
This she granted-
2. That all people who preach,
teach, believe, or say otherwise, or
contrary to their mother, the holy
Catholic church, are excommuni-
cated persons, and heretics.
This she acknowledged to be
true, but added withal, " that, ne-
vertheless, she believed not the
holy Catholic church to be her mo-
ther, but believed only the Father
of heaven to be her father."
3. That she had affirmed, and
did affirm, maintain, and believe,
contrary to the said mother church
of Christ, that in the bles&ed sa-
crament of the altar, under form of
bread and wine, there is not the
very body and blood of our Sa-
viour Christ in substance, but only
a token and memorial thereof, and
that the very blood of Christ is in
heaven, and not in the sacrament.
4. That Christ, being in heaven,
could not be in the sacrament.
To this she answered, " that she
had, and did verily believe, hold,
and affirm, in the sacrament of the
altar, under the forms of bread and
wine, there was not the very body
and blood of our Saviour, in sub-
stance, but only a token and re-
membrance of his death, to the
faithful receiver, and that his body
and substance is only in heaven,
and not in the sacrament."
5. That she had been, and then
was, among the parishioners af
LISTER, MACE, AND OTHERS.
56'
Tunbrid^c, noted and ' strongly
suspected of being a sacramentary,
and an heretic.
To this she answered, " that she
did not know how she had been,
or was reputed amongst the pa-
rishioners of Tunbridge, nor was
their opinion of any avail to her
immortal state."
The bishop finding her inflexible
in the faith she professed, strongly
urged her to preserve her life by
renouncing her errors; which she
peremptorily refusing, he pro-
nounced sentence on her, and she
was delivered over to the secular
power.
John Harpole being next exa-
mined before the same bishop, ar-
ticles of a similar nature were ex-
hibited against him as against his
fellow-sufterer, Joan Beach.
His answers to all of them were
to the same import as hers : upon
which the bishop pronounced sen-
tence of death on him in the usual
form.
These two faithful followers of
Christ were burnt together, in one
fire, in the city of Rochester, about
the latter end of April, 1556.
They embraced each other at the
stake, and cheerfully resigned
their souls into the hands of their
Redeemer; after repeatedly sing-
ing hallelujahs to the praise and
glory of his name.
SUFFERINGS OF CHRISTOPHER LIS-
TER, JOHN MACE, JOHN SPEN-
CER, SIMON JOYN, RICHARD NI-
CHOLS, AND JOHN HAMMOND;
WHO WERE ALL BURNT TOGE-
THER AT COLCHESTER.
These six persons being all ap-
prehended on a charge of heresy,
were brought before bishop Bon-
ner, at his palace at Fulham ;
where articles were exhibited
against them, of the same nature,
and in the usual form, as those
against others on the like occa-
sion.
To the first article, namely,
" that there was one holy Catho-
lic church on earth, in which the
religion and faith of Christ is truly
professed," they all consented and
agreed; but John Spencer added,
" that tlie church of Rome was no
part of Christ's Catholic church."
To the second, concerning the
seven sacraments, they answered,
" that in the true Catholic church
of Christ, there are but two sacra-
ments. Baptism, and the Lord's
Supper."
To the third, they unanimously
agreed and confessed, " that they
were baptized in the faith and be-
lief of the Catholic church, and
that their godfathers and godmo-
thers had promised and professed
for them as contained in the article
administered."
To the fourth article, concerning
their continuance in that faith and
profession into which they were
baptized, they agreed that they did
so continue; Nichols observed,
" that he had more plainly learned
the truth of his profession, bj' the
doctrine set forth in the days of
king Edward the Sixth ; that
thereupon he had built his faith,
and would continue in the same,
by the grace of God, to his life's
end."
Concerning swerving from the
Catholic faith, they declared that
they had not swerved, nor departed
in the least, from the faith of
Christ.
They unanimously confessed,
" that tliey had disapproved of,
and spoken against the sacrifice of
the mass, and the sacrament of the
altar, affirming, that they would
not come to hear, nor be partakers
thereof; that ,they had believed,
and then did believe, that thej-^
were set forth and used contrary to
God's word and glory."
They granted also that they had
spoken against the usurped autho-
rity of the bishop of Rome, who
was an oppressor of the holy
church of Christ, and ought not to
have any power in England.
Concerning their reconciliation
to the unity of the church, they
said, "that they never refused,
nor did then refuse, to be recon-
ciled to the unity of Christ's Ca-
tholic church; but declared thev
had, and then did, and would for
564
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ever hereafter, refuse to come to
the church of Rome, or to acknow-
ledge the authority of the papal
see; but did utterly abhor the
same, for rejecting- the book of
God, the Bible, and setting up the
mass, with other ridiculous and
antichristian ceremonies."
They all granted, that, disap-
proving the mass, and sacrament
of the altar, they had refused to
come to the parish church, &c.;
and Simon Joyn added, moreover,
" that the cause wherefore he re-
fused to be partaker of their trum-
pery, was, because the command-
ments of God were there broken,
and Christ's ordinances changed,
and the bishop of Rome's ordi-
nances put up in their stead."
Christopher Lister affirmed,
" that in the sacrament of the al-
tar, there is the substance of bread
and wine, as well after the words
of consecration as before, and that
there is not in the same the very
body and blood of Christ, really,
substantially, and spiritually, by
faith in the faithful receiver, and
that the mass is not a propitiatory
sacrifice for the quick and dead,
but mere idolatry and abomina-
tion."
They then said, " that they were
sent to Colchester prison, by the
king and queen's commissioners,
because they would not come to
their parish churches: that what
was contained in the premises was
true ; and that they belonged to
the diocese of London."
On the close of this examination
the bishop dismissed them, but
ordered them to attend again in
the afternoon. This order they
obeyed, when the articles and an-
swers of the first examination were
read to them; and they resolutely
persisted in the profession they
had made.
After various endeavours to
bring them to recant, without the
least effect, sentence of death was
pronounced against them, and they
were all delivered over to the se-
cular power.
The writ for their execution
being made out, they were removed
to Colchester, where, on the 28tli
of April, 155G, they were fastened
to two stakes, and burnt in one
fire. They ail cheerfully met their
fate, giving glory to God in t!ic
midst of the flames and encourag-
ing others, for the truth of the
gospel, to follow their example.
MARTYRDOMS OF HUGH LAVEROCK,
AN OLD DliCREPID MAN; AND
JOHN APPRICE, A BLIND MAN.
The former of these martyrs was
by trade a painter, and lived in
the parish of Barking in Essex.
At the time of his apprehension he
was in the 68th year of his age,
and very helpless from the natural
infirmities of life. Being, how-
ever, accused of heresy by some of
the popish emissaries in his neigh-
bourhood, he, with his fellow-
sufferer, was taken before Bonner
to be examined with respect to
their faith.
The bishop laid before them the
same articles as have been men-
tioned in former instances ; and
they returned answers to the same
effect as those of other advocates
for the truth of the gospel.
On the 9th of May, 1566, they
Avere both brought into the consis-
tory court at St. Paul's, where
their articles and answers were
publicly read ; after Avhich the bi-
shop endeavoured to persuade
them to recant their opinions con-
cerning the sacrament of the altar.
Hugh Laverock declared, that
by the grace of God he wiijd (cr-
tinue in the profession he had al-
ready made, for he could not find
the least authority in the word
of God for approving the doctrine
of the corporeal presence in the
sacrament.
The bishop then addressed him-
self to John Apprice, and demand-
ed what he had to say in his de-
fence ? Tfce honest blind man an-
swered the haughty prelate, "that
the doctrine he set forth and taught
was so conformable to the world,
that it could not be agreeable to
the scripture of God ; and that he
was no member of the Catholic
chureh of Christ, seeing he made
CATHARINE HUT, AND OTHERS.
565
laws to kill men, and made the
queen his executioner."
The first examination being over,
they were for the present dismiss-
ed, but ordered to appear the next
day at the bishop's palace at Ful-
ham. Jjcini;; accordingly conduct-
ed there, the bishop, after some
discourse with them, and finding
them steadfast in their faith, pro-
nounced the definitive sentence;
when, being delivered over to the
secular power, they were commit-
ted to Newgate.
On the 15th of May, they were
conveyed to Stratford-le-Bow, the
place appointed for their execution.
As soon as they arrived at the
stake, Laverock threw away his
crutch, and thus addressed his fel-
low-sufferer:
" Be of good comfort, brother, for
my lord of London is our good
physician : he will cure us both
shortly, thee of thy blindness, and
me of my lameness."
After this they both knelt down,
and prayed with great fervency,
that God would enable them to
pass, with Christian resolution,
through the fiery trial.
These two undaunted believers
in Christ were both chained to one
stake. They endured their suf-
ferings with great fortitude, and
cheerfully yielded up their lives in
testimony of the truth of their
blessed Redeemer.
MARTYRDOMS OF CATHARINE HUT,
JOAN HORNES, AND ELIZABETH
THACKVILL.
These three pious women being
apprehended on suspicion of he-
resy, were carried before sir John
Mordaunt and Mr. Tyrrel, justices
of peace for the county of Essex,
wlio sent them prisoners to the
bishop of London, for not conform-
ing to the order of the church, and
not believing the real presence of
Christ's body in the sacrament of
the altar.
Being brought before the bishop,
he exhibited to them the articles
usual on the occasion; to which
they answered as follows :
To the first, concerning their be-
lief that there was a Catholic
church of Christ upon earth, they
all assented.
To the second, relating to the
seven sacraments, they said "they
did no* understand properly what
they were."
To the third, concerning their
baptism, they replied, " they be-
lieved they were baptized, but
knew not what their godfathers
and godmothers promised for
them."
To the fourth, about their con-
tinuance in the same faith into
which they were baptized, until
they arrived at the age of fourteen
years, or the age of discretion,
without disapproving the same ;
they granted it to be true.
To this article Catharine Hut
observed, " that at that time she
did not understand what she pro-
fessed."
.loan Homes added, "that in
the days of king Edward VI. she
learned the faith that was then set
forth, and still continued in the
same ; and would, with God's as-
sistance, so continue during the
remainder of her life."
To the fifth article, concerning
the mass, and the sacrament of the
altar, they said, " they could dis-
cern no excellence in the mass,
nor could they believe but that
Christ's natural body was in hea-
ven, and not in the sacrament of
the altar."
Concerning the see of Rome,
tliey acknowledged no supremacy
in the same, nor would they ad-
here to it.
To -the sixth article, of their re-
conciliation to the church of Rome,
they refused to be reconciled to
the same.
To the seventh, of their disap-
proving the service of the church,
and not frequenting their parish
church, they acknowledged it to
be true.
Catharine Hut alleged, as the
cause of her absenting herself
from church, that she neither ap-
proved the service in Latin, the
mass matins, or even-song ; nor
were the sacraments used and ad«
566
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ministered according to God's
word. She declared, inoreover,
that the mass was an idol, ueither
was the true body and blood of
Christ in the sacrament of the altar,
as they wished to compel persons
to believe.
To the ei.^hth article they de-
clared, " that they were all sent
up to the bishop of London, by
sir John Mordaunt and Edmund
Tyrrel, Esq. justices of the peace
for the county of Essex, because
they could not believe the presence
of Christ's body and blood in the
sacrament of the altar ; aad for ab-
senting themselves from their pa-
rish church."
To the uiiith article, that they
were of the diocese of London,
they all assented, except Catha-"
rine Hut, who said she was of the
parish of Becking, in Essex,
which is of the peculiar jurisdic-
tion of Canterbury, and not under
that of the diocese of London.
On the 13th of April they were
again brought before the bishop,
and the respective articles, with
their answers, publicly read in
court, in order to their final judg-
ment. '
Catharine Hut, beiag first ex-
amined, was required to declare
her opinion of the sacrament of
the altar, and to return to the Ca-
tholic faith. To this she replied,
" that the sacrament, as e^nforced
by the papists, was not truly God,
but a dumb god, made with men's
hands ;" upon which she received
sentence of death.
Joan Horn'us was next exa-
mined, and being charged that
she did not believe the sacrament
of Christ's body and blood to be
Christ himself, said, " If y6u can
make your god to shed blood, or
shew any sign of a true, living
body, then will I believe you :
but it is bread as to the substance ;
and that which you call heresy is
the manner in which I trust to
serve my God to the end of my
life.
" Concerning the bishop and see
of Rome, I detest them as abomi-
nations, and desire ever to be de-
livered from the same."
In consequence of these answers,
sentence of condemnation was im-
mediately pronounced on her.
Elizabeth Thackvill conti-
nuing steadfast in her former con-
fessions, and refusing to recant,
shared the same fate with the
other two ; when they were all de-
livered over to the secular power,
and committed to Newgate.
On the IGth of May, 1556, the
day appointed for their execution,
they were conducted to Smith-
field, where, being all fastened to
one stake, and the fagots lighted,
their bodies were soon consumed,
after they had recommended their
spirits into the hands of that God,
for the truth of whose word they
joyfully suffered death, in hopes
of obtaining life everlasting.
martyrdom of THOMAS DROWRY,
A BLIND BOY, AND THOMAS
CROKER.
We have just before related
the sufierings of two men, the one
blind and the other lame ; and we
have now another instance of
natural blindness conjoined with
mental illumination, leading the
possessor to a glorious death,
and a never-ending felicity in
heaven.
Thomas Drowry, a blind boy, at
his last examination, and final
condemnation, was brought by the
officers under whose custody he
had remained, before Dr. Wil-
liams, then chancellor of Glou-
cester, sitting judicially in the
consistory of the cathedral of Glou-
cester. The chancellor having ad-
ministered to the boy such articles
as were usual in such cases, said
to him, " Dost thou not believe,
that after the words of consecra-
tion spoken by the priest, there
remaineth the very real body of
Christ in the sacrament of the
altar?"
To which Drowry answered,
" No, that I do not."
Chancellor. Then thou art aij
DROWRY, CROKER, AND OTHERS.
567
heretic, and shalt be burned. But
who hath taiio:ht thee this heresy ?
Drowry. You, master chan-
cellor.
Chancellor. Where, I pray thee ?
Drowry. Even in yonder place :
(pointing with his hand, and turn-
ing- towards the pulpit.)
Chancellor. When did I teach
thee so?
Drowry. When you preached
there (naming the day) a sermon
to all men as well as to me, upon
the sacrament. You said the sa-
crament was to be received spiri-
tually by faith, and not carnally and
really, as the papists have hereto-
fore taught.
Chancellor. Then do as I have
done, and thou shalt live as I do,
and escape burning.
Drotvry. Though you can so
easily dispense with yourself, and
mock with God, the world, and
your own conscience, yet will I
not so do.
Chancellor. Then the Lord have
mercy upon thee, for I will read
the condemnation sentence against
thee.
Drowry. God's will be fulfilled.
The register, Mr. Taylor, being
moved with compassion for the
boy, and indignation against the
shameless persecutor, stood up and
said to the chancellor :
" Fie for shame, man, will you
read the sentence against him,
and condemn yourself? Away,
away, and substitute some other
to give sentence and judgment."
Chancellor. No, register, I will
obey the law, and give sentence
myself, according to mine office.
And so he read the sentence
condemnatory against the boy,
delivering him over to the secular
power, and on the 15th day of May,
the boy was brought to the place
of execution, at Gloucester ; to-
gether with one Thomas Croker,
a bricklayer, condemned also for
the like testimony of the truth.
They both together, with great for-
titude and resignation, joyfully
yielded their souls into the hands
of the Lord Jesus.
SUFFERINGS OF THOMAS SPICER,
JOHN DENNY, AND EDMUND POOLE.
These three persons Avere ap-
prehended by the justices of the
county of Suffolk, in which they
lived, and committed to prison,
for not attending mass at their pa-
rish church.
After being some time in confine-
ment, they were brought before
the chancellor of Norwich, and
the register, who sat at the town
of Beccles, to examine them with
respect to their faith. The arti-
cles alleged against them were as
follow :
1. That they believed not the
pope of Rome to be supreme head,
immediately under Christ, of the
universal Catholic church.
2. That they believed not holy
bread and holy water, ashes,
palms, and other like ceremonies
used in the church, to be good and
laudable for stirring up the people
to devotion.
3. That they believed not, after
the words of consecration spoken
by the priest, the very natural body
of Christ, and no other substance
of bread and wine, to be in the sa-
crament of the altar.
4. That they believed it to be
idolatry to worship Christ in the
sacrament of the altar.
5. That they took bread and wine
in remembrance of Christ's pas-
sion.
6. That they would not follow
the cross in procession, nor be con-
fessed to a priest.
They all acknowledged the truth
of those accusations ; in conse-
quence of which they were con-
demned by the chancellor, who
first endeavoured to reclaim them
from their opinions, and bring them
over to the church of Rome ; but
all his admonitions and exhorta-
tions proving ineffectual, he pro-
nounced sentence on them, and
they were immediately delivered
into the hands of the high-sheriff
for the county of SuU'olk.
On the 21st of May, 1556, these
three pious Christians were led to
the stake in the town of Beccles,
6^8
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
amidst a great number of lament-
ing spectators. As soon as they
arrived at the place of execution
they devoutly prayed, and repeat-
ed the articles of their faith.
When they came to that article
concerning the holy Catholic
church, sir John Sillard, the high-
sheriiF, tlius addressed them:
" That is well said, Sirs ; I am
glad to hear you say you believe
the Catholic church; this is the
best expression I ever heard from
you yet."
To this Poole answered, " that
though they believed the Catholic
church, yet they believed not in
their jjopish church, which is no
part of Christ's Catholic church;
and, therefore, no part of their
belief."
When they arose from prayer
they went joyfully to the stake,
and being chained to it, and the
fagots lighted, they praised God
with such cheerfulness in the midst
of the flames, as astonished the nu-
merous spectators.
Soon after they were fastened
to the stake, several bigoted pa-
pists called to the executioner to
throw fagots at them, in order to
stop their mouths; but our mar-
tyrs, disregarding their malice,
boldly confessed the truth with
their latest breath, dying, as they
had lived, in certain hopes of a re-
surrection to life eternal.
MARTYIIDOMS OF THOMAS HARLAND,
JOHN OSWALD, THOMAS ABING-
TON, AND THOMAS READ ; ALSO
OF THOMAS WOOD, THOMAS MILLS,
AND OTHERS.
The popish emissaries having
Jaid informations against the first
four persons, they were all appre-
hended on suspicion of heresy,
and immediately sent to London,
to be examined by Bonner, bi-
shop of that diocese, relative to
their faith.
Thomas Harland being first
examined, the bishop objected to
his conduct in not attending his
jparish church: to which he an-
swered, that since the mass was
restored, he never chose to hear
the same, because it was in Latin,
which he did not understand, and,
therefore, could not reap any be-
nefit thereby.
John Oswald refused to answer
any objection, till his accusers
were brought face to face before
him; nevertheless, he declared
that "he was not to be awed into
any concessions by the fear of fire
and fagot; but as those who had
faithfully administered the gospel
of Christ, during the reign of king
Edward VI., had suflFered and
gone before him, he was ready to
suffer and follow after them, and
would count it his glory and honour
so to do."
The other two, Abington and
Read, said, they abjured all popish
superstitions and errors, and that
they would ever hold fast to the
faith, as it was in the pure gospel
of Christ.
The bishop finding them all re-
solute, and that they were deter-
mined to adhere to their religious
opinions, after endeavouring to
prevail on them to recant, passed
sentence of condemnation on
them, and they were immediately
delivered over to the secular
power.
After a long confinement in the
King's Bench prison, they were
all sent down to Lewes, in Sussex,
where, on the 6th of June, 1556,
they were burned together in one
fire, praising God for enabling
them to withstand the malice of
their enemies, and to bear, with
fortitude, the punishment allotted
them for professing the truth of his
most holy word.
On the 20th of the same month,
two other persons suff"ered at the
same place, namely, the Rev.
Thomas Wood, and Thomas
Mills ; who both died with Chris-
tian fortitude, rejoicing and prais-
ing God, that he had numbered
them among those who freely gave
up their miserable existence here
for the truth of the gospel, jjgi
WYE, HOLLYWELL, JACKSON, AND OTHERS. 569
liopes of obtaining an everlasting
inberitance in the heavenly man-
sions.
On the 24th of the same month
likewise, William Adderhali, mi-
nister, died in the prison of the
King's Bench, and was buried in
the back-yard: also John Clement,
wheelwright, dying in the said
prison, was buried in like manner
upon the dungliill in the back-yard,
on tJie 25th day of June.
A pious young man, a mer-
chant's servant, for his adherence
to the truth, suHered cruel perse-
cution from the papists, and was
burnt at Leicester, June 26, 1556.
MARTYRDOMS OF H. WYE, W. HOL-
LYWELL, R. JACKSON, L. PERN,
J. DERIFALL, T. BOWYER, G.
SEARLS, L. COUCH, H. ADLINTON,
J. ROUTH, E, HURST, ELIZ. PEPER,
AND AGNES GEORGE.
These thirteen persons were ap-
prehended in the different places
where they lived, the greater part
of them being inhabitants of the
county of Essex; and were sent,
at various times, up to London,
to be examined^by bishop Bonner
concerning their religious princi-
ples.
On the 9tli of June they were
all brought together before Dr.
Darbyshire, the bishop's chancel-
lor, who, in form of law adminis-
tered to them the following ar-
ticles :
1. That there is on earth a Ca-
tliolic church, wherein the religion
of Christ is truly professed.
To this they all answered in the
affirmative ; but added, that they
believed the true faith of Christ
was, wherever the word of God
was truly preached.
2. That there were seven sacra-
ments.
They all answered in the nega-
tive ; some affirmed, that in the
church of Christ there were only
two sacraments, viz. Baptism and
the Lord's Supper ; others desired
to believe as the scriptures taught
tkem ; and others refused to reply,
not properly understanding these
points.
That they were baptized in the
faith of the Catholic church, pro-
fessing, by their godfathers, &c.
the religion of Christ, and to re-
nounce the devil and all his
works, &c.
To this they all assented with-
out exception.
4. That when they came to years
of discretion, they did not depart
from the said profession and faith,
and did not disprove any part
thereof for several years.
The greater part of them an-
swered in the affirmative. One of
the women added, that in the days
of king Edward VI. she departed
from her old faith and religion,
and embraced the gospel of Christ,
as it was then taught and set forth.
5. That of late they had swerved
from their former Catholic faith,
and had spoken against the mass,
the sacrament of the altar, and
authority of the papal see.
This, upon the whole, they con-
fessed to be true.
One of them said, the mass was
of such a nature, that he could not,
in his own conscience, believe it to
be authorized from God. Another
observed, that for nine or ten
years past he could not approve
the mass, nor the sacrament of the
altar, because they could not be
proved from the scripture of truth;
declaring, at the same time, that
at the age of fourteen he had taken
an oath against the authority of
the papal see, and would, by the
grace of God, abide firmly by the
same.
6. That they refused to be re-
conciled to the unity of the church,
or to confess the lawfulness of the
papal see.
To this article they all, except
two, answered in the aflhmative.
Those who refused said they did
not understand the import of the
same. The two women added,
they refused to be reconciled to
the faith and religion that was then
used in the realm of England,
though they never refused to be
reconciled and brought to the unity
of the Catholic church of Christ.
7. That, disapproving the service
670
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of the church, they refused to
come to their parish churches, de-
nied the bodily presence of Christ
ill the sacrament, called the mass
an abomination, &c.
This was answered in general in
the aihrmative ; but one denied
that he called the mass an abomi-
nation, or an idol : another,
though he granted the article,
confessed his infirmity, that he
went to his parish church, and
received it before be was put into
prison.
8. This article related to their
being brought before the commis-
sioners, and by them sent to the
bishop of London ; to which they
answered in the following man-
ner :
Edmund Hurst, Ralph Jackson,
and George Searls, answered in
the affirmative.
Henry Wye said, that he was
brought before several justices of
peace in Essex, concerning one
Highted, his late master, and there-
upon committed to Colchester
castle, and from thence sent to
London to bishop Bonner, for far-
ther examination.
William Hollywell mad« the
like confession, excepting the cir-
cumstance of Highted.
John Derifall said, he was called
before the Lord Rich and Mr.
Mildway, of Chelmsford, and by
them sent to the bishop of London
to be farther examined.
Thomas Bowyer said, he was
brought before one Mr. Wiseman,
of Falstead, and by him sent to
Colchester castle, and from thence
to the bishop of London, to be far-
ther examined.
Lyon Couch said, that he was
three times brought before the
king and queen's commissioners,
and by them sent to the bishop of
London.
Henry Adlinton said, that com-
ing to Newgate to speak with one
Gratwick, prisoner there for the
testimony of Jesus Christ, he was
apprehended and brought before
Dr. Story, and by him sent to the
bishop of London.
Agnes George said, that she was
2
committed to prison in Colchester
by Mr. Maynard, an alderman of
the town, for .refusing to go to
church, and was by him sent to
the bishop of London.
Elizabeth Peper said, that she
was apprehended by two consta-
bles and an alderman, for refusing
to come to church, and by them
sent to the bishop of Loudon to
be farther examined.
9. That they believed the pre-
mises to be true, as confessed
above, and that they were of the
diocese of London.
This was generally agreed to.
Elizabeth Peper added, she was
of the town of Colchester ; and
Agnes George said, she was of the
parish of Barefold.
These thirteen persons being
thus examined by the bishop of
London's chancellor, in open court,
persisting in their answers, and
refusing to recant, or be reconciled
to the church of Rome, had sen-
tence of condemnation pronounced
against them ; and being delivered
over to the secular power, were all
sent to Newgate.
Three others M'ere also condemn-
ed to die at the same time ; but
before the day appointed for their
execution, a reprieve was sent
them by cardinal Pole.
On the Sunday following the
condemnation of these pious Chris-
tians, Dr. Fecknam, dean of St.
Paul's, told the audience, in his
sermon, that " they held as many
tenets as there were faces among
the whole:" which being repre-
sented to them, they drew up the
following confession of their faith,
to which they respectively sub-
scribed their names :
" 1. There are but two sacra-
ments in Christ's church, that is,
the sacrament of Baptism, and the
Lord's Supper. For in these are
contained the faith of Christ his
church ; that is, the two testaments,
the law and the gospel. The ef-
fect of the law is repentance, and
the effect of the gospel, remission
of sins.
" 2. We believe there is a visi-
ble church, wherein the word of
BERNARD, FOSTER, AND LAWSON.
571
God is preached, and the holy sa-
craments truly administered, visi-
ble to the world, although it be not
credited, and by the death of
saints confirmed, as it was in the
time of Elias the prophet, as well
as now.
"3. The see of Rome is the see
of Anti-Christ, the conj^rejijation of
the wicked, Sec. whereof the pope
is head, under the devil.
" 4. The mass is not only a pro-
fanation of the Lord's Supper, but
also a blasphemous idol.
" 5. God is neither spiritually
nor corporeally in the sacrament
of the altar, and there remaineth
no substance in the same, but only
the substance of bread and wine.
" For these the articles of our
belief we being condemned to die,
do willingly offer our corruptible
bodies to be dissolved in the fire,
all with one voice assenting and
consenting thereunto, and in no
point dissenting or disagreeing
from any of our former articles."
Early in the morning of the 28th
of June, 1556, being the day ap-
pointed for their execution, thej'
were conducted from Newgate to
Stratford-le-Bow, the place allot-
ted for them to confirm that faith
they had professed, and to which
they had so strenuously adhered.
On their arrival at the destined
place, the sheriff made use of a
stratagem to bring them over to
the Romish faith. He divided
them into two companies, and
placed them in separate apart-
ments. This done, he visited one
company, and told them the other
liad recanted, by which their lives
would be saved; and exhorted
them to follow their example, and
not cast themselves away by their
own mere obstinacy.
But this scheme failed in its ef-
fect ; for they told the sheriff, that
their faith was not built on man,
but on Christ crucified.
The sheriff, finding his project
fail with the first party to whom
he applied, had recourse to the
same means with the others, ad-
monishing them to recant like wise
men, and not be guilty of destroy-
ing themselves by their own bigotry
and prejudice.
But they answered to the same
effect as their brethren had done
before, assuring the sheriff, that
their faith was not built on man,
but on Christ, and his infallible
word.
They were then brought from
their different apartments, and all
led together to the place of execu-
tion, where they embraced each
other, and, after praying in the
most fervent manner, prepared
themselves for their fate.
These thirteen steadfast believ-
ers in Christ were chained to dif-
ferent stakes, but all burnt toge-
ther in one fire, shewing such love
to each other, and firm faith in
thei,- Saviour and Redeemer Jesus
Christ, that the concourse of spec-
tators assembled on the occasion,
were astonished at the undaunted
behaviour of so many poor inno-
cents, who thus patiently endured
the acutest torments, rather than
comply with the errors and super-
stitions of the church of Rome.
MARTYRDOMS OF ROBERT BERNARD,
ADAM FOSTER, AND ROBERT LAW-
SON.
The first of these martyrs was a
poor labourer, and lived in the pa-
rish of Frasden, in the county of
Suffolk. Being apprehended by
the constable of the parish for not
going to church, he was brought
before Dr. Hopton, bishop of Nor-
wich, who inquired of him whether
he had been with a priest at Easter
to confess, or whether he had
received the sacrament of the al-
tar.
To these questions Bernard
frankly replied, "No, I have not
been with the priest, nor confessed
myself unto him: but I have con-
fessed my sins unto Almighty God,
and I trust he hath forgiven me ;
wherefore I need not go to the
priest for such matters, as he can-
not forgive his own sins."
The bishop, after using various
arguments to induce him to go to
confession, without effect, pro-
nounced him an heretic; on which
672
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Bernard said, " My lord, it griev-
eth me not one whit to be called
an heretic by you, for so your fore-
fathers called the prophets and
apostles of Christ, long before this
time."
Incensed at this bold reply, the
bishop arose, and bid Bernard fol-
low him. He then went to the sa-
crament of the altar, to which he
kneeled and prayed, and severely
reproved Bernard for not doing tlie
same: but our martyr told him, he
found no authority for such beha-
viour in the word of God.
The bishop then addressing him,
pointed to the pix over the altar,
in which the wafer, or host, is kept,
and said, "Why, lewd fellow,
■whom seest thou yonder?"— " No-
body, my lord," replied Bernard.
— " Seest thou not thy maker, var-
let?" demanded the prelate.—
" My maker!" returned the coun-
tryman; "no; I see nothing but a
few clouts hanging together in a
heap."
This answer so irritated the bi-
shop, that he commanded the
gaoler to "take him away, and
lay irons enough on him," declar-
ing he would reduce him to sub-
jection, befoie he had done with
him
The next day he was again
brought before the bishop, who
asked him if he retained the same
opinions as he professed yester-
day. To which Bernard rephed,
" Yes, my lord, I remember my-
self well, for I am the same man
to-day that I was yesterday, and
hope I shall remain steadfast to
the end of my life in the principles
I have professed."
One of his lordship's attendants
being desirous of examining Ber-
nard himself, advised the bishop
not to give himself any farther
trouble, but to commit his exami-
nation to him. Having obtained
his request, he took Bernard to an
inn, where several popish emissa-
ries were assembled. They first
used many fair words, and alluring
promises, to persuade him to ab-
jure what they called his heretical
opinions. This, however, not tak-
ing effect, they threatened him
with whipping, the stocks, and
burning; but all to no purpose.
He told them, "Friends, I am not
better than my master Christ, and
the prophets, whom your forefa-
thers served after this sort; and T,
for his sake, am content to sufier
the like at your hands, if God
should so permit, trusting that he
will strengthen me in the same,
according to his promise, and tliat
of all his ministers."
After this declaration they took
him back to the bishop, who, ac-
cording to the usual form of pro-
ceeding in the court, condemned
him as an heretic, and he was de-
livered over to the secular power.
Adam Foster lived i" the parish
of Mendlesham, in the county of
Suffolk. He was apprehended in
his own house by two constables,
at the command of a neighbouring
justice, for absenting himself from
mass, and not receiving the sacra-
ment at Easter. Being taken be-
fore the bishop of Norwich, he
examined him concerning his reli-
gious principles, and finding him
steadfast in his faith, according to
the doctrines set forth in the days
of king Edward VI. he condemned
him as an heretic, and he was de-
livered to the secular power, to be
proceeded against according to
law.
Robert Lawson, by trade a li-
nen-draper, was apprehended on
the same account as the two for-
mer; and being brought before sir
John Tyrrel, he committed him to
the prison of Eye, in Sufl'olk.
After lying there a short time, he
was, conducted to the bishop of
Norwich for examination, when,
holding fast to the principles he
had professed, and withstanding
every effort made use of by the bi-
shop to bring him to recant, he
was pronounced an obstinate here-
tic, received sentence of death,
and was delivered into the hands
of the sheriff, in order for execu-
tioui
On the 30th of June, 1556, these
3
JOHN FORTUNE.
573
three soldiers of Clirist were con-
ducted to Uury St. Edmund's, in
SuHolk, where, beinp; all fastened
to one stake, they died in full as-
surance of happiness hereafter,
givinj^ glory to tliat God who had
enabled them to undergo their suf-
ferings for his name's sake.
JOHN FORTUNE.
About the same time that these
three suflered, there was one John
Fortune, a blacksmith, of the pa-
rish of Mendlesham, in Suffolk, who
was several times examined by the
bishop of Norwich, and others,
respecdng the mass, the sacrament
of the altar, and other points of the
Romish religion, which he refuted
by texts quoted from Scripture.
His sentence of condemnation is
recorded in the bishop's register ;
but whether it was ever carried
into execution we are not in-
formed; if not burnt, however, he
most probably died in prison, as
the un'/'lenting persecutors very
seldom allowed their victims to
escape.
The following account of his ex-
aminations was written by him-
self.
HIS FIRST EXAMINATION BEFORE
DR. PARKER AND MR. FOSTER.
First, Dr. Parker asked me how
I believed in the Catholic faith.
And I asked him which faith he
meant; whether the faith that
Stephen had, or the faith of them
that put Stephen to death.
Dr. Parker, being moved, said.
What an impudent fellow is this!
You shall soon see anon, he will
deny the blessed sacrament of the
altar.
Then said Mr. Foster, I -know
you well enough. You are a busy
merchant. How sayest thou by
the blessed mass?
And I stood still and made no
answer.
Then said Foster, Why speakest
thou not, and makest the gentle-
man an answer?
And I said, Silence is a good
answer to a foolish question.
Then said Dr. Parker, I am
sure he will deny the blessed sa-
crament of the altar also.
And I answered, I know none
such, but only the sacrament of
the body and blood of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Then said Dr. Parker, You deny
the order of the seven sacraments.
And why dost not thou believe in
the sacrament of the altar?
And I answered, Because it is
Hot written in God's book.
Then, said he, you will not be-
lieve unwritten verities ?
And I answered, I will believe
those unwritten verities that agree
with the written verities, to be
trne: but those unwritten veri-
ties that are of your own making,
and inventions of your own brain,
I do not believe.
Well, said Mr. Foster, you shall
be whipped and burned for this
gear.
Then answered I, If you knew
how these words do rejoice my
heart, you would not have spoken
them.
Then said Mr. Foster, Away,
thou fool, dost thou rejoice in whip-
ping?
Yes, answered I, for it is written
in the Scriptures, and Christ saith.
Thou shalt be whipped for my
name's sake : and since the sword
of tyranny came into your hands,
I heard of none that were whipped.
Happy were I, if I were the first
to sutler this persecution.
Away with him then, said he, for
he is ten times worse than Samuel:
and so I was carried to prison
again.
HIS SJffCOND EXAMINATION, BEFORE
THr. BISHOP OF NORWICH.
When I came before the bishop,
he asked me if I did not believe in
the Catholic chu^'ch.
I answered, I believe that
church whereof Christ is the head.
Then said the bishop, Dost thou
not believe that the pope is supreme
head of the church?
And I answered, No; Christ is
the head of the true church.
Bishop. So do I believe also ;
but the pope is God's vicar upon
674
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
earth, and the head of the church,
and I believe that he hath power to
forgive sins also.
Fortune. The pope is but a
man, and the prophet David saith,
" That no man can deliver his bro-
ther, nor make agreement unto
God for him ;" for it cost more to
redeem their souls, so that he must
let that alone for ever.
And the bishop again fetching
about a great circumstance, said,
Like as the bell-weather weareth
the bell, and is the head of the
flock of sheep ; so is the pope our
head. And as the hives of bees
have a master-bee that bringeth
the bees to the hive again; so doth
our h«ad bring us home again to
our true church.
Then I asked him, whether the
pope were a spiritual man. And
he said. Yea. And I said again,
They are spiteful men; for in se-
venteen months there were three
popes, and one poisoned another
for that presumptuous seat of Anti-
christ.
Bishop. It is maliciously spoken,
for thou must obey the power, and
not the man. Well, what sayest
thou to the ceremonies of the
church?
And I answered, '' All things
that are not planted by my hea-
venly Father, shall be plucked up
by the roots," saith our Saviour:
for they are not from the begin-
ning, neither shall they continue to
the end.
Bishop. They are good and
godly, and necessary to be used.
Fortune. St. Paul called them
weak and beggarly.
Bishop. No; that is a lie.
I, hearing that, said, that St.
Paul writeth thus in the fourth
chapter to the Galatiaus, " You
foolish Galatians (saith he), who
hath bewitched you, that ye seek
to be in bondage to these weak
and beggarly ceremonies ?" Now
which of you doth lie, you, or St.
Paul? And also it is said, That
works instituted, and enjoined
without the commandment of God,
pertain not to the worship of God,
according to the text. Matt. xv.
" In vain do men worship me with
men's traditions and command-
ments." And St. Paul, " Where-
fore do ye carry us away from the
grace of Christ to another kind of
doctrine?" And Christ openly re-
buked the scribes, lawyers, phari-
sees, doctors, priests, bishops, and
other hypocrites, for making God's
commandments of none effect, to
support their own tradition.
Bishop. Thou liest, there is not
such a word in all the scriptures,
thou impudent heretic*. Thou
art worse than all other heretics;
for Hooper and Bradford allow
them to be good, and thou dost
not. Away with him.
HIS THIRD EXAMINATION.
The next day I was brought be-
fore the said bishop again, where
he preached a sermon upon the
sixth chapter of St. John's gospel,
from Christ's words, " I am the
bread that came down from hea-
ven," &c. And theieupon had a
great bibble babble to no purpose.
So in the end I was called before
him, and he said to me :
Bishop. How believest thou
in the sacrament of the altar?
Dost thou not believe, that after
the consecration, there is the real
substance of the body of Christ?
Fort7ine. That is the greatest
plague that ever came into Eng-
land.
Bishop. Why so?
Fortune. If I were a bishop,
and you a poor man as I am, I
would be ashamed to ask such a
question : for a bishop should be
apt to teach, and not to learn.
Bishop. I am appointed by the
law to teach ; you are not.
Fortune. Your law breaketh
out very well : for you have burn-
ed up the true bishops and preach-
ers, and maintained liars in their
stead.
* If this worthy prelate had been as
conversant with the Scriptures as he
ought to have been, he would have known
that " a bishop must be blameless, not
self-willed, not soon angry;" and he would
have found that he has other, and very
ditferent, duties than persecuting and
reviling the advocates ot the Gospel.
JOHN FORTUNE.
575
Bishop. Now you may under-
stand that he is a traitor; for he
denieth the higher powers.
Fortune. I am no traitor: for
St. Paul saith, "All souls must
obey the higher powers," and I
resist not the higher powers con-
cerning my body, but I must resist
your evil doctrine wherewith you
would infect my soul.
Then said a doctor, My Lord,
you do not well : let him answer
shortly to his articles.
Bishop. How sayest thou ?
make an answer quickly to these
articles.
Fortune. St. Paul saith, Heb.
X. " Christ did one sacrifice once
for all, and sat him down at the
right hand of his Father," triumph-
ing over hell and death, making
intercession for sins.
Bishop. I ask thee no such
question, but make answer to this
article.
Fortune. If it be not God be-
fore the consecration, it is not God
after ; for God is without begin-
ning and without ending.
Bishop. Lo, what a stiff heretic
this is ! He hath denied all to-
gether I How sayest thou ? Is it
idolatry to worship the blessed sa-
crament or no?
Fortune. God is a Spirit, and
will be worshipped in spirit and
truth.
Bishop. I ask thee no such
question : answer me directly.
Fortune. I answer, that this is
the God Mauzzim, that robbeth
God of his honour.
Bishop. It is pity that the
ground beareth thee, or that thou
hast a tongue to speak.
Then said the scribe, Here are
a great many articles.
Then said the bishop, Away
with him ! for he hath spoken too
much.
HIS LAST EXAMINATION.
When I came to mine examina-
tion again, the bishop asked me
if I would stand upon mine an-
swers that I made before : and I
said, Yea; for I had spoken no-
thing but the truth. And after
that he made a great circumstance
upon the sacrament.
Thenfl desired him to stand to
the text, and he read the gospel
on Corpus Christi day, which said,
*' I am the bread which came down
from heaven :" believest thou not
this ? and I said. Yea, truly.
And he said, Why dost thou
deny the sacrament 1
Because your doctrine is false,
said I.
Then said he. How can that be
false which is spoken in the scrip-
ture ?
And I answered, Christ said,
" I am the bread ;" and you say
the bread is he. Therefore your
doctrine is false.
And he said, Dost thou not be-
lieve that the bread is he ? I an-
swered. No.
Bishop. I will bring thee to it
by the scriptures.
Fortune. Hold that fast, my
lord : for that is the best argument
that you have had yet.
Bishop. Thou shalt be burned
like an heretic.
Fortune. Who shall give judg-
ment upon me ?
Bishop. I will judge an hundred
such as thou art, and never be
shriven upon it.
Fortune. Is there not law for
the spirituality, as well as for the
temporality ?
And sir Clement Higham said.
Yes ; what meanest thou by that ?
Forttme. When a man is per-
jured by the law, he is cast over
the bar, and sitteth no more in
judgment. And the bishop is a
perjured man, and ought not to sit
in judgment.
Bishop. How provest thou that?
Fortune, Because you took an
oath in king Henry's days to resist
the pope. So both spiritual and
temporal are perjured, that here
can be no true judgment.
Bishop. Thinkest thou to escape
judgment by that ? No : for my
chancellor shall judge thee. He
took no oath, for he was tlien out
oftlie realm.
576
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Sir C, Higham. It is time to
weed out such fellows as jou are,
indeed.
Bishop. Good fellow, why be-
lievest thou not in the sacrament
of the altar?
Fortune. Because I find it not
in God's book, nor yet in the doc-
tors. If it were there, I would be-
lieve it with all my heart.
Bishop. How knowest thou it
is not there ?
Fortune. Because it is contrary
to the second commandment ; and
seeing it is not written in God's
book, why do you then rob me of
my life ?
Then the bishop having no more
to say, commanded the bailiff to
take him away ; and after this we
find no further mention of him in
the register of Norwich, except
that his sentence of condemnation
was drawn and registered, but
whether it were pronounced or not
is uncertain.
SUFFERINGS AND DEATH OF JOHN
CARELESS, IN THE KINg's BENCH.
About the first of July, 1556,
John Careless, of Coventry, wea-
ver, died in the King's Bench pri-
son : who though he were by the
secret judgment of Almighty God
prevented by death, so that he
came not to the full martyrdom of
his body, yet is he no less worthy
to be counted in honour and place
of Christ's martyrs, than others
that suffered most cruel torments ;
as well because he was for the
same truth's sake a long time im-
prisoned, as also for his willing
mind and the zealous affection he
had thereunto, if the Lord had so
determined it, as may well appear
by his examination before Dr.
Martin, of which examination we
shall give some particulars, omit-
ting those parts, in which the
scurrility of the popish priest is,
as usual, much more observable
than the strength of his reasoning.
First, Dr. Martin calling John
Careless to him in his chamber,
demanded what was his name ?
To whom when the other had an-
swered, that his name was JoliiT
Careless, then began Dr. Martin
to descant at his pleasure upon
that name, saying, that it would
appear by his condition, by that
time he had done with him, that
he would be a true careless man
indeed. And so after a deal of
unnecessary talk there spent about
much needless matter, then he
asked him where he was born.
Forsooth, said Careless, at Co-
ventry.
Martin. At Coventry? What,
so far, man? How camest thou
hither? Who sent thee to the
King's bench prison?
Careless. I was brought hither
by a writ, I think; what it was I
cannot tell. I suppose master
Marshal can tell you.
Marshal. In good faith I can-
not tell what the matter is ; but in-
deed my lord chief justice sent
him from the bar.
Mai'tin. Well, Careless, I would
thou shouldst play the wise man's
part. Thou art a handsome man,
and it is a pity but thou shouldst
do well, and save that which God
hath brought.
Careless. I thank your good
mastership most heartily : and I
put you out of doubt, that I am
most sure arid certain of my sal-
vation by Jesus Christ ; so that
my soul is safe already, whatso-
ever pains my body suQer here for
a little time.
Martin. Yea marry, you say
truth. For thou art so predesti-
nate to life, that thou canst not
perish in whatsoever opinion thou
dost die.
Careless. That God hath predes-
tinated me to eternal life in Jesus
Christ, I am most certain, and even
so am I sure that his Holy Spirit
(wherewith I am sealed) will pre-
serve me from all heresies and evil
opinions, that I shall die in none
at all.
Martin. Go to, let me hear thy
faith in predestination. For that
shall be written also.
Careless. Your mastership shall
pardon me herein. For you said
JOHN CARELESS.
577
yourself ere now, tLat you had no
commission to examine my con-
science. I will trouble myself
with answering no more matters
than I needs must, until I come
before them that shall have more
authority further to examine me.
Martin. I tell thee then I have
a commission and commandment
from the council to examine thee:
for they delivered me thy articles.
Careless. Yea, I think indeed
that your mastership is appointed
to examine me of my articles,
which you have there in writing,
and T have told you the truth. I
do confess them to be mine own
fact and deed: but you do now
examine me of predestination,
whereof my articles speak nothing
at all.
Martin. I tell thee yet again,
that 1 must also examine thee of
such things as be in controversy
between thee and thy follows in
tiie King's-bench, whereof pre-
destination is a part, as thy fel-
low N hath confessed, and
thyself dost not deny it.
Burning of Dr. Barnes, the Rev. W. Jerome, and the Rev. T. Garret, in Sniithfield,
June 30, 1541.
Careless. I do not deny it. But
he that first told you that, might
have found himself much better
occupied.
Martin. "Why, what if he had
not told me, thinkest thou that I
would not have known it? Yes, or
else thou shouldst have withstood
my commission. For I tell thee
the truth, I may now examine thee
of the blessed sacrament, or any
FOX'S MARTYRS.
other thing that T like, hut that I
will shew thee favour, and not be
too hasty with thee at the first.
Marshal. Yea indeed, Careless,
Mr. Doctor hath a commission to
examine you or any other of your
fellows.
Martin. Yea, marry, that I
have, I tell thee the truth of it.
Careless. Then let your scribe
set his pen to the paper, and you
87
578
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
shall have it roundly, even as the
truth is. I believe that Almighty
God, our most dear loving Father,
of his great mercy and infinite
goodness, did elect in Christ.
Martin. Tush ! what need of all
that long circumstance ? Write, I
believe God elected; and make
no more ado.
Careless. No, not so, Mr. Doc-
tor : it is a high mystery, and
ought reverently to be spoken of.
And if my words may not be writ-
ten as I do utter them, I will not
speak at all.
Martin. Go to, go to, write
what he will. Here is more busi-
ness than needeth.
Careless. I believe that Almighty
God, our most dear and loving
Father, of his great mercy and in-
finite goodness (through Jesus
Christ), did elect and appoint in
him, before the foundation of the
earth was laid, a church or con-
gregation, which he doth continu-
ally guide and govern by his grace
and Holy Spirit, so that not one of
them shall ever finally perish.
When this was written, Mr.
Doctor took it in his hand, and
read it, saying ;
Why, who will deny this?
Careless. If your mastership do
allow this, and other learned men
when they shall see it, I have my
heart's desire.
Martin. And do you hold no
otherwise than is here written ?
Careless. No verily, nor. never
did.
Martin. Write what he saith.
Otherwise he holdeth not. So
that was written.
Martin. It was told me also,
that thou dost affirm. That Christ
did not die effectually for all
men.
Careless. Whatsoever hath been
told you, it is not much material
unto me. Let the tellers of such
tales come before my face, and I
trust to make them answer. For
indeed I do believe that Christ
did effectually die for all those
that do efl'ectually repent and be-
lieve, and for no other. So that
was written also.
Blartin. Now, sir, what is
Trew's faith of predestination?
He believeth that all men are pre-
destinate, and that none shall be
damned, doth he not?
Careless. No forsooth, that he
doth not.
Martin. How then?
Careless. Truly I think he doth
believe as your mastership and the
rest of the clergy do believe of
predestination, that we are elected
in respect of our good works, and
so long elected as we do them,
and no longer.
Martin. Write what he saith,
That his fellow Trew believeth of
predestixiation as the papists do
believe.
Careless. Ah, master Doctor,
did I so term you? Seeing that
this ray confession shall come be-
fore the council, I pray you place
my terms as reverently as I speak
them.
Martin. Well, well, write that
Trew is of the same faith as the
Catholics be.
Careless. I did not so call you
neither ; I wonder what you
mean.
Martin. You said the clergy,
did you not?
Careless. Yes, forsooth did T.
So then it was written " of the
clergy."
Martin. Now, sir, what say you
more?
Careless. Forsooth I have no
further to say in this matter.
Martin. Well, Careless, I pray
thee prove thyself a wise man,
and do not cast away thy life wil-
fully.
Careless. Now the Lord he
knoweth, good Mr. Doctor, I would
full gladly live, so that I might do
the same with a safe conscience.
And your mastership shall right
well perceive that I will be no
wilful man, but in all things that
I stand upon I will have sure
ground.
Martin. Now the Lord know-
eth, good Careless, that I would
gladly make some means to pre-
serve thy life. But thou speakest
so much of the Lord, the Lord !
JOHN CARELESS.
)79
Wilt thou be content to go with
my lord Fitzwater into Ireland?
Methinks thou art a handsome
fellow, and would do the queen
a service tliere. What sayest
thou?
Careless. Verily, Mr. Doctor,
whether I be in Ireland, France,
or Spain, or any place else, I am
ready to do her grace the best
service that I can, with body,
goods, and life, so long as it doth
last.
Martin. That is honestly said ;
I promise thee every man will not
say so. How say you, Mr. Mar-
shal ? This man is meet for all
manner of service. Indeed thou
art worthy, Careless, to have the
more favour.
Careless. Indeed, sir, I hope to
be meet and reardy unto all things
that pertain unto a true Christian
subject to do. And if her grace
or her officers under her do require
of me to do any thing contrary to
Christ's religion, I am ready also
to do my service in Smithfield
for not observing it, as my bed-
fellow and other worthy brethren
have done, praised be God for
them.
Martin. By my troth thou art
as pleasant a fellow as ever I talk-
ed with, of all the protestants, ex-
cept it were Tomson. I am sorry
that I must depart from thee so
soon ; but I have such business
now, that I can tarry with thee no
longer. Well, yet thou canst not
deny, but you are at variance
among yourselves in the King's-
bench, and it is so throughout all
your congregation: for you will
not be at church.
Careless. No, master Doctor,
that is not so. There is a thou-
sand times more variety in opinions
among your doctors, which you
call of the Catholic church, yea,
and that in the sacrament, for
which there is so much blood
shed now-a-days, I mean of your
latter doctors and new writers ;
as for the old, they agree wholly
with us.
Martin. No, Careless, this is
not so ; there thou art deecived.
Careless. Verily it is so, master
Doctor; I am not deceived there-
in any thing at all, as it hath
been, and is, evidently proved by
such as God hath endued with great
learning.
Then he turned to the marshal,
and whispered with him a while.
Turning to me again, lie said.
Farewell, Careless ; for I can tarry
no longer with thee now, my busi-
ness is such.
Careless. God be with you, my
good master Doctor, the Lord
give your mastership health of body
and soul.
Martin. God have mercy, good
Careless, and God keep thee from
all errors, and give thee grace to
do as well as I would wish my-
self.
Careless. I thank your good
mastership : I pray God I may do
always that which is acceptable
in his sight. Whereunto they all
said Amen. And so I departed
with a glad heart ; God only have
the whole praise, Amen.
It appears that Careless had suf-
fered two years imprisonment at Co-
ventry, which much distressed his
wife and children, who depended
on him for support.
After that, being brought to
London, he was endued with such
patience and constant fortitude,
that he longed for nothing more
earnestly, than to die in the fire
for the profession of his faith :
but it pleasing God to prevent him
by death in the prison, he was bu-
ried under a dunghill in the fields,
by order of the persecutors.
While he was prisoner in the
King's-bench, he was much trou-
bled in conscience, whereupon he
wrote to Mr. Philpot, then in bi-
shop Bonner's coal-house; upon
which Mr. Philpot sent him an
epistle of consolation, and Care-
less returned the following an-
swer.
A faithful friend is n strong defence ;
whoso findeth such a one, findeth a
treasure.
A faithful friend bath no peer ; the weight
of gold and silver is not to be com-
pared to the goodness of his faith.
5m
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
A faithful friend is a medicine of life,
and tliey that fear the Lord shall find
him, Eccles. vi.
The Father of mercy and God
of all consolation, comfort you
with his eternal Spirit, my most
dear and faithful loving friend,
good Mr. Philpot, as you have
comforted rae by the mighty opera-
tion of the same ; the everlasting
God therefore be praised for ever,
Amen.
Ah, my dear heart, and most
loving brother, if I should do no-
thing else day and night, so long
as the days of heaven do endure,
but kneel on my knees, and read
psalms, I can never be able to
render unto God sufficieut thanks,
for his great mercy, fatherly kind-
ness, and most loving compassion
extended unto me most vile, sinful,
wicked, and unworthy wretch. O
that the Lord would open my
mouth, and give me a thankful
heart, that from the bottom of the
same might flow his continual
praise, O that my sinful flesh
(which is the cause of sorrow)
were clean separated from me,
that I might sing psalms of thanks-
giving unto the Lord's name for
ever ; that with good Samuel's
mother, I might continually re-
cord this noble Terse following,
which by the good experience I
have found most true, praised be
my God therefore.
"The Lord (saith that good wo-
man) killeth and maketh alive ; he
bringeth down to hell, and fetch-
eth up again. Praised be the
Lord for ever, yea, and praised
be his name for that he hath given
me true experience and lively
feeling of the same. Blessed be
the Lord God, whose mercy en-
dureth for ever, which hath not
dealt with me according to my de-
serts, nor destroyed me in his dis-
pleasure when I had justly deserved
it. Oh, what reward shall I give
again unto the Lord for all the
great benefits that he hath done
for my soul ! I will gladly receive
the cup of salvation at his hand,
and will worship his name with
prayer and with praise."
Ah, my dear heart, yea most
dear to me in the Lord, think not
this sudden change in me to be
some fickle fantasy of my foolish
head, (as indeed some others would
surely suspect it to be) for doubt-
less it is the marvellous doing of
the Lord, most merciful unto me
his unworthy creature. God, for
his great mercy's sake, give me
grace to be more thankful unto him
than I heretofore have been, and
keep me that 1 never fall from his
favour again.
And now, my dear brother, and
most blessed messenger of the
Lord, whose beautiful feet have
brought many glad tidings to my
soul, what shall I do or say unto
you, in the least part to recom-
pense the fatherly affection and
godly care that you continually
keep for me ? O that God would
give me the spirit of fervent prayer,
that I might yet that way supply
some little part of my duty toward
you. Ah, my true loving friend,
how soon did you lay aside all
other business, to make a sweet
plaster for my wounded con-
science, yea, and that out of a
painful pair of stocks, which place
must needs be uneasy to write in ;
but God hath brought you into a
straight place, that you might set
my soul at liberty. Out of your
pinching and painful seat, you
have plentifully poured upon me
your precious ointment, the sweet
savour whereof hath greatly re-
freshed my tired soul. The Lord
likewise refresh you, both body
and soul, by pouring the oil of
his gracious Spirit in your sweet
heart.
Ah, good Jeremy, hath Phassor
put thee into the stocks ? why, now
thou hast the reward of a pro-
phet. Thy glory never began to
appear untU now. I doubt not but
shortly, instead of Ahikam, the son
of Shapham, Jesus the Son of the
living God will come and deliver
thee forth of the hands of all thine
antichristian synagogue, all the
words that thou hast spoken in
his name. The Lord hath made
thee this day a strong defenced
JOHN CARELESS.
£81
toTrcr, an iron pillar, and a brazen
wall ao:ainst the whole rabble of
Antichrist: and though they fight
agains't thee ever so fiercely, yet
shall they not overcome thee, for
the Lord himself is with thee to
lielp and deliver thee : and he will
rid thee out of the hands of the
wicked, and will deliver thee out
of the hands of the tyrants. And
in that you are not busy in casting
pearls before swine, nor in giving
the holy things unto dogs, you are
much to be commended, in my
simple judgment. And sure I am,
that your circumspect and modest
behaviour hitherto hath been as
much to God's glory, and to the
shame and confusion of your ene-
mies, as any men's doings that are
gone before you.
Wherefore my advice and most
earnest desire is, with all other of
your loving friends, that you still
keep that order with those blood-
thirsty sheep-biters, bishops I
should say, that you have begun.
For though in conclusion they will
surely have your blood, yet shall
they come by it with shame
enough, and to their perpetual in-
famy whilst the world doth endure.
The} would indeed condemn you
in private, to darken God's glory,
if it might be: but Satan's
thoughts are not vmknown to you,
and the depth of his subtlety is by
you well foreseen. Therefore let
them do whatsoever God shall suf-
fer them to do: for I know all
things shall turn to your benefit.
Though you lie in the dark, sul-
lied with the bishop's black coal-
dust; yet shall you be shortly re-
stored to the heavenly light, and
be made as white as snow in Sal-
mon, as the wings of a dove that is
covered with silver wings, and her
feathers like gold. You know the
vessel, before it is made bright, is
soiled with oil and other things,
that it may scour the better.
O happy be you that you be now
in the scouring-house ; for shortly
you shall be set upon the celestial
shelf as bright as angels. There-
fore, my dear heart, I will now,
according to your loving request,
cast away all care, and rejoice
with you, and praise God for you,
and pray for you, day and night;
yea, I will now, with God's grace,
sing psalms of praise and thanks-
giving with you. For now my
soul is turned to her old rest again,
and hath taken a sweet nap in
Christ's lap. I have cast my care
upon the Lord, who careth for me,
and will be careless, according to
my name, in that respect you would
have me. I will leave out my un-
seemly addition as long as I live:
for it can take no place where true
faith and hope are resident. So
soon as I had read your m6st godly
and co^ifortable letter, my sorrows
vanished away, as smoke in the
wind, my spirit revived, and com-
fort came again, whereby I am
sure the Spirit of God was the au-
thor of it.
O my good Mr. Phil pot, which
art a principal pot* indeed, filled
with most precious liquor, as it ap-
pearcth by the plenteous pouring
forth of the same: O pot most
^sppy^ of the high Potter ordained
to honour, which dost contain such
heavenly treasure in the earthen
vessel : O pot thrice happy, in
whom Christ hath wrought a great
miracle, altering thy nature, and
turning water into wine, and that
of the best, whereout the master of
the feast hath filled my cup so full,
that I am become drunken in the
joy of the Spirit through the same.
When martyrdom shall break thee,
O vessel of honour, I know the
fragrant savour of thy precious
ointment will much rejoice the
heavy hearts of Christ's true mem-
bers, although the Judases will
grudge and murmur at the same;
* The metaphorical language, and
far-fetched conceits, with which this let-
ter (as well as many other productiona
of that age) is filled, althoiign unpleas-
ing, and sometimes almost ridiculous, to
the more relined taste of modern readers,
were then admired, as ornamental to the
style, and illustrative of the subject,
alike of the preacher, the poet, and the
historian.
582
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
yea, ami burst out into words of
slander, saying-, It is but loss and
waste.
Be not offended, dear heart, at
my metaphorical speech ; for I am
disposed to be merry, and with
David to dance before the ark of
the Lord: and though you play
upon a pair of organs not very
comely or easy to the flesh, yet the
sweet sound that comes from the
same, causeth me thus to do, O
that I were with you in body, as
present I am in spirit, that I might
sing all care away in Christ: for
now the time of comfort is come.
I hope to be with you shortly, if all
things happen right; for my old
friends of Coventry have put the
council in remembrance of me, not
six days ago, saying, I am more
worthy to be burned than any that
was burned yet. God's blessing
on their hearts for their good re-
port. God make me worthy of
that dignity, and hasten the time
that 1 may set forth his glory.
Pray for me, dear heart, I be-
seech you, and desire all your
company to do the same, and I
will pray God for you all, so long
as I live. And now farewell in
Christ, thou blessed of God's own
mouth. I will for a time take my
leave, but not my last farewell.
Blessed be the time that ever I
came into the King's Bench, to be
joined in love and fellowship with
such dear children of the Lord.
My good brother Bradford shall
not be dead while you are alive :
for verily the spirit of him doth
rest on you in a most ample man-
ner. Your letters of comfort unto
me in each point do agree, as
though the one were a copy of the
other. He hath planted in me>
and you do water, the Lord give
good increase. My dear brethren
and fellow prisoners here, have
them humbly and heartily corn-
mendefl unto you and your com-
pany, mourning for your misery,
but yet rejoicing for your plen-
teous consolation and comfort in
Christ. We are all cheerful and
tiieiry under our cross, and do lack
no necessaries, praised be God for
his providence and great mercy to-
wards us for evermore, Ameil.
Mr. Careless wrote many other
letters v/hiie in prison, of which the
following is
TO HIS WIFE.
As by the great mercy of God,
at the time of his good will and
providence appointed, my dearly
beloved wife, you and I were
joined together in the holy and
Christian state of godly matrimony,
as well to our great joy and com-
fort in Christ, as also to the in-
crease of his blessed church and
faithful congregation, by having
lawful children by and in the
same, with which God of his mercy
hath blessed us, praised be his
name therefore: even so now, by
his merciful will and divine ordi-
nance, the time is come (so far as I
can perceive) wherein he will, for his
glory and our eternal comfort, dis-
solve the same, and separate us
asunder again for a time. Where-
fore I thought it good, yea, and
my bounden duty, by this simple
letter to provoke, stir, and admo-
nish you, to behave yourself in all
your doings, sayings, and thoughts,
most thankfully unto our good
God for the same. And, therefore,
ray dear wife, as you have heartily
rejoiced in the Lord, and often-
times given God thanks for his
goodness, in bringing us together
in his holy ordinance ; even so now
1 desire you, when this time of our
separation shall come, to rejoice
with me in the Lord, and to give
him most hearty thanks, that he
hath (to his glory and our endless
advantage) separated us again for
a little time, and hath mercifully
taken me unto himself, out of this
miserable world into his celestial
kingdom; believing and hoping also
assuredly, that God of his goodness,
for his Son Christ's sake, will shortly
bring you, and your dear children,
thither to me, that we may most
joyfully together sing praises
unto his glorious name for ever.
JOHN CARELESS.
583-
And yet once attain I desire jou,
for the love of God, and as ever
you loved rae, to rejoice with me,
and to give God continual thanks
for doiu^ his most merciful will
upon me.
I hear say, that you do often-
times repeat this godly saying,
" The Lord's will be fulfiUed."
Doubtless it rejoiceth my poor
heart to hear that report of you;
and, for the Lord's sake, use that
godly prayer continually: teach
your children and family to say the
same, day and night; and not only
say it with your tongues, but also
with your heart and mind, and
joyfully submit your will to God's
will in very deed, knowing and be-
lieving assuredly, that nothing
shall come to you, or any of your's,
otherwise than it shall be 'his Al-
mighty and fatherly good-will and
pleasure, and for your eternal
comfort and advantage. Which
thing to be most true and certain,
Christ testifieth in his holy gospel,
saying, "Are not two little sparrows
sold for a farthing? and yet not
one of them shall perish without the
will of our heavenly Father." And
he concludeth, saying, " Fear not
ye, therefore, for ye are better
than many sparrows." As though
he should have said, If God have
such respect and care for a poor
sparrow, which is not worth one
farthing, that it shall not be taken
in the liaie-twig, net, or pitfa!, un-
less it be his good will and plea-
sure ; you may be well assured,
that not one of you (whom he so
dearly loveth, that he hath given
his only Son for you) shall perish,
or depart out of this miserable life,
without his Almighty good will and
pleasure.
Therefore, dear wife, put your
trust and confidence wholly and
only in him, and ever pray that
his will be fulfilled, and not your's,
except it be agreeable to his v.ill;
which I pray God it may ever be,
Amen. And as for worldly things,
take you no care, but be you well
assured the Lord, your dear God
and Father, will not see you nor
your's lack, if you continue in his
love and childly fear, and keep a
clear conscience from all kind of
idolatry, superstition, and wicked-
ness, as my trust is that you will
do, although it be with the loss
and danger of this temporal life.
And, good Margaret, fear not them
that can but kill the body (and yet
can they not do that until God
give them leave), but fear to dis-
please Him that can kill both body
and soul, and cast them into hell-
fire. Let not the remembrance of
your children keep you "from God.
The Lord himself will be a father
and a mother, better than ever you
or 1 could have been unto them.
He himself will do all things neces-
sary for them. He hath given his
angels charge over them ; therefore
commit them unto hira. But if
you may live with a clear con-
science, (or else I would not have
you to live), and see the bringing
up of your children yourself, look
that you nurture them in the fear
of God, and keep them far from
idolatry, superstition, and other kind
of wickedness ; and, for God's
sake, help tliem to some learn-
ing, if it be possible, that they may
increase in virtue and godly know-
ledge, which shall be a better
dowry to marry them withal, than
any worldly substance; and when
they come to age, provide them
such husbands as fear God, and
love his holy word. I charge you
take heed that you match them not
with papists; and if you live, [and
marry again yourself, (which thing
I would wish you to do if need re-
quire, or else not), good wife, take
heed how you bestow yourself, that
you and my poor children be not
compelled to wickedness. But if
you shall be well able to live God's
true widow, I would counsel you
to live so still, for the more quiet-
ness of yourself and your poor
children. Take heed, Margaret,
and play the wise woman's part.
You have warning by others, if
you will take an example. And
thus I commit yon and my sweet
children unto God's most merciful
defence. The blessing of God be
with you, and God send ws a merry
584
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
meeting togetber iu heaven. Fare-
well in Christ, farewell mine own
dear hearts all. Pray, pray.
PERSECUTIONS AND SUFFERINGS
OF JULIUS PALMER, FELLOW OF
MAGDALEN COLLEGE, OXFORD;
JOHN GWIN, AND THOMAS AS-
KINE, WHO SUFFERED MARTYR-
DOM, AT NEWBURY, IN BERK-
SHIRE.
Julius Palmer was the son of a
reputable merchant, and born iu
the city of Coventry. He received
his first education at the free-
school of that place; after which
he was sent to Oxford, where, in
process of time, he obtained a fel-
lowship in Magdalen college, in
that university.
As he was brought up a zealous
papist, he refused to conform to
the service of the church, as prac-
tised in th« time of king Edward
VI.; for which he was expelled
the college, and for some time
kept a school iu the city of Ox-
ford.
On the accession of queen Mary,
the visitors went to Magdalen col-
lege, to displace such t\s refused to
be of the popish religion. Mr.
Palmer availed himself of this op-
portunity, and, by close applica-
tion himself, joined to the interest
of his friends, was reinstated in his
fellowship.
During the time of his expulsion
from the college, he used frequently
to converse with some of his ac-
quaintance who were protestants;
s^d being by them advised to study
tite Scriptures, he began to enter-
tain doubts concerning the truth
of several Romish doctrines, and
would often ask questions on that
subject.
His sincere attachment to the prin-
ciples he professed (though opposite
in their nature at difl'erent periods),
was the cause of his expulsion in the
days of king Edward VI., and of
his troubles in the reign of queen
Mary; for, had he been a dissem-
bler, he might have retained his
fellowship under the reign of the
former, and escaped death under
that of the latter.
When the persecution raged in
the beginning of the reign of Mary,
he inquired, very particularly, into
the cause of persons being appre-
hended, the nature of the articles
upon which they were condemned,
the manner of their treatment, and
their behaviour at the time of their
suflering. Nay, so desirous was
he of knowing this, that he sent
one of his pupils from Oxford to
Gloucester, to see the whole form
of bishop Hooper's execution, and
bring him a minute account of the
bloody transaction.
Before he had imbibed well-
grounded notions of the gospel of
Christ, and the pure incorruptible
worship of God, he was inclined to
think that very few would undergo
the fiery trial for the sake of their
profession ; but, when experience
proved to him the cruelties which
the papists inflicted, and the pro^
testants endured; when he had
been present at the examination of
bishops Ridley and Latimer, and
had been an eye-witness of their
faith, patience, and fortitude, even
unto death, these scenes converted
him absolutely from popery; and
on his return from the execution,
he was heard to utter these ex-
pressions, "O raging cruelty! O
barbarous tyranny !''
From that very day he applied
himself most assiduously to learn
the truth of God's word: and, to
that end, borrowed Peter Martyr's
Commentary on the Corinthians,
and read many other well-written
treatises on religion, till, at length,
he became as zealous an assertor
of the protestant cause, as he be-
fore had been an obstinate opposer
of it.
He now began to absent himself
from mass, and other popish ser-
vices and ceremonies; but finding
that his absence on these occasions
incurred the suspicions of many,
and the disapprobation of the pre-
sident of the college, to avoid ex-
pulsion, which might be attended
with danger, and to preserve his
conscience inviolate, he resigned
his fellowship.
On his leaving the college, his
JULIUS. PALMER.
585
Wends procured Uim the place of
teacher to the grammar-school at
Reading, in Berkshire, where he
was received by those who loved
tiie gospel of Christ, both on ac-
count of his eminent learning, and
zealous adherence to the truth.
In process of time, some hypo-
critical professors of the reformed
religion insinuated themselves into
his confidence, with a design to
learn his religious principles.
Their disingenuous stratagem suc-
ceeded to their wishes ; for as he
was a man of an open, unreserved
temper, he freely declared his
sentiments, which those snakes
reported to his enemies, who there-
upon caused his library to be
searched for heretical books, and
finding some of his writings, both
in Latin and English, that in-
v6ighed against popish cruelty,
they threatened to lay this disco-
very before the queen's commis-
sioners, unless he would quietly
resign his school to a friend of
theirs, and depart.
Mr. Palmer, fearful of death,
complied with their unjust pro-
posal, and departed from Reading,
leaving behind him all his goods,
with the salary that was due to
him.
Being thus destitute of a liveli-
hood, he went to Evesham, in
Worcestershire, where his mother
lived, in order to obtain from her a
legacy, which his father had be-
queathed him four years before.
As soon as he saw his mother,
he implored her blessing, on his
bended knees; but she having
been informed, by his brother, of
the cause of his resignation, and
the business of his visit, hastily
exclaimed, " Thou shalt have
Christ's curse and mine, whither-
soever thou goest."
Julius, at first, was amazed at
so unexpected and heavy a curse
from his own mother; but after he
had recollected himself a little, he
said, " O mother, your own curse
you may give me, which God
knoweth I never deserved; but
God's curse you cannot give me,
for he hath already blessed me."
His bigoted mother said, " Thou
wentest from God's blessing when
thou wast banished for an heretic
from thy fellowship at Oxford, and
for the like knavery hast thou been
expelled from Reading too."
"Alas! mother," returned Ju-
lius, " my case has been misre-
presented to you, for I was not
expelled from the college at Ox-
ford, but freely I resigned my fel-
lowship there. Heretic I am
none, for I oppose not the true
doctrine of Christ, but defend it to
my utmost power."
His mother then vehemently de-
clared, that lie believed not as his
father and forefathers had done,
but according to the new doctrine
taught and set forth in the days of
king Edward VI., which was damn-
able heresy.
In answer to this he confessed,
that he believed the doctrine pub-
licly set forth in the reign of king
Edward VI. He also affirmed it
to be truth, and that, instead of
being new, it was as old as Christ
and his apostles.
His mother, incensed at this
frank declaration of his principles,
ordered him to depart the house,
nor ever more esteem her as his
mother, informing him, at the
same time, that he- had no pro-
perty there, either in money or
goods, as his father bequeathed
nothing to heretics.
Our martyr, as became a true
follower of the blessed Jesus,
when he was reviled, reviled not
again, but committed his cause to
Him who judgeth righteously. On
leaving his bigoted mother, he
thus addressed her: " Mother, you
have cursed me, I beseech God to
bless you, and prosper your un-
dertakings as long as you live."
This pathetic address, attended
with flowing tears, in some degree
moved her compassion; and, on
his leaving the room, she threw a
piece of gold after him, saying,
" Keep that to make thee a true
man."
Mr. Palmer, being thus repulsed
by his mother, on whom he relied
as his only friend, as well as dis-
686
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
regarded by his brother, was des-
titute of all help, and knew not
what steps to take in order to ob-
tain subsistence.
At length, he thought of return-
ing privately to Magdalen college,
depending on the confidence of a
few friends he had in that house.
He accordingly went thither, and,
through the interest of Mr. Allen
Cope, a fellow of the same, he ob-
tained a recommendation to a
school in Gloucestershire.
He had not proceeded far on his
journey to that place before he al-
tered his resolution, and deter-
mined to go privately to Reading,
to try if he could obtain the salary
due to him, and at the same time
dispose of the goods be had left
there.
No sooner had he arrived at
Reading, than his old enemies be-
came acquainted with it, and con-
sulted in what manner they should
proceed against him.
In a short time it was concluded
amongst them, that one Mr.
Hampton, who had formerly pro-
fessed himself a protestant, (but
who was, in reality, a time-server),
should visit him, under colour of
friendship, to learn the cause of his
return.
Hampton traitorously went,
when Palmer, with his usual sin-
cerity, and openness of soul, dis-
closed his whole design, which the
other immediately related to the
confederates, who caused him to
be apprehended that very night, by
the officers appointed for that pur-
pose.
Mr. Palmer was then carried to
prison, where he remained ten
days in the custody of an unmer-
ciful keeper ; at the expiration of
which time he was brought before
the mayor of Reading, and charg-
ed with the following crimes :
1. That he said the queen's
sword was not put into her hand
to execute tyranny, and to kill and
murder the true servants of God.
2. That her sword was too
blunt towards the papists, but
too sharp towards the true Chris-
tians.
3. That certain servants of sir
Francis Knollcs, and others, re-
sorting to his lectures, fell out
among them, and had almost com-
mitted murder; therefore he was
a sower of sedition, and a pro-
curer of unlawful assemblies.
4. That his landlady had written
a letter to him, which they had in-
tercepted, wherein she requested
him to return to Reading, and,
sent her commendations by the
token, that the knife lay hid under
the beam, whereby they inferred
that she, had conspired with him
against ber husband.
5. That they once found him
alone with his said landlady, by
the lire-side, the door being shut,
thereby suspecting him of inconti-
nency with her.
Three men, who were suborned
for the purpose by one of the con-
federates, swore these things
against him before the mayor, who
thereupon sent him to the cage, to
be an open spectacle of contempt
to the people.
The same villain also spread a
report, that he was thus punished
for the most enormous crimes and
misdemeanors, which had been
fully proved against him.
After he had been thus unjustly
exposed to public shame, the
mayor sent for him to answer for
himself, concerning what was laid
to his charge.
He fully overthrew all the evi-
dence, by proving the letter said
to have been written to him by his
landlady, to be of their own forg-
ing ; and[in the most incontestable
manner acquitted himself of all
the other crimes laid to his charge.
The mayor was confounded, to
think he should have given such
credit to his persecutor; and
though he did not choose to dis-
charge him immediately, yet he
thought of doing it as soon as a
convenient opportunity should
offer.
While Mr. Palmer was in pri-
son, he was visited by one John
Galant, a true professor of the
gospel, who said to him, " O Pal-
mer! thou hast deceived many
JULIUS PALMER, AND OTHERS.
587
men's expectations, for we hear
that you sufl'er not for rif^hteous-
ness sake, but for thy own deme-
rits."
Palmer replied, " O brother Ga-
lant, these be the old practices of
that fanatical brood : but be you
well assured, and God be praised
for it, I have so purj^ed myself
and detected their falsehood, that
from henceforth I shall be no more
molested therewith."
When his enemies found they
had miscarried in their plot against
him, they determined to accuse
him of heresy. This was accord-
ingly done, in consequence of
which he was taken before the
mayor, and Mr. Bird, the bishop
of Salisbury's official, in order to
give an account of his faith, and
to answer to such information as
might be laid against him.
In the course of his examination
they gathered from him sufficient
grounds to proceed against him.
Articles were accordingly drawn
up, and sent to Dr. Jeffrey at
Newbery, who was to hold his vi-
sitation there on the Thursday fol-
lowing.
The next day Palmer was con-
ducted to Newbery, together with
one Thomas Askine, who had been
for some time imprisoned on ac-
count of his religion. Immediately
on their arrival they were commit-
ted to the Blind-house prison,
where they found one John Gwin,
who was confined there for pro-
fessing the truth of the gospel.
On Tuesday, July 10, 1556, a
place being prepared in the parish
church of Newbery to hold the
consistory court, Dr. Jeffrey, re-
presentative of the bishop of Sa-
rum ; sir Richard Abridge, John
Winchom, Esq. and the minister
of Inglefield, repaired thither, as
commissioners appointed for the
purpose.
After the prisoners were pro-
duced, the commission read, and
other things done according to the
usual form. Dr. Jell'rey, in the pre-
sence of several hundred specta-
tors, called to Palmer, and asked
if he was the writer of a two-penny
pamphlet that had been lately
published ?
Having some altercation about
this allair, in which Palmer an-
swered in his own behalf with
great force and propriety, the doc-
tor, rising from his seat, said to
him, " Mr. Palmer, we have re-
ceived certain writings and arti-
cles against you from the right
worshipful the mayor of Reading,
and other justices, whereby we
understand, that being brought
before them, you were convicted of
certain heresies.
" I. That you deny the suprem-
acy of the pope's holiness.
" 2. That you affirm there are
but two sacraments.
"3. You say that the priest
sheweth up an idol at mass, and
therefore you went to no mass
since your first coming to Read-
ing.
" 4. You hold there is no purga-
tory.
" 5. You are charged with sow-
ing sedition, and seeking to di-
vide the unity of the queen's sub-
jects."
Several books and pamphlets
were then produced, and Palmer
being asked if he was the author
of them, replied in the affirmative,
declaring, at the same time, that
they contained nothing but what
was founded o-n the word of God.
Jeffrey then reviled him, declar-
ing that such opinions Avere dic-
tated by no good spirit, and that
he was very wicked in slandering
the dead, and railing at a Catholic
and learned man living.
Mr. Palmer replied, " If it be a
slander, he slandered himself, for
I do but report his own writings,
and expose absurdities therein
contained : and I esteem it not
railing to inveigh against Annas
and Caiaphas, being dead,"
The doctor, incensed at this re-
ply, assured him, that he would
take such measures as should com-
pel him to recant his damnable
errors and heresies ; but Palmer
told him, that although of himself
he could do nothing, yet if he,
and all his enemies, both bodily
588
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and ghostly, should exert their
etlbrts, they would not be able to
effect what they desired, neither
could they prevail against the
migfhty powers of divine grace,
by which he understood the truth,
and was determined to speak it
boldly.
After much farther discourse,
the minister of Inglelield pointed
to the pix over the altar, saying
to Palmer, "What seest thou
there i" To which he replied,
" A canopy of silk embroidered
"with gold."
" But what is within?" demanded
the priest. "A piece of bread in
a cloth," replied Palmer.
The priest then upbraided him
as a vile heretic, and asked him if
he did not believe that those who
receive the holy sacrament of the
altar do truly eat Christ's natural
body.
He answered, " If the sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper be ad-
ministered as Christ did ordain it,
the faithful receivers do, indeed,
spiritually and truly eat and drink
in it Christ's body and blood."
On being asked, if be meant
with the holy mother-church, really,
carnally, and substantially, he de-
clared, " he could not believe so
absurd and monstrous a doctrine."
After this the court was adjourn-
ed, when one of the justices took
Palmer aside, and in the presence
of several persons exhorted him to
revoke his opinions, and thereby
preserve his life ; promising him,
at the same time, if he would con-
form to the church, to take him
into his family as his chaplain,
and give him a handsome salary,
or, if he chose not to resume the
clerical function, to procure him
an advantageous farm.
Mr. Palmer heartily thanked him
for his kind oifer, but assured him
that he had already renounced his
living in two places, for the sake
of Christ and his gospel, and was
ready to yield up his life in de-
fence of the same, if God, in his
providence, should think fit to call
him to it.
When the justice found he could
by no means bring him to a recan-
tation, he said, " Well, Palmer, I
perceive that one of us two must
be damned, for we are of two faiths,
and there is but one faith that leads
to life and salvation."
Palmer observed, that it was
possible they might both be saved,
for that as it had pleased a mer-
ciful God to call him at the third
hour of the day, that is in the prime
of life, at the age of twenty-four
years, so he trusted, that in his
infinite goodness he would gra-
ciously call the other at the eleventh
hour of his old age, and give
him an eternal inheritance among
the saints in light.
After much conversation had
passed, and many efforts were
tried in vain, Palmer was remand-
ed back to prison ; but the other
men, John Gwin and Thomas
Askine, were brought into the con-
sistory court, received their defini-
tive sentence, and were delivered
over to the secular power, to be
burned as heretics.
Though the particular exami-
nations and answers of these two
martyrs are not recorded, there
is no doubt but they were of the
same faith, and equally steadfast
in it, as their fellow sufferer Pal-
mer ; but they were very illiterate,
from whence it is supposed their
examination was short, they not
being capable of making any de-
fence.
The next morning the commis-
sioners required Julius Palmer to
subscribe to certain articles which
they had gathered from his an-
swers, bxit which they described
by those odious epithets and terms,
horrid, heretical, damnable, and
execrable ; this, when he had read,
he refused to subscribe, affirming,
that the doctrine which he held
and professed was not such, but
agreeable to, and founded on, the
word of God.
Jeffrey being now greatly incen-
sed. Palmer consented to subscribe,
provided they would strike out
those odious epithets ; upon which
they gave him a pen, and bid him
do as he pleased, when he made
THREE WOMEN AND AN INFANT.
&89
sucli alterations as he thought pro-
per, and then subscribed.
Having thus set his hand to the
articles which they had drawn up,
they asked him if he would re-
cant ; but he peremptorily refus-
ing, they pronounced sentence
against him, and he was delivered
over to the secular power.
Wliile he was in prison he gave
great comfort to his two fellow-
sufferers, and strongly exhorted
them to hold fast to the faith they
had professed. On the day of
their execution, about an hour be-
fore they were led to the stake, he
addressed them in words to the
following effect:
" Brethren, be of good cheer in
the Lord, and faint not; remember
the words of our Saviour Christ,
who saith, ' Happy are ye when
men shall revile and persecute you
for my sake : rejoice, and be ex-
ceeding glad, for great is your re-
ward in heaven.' Fear not them
that kill the body, but are not able
to hurt the soul; God is faithful,
and will not suffer us to be tempted
above what we are able to bear.
We shall end our lives in the fire,
but wc shall exchange them for a
better life : yea, for coals we shall
receive pearls; for God's spirit
certifieth our spirit, that he hath
prepared for us blissful mansions
in heaven for his sake, who suffered
for us,"
These words not only strength-
ened and confirmed the resolution
of his two weak brethren, but drew
tears from many of the multitude.
When they were brought by
the high-sheriff and constables of
the town to the sand-pits, (the
place appointed for their execu-
tion) they fell on the ground, and
Palmer, with an audible voice, re-
peated the thirty-first psalm: but
the other two made their prayers
secretly to Almighty God.
When Palmer arose from prayer,
there came behind him two popish
priests, exhorting him to recant,
and save his soul.
Our martyr exclaimed, " Away,
away, and tempt me no longer !
away ! I say, from me, all ye that
work iniquity, for the Lord hath
heard the voice of niy tears."
When they were chained to the
stake Palmer thus addressed the
spectators ; " Good people, pray
for us, that we persevere to the
end, and for Christ's sake beware
of popish teachers, for they deceive
you."
As he spoke this, one of the
attendants threw a fagot at him,
which striking him on the face,
caused the blood to gush out from
several places ; but this cruel be-
haviour escaped not the notice or
resentment of the sheriff, who not
only upbraided his cruelty, but
manfully retaliated the injury on
the man, who had thus insulted suf-
fering innocence.
When the fire was kindled, and
began to reach their bodies, they
lifted up their hands towards hea-
ven, and cheerfully, as though they
felt not much pain, said, " Lord
Jesu, strengthen us ! Lord Jesu,
assist us! Lord Jesu, receive our
souls !" and thus they continued
without any struggling, holding up
their hands, and sometimes beating
upon their breasts, and calling on
the name of Jesus, till they ended
their mortal lives, and exchanged a
scene of exquisite paifi, for an
everlasting habitation in those hea-
venly mansions, where their Al-
mighty Father reigns, encompassed
by ten thousand times ten thousand
blissful spirits.
MARTYRDOM OF THREE WOMEN AND
AN INFANT, IN GUERNSEY.
Of all the singular and tragical
histories in this book, nothing can
be more barbarous, if any thing-
can equal, the inhumanity of this
execution upon three women and
an infant, whose names were Ca-
therine Cawches, the mother;
Guillemine Gilbert, and Perotine
Massey, her daughters ; and an
infant, the son of Perotine.
These innocent victims of popish
cruelty owed their suffering to the
following circumstances. A wo-
man, named Gosset, having stolen
a cup, took it to Mrs. Massey, who
lived with her mother and sister,
1
690
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and requested of her to lend her
six-pence upon it. The latter,
suspecting the theft, at first re-
fused ; but thinking she would re-
turn it to the owner, whom she
knew, in order to prevent Gosset's
taking it elsewhere, gave her the
sixpence, and made known the
afiair to the owner, who charging
the oflender with her crime, she
confessed, and the cup was, ac-
cordingly, restored. On a pretend-
ed suspicion, however, that Mrs.
Massey, with her mother and sis-
ter, was a sharer in the crime, they
were accordingly imprisoned and
brought to trial, when it evidently
appeared that they were perfectly
innocent. It was found, however,
that they did not attend the church,
and on further investigation, they
were discovered to be, in the judg-
ment of the papists, heretics ; and
they v/ere, consequently, condemn-
ed to be burnt.
After sentence was pronounced,
the hapless women appealed to
the king, queen, and council, say-
ing, "That against reason and
rio-ht they were condemned, and
- for that cause they made their ap-
peal ;" their persecutors, however,
refused to receive their appeal, but
delivered them to the officers, for
execution according to their sen-
tence.
The day being come when these
innocents should suffer, July 18,
1556, in the place where they stood
10 consummate their martyrdom
were three stakes set up. To the
middle post the mother was bound,
the eldest daughter on the right
hand, and the youngest on the left.
They were first strangled, but the
rope breaking before they were
dead, they fell into the fire. Pe-
rotine, who was then in a very
advanced stage of pregnancy, fell
on her side, and her womb burst-
ing asunder, by the vehemency of
the fiame, the infant, being a male,
fell into the fire, and being imme-
diately taken out by one W. House,
.-was laid upon the grass.
Then was the child carried to
tlie provost, and from him to the
bailiff, who gave order thnt it
should be carried back again and
cast into the fire. And so the in-
fant, baptized in his own blood, to
fill up the number of God's inno-
cent saints, was both born and
died a martyr, leaving behind a
spectacle wherein the whole world
may see the Herodian cruelty of
this graceless generation of popish
tormentors, to their perpetual
shame and infamy.
" Now," says Mr. Fox, " as
this story, perhaps, for the horrible
strangeness of the fact, will be
hardly believed by some, but ra-
ther thought to be forged, or else
more amplified by me than truth
will bear me out, therefore, to dis-
charge my credit herein, I will not
only mention that I received this
story by the faithful relation both
of the French and English, of them
which were there present wit-
nesses and lookers on, but also
have hereto annexed the true sup-
plication of the said inhabitants of
Guernsey, and of the brother of
the said two sisters, complaining
to Queen Elizabeth, and her com-
missioners, concerning the horri-
bleness of the act."
Then foUows the petition, which,
after stating the cruelty of the case,
solicits the restoration of the pro-
perty of the martyrs, which had
been confiscated, to him, as the
rightful heir.
This being presented to the
queen's commissioners, in the year
1562, such order therein was taken,
that the matter being further ex-
amined, the dean who had been
instrumental in the tragical event,
was committed to prison, and dis-
possessed of all his livings. So
that in conclusion, both he, and all
other partakers of that most bloody
and barbarous murder, either by
conscience, or for fear of the law,
were driven to acknowledge their
trespass, and to submit themselves
to the queen's mercy.
THREE MARTYRS, BURNT AT GRIN-
STEAD IN SUSSEX.
Near about the same time that
these three women, and the in-
fant, were burnt at Guernsey,
THOMAS MOOR— JOHN JACKSON.
591
three other persons suffered at
Grinstead, in Sussex, two men
and one woman ; the names of
whom were Thomas Dungatc,
John Foreman, and Mary Tree,
•who for righteousness' sake gave
themselves to death amidst the tor-
ments of the fire, patiently abiding
what the furious rage of man could
say or work against them ; and so
ended tlieir lives on the 18th of
July, in the year 1556.
MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS MOOR,
AT LEICESTER.
As the bloody rage of this per-
secution spared neither man, wo-
man nor child, lame nor blind,
and as there was no difference
either of age or sex considered,
so neither was there any condi-
tion or quality respected of any
person; but whosoever he were
that believed not as the papists
did, concerning the pope and the
sacrament of the altar, were he
learned or unlearned, wise or sim-
ple, all went to the fire. Thus
this poor simple man named Tho-
mas Moor, a servant in the town
of Leicester, about 24 years of
age, for merely expressing his be-
lief that "his Maker was in hea-
ven and not in the pyx," was there-
upon apprehended and brought
before his ordinary, when he was
first asked, "Whether he did not
believe his Maker to be there 1"
pointing to the high altar. Which
he denied.
" How then," said the bishop,
" dost thou believe ?"
The young man answered, " As
my creed doth teach me."
Then said the bishop, " And
what is yonder that thou seest
above the altar V
He answered, " Forsooth, I can-
not tell what you would have me
to see. I see there fine clothes,
with golden tassels, and other gay
matters hanging about the pyx :
what is within I cannot see."
" Why," said the bishop, " dost
thou not believe Christ to be there,
flesh, blood, and bone?"
" No, that I do not," replied
Moor.
Whereupon the ordinary making
short with him, read the sentence,
and so condemned this faithful
servant of Christ to death ; he was
accordingly burnt, and suffered a
joyful and glorious martyrdom for
the testimony of righteousness,
at Leicester, about the 26th day
of June, 1556.
EXAMINATION OF JOHN JACKSON,
MARCH 11, 1556.
There is so much Christian
boldness and becoming spirit in
the answers of John Jackson, on
his examination by Dr. Cook, as
related by himself, that we give
them, although we have no certain
account of his ultimate fate.
" First, when I came before him,
he railed on me, and called me
heretic.
I answered and said, I am no
heretic.
Cook. Yes, thou art. For Mr.
Read told me, that thou wert the
rankest heretic of all of them in
the King's Bench.
Jackson. I know him not.
Cook. No ? Yes, he examined
thee at the King's Bench.
Jackson. He examined five
others, but not me.
Cook. Then answer me : what
sayest thou to the blessed sacra-
ment of the altar? Tell me.
Jackson. It is a vague question
to ask me at the first setting off.
Cook. What an heretic is this !
Jackson. It is easier to call a
man heretic, than to prove him
one.
Cook. What church art thou of?
Jackson. What church? I am of
the same church that is built on the
foundation of the prophets and the
apostles, Jesus Christ himself being
the head corner-stone.
Cook. Thou art an heretic.
Jackson. How can that be, see-
ing that I am of that church? I am
sure that you will not say that the
prophets and apostles were here-
tics.
Cook. No. But what sayest
thou to the blessed sacrament of
the altar, again? Tell me.
Jackson, J find it not written.
599,
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Cook. No? Keeper, away with
him.
Yet I tarried there long, and did
talk with him ; and I said, Sir, I
am content to be tractable, and
obedient to the word of God.
Dr. Cook answered, and said to
me, that I knew not what the word
of God meant, nor yet whether it
were true or not.
Jackson. Yea, that I do.
Cook. Whereby?
Jackson. Hereby, said I. Our
Saviour Christ saith, ' Search the
Scriptures ; for in them you think
to have eternal life. For they be
they that testify of me.'
Cook. That is a wise proof.
Jackson. Is it so? What say
you then to these words, that the
prophet David said? ' Whatsoever
he be that feareth the Lord, He
will shew him the way that he hath
chosen: his soul shall dwell at
ease, and his seed shall possess
the land. The secrets of the Lord
are among them that fear him, and
he sheweth them his covenant.'
Cook. Well, you shall be rid
shortly, one way or other.
Jackson. My life lieth not in
men's hands, therefore no man
shall do more unto me than God
will suifer him.
Cook. No? Thou art a stubborn
and naughty fellow.
Jackson. You cannot so judge
of me, except you did see some evil
by me.
Cook. No? Why may not I
judge thee, as well as thou and thy
fellows judge us, and call us pa-
pists?
Jackson. Why, that is no judg-
ment: but Christ saith, 'If you
refuse mc, and receive not my
word, you have one that judgeth
you. The word that I have spoken
unto you now, shall judge you in
the last day.'
Cook. I pray thee tell me, who
is the head of the congregation?
Jackson. Christ is the head.
Cook. But who is head on
earth?
Jackson. Christ hath members
here on earth.
Cook. Who are they ?
Jackson. They that are ruled by
the word of God.
Cook. You are a good fellow.
Jackson. 1 am that I am.
Then Dr. Cook said to my
keeper. Have him to prison again.
I am contented with that, said I ;
and so we departed.
I answered no further in this mat-
ter, because I thought he should
not have my blood in a corner.
But I hope, in the living God,
that when the time shall come,
before the congregation I shall
shake their building after an-
other manner of fashion. For
they build but upon the sand, and
their walls are daubed with un-
tempered mortar, and therefore
they cannot stand long.
Therefore, good brothers and
sisters, be of good cheer: for I
trust in my God, I and my other
fellow-prisoners shall go joyfully
before you, praising God most
heartily, that we are counted
worthy to be witnesses of his truth.
I pray you accept my simple an-
swer at this time, committing you
unto God."
MARTYRDOM OF JOAN WASTE, A
POOR BLIND WOMAN, AT DERBY.
This poor woman, during the
time of king Edward VI., used to
frequent the church to hear divine
service in the vulgar tongue, toge-
ther with homilies and sermons, by
which means she became confirmed
and established in the principles of
the reformed religion.
Having purchased a New Testa-
ment in English, she applied to an
old man, whom she paid for read-
ing such passages as she directed
him; by which means she became
so well versed in the holy Scrip-
tures, that she could repeat entire
chapters by heart, and, by citing
proper texts of Scripture, would
reprove the errors in religion, as
well as the vicious customs and
practices that prerailed in those
days.
Thus did this pious woman in-
crease in the knowledge of God's
word, leading a life of exemplary
godliness, without molestation, or
JOAN WASTIS.
595
any kind of interruption, during
the reign of king Edward.
But on his death, and the re in-
troduction of popery, on the acces-
sion of queen Mary, because she
continued steadfast in the profes-
sion of that faith she had embraced
from a knowledge of the divine
word, and refused to communicate
with those who maintained con-
trary doctrines, she was brought
before Dr. Ralph Bayn, bishop of
Lichtield and Coventry, and Dr.
Draycott, the chancellor, as one
suspected of heresies, and by
them committed to the prison of
Derby.
Biahop Latimsr eiamined before a Popiih Tiibinial,
She was several times privately
examined by Peter Finch, the bi-
shop's oflicial; and afterwards
brought to public examination be-
fore the bishop, his chancellor,
and several more of the queen's
commissioners ; when the follow-
ing articles were alleged against
her:
1. That she held the sacrament
of the altar to be only a memorial,
or representation of Christ's body,
and material bread and wine ; and
that it ought not to be reserved
from time to time, but immediately
received.
2. That she held, that in the
FOX'S MARTYRS.
receiving the sacrament of the al-
tar she did not receive the same
body that was born of the Virgin
Mary, and suflered on the cross,
for tlie redemption of mankind.
3. That she held, that Christ, at
his last supper, did not only
bless the bread which he had then
in his hands, but was blessed him-
self; and that, by virtue of the
words of consecration, the sub-
stance of the bread and wine was
not converted, nor turned into the
substance of the body and blood of
Christ.
4. That she granted she was of
the parish of Allhallows, in Derby,
38
594
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and that all and singular the pie-
inises were true.
To these respective articles she
answered, that she believed just
as much as the holy Scriptures
taught her, and according to what
she had heard preached by many
pious and learned men; some of
whom had suffered imprisonment,
and others death, for the same doc-
trine.
Among others, she mentioned
Dr. Taylor, and asked, if they
would follow his example in testi-
mony of their doctrine? which, un-
less they were willing to do, she
desired, for God's sake, they
would not trouble her, (being a
poor, blind, and illiterate woman),
declaring, at the same time, she
was ready to yield up her life in
defence of that faith she had pub-
licly professed.
The bishop, and his chancellor,
urged many arguments in proof of
tiie real presence in the sacrament
of the altar, demanding why Christ
\i'as not as able to make bread his
body, as to turn water into wine, to
raise Lazarus from the dead, and
the like, threatening her, at the
same time, with imprisonment, tor-
ments, and death.
The poor woman, terrified at
these threatenings, told the bishop,
if he would, before that company,
take it upon his conscience, that the
doctrine which he would have her
to believe, concerning the sacra-
ment, was true, and that he would,
at the awful tribunal of God, an-
swer for her therein, (as Dr. Tay-
lor, in several sermons, had of-
fered), she would then further an-
swer them.
The bishop declaring that he
would, the chancellor said to him,
" My lord, you know not what you
do ; you may in no case answer for
an heretic."
The bishop, struck by this inter-
position of the chancellor, de-
manded of the woman, whether
she would recant or not, and told
ber she should answer for herself.
Tliis honest Christian finding, at
length, they designed but to pre-
varicate, told his lordship, that if
he refused to take upon himself to
answer for the truth of what they
required her to believe, she would
answer no farther, but desired them
to do their pleasure.
In consequence of this, sentence
of death was pronounced against
her, and she was delivered to the
sheriff, who immediately re-con-
ducted her to the prison.
On the 1st of August, 1556, the
day appointed for her execution,
she was led to the stake. Imme-
diately on her arrival at the fatal
spot, she knelt down, and, in the
most fervent manner, repeated se-
veral prayers, desiring the specta-
tors to pray also for her departing
soul. Having finished her prayers
she arose, and was fastened to the
stake; when the fagots being
lighted, she called on the Lord to
have mercy on her, and continued
so to do, till the flames deprived
her both of speech and life. And
thus did this poor woman quit this
mortal stage, to obtain a life of
immortality, the sure and certain
reward of all tliose who suffer for
the sake of the true gospel of their
blessed Redeemer.
VARIOUS MARTYRDOMS.
On the 8th of September, 1556,
one Edward Sharp was burnt at
Bristol; and on the 25th of the
same month, a young man, by trade
a carpenter, suffered at the same
place.
The day preceding the last mar-
tyrdom, John Hart, a shoemaker,
and Thomas Ravendale, a cur-
rier, were burnt at Mayfield, in
Sussex. And,
On the 27th of the same month,
one John Horn, and a woman,
whose name is unknown, suffered
at Wooton-under-Edge, in Glou-
cestershire.
All these martyrs submitted to
their fate with the most Christian
fortitude, giving glory to God for
having numbered them among the
followers and advocates of his most
holy gospel.
FIVE PERSONS STARVED TO DEATH.
The last on record, who suffered
FIVE PERSONS STARVED TO DEATH.
595
for the truth of the gospel in tlie
bloody year 1556, were five persons,
(coafincd, with many others, in
Canterbury eastle) who Avere cru-
elly starved to death. Their
names were as follow: — William
Foster, Alice Potkins, and John
Archer, who had been condemned;
John Clark, and Dunstan Chit-
tenden, who had not been con-
demned.
The cruel usage these unhappy
persons suffered from their unfeel-
ing persecutors, is displayed in a
letter written by one of them, and
thrown out of the window of the
prison ; of which the following is
an exact copy :
" Be it known unto all men that
shall read, or hear read, these onr
letters, that we the poor prisoners
of the castle of Canterbury, for
God's truth, are kept, and lie in,
cold irons, and our keepers will
not suffer any meat to be brought
to us to comfort us. Arid if any
man do bring us any thing, as
bread, butter, cheese, or any other
food, the said keeper will charge
them that so bring us any thing, ex-
cept money or raiment, to carry it
them again; or else, if he do receive
any food of any for us, he doth keep it
for himself, and he and his servants
do spend it, so that we have no-
thing thereof; and thus the keeper
keepeth away our victuals from us:
insomuch, that there are foiir of us
prisoners there for God's truth fa-
mished already ; and thus it is his
mind to famish us all : and we think
he is appointed thereunto by the bi-
shops and priests, and also of the
justices, so to famish us; and not
only us of the said castle, but also
all other prisoners, in other prisons,
for the like cause to be also famish-
ed : notwithstanding, we write not
these our letters, to that intent we
might not afford to be famished for
the Lord Jesus' sake, but for this
catiSe and intent, that they, having
no law to famish us in prison,
should not do it privily, but that
the murderers' hearts should be
op61fly known to all the world, that
all men may know of what church
they are, and who is their father. —
Out of the castle of Canterbury."
Among the others confined with
these five were ten men, who hav-
ing been examined by Dr. Thorn-
ton, suffragan of Dover, and Nicho-
las Harpstield, archdeacon of Can-
terbury, were sentenced to be
burnt. They had been confined a
considerable time, but their sen-
tence was. at length, put into exe-
cution ; and they were the first
who opened the bloody transactions
of the year 1557. Their names wer-e
as follow: — Stephen Kemp, of
Norgate ; William Waterer, of
Beddingden ; W. Prowting, of
Thornham; W. Lowick, of Cran-
broke; Thomas Hudson, of Sa-
lenge; William Hay, of Hithe ;
ThomasStephens, of Beddingden ;
John Philpot, Nicholas Final,
and Matthew Braddridge, all of
Tenterden.
The six first were burnt at Can-
terbury on the 15th of January,
1557; Stephens and Philpot suffer-
ed the next day at Wye; and Final
and Bradbridge the day after, at
Ashford.
They all bore their sufferings
with Christian fortitude, rejoicing
that their troubles were drawing to
an end, and that they should leave
this world, for that where the weary
are at rest.
further persecutions.
Notwithstanding the numerous"
sacrifices that had been made in va-'
rious parts of the kingdom^ since'
the accession of queen Mary, in
order to gratify the barbarous bi-
gotry of that infatuated princess,
yet they were far from being at au
end. Naturally disposed to ty-'
ranny, and encouraged in her.
blood-thirsty principles by that'
monster in human form, Bonner,
bishop of London, she deterrbine'ct
to compel all her subjects, who dif-
fered from herself in religious sen-
timents, either to submit to her
maxims, or fall victims to "her insa-
tiable vengeance.
596
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
To facilitate this horrid intention,
in the beginning of February, 1557,
she issued the following proclama-
tion, which was, in a great mea-
sure, promoted by bishop Bonner,
whose diabolical soul, in conjunc-
tion with hers, thirsted after the
blood of those who worshipped God
in purity of heart.
" Philip and Mary, by the grace
of God, king and queen of England,
&c. To the right reverend father
in God, our right trusty and well-
beloved counsellor Thomas, bishop
of Ely, and to our right trusty and
well-beloved William Windsore,
knight, lord Windsore ; Edward
North, knight, lord North ; and to
our trusty and well-beloved coun-
sellor J. Bourn, knight, one of our
chief secretaries, J. Mordaunt,
knight, Francis Englefield, knight,
master of our wards and liveries,
Edward Walgrave, knight, master
of our great wardrobe, Nicholas
Hare, knight, master of the rolls,
Thomas Pope, knight, Roger
Cholmley, knight, Richard Rede,
knight, Rowland Hill, knight, Wil-
liam Rastal, Serjeant at law, Henry
Cole, clerk, dean of Paul's, Wil-
liam Roper, and Ralph Cholmley,
esquires, William Cook, Thomas
Martin, John Story, and John
Vaughan, doctors of the law, greet-
ing.
" Forasmuch as divers devilish
and slanderous persons have not
only invented, bruited, and set
forth divers false rumours, tales,
and seditious slanders against us,
but also have sown divers heresies,
and heretical opinions, and set forth
divers seditious books within thisour
realm of England, meaning thereby
to stir up division, strife, conten-
tion, and sedition, not only amongst
our loving subjects, but also be-
twixt us and our said subjects, with
divers other outrageous misde-
meanors, enormities, contempts,
and oflences, daily committed and
done, to the disquieting of us and
our people : we, minding the due
punishment of such offenders, and
the repressing of such like offences,
enormities, and misbehaviours from
henceforth, having special trust and
confidence in your fidelities, wis-
doms, and discretions, have autho-
rized, appointed, and assigned you
to be our commissioners ; and by
these presents do give full power
and authority unto you, and three
of you, to inquire, as well by the
oaths of twelve good and lawful
men, as by witnesses, and all other
means and politic ways you can
devise, of all and singular heretical
opinions, loUardies, heretical and
seditious books, concealments, con-
tempts, conspiracies, and all false
rumours, tales, seditious and slan-
derous words or sayings, raised,
published, bruited, invented, or set
forth against us, or either of us, or
against the quiet governance and
rule of our people and subjects, by
boG-ks, lies, tales, or otherwise, in
any county, key, bowing, or other
place or places, within this our
realm of England, or elsewhere, in
any place, or places, beyond the
seas, and of the bringers in, utter-
ers, buyers, sellers, readers, keep-
ers, or conveyers of any such letter,
book, rumour, and tale; and of all
and every their coadjutors, coun-
sellors, comforters, procurers, abet-
tors and maintainers, giving unto
you, and three of you, full power
and authority, by virtue hereof, to
search out, and take into your
hands and possessions, all manner
of heretical and seditious books,
letters, and writings, wheresoever
they, or any of them, shall be found,
as well in printers' houses and
shops as elsewhere, willing you,
and every of you, to search for the
same in all places, according to
your discretions.
" And also to inquire, hear, and
determine, all and singular enor-
mities, disturbances, misbehaviours,
and negligences committed in any
church, chapel, or other hallowed
place within this realm ; and also
for and concerning the taking away,
or withholding any lands, tene-
ments, goods, ornaments, stocks of
money, or other things belonging to
every of the same churches and
TWENTY-TWO PERSONS APPREHENDED. 597
chapels, and all accounts and rec-
konings concerning the same.
" And also to inquire and search
out all such persons as obstinately
do refuse to receive the blessed sa-
crament of the altar, to hear mass,
or to come to their parish churches,
or other convenient places appoint-
ed for divine service; and all such
as refuse to go on procession, to
take holy bread, or holy water, or
otiierwise do misuse themselves in
any church, or other hallowed
places, wheresoever any of the
same oiTences have been, or here-
after shall be committed, within this
our said reahn.
" Nevertheless, our will and
pleasure is, that when, and as often
as any person, or persons, here-
after being called or convened be-
fore you, do obstinately persist, or
stand in any manner of heresy, or
heretical opinion, that then ye, or
three of you, do immediately take
order, thatthe same person, or per-
sons, so standing, or persisting, be
delivered and committed to his or-
dinary, there to be used according
to the spiritual and ecclesiastical
laws.
" And also we give unto you, or
three of you, full power and autho-
rity, to inquire and search out all
vagabonds, and masterless men,
barretours, quarrellers, and sus-
pected persons, abiding within our
city of London, and ten miles com-
pass of the same, and all assaults
and affrays done and committed
within the same city and compass.
" And further, to search out all
wastes, decays, and ruins of
churches, chancels, chapels, par-
sonages, and \icarages, in the dio-
cese of the same, being within this
realm, giving you, and every of
you, full power and authority, by
virtue hereof, to hear and deter-
mine the same, and all other offen-
ces and matters above specified
and rehearsed, according to your
wisdoms, consciences, and discre-
tions, willing and commanding you,
or three of you, from time to time,
to use and devise all such politic
ways and means, for the trial and
searching out of the premises, as
by you, or three of you, shall be
thought most expedient and neces-
sary: and upon inquiry, and due
proof had, known, perceived, and
tried out, by the confession of the
parties, or by sufficient witnesses
before you, or three of you, con-
cerning the premises, or any part
thereof, or by any other ways or
means requisite, to give and award
such punishment to the offenders,
by fine, imprisonment, or other-
wise; and to take such order for
redress and reformation of the pre-
mises, as to your wisdoms, or three
of you, shall be thought meet and
convenient.
" Further willing and command-
ing you, and every three of you, in
case you shall find any person, or
persons, obstinate or disobedient,
either in their appearance before
you, or three of you, at your call-
ing or assignment, or else in not
accomplishing, or not obeying your
decrees, orders, and command-
ments, in any thing or things,
touching the premises, or any part
thereof, to commit the same per-
son, or persons, so offending, to
ward, there to remain, till by you,
or three of you, he be discharged
or delivered, &c."
ACCOUNT OF TWENTY-TWO PERSONS
APPREHENDED AT COLCHESTER,
AND BROUGHT TO LONDON, FOR
EXAMINATION BY BONNER.
The proclamation which we have
given above, was issued on the 8th
of February, 1557, and gave the new
inquisition an opportunity of ex-
tending their horrid ravages ; so
that persecution universally pre-
vailed, and most of the gaols in the
kingdom were crowded with pri-
soners, for the true faith.
The rage of persecution was par-
ticularly prevalent in and about the
town of Colchester, insomuch that
twenty-three persons were appre-
hended together, of which number
one only escaped; the others being
sent up to London, in order to
abide by the award of the blood}'
tribunals These poor people con-
sisted of fourteen men and eight
women, who were fastened toge-
1
598
BAOK OF MARTYRS.
t^r, with a chain placed between
them, each perfion being at the
same time tied separately with a
cord round the arm. Ou their en-
trance into the city they were pi-
pjonpd, and in that manner conduct-
ed to Newgate.
Before we proceed to relate far-
ther particulars relative to these
innocent victims of persecution, it
maj not be improper, in order to
give the reader a just idea of that
miscalled reUgion whiph can justi-
fy such horrid cruelty and injustice,
to lay before our readers the popish
commissary's letter to bishop Bon-
ner on this occasion. It was as
follows :
" After my duty done in receiv-
ing and accomplishing your ho-
nourable and most loving letters,
dated August 7, be it known unto
your lordship, that the 28th of Au-
gust, the lord of Oxenford, lord
barcy, H. Tyrel, A. Brown, W^
Bendelows, E. Tyrel, R. Weston,
B-, Appleton, published their com-
mission, to seize the lauds, tene-
ments, and goods of the fugitives,
so that the owners should have
neither use nor advantage thereof,
but by inventory remain in safe
keeping, until the cause were de-
termined.
" And also there was likewise
proclaimed the queen's warrant for
the restitution of the church goods
within Colchester, and the hun-
dreds thereabout, to the use of
God's service. And then were
called the parishes particularly,
and the heretics partly committed
to my examination. And that di-
vers persons should certify me of
the ornaments of their churches,
betwixt this and the justices' next
appearance, which shall be on Mi-
chaelmas next. And the parishes,
which had presented at two several
times, to have all ornaments, with
other things, in good order, were
exonerated for ever, till they werfi
warned again, and others to make
their appearance from time to
time. And those names blotted in
the indenture, were indicted for
treason, fugitives, or disobedient?,
and were put forth by Mr. Brown's
commandment. And before the
sealing, my lord Darcy said unto
me apart, and Mr. Bendelows, that
I should have sufficient time to
send unto your lordship ; yea, if
need were, the heretics to remain
in durance till I had an answer
from you, yea, till the lord legate's
grace's commissioners come into
the country.
" And Mr, Brown came unto ray
lord Darcy's house and parlour, be-
longing unto Mr. Barnaby, before
my said lord, and all the justices,
and laid his hand on my shoulder,
with a smiling countenance, and
desired me to make his hearty com-
mendations to your good lordship,
and asked me if I would : and I
said. Yea, with a good will.
Wherefore I w as glad, and thought
that I should not have been
charged with so sudden carriage.
" But after dinner, the justices
counselled with the bailiffs, and
with the gaolers, and then after
took me unto them, and made col-
lation of their indentures, and seal-
ed them ; and then My. Brown com-
manded me this afternoon, being
the 30th of August, to go and re-
ceive my prisoners by and by. And
then I said. It is an unreasonable
commandment, for that I have at-
tended on you here these three
days, and this Sunday early I have
sent home my men. Wherefore, I
desire you to have a convenient
time appointed, wherein I may
know, whether it will please my
lord, my master, to send his com-
missioners hither, or that I shall
make carriage of them unto his
lordship. Then Mr. Brown «aid,
We are certified that the council
have written to your master to
make speed, and to rid these pri-
soners out of hand : therefore go
receive your prisoners in haste. I
answered. Sir, I shall receive them
within these ten days. Then Mr.
Brown said, The limitation lieth in
us, and not in you, wherefore get
you hence.
" I replied. Sir, ye have indicted
and delivered me by this indenture,
whose faith or opinions I knew not,
LETTER TO BONNER.
599
trusting that ye will grant me a
time to examine them, lest I should
punish the Catholies. Well, said
Mr. Brown, for that cause ye shall
have time betwixt this and Wed-
nesday. And I say unto you, Mr.
bailiif, if he do not receive them
at your hands on Wednesday, set
open your door, and let them go.
" Then I said. My lord, and
masters all, I promise to discharge
the town and country of these he-
retics within these ten days. The
lord Darcy answered, Commissary,
we do and must all agree in one.
WhereTore do ye receive them on
or before Wednesday.
" To which I replied. My lord,
the last I carried, 1 was going be-
twixt the castle and St. Catharine
chapel two hours and a half, and
in great press and danger : where-
fore this may be to desire your
lordship, to give in commandment
unto Mr. Sayer, my bailift" here
present, to aid me through his liber-
ties, not only with men and wea-
pons, but that the town-clerk may
be ready there with his book to
write the names of the most busy
persons, and this upon three hours
warning ; all which both my lord
and Mr. Brown commanded.
"The 31st of August, William
Goodwin of Muchbirch, husband-
man, this bringer, and Thomas
Alsey of Copford, your lordship's
apparitor of your consistory in
Colchester, covenanted with me,
that they should hire two other
men at the least; whereof one
should be a bowman, to come to
me the next day about two of the
clock in the afternoon, so that I
might recite this bargain before
Mr. Archdeacon ; and pay the mo-
ney, that is, forty-six shillings and
eight pence. Wherefore they
should then go forth with me unto
Colchester, and on Wednesday, be-
fore three of the clock in the morn-
ing, receive there at my hand,
within the castle and mote-hall,
fourteen men, and eight women,
bound with cords and fetters, and
drive, carry, or lead, and feed with
meat and drink, as heretics oug!;t
to be found continually, unto such
time that the said Goodwin and
Alsey shall cause the said two and
twenty i>ersons to be delivered
unto my lord of London's officers,
and within the safe keeping of my
said lord, and then to bring unto
me again the said fetters, with a
perfect token of or frMn my said
lord, and then this covenant is void,
or else, &c.
" Mr. Bendelows said unto me
in my lord of Oxenford's chamber
at the King's-head, after I had
said mass before the lords, that on
the morrow after Holy-Rood day,
when we shall meet at Chelmsford
for the division of these lands, I
think, Mr. Archdeacon, you, and
Mr. Smith, shall be fain to ride
with certain of the jury to those
portions and manors in your part
of Essex, and in like case divide
yourselves, to tread and view the
ground with the quest, or else I
think they will not labour the mat-
ter, and so do you say unto Mr.
Archdeacon.
" Alice the wife of William
Walley of Colchester hath sub-
mitted herself, abjured her erro-
neous opinions, asked absolution,
promised to do her solemn penance
in her parish church at St. Peter's
on Sunday next, and to continue a
Catholic and a faithful woman, as
long as God shall send her life.
And for these covenants her hus-
band standeth bound in five pounds.
Which Alice is one of the nine
women of this your indenture, and
she is big with child. Wherefore
she remaineth at home, and this
done in the presence of the bai-
litt's, aldermen, and town-clerk.
And because Mr. Brown was cer-
tified there was no curate at Lex-
don, he inquired who was the for-
mer ? the answer was made, Sir*
Francis Jobson. Who is the par-
son ? they of the questmen an-
swered. Sir Roger Ghos-tlow.
When was he with you? Not
these fourteen years. How is
your cure served? Now and then.
* Clergymen were formerly called Sir,
as a title of re8pec<, derived from Senior,
or Father.
600
BOOK OF iMAKTYRS.
Wbo is tlie patron ? My lord of
Aruudel, And within short time
after, sir Francis Jobson caine
with great courtesy unto my lord
Darcy's place. And of all gentle-
naeu about us, I saw no more
come u\.
•*' Sir Robert Sftiith, priest, some-
time canon of Bridlington, now
canon of Appledoore in the wild
of Kent, came to Colchester the
28th day of August, with liis wife
big with child, of late divorced,
taken on suspicion, examined by
the lords, and Mr. Brown told me
that they have received letters
from the detachment of certain
persons, especially of one priest,
whose name is Pullen, (but his
right name is Smith) doubting this
priest to be the said Pullen, al-
t'lougli neither he nor his wife
would confess the same.
" Wherefore he lieth still in
prison, but surely this is not
Pullen. If it please your lordship
to have in remembrance, that the
householder might be compelled to
bring every man his own wife to
her own seat in the church in time
of divine service, it would profit
much,
"And also there be yet standing
hospitals, and others of like foun-
dation about Colchester, which I
have not known to appear at any
visitation, as masters and lazars of
•St. Mary Magdalene in Colchester,
the proetor of St. Catherine's cha-
pel in Colchester, the hospital or
breadhouse of the foundation of
the lord H. Harney in Laremarny,
the hospital and headman of Little
Horsley.
" Thus presuming on your lord-
ship's goodness, I am more tlian
bold to trouble you with this world-
ly business^ beseeching Almighty
God to send your honourable lord-
■ship a condign reward*.
* His lordship has, no doubt, long since
received his " condign reward ;" that re-
ward which is appointed by Eternal
Justice for those who, under the mask
of religion, perpetrate crimes and out-
rages which would disgrace the most
savags and bloodthirsty of barbarians.
" From Eastthrop this ptfstnt
thirtieth day of Auyust.
" We found a letter concerning
the marriage of priests in the
hands of the aforesaid Sir Robert
Smith. Also I desired Mr. Brown,
the doer of all things, to require
the audience to bring in their un-
lawful writings and books ; who
asked mc, if I had proclaimed the
proclamation ? I said yea. Then
he said openly on the bench, that
they should be proclaimed once
every quarter. And then take the
constables and ollicers, and they
alone take and punish the oflend-
ers accordingly.
" By your poor Beadman,
" John Kingston, Priest."
The twenty-two prisoners, be-
forementioned, sent from Colches-
ter to London, were, at length,
brought before bishop Bonner, who
examined them separately with re-
spect to their faith ; but he did
not choose to proceed against
them, till he had sent the following
letter to cardinal Pole :
" May it please your grace,
with my most humble obedience,
reverence, and duty, to under-
stand, that going to London upon
Thursday last, and thinking to be
troubled with Mr. German's mat-
ter only, and such other common
matters as are accustom.ed, enough
to weary a right strong body, I
had the day following, to comfort
my stomach withal, letters from
Colchester, that either that day,
or the day following, I should
have sent thence twenty-two he-
retics, indicted before the commis-
sioners ; and indeed so I had, and
compelled to bear their charges,
as I did of the others, a sum of
money that I thought full evil be-
stowed. And these heretics, not-
withstanding they had honest Ca-
tholic keepers to conduct and bring
them up to me, and in all the
way from Colchester to Stratford
Bow, did go quietly and obedi-
ently, (yet coming to Stratford
they began to take heart of grace,
and to do as they pleased theaxT
BONNER'S LETTER TO POLE.
601
s-olves, for they began to have tlieir
j!;uaid, wliich generally increased
till they came to Aldgate, where
they were lodged, Friday night.
" And albeit I took order, that
tbe said heretics should be with
me early on Saturday morning, to
the intent they might quietly come,
and be examined by me ; yet it
was between ten and eleven of the
clock before they would come, and
no way would they take but
through Cheapside, so that they
were brought to my house with a
thousand persons. Which thing
I took very strange, and spake to
sir John Gresham, then being
with rae, to tell the mayor and the
sberifls that this thing was not
well suffered in the city. These
naughty heretics, all the way they
came through Cheapside, both ex-
horted the people to their part,
and had much comfort from the
promiscuous multitude ; and being
entered into my house, and talked
withal, they shewed themselves
desperate, and very obstinate :
yet I used all the honest means
I could, both of myself and others,
to have won them, causing divers
learned men to talk with them ;
and finding nothing in them but
pride and wilfulness, I thought to
have them all hither to Fulham,
and here to give sentence against
them. Nevertheless, perceiving,
by my last doing, that your grace
was offended, I thought it my duty,
before I any farther proceeded
herein, to advertise first your grace
hereof, and know your good plea-
sure, which I beseech your grace
I. may do by this trusty bearer.
And thus, most humbly, I take my
leave of your good grace, beseech-
ing Almighty God always to pre-
serve the same. At Fulham, anno
1557.
" Your grace's most bounden
beadsman, and servant,
Edmund Bonner."
From the contents of this letter
may evidently be seen the perse-
cuting spirit of the blood-thirsty
Bonner, who was manifestly de-
sirous of glutting himself with
the massacre of those innocent
persons.
Cardinal Pole, though a pa-
pist, was a man of moderation and
humanity, as appears, not only by
his endeavour to mitigate the fury
of Bonner, but also by several of
his letters directed to archbishop
Cranmer, as well as many com-
plaints alleged against him to the
pope, for his lenity towards the
heretics.
Nay, so incensed was his holi-
ness by his mild and merciful dis-
position, that he ordered him to
Rome, and would have proceeded
against him most rigorously, had
not queen Mary interposed in his
behalf, and warded off the danger
that threatened him, and whicli
would otherwise have fallen very
heavily on him, for it was shrewd-
ly suspected by the pope and his
court, that the cardinal, a short
time before his coming from Rome
to England, began to favour the
opinion and doctrine of Luther.
But to return to the account of
our martyrs, who would certainly
have all suffered had it not been
for the interposition of cardinal
Pole ; it would exceed the limits
of our work, and be tedious to the
reader, were we minutely to relate
the articles that were respectively
administered to each, and tlifeir se-
veral answers to the same. We
shall, therefore, confine ourselves
to that of the Lord's Supper, on
which they were principally ex-
amined, and give their
GENERAL CONFESSION CONCERNING
THAT SACRAMENT.
" Whereas Christ, at his last
Supper, took bread, and when he
had given thanks he brake it, and
gave it to his disciples, and said.
Take, eat, this is my body. And
likewise took the cup and thanked,
&c. - We do understand it to be a
figurative speech, as the common
manner of his language was in
parables, and dark sentences, that
they which were carnally-minded
should see with their eyes, and
not understand ; signifying this,
that as he did break the bread
602
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
among them, being but one loaf,
and they all were partakers there-
of, so we, through his body in that
it was broken and offered upon
the cross for us, are all partakers
thereof; and his blood cleanseth
us from our sins, and hath pacified
God's wrath towards us, and
made the atonement between God
and us, if we walk henceforth in
the light even as he is in the true
light.
" And that he said further. Do
this in rememhrance of me : it is a
memorial and token of the suiier-
ing and death of Jesus Christ :
and he commanded it for this
cause, that the followers of Christ
should come together to shew his
death, and to thank him for his
benefits, and magnify his holy
name ; and so to break bread, and
drink the wine, in remembrance
that Christ had given his body, and
shed his blood for us.
" Thus you may well perceive
though Christ called the bread his
body, and wine his blood, yet it
followeth not, that the substance of
his body should be in the bread
and wine, as divers places in scrip-
ture are spoken by the apostles in
like phrase of speech, as in John
XV. / am the true vine. Also in
John X. / am the door. And as
it is written in the ninth chapter to
the Hebrews, and in Exodus xxiv.
how Moses took the blood of calves,
and sprinkled both the book and
all the people, saying, This is the
Mood of the covenant or testament.
And also in the fifth chapter of
Ezekiel, how the Lord said unto
him concerning the third part of
his hair, saying, This is Jerusa-
lem, &c.
" Thus we see how the scriptures
speak in figures, and ought to be
spiritually examined, and not as
they would have us to say, that
the bodily presence of Christ is in
the bread, which is a blasphemous
understanding of the word, and
contrary to the holy scriptures.
" Also, we see that great idola-
try is sprung out of the misunder-
standing of the words of Christ,
This is my body, and yet daily
springeth to the great dishonour of
God ; so that men worship a piece
of bread for God; yea, and hold
that to be their maker."
After this confession of their
faith and doctrine was written and
exhibited, they also drew up a
letter in the form of a short sup-
plication, or rather an admonition
to the judges and commissioners,
requiring that justice and judg-
ment, after the rule of God's word,
might be administered unto them.
This letter was as follows :
"a supplication of the pri-
soners TO THE JUDGES.
" To the right honourable au-
dience, before whom our writings
and the confession of our faith
shall come ; we poor prisoners
being fast in bonds upon the trial
of our faith, which we offer to be
tried by the scriptures, pray most
heartily, that forasmuch as God
hath given you power and strength
over us as concerning our bodies,
under whom we submit ourselves
as obedient subjects in all things,
ye, being officers and rulers of the
people, may execute true judg-
ment, keep the laws of righteous-
ness, govern the people, and de-
fend the cause of the poor and
helpless.
" God, for his Son Jesus Christ's
sake, give you the wisdom and un-
derstanding of Solomon, David,
Hezekiah, Moses, with divers
other most virtuous rulers, by
whose wisdom and godly under-
standing, the people were justly
ruled and governed in fear of God,
all wickedness was by them over-
thrown and beaten down, and all
godliness and virtue did flourish
and spring. O God, which art the
most high, the creator and maker
of all things, and of all men, both
great and small, and carest for all
alike, who dost try all men's works
and imaginations, before whose
judgment-seat shall come both
high and low, rich and poor; we
most humbly beseech thee to put
into our rulers' hearts the pure love
and feajf of thy name, that even as;
LOSEBY, RAMSEY, AND OTHERS.
603
they themselves would be judged,
and as tliey shall make answer
before thee, so they may hear our
causes, judge with mercy, and
read over these our requests and
confessions of our faith, with de-
liberation and a godly judgment.
" And if any thing here seemeth
to you to be erroneous or disagree-
ing with the scripture, if it shall
please your lordships to hear us
patiently, which do offer ourselves
to be tried by the scriptures,
thereby to make answer; and, in
so doing, we poor subjects being
in much captivity and bondage,
are bound to pray for your noble
estate and long preservation."
Notwithstanding the request of
these men was so just, and their
doctrine so sound, yet the bishop,
and the other judges, would have
passed sentence on them, had it
not been for cardinal Pole, and
some others, who thought the put-
ting to death of so many at one
time, would produce a great dis-
turbance among the people. It
was therefore decreed, that they
should make a submission, or con-
fession, and, thereupon, be dis-
charged. This they readily agreed
to ; and the following paper was
drawn up and signed by them.
" Because our Saviour at his
last supper took bread, and when
he had given thanks, he brake it,
and gave it unto his disciples, and
said, ' Take, eat, this is my body
which is given for you, this do in
remembrance of me ;' therefore, ac-
cording to the words of our Sa-
viour Jesus Christ, we do believe
in the sacrament to be spiritually
Christ's body. And likewise he
took the cup, gave thanks, and
gave it to his disciples, and said,
* This is my blood of the New
Testament which is shed for many ;'
therefore likewise we do believe
that it is spiritually the blood of
Christ, according as his church
doth administer the same. Unto
which Catholic church of Christ
we do, like as in all other mat-
ters, s.ubmit ourselves, promising
therein to live as it becomcth good
Christian men, and here in this
realm to behave ourselves as be-
cometh faithful subjects unto our
most gracious king and queen, and
to all other superiors both spiritual
and temporal, according to our
bounden duties."
The whole twenty-two persons
brought from Colchester respec-
tively subscribed their names to
this submission ; as did also six
others who had been apprehended
in London, and were brought up
with them at the same time for
examination. The names of the
whole were as follow :
.John Atkyn, Allen Syrapson,
Richard George, Thomas Fire-
fanne, William Munt, Richard
•Joly, Richard Gratwick, Thomas
Winssey, Richard Rothe, Richard
Clarke, Stephen Glover, Robert
Colman, Thomas Merse, William
Bongeor, Robert Bercock, Marga-
ret Hyde, Elyn Euring, Christian
Pepper, Margaret Field, Alice
Munt, Joan Winslcy, Cicely
Warren, Rose Allen, Ann Whit-
locke, George Barker, John Saxby,
Thomas Locker, and Alice Locker.
In consequence of their submis-
sion, they were all immediately
set at liberty; though several of
them were afterwards apprehend-
ed, and put to death. One of the
women, Margaret Hyde, escaped
their resentment but a short time,
being one in the list we have next
to bring forward, of those who
suffered for the truth of the gospel.
MARTYRDOMS OF THOMAS LOSEBY,
HENRY RAMSEY, THOMAS THYR-
TELL, MARGARET HYDE, AND
AGNES STANLEY.
The popish emissaries having
laid information against these ^five
persons, they were all apprehend-
ed, and being examined by several
justices of the county of Essex, in
which they resided, were by them
sent up to the bishop of London,
for examination. On their arrival
the bishop referred them to the
chancellor, who, after questioning
them on the articles usual on such
604
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
occasions, committed them all to
Newgate.
Alter being imprisoned nearly
three months, by order of the chan-
cellor, they were summoned to ap-
pear before the bishop himself,
when the following singular arti-
cles were exhibited ajrainst them.
" 1. That they thought, believed,
and declared, within some part of
the city and diocese of London,
that the faith, religion, and eccle-
siastical service here observed and
kept, as it is in the realm of Eng-
land, was not a true and laudable
faith, religion, and service, espe-
cially concerning the mass and the
seven sacraments, nor were they
agreeable to God's word ; and that
they could not, without grudging
and scruple, receive and use it,
nor conform themselves unto it, as
other subjects of this realm custom-
arily have done.
" 2. That they had thought, &c.
that the English service, set forth
in the time of king Edward the
Sixth, in this realm of England,
was good, godly, and Catholic in
all points, and that it alone ought,
here in this realm, to be received,
used, and practised, and none other.
"3. That they had thought, &c.
that they were not bound to their
parish church, and there to be pre-
sent at matins, mass, even-song,
and other divine service.
" 4. That they had thought, &c.
that they were not bound to come
to procession to the church, upon
times appointed, and to go in the
same with others of the parish,
singing or saying the accustomed
prayers used in the church, nor to
bear a taper, or candle, on Can-
dlemas-day, nor take ashes on
Ash-Wednesday, nor bear palms
on Palm-Sunday, nor to creep to
the cross upon days accustomed,
nor to receive holy water and holy
bread, or to accept or allow the
ceremonies and usages of the
church, after the manner in which
they were then used in fliis realm.
" 5. That they had thought, &c.
that they were not bound, at any
time, to confess their sins to any
priest, and to receive absolution at
his hands as God's minister, nor to
receive, at any time, the blessed
sacrament of the altar, especially
as it is used in the church of Eng-
land.
" 6. That they had thought, &c.
that in matters of religion and faith,
they were bound to follow and be-
lieve their own conscience only,
and not credit the determination
and common order of the Catholic
church, and see of Rome, nor any
member thereof.
" 7. That they had thought, &c.
that the fashion and manner of
christening infants, is not agree-
able to God's word, and that none
can be effectually baptized, and
therefore saved, except they are
arrived to years of discretion to
believe themselves, and willingly
accept, or refuse, baptism at their
pleasure.
" 8. That they had thought, &c.
that prayers to saints, or prayers
for the dead, were not available,
nor allowable, by. God's word, and
that souls departed this life do im-
mediately go to heaven or hell,
or else do sleep till the day of
doom : so that there is no place of
purgation at all.
" 9. That they had thought, &c.
that all those, who in the time of
king Henry VIII. or in the time of
queen Mary, the present sovereign
of England, had been burned as
heretics, were no heretics, but
faithful, sincere Christians ; espe-
cially Barnes, Garret, Jerome,
Frith, Rogers, Hooper, Cardmaker,
Latimer, Taylor, Bradford, Cran-
mer,Ridley, &c. and that they did al-
low and approve all their opinions,
and disapproved their condemna-
tions and burnings.
" 10. That they had thought, &c.
that fasting and prayers used in
the church of England, and the
appointing a day for fasting, and
abstaining from flesh upon fasting
days, especially in the time of
Lent, is not laudable nor allowable,
by God's word, and that men
ought to have liberty, at all times,
to eat all kind of meats.
" 11. That they had thought, &c.
that the sacrament of the altar is
LOSEBY, RAMSEY, AND OTEIERS.
605
an idol, and to reserve, keep, and
honour it, is idolatrj' and super-
stition, as was also the mass and
elevation of the sacrament.
"■ 12. That they had thought, &c.
that they vi^ere not bound to be
convened before an ecclesiastical
judge, concerning matters of faith,
nor to make answer at all, espe-
cially upon oath on a book."
The first, second, third, fourth,
fifth, eighth, and ninth articles,
they granted in general, excepting
that they denied " that souls de-
parted do sleep till the day of judg-
ment," as mentioned in the eighth
article.
With respect to the sixth article
objected to them, they thought
themselves bound to believe the
true Catholic church, so far as it
instructed them according to God's
holy word, but not to follow the
determinations of the superstitious
church of Rome.
Concerning the eighth and
twelfth articles, they denied that
they ever maintained any such ab-
surd opinions, but granted that
man of himself, without the aid
and assistance of God's spirit,
had no power to do any thing ac-
ceptable in the sight of God.
To the - tenth article they an-
swered, that true fasting and
prayer, used according to God's
word, was allowable, and approved
in his sight; and that, by the same
word, every faithful man may eat
all meats at all times, with thanks-
giving to God for the same.
Having given these answers,
they were dismissed, and conveyed
to their respective places of con-
finement, where they remained till
they were again brought before
the bishop, who made no other
inquiry, than whether they would
abjure their heretical opinions;
and on their refusal, again dis-
missed them.
At length, they were brought
into the public consistory court at
St. Paul's, and severally asked
what they had to allege, why sen-
tence of condemnation should not
be pronounced against them.
Thomas Loseby being first ques-
tioned, thus replied, " God give
me grase to witlistand you, your
sentence, and your hiw, whicli de-
vours the flock of Christ, for I
perceive death is my certain por-
tion, unless I will consent to be-
lieve in that accursed idol the
mass."
Thomas Tliyrtell being next ex-
amined, said, " My lord, if you
make me an heretic, you make
Christ and the twelve apostles all '
heretics, for T hold one and the
same faith with them, and I will
abide in that faith, being assured
that it will obtain for me everlast-
ing life.
Henry Ramsey being required
to recant, answered, '* My lord,
would you have me abjure the
truth, and, for fear of death here,
forfeit eternal felicity hereafter?"
Margaret Hyde being question-
ed, replied, " My lord, you have
no cause to pronounce sentence
against me, for I am in the true
faith, nor will ever forsake it ; and
I wish I was more confirmed in it
than I am."
Agnes Stanley, the last examin-
ed, said, " My lord, I would suf-
fer every hair of my head to be
burned, before I would renouncs
the faith of Christ, and his holy
gospel."
The court now broke up, but
was convened again in the after-
noon, when the prisoners were
brought in, and were again exa-
mined.
Thomas Loseby being first called
upon, his articles and answers were
read ; after which many attempts
were made to bring him to a re-
cantation, but he persisted in his
faith, declaring, that " he hoped
he had the spirit of God, which
had led him into all truth :" his
sentence of condemnation was
therefore pronounced, and he was
delivered to the custody of the she-
riflF, in order for execution.
Various arguments were used
by the bishop to bring over Marga-
ret Hyde ; but she declared she
would not depart from what she
had said upon any penalty what-
ever; and added, that she would
606
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
gladly hear his lordship instruct
her from some part of God's word,
and not talk to her coucerning- holy
bread and holy water, which was
no part of God's word.
The bishop, tinding her resolute,
pronounced sentence on her, and
she was delivered over to the se-
cular power.
Agnes Stanley was also admo-
nished to return to the communion
of the holy mother-church, but she
continued steadfast in her faith,
declaring she was no heretic, and
that those who were burned, as the
papists said, for heresy, were true
martyrs in the sight of God. In
consequence of this she likewise
received sentenee of death, and
was committed to the care of the
sherifl'.
Thomas Thyrtell being asked
what he had to allege, answered,
"My lord, I will not hold with
those idolatrous opinions you
would inculcate; for 1 say the
mass is idolatry, and I will abide
by the faith of Christ as long as I
live."
He was then sentenced in the
same manner as the former.
. Henry Ramsey, who was last
called, being asked whether he
would stand by his answers, as the
rest had done, or recant and be-
come a new member of the church,
replied, " I will never abjure my
religion, in which I will live, and
in which I will die."
Their examinations being closed,
and sentence of death passed on
them all, they were immediately
conducted to Newgate, where they
continued till the 12th of April,
1557. On the morning of that day
they were led to Smithfield, the
place appointed for their execu-
tion, where, being fastened to two
stakes, they were burnt in one fire,
praising God as long as they had
the power of speech, and cheer-
fully giving up their lives in testi-
mony of the truth of the gospel.
MARTYRDOM OF STEPHEN GRAT-
WICK, WILLIAM MORANT, AND
JOHN KING.
STr.rHF.N Gratwick being in-
formed against by the popish
emissaries, on a suspicion of he-
resy, was apprehended, and being
carried before a justice of peace,
was committed to the Marshalsea
prison, where he continued for a
considerable time.
At length he was brought before
Dr. White, bishop of Winchester,
in St. George's church, South-
wark, to answer such questions as
he should be asked, relative to his
religious opinions.
The bishop first asked him if he
would revoke the heresies which
he had maintained and defended;
when Mr. Gratwick answering in
the negative, he administered the
usual articles, desiring him to give
an explicit answer to each.
The articles being read, Mr.
Gratwick replied, " My lord,
these articles are of your making,
and not of mine, nor have I had
any time to examine them; there-
fore I desire the liberty of lawful
appeal to mine ordinary, having
no concern with you."
During his examination, the bi-
shop of Eochester, and the arch-
deacon of Canterbury arrived,
when, on a consultation about the
present case, it was agreed to in-
troduce a person to represent the
ordinary, which being done, Grat-
wick desired leave to depart, but
the counterfeit ordinary insisted
on his being detained, saying",
that he was justly summoned be-
fore those lords, and him, on trial
of his faith ; and that, if he con-
fessed the truth, he should be
quietly dismissed, and allowed full
liberty.
Gratwick told him, that " he
would turn his own argument
upon him, for Christ came before
the high-priest, scribes, and pha-
rlsees, bringing the truth with'
him, being the very truth himself;
yet both he and his truth were
condemned, and had no avail with
them; the apostles likewise, and
all the martyrs that died since
Christ, did the same."
The bishop of Winchester then
asked his opini^on concerning t\w
sa'eram'Pnt of thfl altar; to which
STEPHEN GRATWICK AND OTHERS.
607
he replied, " My lord, I do verily
believe, that in the sacrament of
the Lord's Supper, truly adminis-
tered in both kinds, according to
the institution of Christ, unto the
worthy receiver, he eateth mysti-
cally, by faith, the body and blood
of Christ."
The bishop of Rochester ob-
served, that this definition was a
mere evasion of the principal
points, for that he separated the
sacrament of the altar from the
Supper of the Lord, intimating;
thereby, that the former was not
the true sacrament ; and also con-
demned their method of adminis-
tering it in one kind, as well as
hindered the unworthy receiver to
eat and drink the body and blood
of Christ, which, if duly weighed,
were points of the highest import-
ance, though h© had craftily
evaded them.
Having entered into closer exa-
mination concerning this matter,
the counterfeit oidinary ordered
the articles to be read again, and
Gratwick refusing to make any
reply, was threatened with excom-
munication; on which he thus ad-
dressed himseJf to his examiners:
" Since ye thirst for my blood,
before ye are glutted with the
same, permit me to say a word in
my own cause. On Sunday, my
lord of Winchester, I was before
you, when you took occasion to
preach from these words of St.
James : ' If any man among you
seem to be religious, and bridleth
not his tongue, but deceiveth his
own heart, this man's religion is
vain.' From these words, my
lord, by wrested inferences, you
slander us poor prisoners, upbraid-
ing us with the title of Arians, He-
rodians, Sacramentaries, and Pe-
lagians. When we stood up to
speak in vindication of ourselves,
you threatened to cut out our
tongues, and caused us to be
dragged out of the church by vio-
lence; nevertheless I will abide
by the truth to the end of my life."
The incensed prelate, after va-
rious endeavours, by threats and
promises, to bring him to a recan-
tation, finding that vain, pronounced
sentence of condemnation upon
him, and he was delivered over
to the sheriff, who immediately
conducted him to the MarshalSea
prison. Here he remained till the
latter end of May, 1557, when he
was brought to the stake in St.
George's Fields, and there cheer-
fully resigned up his soul into the
hands of him who gave it.
Two persons, named William
MoRANT, and John King, suffered
with him ; but we have no ac-
count on record relative to their
examinations.
MARTYRDOM OF FIVE WOMEN AND
TWO MEN AT MAIDSTONE, JUNE
18, 1557.
We have stated that after the
proclamation in February, 1557,
the storm of persecution began iu
all places to rage anew, but no
where more than in the diocese of
Canterbury, as the inquisition was
there under the direction of Ri-
chard Thornton, bishop of Dover,
and the archdeacon of Canterbury,
who were so furious against the
harmless flock of Christ, that they
needed not the proclama°tion to stir
up the coals of their burning cruelty,
but yet were enabled by it to gra-
tify to a greater extent their diabo-
lical malice against the believers.
We have already given several in-
stances of the furious persecutions
in this diocese, and we have now
to add the following, wherein seven
innocents were committed to the
flames by these monsters, under
the pretence of religion! We shall
give the account in the original
words of the Martyrologist, as
they are curious and interesting.
In the next month following,
being the 18th day of June, were
seven Christian and faithful mar-
tyrs of Christ burned at Maidstone,
whose names here follow :
Joan Bradbridge, of Staple-
hurst ;
Walter Appleby, of Maidstone ;
Petronil, his wife ;
Edmund Allin, of Frytenden ;
Catherine, his wife ;
608
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
John Manning's wife, of Maid-
stone ;
Elizabeth, a blind maiden.
As concerning the general arti-
cles commonly objected to them in
the public consistory, and the or-
der of their condemnation, it dif-
fereth not much from the usual
manner expressed before, neither
did their answers in eflect much
differ from the others that suffered
under the same ordinary in the
aforesaid diocese of Canterbury.
Now as touching their answers
and manner of apprehension, and
their private conflicts with their ad-
versaries, I find no great matter
coming to my hands, save only of
Edmund Allin some intimation is
given me, how his troubles came,
what was his cause and answers
before the justices, as here conse-
quently you shall understand.
THE EXAMINATION OF EDMUND
ALLIN.
This Allin was a miller, of the
parish of Frytenden, in Kent, and
in a dear year when many poor
people were like to starve, he fed
them, and sold his corn cheaper by
half than otliers did ; he also fed
them with the food of life, reading
to them the scriptures, and inter-
preting them. This being known
to the popish priests dwelling
thereabouts, by the procurement of
two of them, namely of John Tay-
lor, parson of Frytenden, and
Thomas Henden, parson of Staple-
hurst, he was soon complained of
to the justices, and brought before
sir John Baker, knight, who com-
mitted both him and his wife to
prison, but soon after they were
let out, I know not how, and went
to Calais ; where continuing some
time, he began to be troubled in
conscience, and meeting with one
John Webb, from Frytenden (who
had likewise fled from the tyranny
of sir John Baker and parson Tay-
lor), said unto him, that he could
not be in quiet there, whatsoever
the cause was ; " for God," said
he, "had something for him to do
in England :" and shortly after he
returned to Frytenden, whefo was
cruel Taylor.
This parson being informed that
Edmund Allin and his wife were
returned, and were not at mass-
time in the church ; as he was the
same time in the midst of his mass,
upon a Sunday, a little before the
elevation (as they term it), even
almost at the lifting up of his Rom-
ish god, he turned to the people
in a great rage, and commanded
them with all speed to go unto
their house, and apprehend them,
and he would come unto them as
soon as he could. Which promise
he well performed, for he had no
sooner made an end of Ite, missa
est, and the vestments off his back,
but presently he was at the house,
and there laying hands on the said
Allin, caused him again to be
brought to sir John Baker, with a
grievous complaint of his exhorting
and reading the scriptures to the
people; and so he and his wife
were sent to Maidstone prison.
Witnessed by Richard Fletcher,
vicar of Crambroke, and John
Webb, of Frytenden.
No sooner were they in prison,
but sir John Baker immediately
sent certain of his men to their
house, namely, John Dove, Tho-
mas Best, Thomas Linley, Pcrcival
Barber, with the aforesaid John
Taylor, parson of Frytenden, and
Thomas Henden, parson of Staple-
hurst, to take an inventory of all
the goods that were in the house :
where they found in the bed-straw
a little chest locked with a pad-
lock, wherein they found a sack-
cloth bag of money, containing the
sum of thirteen or fourteen pounds,
partly in gold, and partly in silver;
which money after being told, and
put in the bag again, tirey carried
away with them.
Besides also they found there
certain books, as psalters, bibles,
and other writings : all which books,
with th€ money, were delivered to
the aforesaid priest, Thomas Hen-
den, parson of Staplehurst, and
afterwards, in the fitlh year of the
reign of queen Elizabeth, it was
by right law recovered from him
EDMUND ALLINT.
609
again, as iu records remainetli to
be seen.
Thus f^ood Edmund Allin and his
wife, bein^ maliciously accused,
wrongfully imprisoned, and cruelly
robbed and spoiled of ail their
goods, Mere brought, as is afore-
said, before sir John Baker, the
justice, to be examined ; who taunt-
ing and reviling him without all
mercy and pity, asked him if those
were the fruits of liis gospel, to
have conventicles, to gather peo-
ple together, to make conspiracies,
to sow sedition and rebellion ; and
thus he began to reason with liim.
Baker, Who gave thee autho-
rity to preach and interpret ? Art
thou a priest? Art thou admitted
thereunto? Let me see thy li-
cence.
1
iHiiir^"^
i ti
1
1
fflSHlilSfflj 1
j^^pgfc
^^^^^B
iiii
p'
'jM\
^Hli/^SR
^^^^^T^^Ex^^aiHiyU
p
M Uiiracii^a.
■
^^H
mUam
I
■pl
^^^^m' - J^TwT'^ ?
WsBk '1 ""^
1
^B"
■
MBy/ie_^^
aiiiliilii^ - 1
JBaP^*** ' "MliliiiillllilM
—
King John sun^endering his Civwn te Pandnlph, the Piyjit's Legate.
Collins, sir John Baker's school-
master, said. Surely he is an ar-
rant heretic, and worthy to be
burned.
Allin. If it pleases your honour
to permit me to answer in the
cause of my faith, I am persuaded
that God hath given nie this au-
thority, as he hath given to all other
Christians. Why are we called
Christians, if we do not follow
Christ, if we do not read his law,
if we do not interpret it to others
that have not so much understand-
ing? Is not Christ our Father?
FOX'S MABTYBS.
Shall not the son follow the father's
steps ? Is not Christ onr master ?
and shall the scholar be inhibited
to learn and preach his precepts ?
Is not Christ our Redeemer, and
shall we not praise his name, and
serve him who hath redeemed us
from sin and damnation? Did not
Christ, when but twelve years of
age, dispute with the doctors, and
interpret the prophet Isaiah ? and
yet, notwithstanding he was nei-
ther of the tribe of Levi, which
were priests, but of the royal tribe
of Judah, neither had taken any
39
610
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
outward priesthood ; wherefore, if
we be Christians, we must do the
same.
Collins. Please your honour,
what a knave is this, that compar-
eth himself with Christ !
Baker. Let him alone, he will
pump out presently an infinite
number of heresies. Hast thou
any more to say for thyself?
Allin. Yea, that I have. Adam
was licensed of God, and Abraham
was commanded to teach his chil-
dren and posterity, and so David
teacheth in divers Psalms : and
Solomon also preached to the peo-
ple, as the book of the preacher
very well proveth, where he teach-
eth that there is no immortal feli-
city in this life, but in the next.
And Noah taught them that were
disobedient in his days, and there-
fore is called " The eighth preach-
er of righteousness," in the second
epistle of Peter. Also, in the 11th
chapter of Numbers, where Moses
had chosen seventy elders to help
him to teach and rule the rest,
Eldad and Medad preached in the
tents, wherefore Joshua being of-
fended, complained to Moses,
that Eldad and Medad did preach
without licence. To whom Moses
answered, and wished that all the
people could do the like. Why
should I be long? most of the
priests were not of the tribe of
Levi and Aaron.
Collins. These are authorities
of the Old Testament, and there-
fore abrogated; but thou art a
fool, and knowest no school-points.
Is not the law divided into the law
ceremonial and judicial?
Allin. I grant that the ceremo-
nies ceased when Christ came, as
St. Paul proveth to the Hebrews,
and to the Colossians, where he
saith, " Let no man judge you m
any part of the Sabbath-day, new
moon, or other ceremonies, which
are figures of things to come : for
Christ is the body."
Collins. And are not the judi-
cials abrogated by Christ?
Allin. They are confirmed. both
by Christ in the fifth chapter of
Matthew, and by Paul in the first
epistle to Timothy. The law, saith
he, is not yet set forth for the vir-
tuous and godly, but for man-
slayers, perjurers, adulterers, and
such like.
Collins. Thou art an heretic.
Wilt thou call the judicials of
Moses again? Wilt thou have
adultery punished with death ?
disobedient children to their pa-
rents to be stoned? wilt thou have
Legem Talionis? But thou art an
ass. Why should I speak Latin
to thee, thou erroneous rebel ? shall
we now smite out eye for eye, tooth
for tooth ? Thou art worthy to have
thy teeth and tongue plucked out*.
Allin. If we had that law, we
should neither have disobedient
children, neither false witness bear-
ers, nor rufiians.
Baker. Master Collins, let us
return to our first matter. Why
did you teach the people, whom
you said you had fed both bodily
and spiritually, being no priest?
Allin. Because that we are all
kings to rule our affections, priests
to preach out the virtues and word
of God, as Peter writeth, and
lively stones to give light to others.
For as out of flint stones cometh
forth that which is able to set the
world on fire ; so out of Christians
should spring the beams of the
gospel, which should inflame all
the world. If we must give a reck-
oning of our faith to every man,
and now to you demanding it, then
must we study the scriptures, and
practise them. What availeth it
a man to have meat, and will eat
none ; or apparel, and will wear
none ; or to have an occupation, and
to teach none ; or to be a lawyer, and
to utter none ? Shall every artificer
be suffered, yea and commended to
practise his faculty and science,
and the Christian forbidden to ex-
ercise his? Doth not every lawyer
practise his law? Is not every
Christian a follower of Christ ?
Shall ignorance, which is con-
* This very appropriate conclusion to a
speech reprobating cr?/e% of punishment,
shows the innate barbarity of this mercy-
preaching priest's heart.
EDMUNt) AtLIN.
611
^eirined in all sciences, be prac-
tised by Christians ? Doth not St.
Paul forbid any man's spirit to be
quenched ? Doth he prohibit any
man that hath any of these gifts,
which he repeateth, 1 Cor. xiv. to
practise the same? Only he for-
biddeth women, but no man. The
Jews never forbad any. Read the
Acts of the apostles. And tiie re-
straint was made by Gregory, the
ninth pope of that name, as I heard
a learned man preach in king Ed-
ward's days.
Collins. This villain, please
your honour, is mad. By my
priesthood I believe that he will
say that a priest hath no more au-
thority than another man ! Doth
not a priest bind and loose 1
Allin. No, my sin bindeth me,
and my repentance looseth. God
forgiveth sin only, and no priest.
For every Christian, when he sin-
neth, bindeth himself, and when
he repenteth, looseth himself.
And if any other be loosed from
his sin by my exhortation, I am
said to loose him ; and if he per-
severe in sin notwithstanding my
exhortation, I am said to bind him,
although it is God that bindeth,
and looseth, and giveth the in-
crease. Therefore, saitii Christ,
Matth. xviii. "Wheresoever two
or three are gathered together in
my name, there am I in the midst
of them ; and whose soever sins
they forgive, they are forgiven,
and whose soever they retain they
are retained." Neither hath the
pope any keys, save the keys of
error; for the key that openeth
the lock to God's mysteries and
salvation, is the key of faith and
repentance. And as I have heard
learned men reason, St. Austin,
Origen, and others are of this
opinion.
Then they reviled him, and laid
him in the stocks all night : where-
with some that were better minded,
being otfended with such extre-
mity, desired Allin to keep his
conscience to himself, and to fol-
low Baruch's counsel, in the sixth
chapter; "Wherefore when ye
see the multitude of people wor-
shipping them, behind and before,
say ye in your hearts, O Lord, it
is thou that ought only to be wor-
shipped."
Wherewith he was persuaded
to go to hear mass the next day,
and suddenly before the sacring,
went out and considered in the
church-yard with himself, that
such a little cake between the
priest's fingers could not be Christ,
nor a material body, neither to
have soul, life, sinews, bones, flesh,
legs, head, arms, nor breast, and
lamented that he was seduced by
the words of Baruch, which his
conscience told him was no scrip-
ture, or else had another meaning:
after this he was brought again
before sir John Baker, who asked
why he refused to worship the
blessed sacrament of the altar.
Allin. It is an idol.
Collins. It is God's body.
Allin. It is not.
Collins. By the mass it is.
Allin. It is bread.
Collins. How provest thou that?
Allin. When Christ sat at his
supper, and gave them bread to eat.
Collins. Bread, knave ?
Allin. Yes, bread, which you
call Christ's body. Sat he still
at the table, or was he both in
their mouths and at the table?
If he was in their mouths, and at
the table, then had he two bodies,
or else he had a fantastical body ;
which is an absurdity.
Baker. Christ's body was glo-
rified, and might be in more places
than one.
Allin. Then he had more bo-
dies than one, by j'our own placing
of him.
Collins. Thou ignorant ass, the
schoelmen say, that a glorified
body may be every where.
Allin. If his body was not glo-
rified till it rose again, then was
it not glorified at his last supper;
and therefore was not at the table,
and in their mouths, by your own
reason.
Collins. A glorified body occu-
pieth no place.
Allin. That which ocCupieth no
place, is ii»ith6V t*od nor any thiu^
612
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
else. If it be nothing, then is
your religion nothing. If it be
God, then have we four in one
Trinity, which is the person of the
Father, of the Son, of the Holy
Ghost, the human nature of Christ.
If Christ be nothing, which -you
must needs confess, if he occu-
pieth no place, then is our study
vain, our faith frustrate, and our
hope without reward.
Collins. This rebel will believe
nothing but Scripture! How
knowest thou that it is the Scrip-
ture but by the church? and so
saith St. Austin.
Allin. I cannot tell what St.
Austin saith, but I am persuaded
that it is Scripture, by divers ar-
guments: First, that the law work-
eth in me ray condemnation. The
law telletli me, that of myself I am
damned; and this damnation, Mr.
Collins, you must find in yourself,
or else you shall never come to
repentance. For as this grief and
sorrow of cons^cience, without faith,
is desperation ; so is a glorious
and Romish faith, without the la-
mentation of a man's sins, pre-
sumption.
The second is the gospel, which
is the power and Spirit of God.
" This Spirit (saith St. Paul) cer-
tifieth my spirit that I am the Son
of God, and that these are the
Scriptures."
The third- are the wonderful
works of God, which cause me to
believe that there is a God, though
we glorify him not as God, Rom. i.
The sun, the moon, the stars, and
other his works (as David dis-
courseth in Psalm xix.) declare
that there is a God, and that
these are the Scriptures, because
that they teach nothing else but
God, and his power, majesty, and
might; and because the Scripture
teach eth nothing disagreeing from
this prescription of nature. And,
fourthly, because that the word of
God gave authority to the church
in paradise, saying, that the seed
of the woman shall break down
the serpent's head. This seed is
the gospel; this is all the Scrip-
tures, and by this ^e are assured
4
of eternal life ; and by these
words, " The seed of the woman
shall break the serpent's head,"
gave authority to the church, and
not the church to the word.
Baker. I heard say that you
spake against priests and bishops.
Allin. I spake for them; for
now they have so much living,
and especially bishops, archdea-
cons, and deans, that they neither
can nor wiH teach God's word.
If they had a hundred pounds a-
piece, then would they apply their
study ; now they cannot, for their
affairs.
Collins. Who will then set his
children to school?
Allin. Where there is now one
set to school for that end, there
would be forty: because that one
bishop's living divided into thirty
or forty parts, would find so many
men, as well learned as the bi-
shops now are who have all this
living; neither had Peter or Paul
any such revenue.
Baker. Let us dispatch him, he
will mar all.
Collins. If every man had a
hundred pounds, as he saith, it
would make more learned men.
Baker. But our bishops would
be angry, if that they knew it.
Allin. It would be for the com-
mon good to have such bishoprics
divided, for the further increase
of learning.
Baker. What sayest thou to the
sacrament?
Allin. As 1 said before.
Baker. Away with him.
Then he was carried to prison,,
and afterward burned. And thus
much concerning the particular
story of Edmund Allin and his
wife; who, with the five other
martyrs abovenamed, being seven,
were burned at Maidstone, the
18th of June, 1557.
MARTYRDOMS OF ALICE BENDON,
JOHN FISHCOCK, NICHOLAS
WHITE, NICHOLAS PARDUE, BAR-
BARA FINALL, MARY BRAD-
BRIDGE, AND AMOS WILSON.
Alice Bendon was the wife of
Edward Bendon. of the parish of
ALICE BENDON, AND OTHERS.
613
Stablehurst, in the county of Kent.
Beings brought before a magis-
trate, on an information of heresy,
she was asked why she absented
herself from church? To wliich
she replied, " Because there was
much idolatry practised there,
ag^ainst the honour and glory of
God."
In consequence of this answer
she was committed to Canterbury
castle; but her husband making
interest for her enlargement, she
was ordered to appear before the
bishop of Dover, who asked her if,
on condition she was released,
she would go to church? To this
she did not give a satisfactory an-
swer, notwithstanding which the
bishop gave her liberty.
On her arrival at home, her hus-
band admonished her for her con-
duct, and advised her to go to
church with him; but this she ab-
solutely refused: oa which she
was again apprehended, and taken
before sir John Gitford, who com-
mitted her to her former place of
confinement.
In consequence of this, her hus-
band made a second application
for her discharge to the bishop of
Dover; but in this he failed, tho
bishop telling him, she was a most
obstinate, irreclaimable heretic,
and therefore he could not release
her.
Her husband then informed his
lordship, that if he could keep her
brother, Roger Hall, from her, she
would conform to the mother-
church; whereupon she was re-
moved to another prison, and
charge given, that if her brother
came to visit her he should be ap-
prehended.
She continued some time in this
place without her brother's know-
ledge, though he sought diligently
to find her, at the hazard of his
life.
In process of time, he accident-
ally found her out, by hearing her
voice as he passed by the prison
window, when she was repeating
a psalm, and bemoaning herself;
but fearing to go to her in a public
manner, he found a method of
conveying to her some money and
sustenance, by means of a long
stick, with which he reached the
window of the prison.
In this dungeon she continued
nine weeks, without seeing any
one but her keeper, lying in her
clo(hes upon straw, and having
but three-iarthiiigs-worth of bread,
a day, allowed for her subsistence,
with no other drink but water.
This hard usage brought upon
her a complication of disorders,
insomuch tliat slie could not walk
without the greatest pain.
After being some time confined
in this loathsome prison, the bi-
shop summoned her before him,
and asked if she would go to
church, promising her great fa-
vours if she would be reformed,
and return to the holy mother-
church.
To this she answered, " I am
verily persuaded, by the great se-
verity which you have used to-
wards me, that ye be not of God,
neither can your doings be godly ;
and I see that you seek my utter
destruction,"
She then shewed them how mi-
serable and lame she was, by lying
so long on the cold ground in that
filthy prison, where she was de-
prived of the necessaries of life.
After this the bishop caused her
to be removed from thence to the
prison, at the West-gate in Can-
terbury, where she had better
usage, and continued till the latter
end of April following, when she,
and the rest of the prisoners, being
brought before the commissioners,
were severally examined; and on
persisting in those principles
which their persecutors called he-
resy, they received sentence of
excommunication, were delivered
to the sheriif, and sent back to pri-
son.
Here they continued till the 19tU
of June, when they were all seven
brought to the place of execution.
Alice Bendon conducted herself
with remarkable courage on this
melancholy occasion, setting an
example to her fellow-martyrs,
who kneeled down, joined toga-
614
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ther in praj^er, and behaTed with
such zeal and affection, as excited
the esteem of their very enemies.
Having finished their devotions,
and rautaal salutations, they were
chained to several stakes, and
being encompassed with the
flames, tliey quietly yielded up
their souls to the Lord, in hopes
of a joyful resurrection to life
eternal.
We have not any particular ac-
count of the examinations and suf-
ferings of the other six martyrs;
but the following anecdote is re-
lated of one of them: Mary Brad-
bridge had two daughters, the one
named Patience and the other
Charity; and when she was con-
demned to be burnt, she desired
the bishop to " take Patience and
Charity (meaning her children)
and keep them." — " Nay," cried
the prelate, with involuntary sin-
cerity, " I have nothing to do with
either of them."
TROUBLES AND EXAMINATIONS OF
MATTHEW PLAISE.
Matthew Plaise, of the parish
of Stone, in the county of Kent,
weaver, and a faithful Christian,
being apprehended, and impri-
soned in the castle of Canterbury,
was brought to examination, in the
year 1557, before Thornton, bi-
shop of Dover, archdeacon Harps-
field, commissary Collins, and
other inquisitors, when the bishop
began by asking him,
*' Art thou of the diocese of
Canterbury, and where dwellest
thou?"
Plaise. I am of the parish of
Stone, in Kent, and subject to the
king and queen of England.
Bishop. Thou wert indicted by
twelve men at the sessions of Ash-
ford, for heresy.
Plaise. That is sooner said than
proved.
Bishop. I have spoken the
truth, and can prove it.
Plaise. I desire to hear it, and
then I will answer to it.
Bishop. No, no; you shall an-
swer to the article, yea or nay.
Plaifie. You cannot prove it:
for I was not at Ashford, and
therefore you have nothing to lay
to my charge ; but now I perceive
you go about to lay a net to have
my blood.
Harpsfield. Peace, peace; we
do not desire thy blood, but wc
are glad to hear thou art no he-
retic; yet thou art suspected of
heresy ; and if thou wilt be con-
tent to confess how thou dost be-
lieve concerning these articles, we
shall gladly teach thee.
Plaise. I do not think so, for I
talked with one of your doctors,
and after long talk, he would
needs know how I believed in the
sacrament, and I recited unto him
the text, and because I would
not make my exposition to him
upon it, he would teach me no-
thing: yet I prayed him, for my
instruction, to write his mind, and
if it were truth I would believe
him ; and this I desired of him, for
the love of God, but it would not
be.
Hai-psficld. I dare swear upon
a book, that it is not so.
Plaise, Nay, I can prove it to
be true.
Harpsfield. I will tell thee the
truth [and he stood up, and made
a long speech, in the usnal strain
of his party]; I am sure that the
same doctor doth believe as I do.
Plaise. How do you know that?
Seeing St. Paul doth say, That no
man knoweth what is in man, but
the Spirit which dwelleth in him:
but if you knew what Christ meant
by these words, " I require mercy
and not sacrifice," Matthew xii.,
you would not kill innocents.
Bishop, I charge thee, in the
name of the king and queen, and
the lord cardinal, to answer yea or
nay to the articles.
Plaise. I command you, in the
name of Him who shall come in
flaming fire, with his mighty an-
gels, to render vengeance to the
disobedient, and to all those that
believe not the gospel of our Lord
Jesus Christ, who shall be pu-
nished with everlasting damnation,
that you shall speak nothing but
the truth grounded upon Christ
MATTHEW PLAISE.
615
aiul his apostles, and then I will
answer you, or else not.
Bishop. Unless thou wilt an-
swer to every article, I will imme-
diately condemn thee.
Plaise. Well, if you do, you
shall be p^uilty of my blood, and
prove yourself a murderer.
Then the archdeacon took the
articles in his hand, and read the
second article, which was, That I
was a Christian man, and did be-
lieve in their mother tiie Catholic
church, and the determination
thereof.
Plaise. I am a Christian man
indeed, and therefore you have no-
thing against me.
Harpsfield. What sayest thou
to the Catholic church, which hath
so long continued, except it were
nine or ten years, that this heresy
hath sprung up in this realm?
Plaise. No man can accuse me
of any thing spoken against the
Catholic church of Christ.
Bishop. Dost thou not believe
the creed ?
Plaise. Yes, verily, I believe
my creed, and all that is written
in the Testament of Christ, with
the rest of the Scriptures.
Bisliop. Thou dost confess that
there is a Catholic church ; I am
glad of that; but tell me, are the
king and queen of that church, or
no?
Plaise. Well, now I perceive
you go about to be both mine ac-
cuser and also my judge, contrary
to all right. I confess Christ hath
a church upon earth, which is built
upon the apostles and prophets,
Christ being the head thereof; and
as touching the king and queen, I
answer, I have nothing to do with
any man's faith but mine own:
neither came 1 hither to judge, for
I judge not myself, but the Lord
must judge me.
Bishop. Is there no part of that
ehurch here in England '.
Plaise. Well, I perceive you
would fain have something to lay
to my charge. I will tell what
Christ saith ; Where two or three
are gathered together in his name,
there is he in the midst of them.
Then the archdeacon stood up
with his mocks, to put me out of
countenance, and said to the peo-
ple that I had no wit, but that I
thought all they were deceived so
longtime, andthathalf adozcnofus
should have the truth in a corner,
and that alHhey should be deceived,
with such like taunts and mocks;
but would not sufl'er me to speak
one word. Then he read tlie ar-
ticle of the sacrament, and said I
denied the real presence to be in
the sacrament after it was once
consecrated, and that I said,
Christ's body was in heaven, and
no where else, ai\d that the bread
was nothing but a sign, token, or
remembrance.
Plaise. You have to shew me
where and what my words were.
Hereof we talked a good while.
At last the bishop was so angry,
that he charged me, in the names
of the king, queen, and cardinal,
before the mayor and his brethren,
taking them to witness, if I did
not say yea, or nay, he would con-
demn me.
Then said I, Seeing you have
notliing to accuse me of, why
should I answer?
Then the archdeacon said I was
guilty, and that I was like a thief
at the bar, who would not confess
his fault because his accusers
were not present; with a great
many more words, and would not
let me open my mouth against
him.
Then I saw whereabouts they
went, gathering to answer them by
the word, or else I think they
would have condemned me for
holding of my peace; and this was
my beginning ; I believe that
Christ took bread, ^nd when he had
given thanks, he brake it, and gave
it to his disciples, and said, " Take,
eat, this is my body which is given
for you; this do in remembrance
of me."
Harpsfield. Dost thou believe
that Christ meant even as lie
said?
Plaise. Christ was no dis-
sembler, but he spake the very
truth.
616
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Ilarpsfield, Tbou hast very well
said; we will take no advantage
of thy words.
A long dispute then took place,
in the course of which, the arch-
deacon said, "he marvelled why
I would not believe them, seeing
this learning had continued fifteen
hundred years: neither yet did
say, as others had before, how
Christ did call it his body."
Plaise. When Cranmer, who
was here bishop, was in authority,
lie said, he held the truth, and
commanded us to believe him, and
hath given his life for his opinion,
and would you have me believe
you, because you say you hold the
truth? That which makes nie be-
lieve chiefly, is the Scripture,
which I am sure is the truth in-
deed.
Bishop. I have spoken the
truth, and you will not believe.
Plaise. If you do noi now
speak the truth, I am sure you
have spoke the truth: [for he had
before preached doctrine contrary
to tliis.]
Then the rest of my articles
were read ; which I answered,
and in every article he had up this
breaden god. And they sent for
a lighted candle, and I thought
they would have condemned me,
but God would not suffer their
cruel hearts to have their pleasure
then : blessed be his name for
evermore, Amen.
Then the archdeacon was angry,
and began to chide me, because I
would not desire a day of the bi-
shop, and said, I was a naughty
stubborn fellow, and that it had
been my duty to have desired him
to have been good to me, that I
might have a day.
Plaise. 1 have spoken the truth ;
and therefore will not ask him for
a day, except he would give me a
day of his own mind.
Then the commissary said, Dost
thou not think that thou mayest be
deceived, seeing he may be de-
ceived that hath gone to study all
the days of his life ?
Plaise. Yea, I might be deceived
in that I was a man ; but I was
sore God's word could not be de-
ceived.
Then the commissary prayed me
to be content, and to confess that
I might learn; and said, they would
be glad to teach me.
Plaise. I will be as glad to learn
as any man.
And thus they rose up, and went
away, saying nothing.
What became of this Matthew
Plaise afterwards, whether he
died in prison, or was executed,
or delivered, we have no certain
account.
MARTYRDOMS OF RICHARD WOOD-
MAN, GEORGE STEPHENS, WILLIAM
MAYNARD, ALEXANDER HOSMAN,
THOMASIN WOOD, MARGERY MO-
RIS, JAMES MORIS, DENNIS BUR-
GESS, ANN ASHDON, AND MARY
GROVES.
Though these ten persons all
suffered together, yet we do not
find any particulars relative to
any of them, except Richard
Woodman, who was a considera-
ble merchant in the parish of
Warbleton, in the county of Sus-
sex, and w hose troubles arose from
the following incident:
There was one Fairbank, who,
for some time, had been a married
priest, and served the cure of
Warbleton, where he urgently
persuaded the people not to cre-
dit any doctrine but that which he
preached, and which was then
taught and set forth in the days of
Edward the Sixth ; but in the be-
ginning of the reign of Mary,
Fairbank deserted the reformed
principles, and favoured the Rom-
ish tenets ; upon which Woodman
upbraided him with inconstancy
and cowardice, and reminded him
how differently he then preached
from what he had formerly done.
This open and frank behaviour
irritated the apostate so much that
he caused Woodman to be appre-
hended, and being brought before
several of the justices of peace
for the county of Sussex, he was
committed to the King's-Bench
prison, where he remained a con-
siderable time.
WOODMAN, STEVENS, AND OTHERS.
617
At length he and four other pri-
soners were brought together to
be examined by Bonner, bishop of
London, who, after asking them
some questions, desired they would
be honest men, and profess them-
selves members of the true Ca-
tholic church, which was built
upon the apostles and prophets,
Christ being the head of the same.
To this they all said, that they
were members of the true church,
and determined, by God's grace,
to continue in the same ; upon
which they were all discharged.
Mr. Woodman had not 16ng re-
turned home, before a report was
spread that he had conformed to
the church of Rome: but he vin-
dicated himself from that asper-
sion in several companies ; in con-
sequence of which demonstration
of his adherence to the protestant
faith, complaint was made to sir
John Gage, who issued warrants
for apprehending him.
As he was one day employed in
his ordinary occupation, three men
arrested him in her majesty's name,
and told him he must go with them
before the lord' chamberlain.
The surprise of the action put
him into great consternation, and
he desired to go home, in order to
put on a dress suitable to appear
in before his superiors.
On his way homeward he reflect-
ed on the unreasonableness of his
fear, as they could lay no evil to
his charge ; and if they killed him
for well-doing, he might think him-
self happy.
These reflections afforded him
courage and comfort: he found
that his fears arose from the frailty
of human nature, his attachment
to his worldly possessions, and his
love to his wife and children.
But when, on serious considera-
tion, he determined, by the grace
of God, to die for the sake of
Christ and his gospel, he regarded
nothing in this world, resolving to
give up every thing in defence of
the truth of the gospel.
When he came to his house, he
demanded of the men that arrested
him to shew their warrant, that he
might know wherefore he was ap-
prehended, and be better prepared
to answer for himself when he
should come before their master.
The men, not having any war-
rant, were startled at his demand,
and Woodman severely reprimand-
ed them for oO'ering to take him
without. " I heard," said he,
" that there were several warrants
out against me, but they were
called in as soon as I had satis-
fied the coumiissioners by letter,
that I was not guilty of the things
laid to my charge ; therefore set
your iiearts at rest, for I will not
go with you without a warrant,
unless you force me, which do at
your peril."
On their leaving his house, ho
called them back, and told them,
if they would produce a warrant
he would go with them freely.
One of them said he would fetch
one that was left at his house ; but
while he was gone Woodman es-
caped, and absented himself from
home three days, during which
time they searched his house se-
veral times, but could not find
him.
Mr. Woodman, finding his ene-
mies thus resolved on his destruc-
tion, prepared himself a convenient
cottage in a wood, near his house,
where he had pen and ink, and
a bible ; and such necessaries as
he had occasion for, were daily
brought to him.
His absence produced a report,
that he had left the kingdom, in
consequence of which his enemies
ceased to search for him, and he
embraced this opportunity of visit-
ing his friends and brethren ; after
which he went over to Flanders,
but not liking to be so far from his
family, he soon returned to Eng-
land.
When it was known that he was
come home, the curate of the pa-
rish, and other popish emissaries,
procured warrants to apprehend
him. They often searched his
house for that purpose, but could
not find him, for he had artfully
contrived a secret place which
they could not discover.
6J8,
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
At length, through the treachery
of his father, and of his brothers,
(whom he had told of his hiding-
place, and who had great part of
his property in their hands, which
they basely sought to secure to
themselves by sacrificing him) his
house was beset in the night,
■which as soon as he discovered, he
ran out bare-foot, but unhappily
treading upon some stones, he fell
down, and being seized, was sent
prisoner to London.
On the 14th of April, 1557, he
was brought before Dr. Christo-
phcrson, bishop-elect of Chiches-
ter, who told him he was sorry to
see him in his present circumstan-
ces, as he heard that he v/as a man
greatly esteemed in the country
where he lived, for his probity and
charity ; and at the same time ad-
vised him seriously to consider his
situation, nor think himself wiser
than all the realm, assuring him
that he wished to do him much
service.
Mr. Woodman replied, that so
far from esteeming himself wiser
than all the realm, he was disposed
to learn of every man, that could
teach him the truth ; and that,
with respect to the general esteem
in which he was held by his neigh-
bours, he had ever endeavoured
to maintain a conscience void of
offence. " As for my wife and
children," said he, " they are all in
God's hand, and I have them all
as though I had them not, accord-
ing to the words of St. Paul ; but
had I ten thousand pounds in
gold, I would forego it all, rather
than displease my God."
When the bishop informed him,
that the sheriff applied to him out
of respect to his character, he re-
plied, that he thought proper to
appeal to his ordinary ; " for,"
said he, " they seek most unrigh-
teously to shed my blood, and have
laid many things unjustly to my
charge. If you can prove, from
the word of God, that any of my
religious principles are false, I
am willing to renounce the same,
and stand here desirous of being
reformed."
After this, several divines con-
versed with him on the sacrament
of the altar, purgatory, and other
popish topics ; when Woodman
confuted his opponents with great
energy and propriety, asserting, and
proving from scripture, that there
were but two sacraments ordain-
ed by Christ, and observed by
him, and his immediate disciples
and apostles.
Being required, by the bishop of
Chichester, to give a plain and
full account of his belief concern-
ing the sacrament of the altar, he
made this explicit confession: "I
do believe, that if I came to receive
the sacrament of the body and
blood of Christ, truly ministered,
believing that Christ was born for
me, and that he died on the cross
for me, and that I shall be saved
from my sins by his blood, and
receive the sacrament in that re-
membrance, then I believe that I
do receive the whole Christ, mys-
tically, by faith."
A few days after this, Wood-
man was privately examined by
lord Montague's chaplain, who
made use of many arguments to
bring him over to the Romish
faith ; but all his efforts were in-
effectual, for Woodman would
not yield to any thing that was
not founded on the authority of
sacred writ.
After some time, he was brought
before the bishop of Winchester,
in St. George's church, Southwark,
where several gentlemen and
clergy were present, and he was
then examined concerning the
cause of his imprisonment: to
which he replied, it was for
speaking to the curate of his pa-
rish in the pulpit, and not for he-
resy.
Being asked what he had to al-
lege in vindication of himself from
that charge, he cited the following
words of the statute :
" Whoso doth interrupt any
preacher, or preachers, lawfully
authorized by the queen's majesty,
or by any other lawful ordinary,
that all such shall sufler three
months imprisonment for so doing ;
WOODMAN, STEVENS, AND OTHERS,
and furlliermorc, be brous^lit to liio
quarter-sessions, and bein-; sorry
lor tlio same, shall be released,
upon Ills good behaviour, lor one
whole year."
He then observed, that he had
not so oilended against the statute,
for the person to whom he spoke
was not lawfully authorized, as he
had not put away his wife, and,
consequently, according: to the law
tjjen in force, he had no right to
preach.
On the 15th of .June, Mr. Wood-
man was attain brought before the
bishop of Winchester, in St. Sa-
viour's church, Southwark, in the
presence of the archdeacon of
Canterbury, Dr. Langdall, and se-
veral other dignitaries.
The bishop of Winchester pro-
ducing some writings, asked if
they were his, to which he replied
in the allirmative ; but refused to
answer to any articles which that
prelate might exhibit against him,
because " he was not of his dio-
cese, though he was then in it,
consequently he had nothing to do
with him, who was not his ordi-
nary."
After- some dispute, the bishop
peremptorily asked him, " if he
would become an honest man, and
conform to the holy mother church?"
To which Mr. Woodman replied,
"that no person could, with jus-
tice, object to his character ; and
that he was surprised he should
charge him with heresy, as my lord
of London had discharged him of
all matters that were laid against
him on that head."
The bishop then observed, " that
at the time he was released,
perhaps those things were not laid
to his charge ; and that, therefore,
they were now objected to him,
because he was suspected of being
an heretic."
Mr. Woodman, at length, con-
sented to answer to the several ar-
ticles exhibited against them, which
having done, he distinctly rehears-
ed the articles of his belief in the
following form :
" I believe in one God, the Fa-
ther Almighty, maker of heaven
019
and earth, and of all things visi-
ble and invisible. And in one
Lord Jesus Christ, my Saviour,
very God, and Man. I believe in
God the Holy Ghost, the comforter
of all God's chosen people, and
that he is equal with the Father
and the Son. I believe the true
Catholic church, and all the sa-
craments that belong thereto."
Being farther asked concerning
his belief in the sacrament of the
altar, he told them he would an-
swer no farther questions, because
he perceived they sought to shed
his blood.
As the bishop of Chichester was
not yet consecrated, lie would not
undertake, judicially, to examine
Woodman, and therefore submit-
ted the whole to the bishop of
Winchester, who, after many other
questions and farther arguments,
to bring him over to recant, at
length pronounced sentence of
condemnation against him, and he
was accordingly delivered over to
the secular power.
About a fortnight after this, Mr.
Woodman was conveyed to Lewes,
in Sussex, together with his fel-
low-martyrs, concerning whose ex-
amination (as we have already ob-
served) there is not any thing re-
corded, except that they had been
all condemned for heresy a fevv
days after their apprehension.
On the 22d of July, 1557, these
ten steadfast believers in Christ
were led to the place of execu-
tion ; and being chained to se-
veral stakes, were all consumed
in one fire. They died with be-
coming fortitude and resignation,
committing their departing spirits
into the hands of that Redeemer,
who was to be their final judge,
and who, they had reason to hope,
would usher them into the realms
of bliss, M'ith " Come, ye blessed
of my Father, inherit the kingdom
prepared for you from the founda-
tion of the world."
MARTYRDOM OF THE REV. JOHN
HULLIER, CAMBRIDGE.
John Hullier was descended of
reputable parents, who, after giv-
1
620
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ing him a liberal education at a
private school, sent him to Eton
colleo;e, from whence, .according to
the rules of that foundation, he
was elected to King's college,
Cambridge.
After he had been at college
about three years, he was admitted
to a fellowship, and obtained a
curacy at Babram, a village, about
three miles from Cambridge. He
had not been long here before he
went to Lynn, where he had se-
veral debates with the papists,
who reporting his principles to Dr.
Thurlby, bishop of the diocese, he
sent for him, and, after a short
examination relative to his faith,
committed him to the castle of
Cambridge.
A short time after this he was
cited to appear at St. Mary's
church, before several doctors both
of law and divinity, by whom he
was reprimanded for opposing the
doctrines of the church of Rome,
and maintaining and defending
those set forth in the days of Ed-
ward VI.
His examination being finished,
he was required to recant what
they termed his erroneous opi-
nions; which peremptorily refus-
iag, he was degraded, condemned,
and delivered over to the secular
power, who immediately divested
him of all his books, papers, and
writings.
On the day appointed for his
execution, (being Maundy Thurs-
day) he was conducted to the stake
without the town, at a place called
Jesus Green, near Jesus college,
where, having made the necessary
preparations on the melancholy
occasion, he desired the spectators
to pray for him, and to bear wit-
ness that he died in the faith of
Christ, sealing the same with his
blood. He likewise assured them
he died in a good cause, for the
testimony of the truth, and that
there was no other rock, but Jesus
Christ, to build upon, nor any hope
of salvation, but through his death
and sufferings.
One of the proctors of the uni-
versity, and some of the fellows of
Trinity college, were offended at
his address to the people, and re-
proved the mayor for giving him
liberty to speak. Of this our mar-
tyr took no notice ; but being chain-
ed to the stake, he earnestly called
upon God for his grace and sup-
port, to enable him to undergo the
fiery trial.
As soon as the fagots were light-
ed, a number of books were thrown
into the midst of them, and among
the rest a communion book, which
Hullier catching, joyfully read in
it till the flames and smoke pre-
vented him from seeing. He then
prayed with a loud voice, holding
the book as long as he was able,
and praising God for sending it
to him as a comforter in his last
moments.
After the spectators thought he
had been dead, he suddenly ex-
claimed, " Lord Jesus receive my
spirit!'' and then quietly expired.
His death was greatly lamented
by many of the spectators, who
prayed for him, and expressed
their grief by floods of tears, he
having been a man of eminent
piety, and the most exemplary
virtue.
MARTYRDOMS OF SIMON MILLER?
AND ELIZABETH COOPER, AT NOR-
WICH.
Simon Miller was an eminent
merchant in the town of Lynn-
Regis. He was a godly man, zea-
lous for the truth of the gospel,
and consequently opposed to the
popish religion.
Having occasion to go to Nor-
wich on business, while there he
inquired of some people coming
out of church from the popish ser-
vice, where he might go and re-
ceive the communion, which being
reported to chancellor Dunning,
he ordered him to appear be-
fore him. This summons he read-
ily obeyed, when the chancellor
asked him several questions, to
which answering agreeably to the
dictates of his conscience, he was
committed prisoner to the bishop's
palace.
After being some time in con-
ELIZABETH COOPER, AND OTHERS.
621
finement, he obtained permission
to po home, in order to settle his
worldly concerns. On his return
he was again examined by the
chancellor, who required him to
recant his opinions, and return to
the holy mother-church; but Mil-
ler remaining inflexible in his faith
and profession, was condemned as
an heretic, and delivered over to
the secular power.
Elizabeth Cooper (his fellow-
martyr) was the vvife of a trades-
man in Norwich. She had for-
merly been prevailed on to recant
the protestant, and embrace the
Romish, religion: but being txou-
bled in her conscience for so
doing, she went one day to St.
Andrew's church, where, in the
presence of a numerous audience,
she stood up, and publicly revoked
her recantation. For this she was
immediately apprehended, and
committed to prison. The next
day she was brought before the
bishop, when persisting in her
faith, he condemned her as a re-
lapsed heretic, and delivered her
to the sheriff for execution.
On the 30th of July, 1557, they
were both led to the stake, in a
hollow without the city, near Bi-
shopsgate. When the fagots were
lighted, Elizabeth Cooper ex-
pressed some fear; but being en-
couraged by the advice and ex-
ample of her fellow-martyr, she
recovered her fortitude, and they
both cheerfully resigned their souls
into the hands of their Almighty
Father.
MARTYRDOMS OF WILLIAM BON-
GEOR, THOMAS BENHOTE, WIL-
LIAM PURCHASE, AGNES SILVER-
SIDE, HELEN EWRING, ELIZA-
BETH FOLK, WILLIAM MUNT,
JOHN JOHNSON, ALICE MUNT,
AND HOSE ALLEN, AT COL-
CHESTER.
It will be recollected that in a
preceding page we gave an ac-
count of twenty-two persons who
were brought from Colchester to
London, and there discharged, on
signing a confession.
Among these persons were Wil-
liam Munt, of Muchbentley, Alice,
his wife, and Rose Allen, her
daughter; who coming home
again, not intimidated by the dan-
ger from which they had so re-
cently escaped, absented them-
selves from the idolatrous service
of the popish church, and fre-
quented the company of pious
men and women, who employed
themselves diligently in reading
the word of God, and calling on
his name, through Christ. This
conduct gave so much offence to
the wicked priest of the town,
called sir Thomas Tye, and others
of the bigoted papists, that they
made a supplication to the lord
Darcy, in the name of the whole
parish, which was as follows:
" Pleaseth your honourable
lordship to be advertised, that we
confess whilst your good lordship
lay here in the country, the people
were stayed in good order, to our
great comfort: but since your
lordship's departure they have
made digression from good order
in some places, and, namely, in
the parish of Muchbentley, by
reason of three seditious persons,
William Munt, and his Avife, and
Rose, her daughter, who by their
feigned submission (as doth ap-
pear) were dismissed and sent
down from the bishop of London;
and since their coming home they
have not only in their own persons
made manifest their disobedience,
in not coming to the church, nor
yet observing other good orders,
but also most maliciously and sedi-
tiously have seduced many from
coming to the church, and from
obeying all other good orders;
mocking also those that frequent
the church, and calling them
church-owls, and blasphemously
calling the blessed sacrament of
the altar a blind god, with divers
such like blasphemies. In consi-
deration whereof, may it please
your honour, (for the love of God,
and for the tender zeal your good
lordship beareth to justice, and the
common peace and quietness of
622
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the king and queen's majesty's
loving subjects) to award out your
warrant for the said William
Munt, his wife, and Rose her
daughter, that they being attached,
and brought before your good lord-
ship, we trust the rest will fear to
offend (their ringleaders of sedi-
tion being apprehended) the quiet-
ness of their obedient subjects.
" Your daily orators, tlie parish-
ioners of Muchbentley, Tho-
mas Tye, priest; John Castor,
Thomas Chandler, John
Barker, Richard Mere, J.
Painter, Will. Harris, John
Richard, and others."
This being done, Tye employed
himself and his spies in finding out
the secret places where the pro-
testants assembled for praying
and reading the Scriptures; and
having formerly pretended to be of
the reformed religion himself, he
was acquainted with many of
them ; after making what disco-
veries he could, he communicated
his pious fears and wishes to Bon-r
ner in the following letter:
"Right honourable lord; after
my bounden duty done in most
humble wise, these shall be to
signify unto your lordship the
state of our parts concerning reli-
gion. And first, since the coming
down of the twenty-two rank he-
retics dismissed from you, the de-
testable sort of schismatics were
never so bold since the king and
queen's majesty's reign, as they
are now at this present. In Much-
bentley, where your lordship is pa-
tron of the church, since William
Munt, and Alice, his wife, with
Rose Allen, her daughter, came
home, they do not only absent
themselves from the church and
service of God, but do daily allure
many others away from the same,
which before did outwardly shew
signs and tokens of obedience.
" They assemble together upon
the Sabbath-day, in the time of di-
vine service, sometimes in one
house, sometimes in another, and
there keep their private conventi-
cles and schools of heresy. Th^
jurates say, the lords' commission
is out, and they are discharged of
their oath. The quest-men in
your archdeacon's visitation al-
leged, that forasmuch as they were
once presented and now sent
home, they have no more to do
with them or any other. Your of-
ficers say, namely, Mr. Boswel,
that the council sent them not
home without great considera-
tion. I pray God some of your of-
ficers prove not favourers of here-
tics. The rebels are stout in the
town of Colchester.
" The ministers of the church
are hemmed at in the open streets,
and called knaves. The blessed
sacrament of the altar is blas-
phemed and railed upon in every
house and tavern. Prayer and
fasting is not regarded. Seditious
talks and news are rife both in
town and country, in as ample and
large a manner, as though no ho-
nourable lords and commissioners
had been sent for refonnation
thereof. The occasion riseth
partly by reason of John Love, of
Colchester Heath, (a perverse
place), which John Love was twice
indicted of heresy, and thereupon
fled with his wife and household,
and his goods seized within the
town of Colchester, to the king
and queen's majesty's use. Ne-
vertheless, the said John is come
home again, and nothing said or
done to him. Whereupon the he-
retics are wonderfully encouraged,
to the great discomfort of good
and Catholic people, which daily
pray to God for the profit, unity,
and restoration of his church
again: which thing shall come the
sooner to pass through the travail
and pains of such honourable lords
and reverend fathers as your lord-
ship is, unto whom T wish long life
and continuance, with increase of
much honour. From Colchester,
December 18.
" Your humble beadsman,
" Thomas Tye, Priest."
When this wicked priest had
thus wrought his malice against
ROSE ALLEN, AND OTHERS.
628
the people of God, such a strong
persecution was raised ii<;ainst
these poor people, as oompeiled
them for a while to withdraw from
its rage ; after a short time, how-
ever, lulled into security by its ap-
parent cessation, they returned to
their house, where they had not
long been, when, on the 7th of
March, 1557, about two o'clock in
the morning, Edmund Tyrrel, (a
descendant of the person who
murdered king- Edward V., in the
Tower of London), assisted by the
bailifl' of the hundred, two con-
stables, and a great number of
other attendants, came to the door,
and after alarming the family, told
Mr. Munt, that he and his wife
must both go with him to Col-
chester Castle.
This sudden surprise greatly af-
fected Mrs. Munt, who was much
indisposed in consequence of the
cruel treatment she had before re-
ceived from the popish party; but
after she had a little recovered
herself, she desired of Tyrrel that
her daughter might be permitted
to fetch her something to drink be-
fore she went with him. This
being granted, Tyrrel took the op-
portunity of advising the daughter,
as she passed by him, to give her
father and mother better counsel,
and admonish them to behave
more like good Christians, and
members of the Catholic church;
to which she replied, " Sir, they
have a better instructor than me.
For the Holy Ghost doth teach
them, I hope, which I trust will not
suffer them to err."
Tyrr. Why, art thou still in
that mind, thou naughty house-
wife? marry, it is time to look upon
such heretics indeed.
Rose. Sir, with what you call
heresy, do I worship my Lord God;
I tell you truth.
Tyrr. Then I perceive you will
burn, gossip, with the rest, for com-
pany's sake.
Rose. No, sir, not for com-
. pany's sake, but for Christ's sake,
if so I be compelled, and I hope in
his mercy, if he call me to it, he
will enable me to bear it.
Then Tyrrel, turning to his com-
pany, said, " Sirs, this gossip will
burn: what do you think of her?"
— " Why truly, sir," said one,
" prove her, and you shall see
what she will do by and by."
The cruel Tyrrel, then taking the
candle from her, held her wrist,
and the lighted candle under her
hand, burning it across the back,
till the sinews cracked; during
which barbarous operation he said
often to her, " Why, w , wilt
thou not cry? thou young w — — , wilt
thou not cry?" To Avhich she con-
stantly answered, that " she
thanked God she had no cause,
but rather to rejoice. But," she
said, " he had more cause to weep
than she, if he considered the
matter well." At last he thrust
her violently from him, with much
scurrilous language; of which she
took no other notice than by in-
quiring, " Sir, have you done
what you will do?" To which he
replied, " Yea, and if you think
not well of it, then mend it."
Rose. "Mend it? nay, the Lord
mend you, and give you repent-
ance, if it be his will; and now, -if
you think it good, begin at the
feet, and burn the head also: for
he that set you on work, shall pay
you your wages one day, I war-
rant you :" and so went and car-
ried her mother drink as she was
commanded.
Tyrrel then seized William
Munt, his wife, and Rose Allen,
her daughter, and immediately
conducted them to Colchester Cas-
tle, together with John Johnson,
whom they took in their way, in
consequence of an information
against him for heresy.
They also the same morning ap-
prehended six others, namely,
William Bongeor, Thomas Ben-
hote, William Purchase, Agnes
Silverside, Helen Ewring, and
Elizabeth Folk; but not choosing
to place those with the rest, they
sent them prisoners to Mote-hill.
After they had been confined a
few days, they were all brought
together before several justices of
the peace, priests, and officers,
624
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
(amongst whom were Kingston,
the commissary, and Boswell, the
bishop of London's secretary) with
many others, in order to be exa-
mined relative to their faith.
The first person called on was
William Bongeor, who being exa-
mined concerning his faith in the
sacrament, replied, that " what
they termed the sacrament of the
altar was bread, is bread, and re-
maineth bread, and was not in the
least holier for the consecration."
This he affirmed, and at the same
time protested against all popish
doctrines in general; upon which
he immediately received sentence
of condemnation.
Thomas Benhote also denied the
sacrament of the altar, and ab-
jured the errors of the Romish
church.
William Purchase declared, that
■when he received the sacrament
of the altar, he received bread to
an holy use, and both bread and
wine merely as such, but in re-
membrance of Christ's death and
passion.
Agnes Silverside said she ap-
proved not of the popish consecra-
tion, nor any of the pageantry, ab-
surdities, and superstitions of the
church of Rome, which was the
church of Antichrist.
Helen Ewring also renounced
all the unscriptural doctrines and
practices of the church of Rome.
Elizabeth Folk being asked,
whether she believed Christ's body
to be in the sacrament of the altar,
really and substantially; replied,
*' she believed it was a substantial
and a real lie."
The commissioners being in-
censed at so abrupt a reply, asked
her, " whether, after consecration,
tlierc remaineth not the body of
Christ in the sacrament?" She
answered, that " before consecra-
tion, and after, it was bread, and
that what man blessed without
God's word, was accursed and
deemed abominable by that
word."
They then examined her relative
to confession to a priest, going to
churefa to hear mass, the authority
of the bishop of Rome, See. Unto
all which she answered, that " she
would neither use, nor frequent
any of them, by the grace of God,
but did utterly detest them from
her very heart and soul."
In consequence of this, sen-
tence of condemnation was pasesd.
on her; immediately after which
she kneeled down, lifted up her
eyes and hands to heaven, and in
an audible voice praised God, that
she was deemed worthy to suffer
for the testimony of Christ, pray-
ing, at the same time, for her per-
secutors.
William Munt being asked his
opinion concerning the sacrament
of the altar, said, " it was a most
abominable idol, and that if he
should observe any part of the po-
pish superstition, he should dis-
please God, and bring a curse
upon himself; and, therefore, for
fear of the divine vengeance, he
would not bow down to an idol."
John Johnson answered to the
same effect with Munt; bnt added,
that " in receiving the sacrament,
according to Christ's institution,
he received the body of Christ spi-
ritually."
Alice, the wife of William Munt,
renounced all popish error and su-
perstition, and continued stead-
fast in the profession of the true
faith of Jesus Christ.
Rose Allen, who was last called,
being examined concerning auri-
cular confession, hearing mass,
and the seven sacraments, an-
swered, that '* they were an abo-
mination in the eyes of the Lord,
and that she would therefore for
fever reject them." She likewise
told them, that *' she was no mem-
ber of their church, for they were
the members of Antichrist, and
would have the reward of Anti-
christ if they repented not."
In consequence of this, sentence
was read against her, and she and
her companions were all delivered
over to the secular power.
They continued under confine-
ment with much joy and comfort,
frequently reading the word of
God, and exercising themselves in.
ROSE ALLEN, AND OTHERS.
625
fefrent prayer, impatiently wait-
ing for their happy dissolution.
Bishop Bonner having an ac-
count transmitted to him of the
condemnation of these ten inno-
cent persons, sent down a war-
rant for their being burned, and
fixed the day for the 2d of August.
As the prisoners were confined
in dilferent places, it was resolved
by the officer, that part of them
should be executed in the former,
and the rest in the latter part of
that day. Accordingly William
Bongeor, William Purchase, Tho-
mas Benhote, Agnes Silverside,
Helen Ewring, and Elizabetli
Folk, were brought early in the
morning to the place appointed for
them to suffer, where every thing
was prepared for the barbarous
catastrophe.
The Burning cf Julius Palmer, John Gwin, and Thomus
Berkshire, A. D. 15.i6.
AskinCy at Newbery, iw
When our martyrs arrived at tbe
spot, they kneeled down^ and
humbly addressed themselves to
Almighty God, tljough tliey were
interrupted by their popish ene-
mies.
Having concluded their prayers,
they arose, were fastened to the
stakes, and all burnt in one fire.
They died with amazing fortitude
and resignation, triumphing in the
midst of the flames, and exulting
in hopes of the future glory that
awaited them after their departure
from a sinful world.
FOX'S MARTYRS.
In like manner, in tTte afternoon
of the same day, William and
Alice Munt, Rose Allen, and John
Johnson, were brought to the same
place where their fellow-martyrs
had suffered in the morning. As
soon as they arrived at the fatal
spot, they all kneeled down, and,
for some time, prayed with the
greatest ferveney. After prayers,
they arose, and cbeerfHily sub-
mitted to be fasteti-ad to the stakes :
they then earnestly prayed to God
to enable them to endure the fiery
trial, exhorted the people to b«-
40
626
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ware of idolatry, and with their
latest breath testified tlieir faith in
Christ crucified, whom to know is
eternal life, and for whom to die is
the glory of all his chosen people.
MARTYRDOM OF RICHARD CRASH-
FIELD.
The popish emissaries having
laid an information against this
pious man, who resided at Wy-
mondham, in Norfolk, he was ap-
prehended on suspicion of heresy,
and being brought before chan-
cellor Dunning, was examined
concerning the ceremonies of the
church, whether he believed them
to be good and godly ?
Mr. Crashfield replied, he be-
lieved as many of them as were
founded on the word of God, and
authorized by the practice and ex-
ample of Chri:;: and his apostles.
The chancellor then particularly
examined him concerning the cor-
poreal presence in the eucharist,
to which Crashfield answered, he
believed that Christ's body was
broken by him upon the cross, and
Lis blood shed for his redemption,
of which bread and wine are a
perpetual remembrance, the
pledge of God's mercy, and the
seal of his promise to those who
faithfully believe in his most holy
gospel.
Mr. Crashfield was then dis-
missed for the present, and sent
back to prison; but the next day
he was again brought before the
chancellor, who asked him if he
still persisted in his heretical opi-
nions?
On his replying in the aflSrma-
tlve, and confirming the same by
his answers to other questions and
articles proposed to him, the chan-
cellor stood up, and in the usual
form required him to turn from his
wicked errors and damnable he-
resies, and not be an example of
impiety and obstinacy, adding,
through his presumptuous reading,
he persuaded silly women to em-
brace his errors at the hazard of
their souls ; and promising him
mercy on his compliance with these
t«rms
Our martyr boldly maintained
his faith in the pure doctrines and
uncorrupted ceremonies of the
church of Christ, telling the arro-
gant chancellor, that it was of
God, whom he had offended,
that he craved mercy, and not of
him, who was a sinner like him-
self, and therefore incapable of dis-
pensing forgiveness, or giving any
satisfaction to his precious soul.
At length, the chancellor finding
him inflexibly attached to his opi-
nions and principles, in order to
obtain a pretence for condemning
him, asked when he was last at
his parish church ; and on his an-
swering that it was two years past,
told him he stood excommunicated,
and consequently condemned as an
heretic.
Mr. Crashfield not making any
reply, sentence of death was pass-
sed on him, and he was delivered
to tlie sherifl' of the county in or-
der for execution.
A few days after his condemna-
tion he was brought to the stake,
at Norwich, where, in the presence
of numerous spectators, with great
patience and constancy, he yielded
up his soul to God in testimony of
the truth of his most holy word,
and in the sure and certain hope of
enjoying an everlasting habitation
in the heavenly mansions.
MARTYRDOM OF MRS. JOYCE LEWIS,
AT LICHFIELD.
In the beginning of the reign of
queen Mary, Mrs. Lewis went to
church, heard mass, was confessed,
and observed all the ceremonies of
the Romish church, till at length it
pleased God, by the preaching of
a Protestant minister, to convince
her of her errors, and convert her
to the true faith of the gospel of
Christ.
What greatly contributed to her
conversion was, the burning of
Laurence Saunders, a faithful ser-
vant of God at Coventry, which
we have described in a preceding
page. She inquired into the cause
of that cruel punishment, and
being told it was because he would
not receive the mass, she heijan to
MRS. JOYCE LEWIS.
C27
entertain doubts concerning the
truth of a religrion which sanc-
tioned snch barbarities, and ac-
cordingly applied for satisfaction
to one Mr. Glover, who had him-
self suffered much for his stead-
fast attachment to the truth of the
gospel.
This good man pointed out to
her the errors of the Romish
church, proving them to be an-
tiscriptural and antichristian, and
advising her to make the word of
God her constant study, and to
regulate her faith and practice by
that alone.
Mrs. Lewis immediately took his
advice, and gave herself up to
prayer, and acts of benevolence,
determined, by the divine grace,
both to do and to believe as much
and no more than she was enjoined
bj' the word of God.
Being one day urged by her
husband to go to church, when the
holy water was sprinkled about,
she turned her back towards it, and
strongly expressed her displeasure.
This being observed by several
of the congregation, an accusation
was, the next day, laid against
her before the bishop of Lichfield,
for despising the sacrament of the
church.
The bishop sent an officer to
summon her to appear before him ;
but when he delivered the citation
to her husband, he threatened the
officer, and holding a dagger to his
breast compelled him to eat tlie
paper, before he suffered him to
depart.
This treatment being reported to
the bishop, he ordered both Mr.
Lewis and his wife to appear be-
fore him ; when, after a short ex-
amination, he dismissed the hus-
band, on his begging pardon for
his violent conduct, and offered
forgiveness to the wife for the
offence she had committed at the
church, on the same terms. But
she courageously told his lordship,
that by refusing holy water, she
had not offended God, or any of
his laws.
Though the bishop was greatly
offended at this reply, yet, as she
M'as a person of considerable re-
pute, he did not proceed immedi-
ately against her, but gave her a
month to consider of the matter,
binding her husband in one bun-*
dred pounds, to bring her again to
him at the expiration of that time.
When the period fixed was near-
ly arrived, many of their friends
advised her husband, by all means,
not to deliver her up, i)ut to convey
her to some convenient retirement^
saying, he had better sustain the
loss of an hundred pounds, than
be instrumental to his wife's de-
struction.
To these remonstrances the un-
natural husband replied, " he
would not forfeit his bond for her
sake ;" and, accordingly, when the
time was expired, he delivered her
to the bishop, who, still finding her
resolute, committed her to a loath-
some prison.
She was several times examined
by the bishop, who reasoned with
her on her not coming to mass, nor
receiving the sacrament according
to the rituals of the holy church :
to this she replied, that " she found
not those things in God's word,
which he so much urged and mag^
nified as necessary to salvation;"
adding, that *' if those things were
founded on God's word, she would
receive them with all her heart."
His lordship told her, " if she
would believe no more than was in
scripture, she was a damnable he-
retic ;" and after much farther dis-
course with her, pronounced sen-
tence against her as irreclaimable.
The concluding scene of this
pious woman's life is narrated with
so much interesting simplicity by
the Martyrologist, that we give it
in his own words.
In the evening before her suffer-
ing, two of the priests of the close
of Lichfield, came to the under
sheriff's house vihere she lay, arid
sent word to her by the "sheriff,
that " they were come to her con-
fession ; for they would be sorry
she should die without." She sent
them word again, " she had made
a confession to Christ her Saviour,
at whose hands she was sure to
628
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
have forgiveness of her sins. As
conceruiug the cause for M'hich
she should die, she had no caUse
to confess that, but rather to give
most humble praise to God, that
he had made her worthy to sutler
death for his word: and as con-
cerning that absolution that they
were able to give unto her, being
authorized by the pope, she did
defy the same, even from the bot-
tom of her heart."
Which when the priests heard,
they said to the sheriff, " Well,
to-morrow her stoutness IwUl be
proved and tried : for although
perhaps she hath now some friends
that whisper in her ears, to-morrow
we will see who dare be so hardy
as to come near her :" and so they
went their ways with anger, that
their confession and absolution was
nought set by.
All that night she was wonder-
fully cheerful and merry, with a
certain gravity, insomuch that the
majesty of the Spirit of God did
manifestly appear in her, who did
expel the fear of death out of her
heart, spending the time in prayer,
reading and talking with them that
were purposely, come unto her, to
comfort her with the word of God.
About three o'clock in the morn-
ing, Satan, (who never sleepeth,
especially when death is at hand)
began to stir himself busily, shoot-
ing at her that fiery dart, which he
is wont to do against all that are
at defiance with him, by question-
ing her, how she could tell that she
was chosen to eternal life, and
that Christ died for her. " I grant
that he died, but that he died for
thee, how canst thou tell ?" Whilst
she was troubled with this sugges-
tion, they that were about her
counselled her to follow the exam-
ple of Paul, Gal. ii. where he saith,
" Which hath loved me, and given
himself for me." Also, that her
vocation and calling to the know-
led-^e of God's word, was a mani-
fest" token of God's love, and de-
sire towards God working in
her heart, that love and desire
towards God, to please him,
and to be justified by him through
Christ, 8tc. By these and like per-
suasions, and especially by the
comfortable promises of Christ,
brought out of the scripture, Satan
was put to flight, and she comforted
in Christ.
About eight o'clock, Mr. Sheriff
came into her chamber, saying
these words, " Mrs. Lewis, I am
come to bring you tidings of the
queen's pleasure, which is, that
you shall live but one hour longer
in this world : therefore it behov-
eth you to prepare yourself for it."^
At which words, being so grossly
uttered, and so suddenly, by such
an officer as he was, made her
somewhat cast down. Wherefore
one of her friends and acquaint-
ance standing by, said these words :
" Mrs. Lewis, you have great cause
to praise God, who has vouchsafed
so soon to take you out of this
world, and made you worthy to be
a witness of the truth, and to bear
record unto Christ, that he is the
only Saviour."
After which words, she said,
" Mr. Sheriff, your message is wel-
come to me, and I thank my God
that he has made me worthy to
offer my life for his service." At
which words the sheriff departed:
but in the space of an hour he
came back again, with swords and
clubs ; and when he came up into
her chamber, one of her friends de-
sired him to give him leave to go
with her to the stake, and to com-
fort her, which the sheriff granted
at that time ; but afterwards, when
she was dead, he was sore troubled
for the same.
Now when she was brought
through the town by a number of
bill-men, a great number of people
being present, she was led by two
of her friends, namely, Mr. Michael
Reniger, and Mr. Augustine Bern-
her, and so brought to the 'place of
execution : and because the place
was far off, and the throng of the
people great, and she not ac-
quainted with the fresh air, (being
so long in prison) one of her friends
sent a messenger to the sheriff's
house for some drink: and after
she had prayed three several times,
RALPH ALLERTON AND OTHERS,
629
In which prayers she desired God
most instantly to abolish the idol-
atrous mass, and to deliver tiiis
realm from popery (at the end of
which prayers most part of the
people cried, "Amen!" yea, even
the sheriff that stood hard by her,
ready to cast her into the tire for
not allowing the mass, at this her
prayer said with the rest of her
people, " Amen !") ; when she had
thus prayed, she^ook the cup into
her hands, saying, "I drink to all
them that unfeignedly love the
gospel of Jesus Christ, and wish
for the abolishment of popei-y."
When she had drank, they that
were her friends drank also. After
that a great number, especially
the women of that town, drank
with her, who afterwards were put
to open penance in the church by
the cruel papists, for drinking with
her.
When she was chained to the
stake, she shewed such cheerful-
ness, that it passed man's reason,
being so m ell coloured in her face,
and being so patient, that most of
them that had honest hearts were
moved, and even with tears be-
wailed the tyranny of the papists.
When the fire was set to her, she
made no other resistance than by
lifting up her hands towards hea-
ven, being dead very soon: for the
under sheriff, at the request of her
friends, had provided such stuff,
that she was suddenly dispatched
out of this miserable world.
This, amongst other things, is
not to be forgotten, that the papists
had appointed some to rail upon
her, and to revile her, both as she
went to the place of execution, as
also when she went to the stake.
Amongst others there was an old
priest, who had a pair of writing
tab-Ies, wherein he set down the
names of those women that drank
of the cup (as before mentioned),
and also described her friends by
their apparel, for he could not pre-
sently learn their names, and after-
wards inquired for them : and so
immediately after process was sent
for them, both to Coventry and
other places : but God, whose pro-
vidence sleeps not, did defend
them from the hands of these cruel
tyrants. Unto which God, with
the Son and the Holy Ghost, be
honour and glory for ever, Amen.
MARTYRDOMS OF RALPH ALLERTON,
JAMES AWSTOO, MARGERY AWS-
TOO, AND RICHARD ROTH, AT
ISLINGTON.
Mr. Ralph Allerton, being in-
formed against by several bigoted
papists in the neighbourhood where
he lived, was apprehended on sus-
picion of heresy ; and after un-
dergoing a short examination be-
fore a magistrate, was committed
to prison.
A few days after he was brought
before lord Darcy, at Colchester,
who accused him not only of ab-
senting himself from church, but
also that, by preaching, he had
persuaded others to follow his ex-
ample.
To this Mr. Allerton made the
following confession : that coming
to his parish church, and finding
the people sitting there, some
gazing about, and others talking
on unprofitable subjects, he ex-
horted them to pray, meditate on
God's word, and not sit idle, to
which they willingly consented ;
and after prayer, he read a chap-
ter to them in the New Testament.
This he continued to do for some
time, till he was informed his pro-
ceedings were contrary to lasv, as
he was neither priest nor minister;
upon which he desisted.
He likewise confessed, that he
was taken up for reading in the
parish of Welly ; but when those
that apprehended him understood
he had read but once, and that
it was an exhortation to obedience,
they let him go ; after which, being
afraid, he kept in woods, barns,
and solitary places, till he was ap-
prehended.
After this examination, lord
Darcy sent him to London to the
commissioners, by whom he was
referred to bishop Bonner, who
persuaded him publicly to recant
630
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
his profession at St. Paul's church,
and then dismissed him; where-
upon he returned into the country.
He was greatly troubled in his
conscience for what he had done,
earnestly repented of the same,
and openly professed the faith he
had so weakly revoked, till Tho-
mas Tye, priest of the parish, (who
had formerly been a professor of
the truth, but was now a perse-
cutor) caused him to be appre-
hended, and again brought to the
bishop of London, on the 8th of
April, 1557, when the following ex-
amination took place.
Bonner. Ah, sirrah ! how chanc-
eth it that you are come hither
again on this fashion? I daresay
thou art accused wrongfully.
Ralph. Yea, my lord, so I am.
For if 1 were guilty of such things
as I am accused of, then I would
be very sorry.
Bonner. Go on, let me hear
thee ; for I did not believe the tale
to be true.
Ralph. My lord, who did accuse
me ? I pray you let me know,
that I may answer thereunto.
Bonner. If thou hast not dis-
sembled, then thou needest not be
afraid, nor ashamed to answer for
thyself. But tell me in faith, hast
thou not dissembled ?
Ralph. If I cannot have mine
accusers to accuse me before you,
my conscience doth constrain me
to accuse myself: for I have griev-
ously offended God in my dissimu-
lation, at my last being before your
lordship, for which I am very
3orry.
Bonner. Wherein, I pray thee,
didst thou dissemble, when thou
wast before me ?
Ralph. Forsooth, my lord, if
your lordship remember, I did set
my hand to a certain writing, the
contents whereof (as I remember)
were. That I believe in all things
as the Catholic church teacheth,
&c. In which I did not disclose
ray mind, but shamefully dissem-
bled, because I made no difference
between the true church and the
lintvue church.
Bonner. That is well said of
thee. For if thou hadst allowed
the church of heretics, I vi'ould
have burned thee with fire for thy
labour. But which is the Catholic
church ?
Ralph. Even that which hath
received the wholesome sound,
spoken of by Isaiah, David, Ma-
lachi, and Paul, with many other
more. Which sound hath gone
throughout all the earth, and unto
the ends of the world.
Bonner. Yea, thou sayest true
before God. For this is the sound
that hath gone throughout all
Christendom, and he that believeth
not the sound of the holy church,
as St. Cyprian saith, doth err.
Ralph. My lord, if you re-
member, I spake of all the world,
as it is written, and not of all
Christendom only, as methinks
your lordship takes it, which kind
of speaking you do not find in all
the Bible. For I am sure, that the
gospel hath been both preached
and persecuted in all lands. For
true it is that the church which
you call Catholic, is none other-
wise Catholic than was figured in
Cain, observed of by Jeroboam,
and others of that description.
Bonner. Now, by the blessed
sacrament of the altar, he is the
rankest heretic that ever came be-
fore me.
Ralph. My lord, there are in
England three religions; as you
have said, there are more of my
opinion.
Bonner. Sayest thou so ? Which
be these three ?
Ralph. The first is that which
you hold ; the second is clean con-
trary to the same ; and the third is
a neuter, being indifferent: that
is to say, observing all things that
are commanded outwardly, as
though he were of your part, his
heart being set wholly against the
same.
Bonner. And of these three
which art thou? For now thou must
needs be ©ne of them.
Ralph. Yea, my lord, I am of
one of them ; and that which I
3
RALPH ALLERTON AND OTHERS.
631
am of, is even that which is con-
trary to that which you teach to be
believed under pain of death.
The bishop was incensed at this
reply, and immediately committed
Allerton to the prison called Little-
Ease, at Guildhall, London, where
he remained all night, and the
next morninj? being again brought
before the bishop, the dean of St.
Paul's, and the chancellor of the
diocese, some writings which he
had signed were brought forward,
and Bonner asked him, " Is not
this your hand, and this, and
this r
Allerton. Yea, they are my
hand all of them ; I confess the
same ; neither yet will I deny any
thing that I have set my hand
unto. And I believe the scripture
to be true, and in defence of the
same I intend to give my life, ra-
ther than 1 will deny any part
thereof, God willing.
Bonner. Is not this thine own
hand?
Allerton. Yes, my lord, it is
mine own hand, neither am I
ashamed thereof, because my con-
fession is agreeable to God's word.
Tye, (the Priest.) My lord, he
is a very seditious fellow, and per-
suadeth other men to do as he
himself doth, contrary to the or-
der appointed by the queen's
highness and the clergy of this
realm.
Allerton. As I said before, so
say T now again ; thou art not of
the church of Christ, and that I
will prove, if I may be sufl'ered.
You commanded the constable to
apprehend me, contrary to the
laws of this realm, having neither
treason, felony, nor murder to lay
to my charge : no, neither had you
precept, process, nor warrant to
serve on me ; and therefore I say,
without a law was I apprehended.
And whereas you seek to trouble
the constable, because he kept me
not in the stocks three days and
three nights, it doth shew in part
what you are. And if I had run
away, then you would surely have
laid somewhat to his charge.
Bonner. Thou knowest Kichard
Roth, dost thou not? Is he of the
same mind that thou art of, canst
thou tell ?
Allerton. He is of age to an-
swer, let him speak for himself,
for I hear say that he is in your
house.
Bonner. Tell me then, briefly,
at one word, wilt thou be contented
to go to Fulham with me, and
there to kneel down at mass, shew-
ing thyself outwardly as though
thou didst it with a good will ?
Come, speak.
Allerton. I will not say so.
Bonner. Away with him, away
with him !
He was then remanded to pri-
son, and on the second of May
was brought again before the bi-
shop, and three noblemen of the
council, when Bonner asked,
"Doth not Christ say. This is my
body? How sayest thou? Wilt
thou deny these words of our Sa-
viour Christ? Or was he a dissem-
bler, speaking one thing and mean-
ing another?"
Allerton. My lord, I marvel
why you leave out the beginning
of the institution of the supper of
our Lord. For Christ said, "Take
ye, and eat ye, this is my body."
And if it will please you to join
the former words to the latter,
then shall I make you an answer.
For sure I am, that Christ was no
dissembler, neither did he say one
thing, and mean another.
Bonner. Why, then must thou
needs say that it is his body ; for
he saith it himself, and thou con-
fessest that he will not lie.
Allerton. No, my lord; he is
true, and all men are liars. Let
these words go before, " Take ye,
and eat ye ;" without which words
the rest are not sufficient ; but
when the worthy receivers do take
and eat, even then are fulfilled
the words of our Saviour unto
him, or every of them that so re-
ceiveth.
The bishop, after severely re-
primanding him, dismissed him
for the present, and he was re-
conducted to prison-
On the l''-^'* ot' May he was
632
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
again brou^t before Bonner, at
his palace in London, where the
following articles were exhibited
against hira :
1. That he was of the parish of
Much-Bentley, in Essex, and of
the diocese of London.
2. That on the lOlh of January
last past, Mr. John Mordant
preaching at St. Paul's, London,
the said Ralph Allerton did there
openly submithimself to the church
of Rorae, with the rites and ce-
remonies thereof.
3. That he did consent and sub-
scribe, as well unto the submission,
as also to one other bill, in the
which be granted, that if he should,
at any time, turn again unto his
former opinions, it should be then
lawful for the bishop immediately
to denounce and adjudge him as an
heretic.
4. That he had subscribed to a
bill wherein he affirmed, that in
the sacrament, after the words of
consecration be spoken by the
priest, there remaineth still mate-
rial bread and material wine ; and
that he believed, that the bread is
the bread of thanksgiving, and the
memorial of Christ's death ; and
that, when he received it, he re-
ceived the body of Christ spiritu-
ally in his soul, but material bread
in substance.
5. That he had openly affirmed,
and also advisedly spoken, that
which is contained in the said
former fourth article, last before
specified.
6. That he had spoken against
the bishop of Rome, with the see
and church of the same, and also
against the seven sacraments, and
other ceremonies and ordinances
of the same church, used then
within this realm.
7. That he had allowed and com-
mended tlie opinions and faith of
Mr. Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer,
and others, of late burnt within
this realm, and believed their opi-
nions to be good and godly.
8. That he had divers times af-
firmed, that the religion used with-
in this realm, at the time of his
apprehension, TV*** neither good
nor agreeable to God's word, and
that he could not conform himself
thereunto.
9. That he had affirmed, that the
book of common prayer, set forth
in the reign of king Edward VI.
was, in all parts, good and godly :
and that the said Ralph, and his
company, being prisoners, did
daily use, among themselves, in
prison, some part of the same
book.
10. That he had affirmed, that if
he were out of prison he M'ould
not come to mass, matins, nor
even-song ; nor bear taper, candle,
nor palm; nor go in procession;
nor would receive holy water,
holy bread, ashes, or pix, nor any
other ceremony used within this
realm.
11. That he had affirmed, that if
he were at liberty he would not
confess his sins to any priest, to
receive absolution of him, nor yet
would receive the sacrament of
the altar, as it was then used.
12. That he had affirmed, that
praying to saints, and prayers for
the dead, were neither good nor
profitable, and that a man is not
bound to fast and pray, but at his
own will and pleasure ; neither
that it is lawful to reserve the sa-
crament, nor to worship it.
13. That the said Ralph Allerton
hath, according to these affirma-
tions, abstained and refused to
come unto his parish church, ever
since the 10th of .January last, or
to use, receive, or allow any ce-
remonies, sacraments, or other
rites then used in the church.
To these articles Allerton, in
general, answered in the affirma-
tive, objecting only to that clause
in the 12th, " that a man is not
bound to fast and pray, but at his
own will and pleasure ;" confessing,
at the same time, that he had nei-
ther fasted nor prayed so frequently
as it was his duty to have done.
Many arguments were used by
Dr. Darbyshire, the bishop's chan-
cellor, and others, to bring him to
a recantation ; but all proving inef-
fectual, he was sent back to prison.
A. few days after, he, with his
RALPH ALLERTON AND OTHERS.
M$
'lellow-prisoncr, were ordered to
appear before bishop Bonuer, at
Fiilham, where, in his private cha-
pel, he judicially propounded to
them various artichs, the particu-
lars of which were addressed to
Allerton, in tlie following: form :
" Thou, Ralph Allerton, canst
not deny but that the information
given against thee, and remaining
now in the acts of this court of
thine ordinary Edmund Bonner,
bishop of London, was, and is, a
true information."
The substance of the information
was this :
That one Lawrence Edwards
had a child unchristened, and Mr.
Tye, the curate, asked him, wliy
his child was not baptized ? Ed-
wards replied. It should be bap-
tized when he could find one of
his own religion.
Mr. Tye told him, he had im-
bibed those notions from some
busy people, who go about to
spread heres}'. Edwards acknow-
ledged he had, telling him, at the
same time, if his doctrine was bet-
ter he would willingly receive it.
He then produced Allerton, to
whom the curate said, if he had
instructed Edwards, it was against
God's commandments to enter
into the church. On this, Aller-
ton thus addressed the people who
were present: " O good people,
now is fulfilled the saying of the
priest and prophet Esdras, viz.
The fire of a multitude is kindled
against a few, they have taken
away their houses, and spoiled
their goods. Which of you have
not seen this day ? Who is here
among you that seeth not all these
things done upon this day ? The
church, unto which they call us, is
the church of Antichrist, a perse-
cuting church, and the church mili-
tant."
This was the cause of his being
apprehended, and sent to the bi-
shop of London.
He was also charged with writ-
ing several letters, and other pa-
pers, which were found on him in
prison. He confessed, when they
were produced, that lie had writ-
ten them, and that they were in-
tended to be sent to some persons
who were in prison for the sake of
the gospel, at Colchester, where
they were afterwards burnt.
Allerton was then dismissed, and
the examination deferred to the
afternoon, when several other ar-
ticles were objected to him ; but
these being mostly false, he re-
fused to answer to them. He
granted, indeed, that he disap-
proved of the mass, and other
ceremonies, which were contrary
to the express word of God.
When the decree of pope Inno'
cent III. concerning the sacrament
of the altar, was read to him by
the bishop, he declared he regard-
ed it not, nor was it necessary that
any man should believe it.
When Bonner asked him what
he had to allege why sentence of
condemnation should not be pass-
ed upon him, he briefly answered,
" My lord, you ought not to con-
demn me as an heretic, for I am a
good Christian : but do as you
have determined, for I perceive that
right and truth are suppressed, and
cannot now appear upon earth."
In consequence of this answer
he was condemned as an heretic,
and immediately delivered over to
the secular power.
James Awstoo, and Margery
his wife, were next examined, when
the bishop, among other things,
asked the former if he had been
confessed in Lent, and had receiv-
ed the sacrament at Easter .'
Mr. Awstoo replied, he had been
confessed by the curate of Allhal-
lows Barking, near the Tower of
London; but that he had not re-
ceived the sacrament of the altar,
because he detested it as an abo-
minable idol.
The bishop then asked Mrs.
Awstoo, if she approved of the re-
ligion then used in the church of
England? She replied in the ne-
gative, declaring it to be corrupt
and antiscriptural ; and that those
who conformed to it were infla-
634
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
enced rather by fear, than by a con-
viction that it was founded on the
■word of God.
Being required by the bishop to
go to church, hear mass, and pray
for the prosperity of the queen,
she declared her abhorrence of
the mass, and that she would not
come into any church where there
were idols.
The bishop then made use of
the most forcible arguments he
could devise to induce them to re-
cant ; but they both persisted in
their faith and profession, renounc-
ing all popish doctrines and prac-
tices ; in consequence of which they
received sentence of condemna-
tion, and were delivered into the
hands of the sheriff, in order for
execution.
Richard Roth, the last person
examined, was strongly urged by
the bishop to acknowledge the
seven sacraments, and the corpo-
real presence in the eucharist.
But he briefly replied, that if those
doctrines were taught in the holy
scriptures, he would believe them ;
being otherwise, he must reject
them.
Being examined more particu-
larly concerning the sacrament of
the altar, and other points, he
plainly declared, that in that ce-
remony there was not the very
body and blood of Christ; but
that it was a dead god, and that
the mass was abominable, and
contrary to God's holy word and
will; from which faith and opinion
he was determined, through the
strength of divine grace, never
to depart.
He was afterwards accused of
being an encourager of heretics,
and that he had written letters
to certain persons, who were burnt
at Colchester; the latter of which
charges he frankly acknowledged.
Being asked his opinion of
Ralph Allerton, he answered, that
he esteemed him a sincere ser-
vant of God ; and that if hereafter,
at any time, he should be put to
d«ath for his faith and religion.
he believed he would die a mar-
tyr for the cause of Christ, and the
truth of his gospel.
He was then asked, if he ap-
proved of the order and rites of
the church at that time used in
England? To which he answered
in the negative, declaring, that
he utterly abhorred them. In
consequence of this he received
sentence of death, and was imme-
diately delivered to the sheriff for
execution.
On the 17th of September, 1557,
these four steadfast believers in
Christ v.rere conducted to Isling-
ton, (the place appointed for their
execution) where they were fast-
ened to two stakes, and consumed
in one fire. They all behaved in
a manner truly consistent with
their situation, and becoming of
the real followers of Jesus Christ,
cheerfully resigning up their souls
in testimony of the truth of his
most holy word.
The following are among the
letters which Allerton and Roth
were charged with having written :
FROM RALPH ALLERTON UNTO
AGNES SMITH, WIDOW.
Grace, mercy, and peace from
God the Father, and from our
Lord Jesus Christ, with the assist-
ance of God's Holy Spirit, and the
abundant health both of soul and
body, I wish unto you, as to my
own soul, as God knoweth, who is
the searcher of all secrets.
Forasmuch as it pleaseth Al-
mighty God, of his infinite mercy,
to call me to the state of grace, to
suffer martyrdom for Jesus Christ's
sake, although heretofore I have
most negligently dallied therewith;
and therefore far unworthy I am
of such an higli benefit, to be
crowned with the most joyful
crown of martyrdom: neverthe-
less, it hath pleased God not so to
leave me, but hath raised me ac-
cording to his promise, which
saith, *' Although he faJl, yet shall
he not be cast down ; for the Lord
upholdeth him with his hand,"
Psalm xxxvii. Wherefore we
RALPH ALLERTON AND OTHERS.
63$
perceive God's election to be most
sure, for undoubtedly he will pre-
serve all those that are appointed
to die. And as he hath bef]:;un this
work in me, even so do 1 believe
that he will finish the same, to his
great glory, and to my wealth,
through Jesus Christ, so be it.
Dearly beloved sister (I am
constrained so to call you, because
of your constant faith and love
unfeigned), consider, that if we be
the true servants of Christ, then
may not we in any wise make
agreement with his enemy Anti-
christ. For there is no concord
and agreement between them,
saith the Scriptures; and a man
cannot serve two masters, saith
Christ. And also it is prefigured
unto us in the old law, where the
people of God were most straitly
commanded that they sliould not
mingle themselves with the un-
godly heathen, and were also for-
bidden to eat, drink, or to marry
with them. For as often as they
did either marry unto their sons,
or take their daughters unto them,
or to their sons, even so often
came the great and heavy wrath of
God upon his own people, to over-
throw both them and all their
cities, with the holy sanctuary of
God; and brought in strange
princes to reign over them, and
wicked rulers to govern them, so
that they were sure of hunger,
sword, pestilence, and wild beasts
to devour them. Which plagues
never ceased, until the good peo-
ple of God were clean separated
from the wicked idolatrous people.
Oh, dearly beloved, this was
written for our learning, that we,
through patience and comfort of
the Scriptures, might have hope.
And is it not in like case happened
now in this realm of England?
For now are the people of God
had in derision, and trodden under
foot, and the cities, towns, and
houses where they dwelt, are inha-
bited with them that have no right
thereunto, and the true owners are
spoiled of their labours: yea. and
the holy sanctuary of God's most
blessed word is laid desolate and
waste, so that the very foxes run
over it, &c.; yet is it the food of
our souls, the lantern of our feet,
and the light unto our paths; and
where it is not preached, the peo-
ple perish. But the prophet saith,
" He that refraineth from evil,
must be spoiled," Isai. lix. Why
should men then be ashamed to be
spoiled, seeing that it is told to us
before, that it must so happen
unto them that refrain from evil?
And thus I bid you farewell in
God.
Ralph Allerton.
to richard roth, his fellow-
MARTYR.
The angel of God pitch his tent
about us, and defend us in all our
ways, Amen, Amen.
O dear brother, I pray for you :
for I hear say that you have been
divers times before my lord in ex-
amination. Wherefore take heed
for God's sake what the wise man
teacheth you, and shrink not away
when you are enticed to confess
an untruth, for hope of life, but be
ready always to give an answer of
the hope that is in you. For who-
soever confesseth Christ before
men, him will Christ also confess
before his Father- But he that is
ashamed to confess him before
men, shall have his reward with
them that do deny him. And
therefore, dear brother, go for-
ward : j'ou have a ready way, so
fair as ever had any of the pro-
phets or apostles, or the rest of
our brethren, the holy martyrs of
God. Therefore covet to go hence
with the multitude, while the way
is full. Also (dear brother) un-
derstand that I have seen your let-
ter, and, although I cannot read it
perfectly, yet I partly perceive
your meaning therein, and very
gladly I would copy it out, with
certain comfortable additions
thereunto annexed. The which as
yet will not be brought to pass for
lack of paper, until my lord be
gone from hence, and then your
request shall be accomplished,
God willing, without delay. Thus
fare yoa well in God. Our dear
636
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
brother and fellow in tribulation,
Robert Allin, salutetb you, and the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost be
with you, Amen.
Ralph Allerton.
P. S. Do you suppose that our
brethren and sisters are not yet
dispatched out of this world? I
think that either they are dead,
or shall be within these two
days.
FROM RICHARD ROTH TO HIS
FRIENDS AT COLCHESTER.
O DEAR brethren and sisters,
how much reason have you to re-
joice in God, that he hath given
you such faith to overcome this
blood-thirsty tyrant thus far!
And no doubt he that hath begun
that good work in you, will fulfil
it unto the t nd. O dear hearts in
Christ, what a crown of glory shall
ye receive with Christ in the king-
dom of God! O that it ha&l been
the good will of God that I Isad
been ready to have gone with you.
For 1 lie in my lord's Little-ease
in the day, and in the night 1 lie in
the Coal-house, from Ralph Al-
lerton, or any other: and we look
every day when we shall be con-
demned. For he said, that I
should be burned within ten days
before Easter; but I lie still at the
pool's brink, and every man goeth
in before me; but we abide pa-
tiently the Lord's leisure, with
many bonds, in fetters and stocks ;
by which we have received great
joy of God. And now fare you
well, dear brethren and sisters, in
this world, but I trust to see you in
the heavens, face to face.
O, brother Munt, with your
wife and ray sister Rose, how
blessed are you in the Lord, that
God hath found you worthy to
suffer for his sake! with all the
rest of my dear brethren and sis-
ters, known and unknown. O be
joyful even unto death. Fear it
not, saith Christ, for I have over-
come death. O, dear hearts,
seeing that Jesus Christ will be
our help, O, tarry you the Lord's
leisure. Be strong, let your hearts
be of good comfort, and wait you
still for the Lord. He is at hand.
Yea, the angel of the Lord pitch-
eth his tent round about them that
fear him, and delivereth them
which way he seeth best. For our
lives are in the Lord's hands; and
they can do nothing unto us before
God suffer them. Therefore give
all thanks to God.
O dear hearts, you shall be
clothed in long white garments
upon the mount of Sion, with the
multitude of saints, and with Jesus
Christ our Saviour, which will
never forsake us. O blessed vir-
gins, ye have played the wise vir-
gins' part, in that you have taken
oil in your lamps, that ye may go in
with the bridegroom when he com-
eth, into the everlasting joy with
him. But as for the foolish, they
shall be shut out, because they
made not themselves ready to
suffer with Christ, neither go about
to take up his cross. O, dear
hearts, how precious shall your
death be in the sight of the Lord!
For dear is the death of his saints.
O fare you well, and pray. The
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be
with you all. Amen, Amen. Pray,
pray, pray.
Written by me, with my own
blood.
Richard Roth.
martyrdom of agnes bongeor
and margaret thurston, at
colchester.
In a preceding page we have
given an account of ten persons
who suffered martyrdom at Col-
chester; two other women, Mar-
garet Thurston, and Agnes Bon-
geor, were likewise condemned, at
the same time and place, and for
the same cause. But Margaret
Thurston, on the morning that she
should have suffered with the
others, was for that time deferred,
by the following circumstances,
which she afterwards related to
Joan Cook, a fellow-prisoner, a
few hours before her death. This
Moman having asked Margaret
why she should be reserved when
the others suffered? she answered,
" That it was not for any fear of
1
AGNES BONGEOR AND MARGARET THURSTON. 637
deatli ; but being prepared, as the
rest were that suffered the same
day, she was taken with a great
shivering and trembling of the
flesh ; whereupon, forsaking the
company, she went aside to pray ;
and whilst she was praying, she
thought she was lifted up by a
mighty wind that came round
about her. Even at that instant
came in the gaoler and company
with him, and whilst she turned
herself to fetch her psalter, they
took the other prisoners and left
her alone. Shortly after she was
moved out of the castle, and put
into the town prison, where she
continued until Friday seven-night
after her company was burnt."
That day, not two hours before her
death, she was brought to the
castle again, where she told this to
the said Joan Cook.
The other woman, named Agnes
Bongeor, who should have suffered
in like manner with the six that
went out of Mote-hall, was also
kept at that time, because her
name was wrongly spelled in the
writ.
The following is the Martyrolo-
gist's account of the closing scenes
of this good woman's life :
The same morning, the second
of August, that the said six in
Mote-hall were called out to go to
their martyrdom, Agnes Bongeor
was also called with them, by the
name of Agnes Bower. Wherefore
the bailiffs, understanding her to be
wrong named within the writ,
commanded the said Agnes Bon-
geor to prison again, and so that
day sent her from Mote-hall to the
castle, where she remained till her
death.
But when she saw herself sepa-
rated from her fellow-prisoners in
such a manner, oh ! what piteous
complaints that good woman
made; how bitterly she wept,
what strange thoughts came into
her mind, how naked and desolate
she esteemed herself, and to what
a plunge of despair and care her
poor soul was brought, it was both
sad and moving to behold; and all
because she went not with them to
give up her life for the cause of
Christ ; for of all things in the world,
life was the least thing tliat she ex-
pected. For the morning, on vviiich
she was kept back from burning,
she had put on a smock that she
had prepared only for that pur-
pose, And also having a child,
a little young infant suckling on
her, who she kept with her tenderly
all the time she was in prison, that
day likewise did she send away to
another nurse, and prepared her-
self presently to give hereself for
the testimony of the glorious gos-
pel of Jesus Christ. So little did
she look for life, and so greatly did
God's gifts work in her above na-
ture, that death seemed much bet-
ter welcome than life. But this
took not effect at that time as she
thought it would, and therefore
(as I said) she was greatly trou-
bled.
But in this great perplexity of
mind, a friend of her's came to
her, and required to know whe-
ther Abraham's obedience was ac-
cepted before God, for that he did
sacrifice his son Isaac, or in that
he would have offered him ? Unto
which she answered thus :
"I know," said she, "that Abra-
ham's will before God was allowed
for the deed, in that he would have
done it, if the angel of the Lord
had not stayed him: but I," said
she, "am unhappy; the Lord
thinketh me not worthy of this
dignity, and therefore Abraham's
case and mine are not alike."
" Why then," said her friend,
" would you not willingly have
gone with your company, if God
should so have suffered it?"
" Yes," said she, " that I would
with all my heart, and because I
did not, it is now my chief and
greatest grief."
"Then," said her friend, "my
dear sister, I pray thee consider
Abraham and thyself well, and
thou shalt see thou dost nothing
differ with him in will at all."
" Alas !" said she, " there is a
far greater matter in Abraham
^38
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
than in me ; for Abraham was tried
with the otfering of his own child,
but so am not I ; and therefore our
cases are not alike."
" Good sister," said her friend,
" weigh the matter but indifle-
rently. Abraham, I grant, would
have offered his son : and have
not you done the like in your little
sucking babe ? But consider fur-
ther than this, my good sister,
where Abraham was commanded
but to offer his son, you are heavy
and grieved because you offer not
yourself, which goeth somewhat
more near you than Abraham's
obedience did ; and therefore be-
fore God, assuredly, is no less ac-
cepted and allowed in his holy
presence ; which further the pre-
paring of your shroud also doth
argue full well," &;c. After which
talk between them, she began a
little to stay herself, and gave her
whole exercise to reading and
prayer, wherein she found a great
deal of comfort.
During the time that these afore-
said two good women were prison-
ers, one in the castle, and the other
in Mote-hall, God by a secret means
called the said Margaret Thurston
unto his truth again ; who having
her eyes Opened by the working
of his Spirit, did greatly sorrow
and lament her backsliding before,
and promised faithfully to the
Lord, in hope of his mercies, never
more while she lived to do the
like again, but that she would con-
stantly stand to the confession of
the same, against all the adversa-
ries of the cross of Christ. After
which promise made, came in a
short time a writ from London for
the burning of them, which"was
accordingly executed the I7th day
of September, in the year afore-
said.
Now when these aforesaid wo-
men were brought to the place at
Colchester, where they should suf-
fer, they fell down upon their
knees, and made their humble
prayers to God, which being done,
they rose and went to the stake
joyfully, and were immediately
chained thereto, and after the firfl
had encompassed them about, they
with great joy and glorious triumph
gave up their souls, spirits, and
lives, into the hands of the Lord,
under whose government and pro-
tection, for Christ's sake, we be-
seech him to grant us his holy
defence and help for evermore,
Amen.
About the same time, a shoe-
maker, named John Kurde, was
burnt at Northampton, and died
with the same steadfastness and
hope as the other martyrs in the
same glorious cause.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN NOYES, OF
LAXEFIELD, IN SUFFOLK.
About the same time as those
persons whose fate we have just
recorded, suffered John Noyes,
and his apprehension and death
were brought about in the follow-
ing manner :
Some bigoted papists, who dwelt
in the neighbourhood, knowing him
to be a professor of the true faith,
and a despiser of the mass, and
other Romish superstitions, deter-
mined to bring him to punishment;
and accordingly, three of them,
named Thomas Lovel, Wolfreu
Dowsing, and Nicholas Stannard,
beset his house, and he attempting
to go out, Nicholas Stannard called
to him and said, " Whither goest
thou V to which he replied, " To
see some of my neighbours."
Stannard then said, " Your master
hath deceived you ; you must go
with us now." To which Noyes
answered, " No, but take you heed
your master deceive not you."
And so they took him and carried
him before the justices the next
day. After several matters had
been alleged against him, he was
conducted to a dungeon at Eye,
where he was confined for some
time, and was then carried from
thence to Norwich, and before the
bishop, where he was interrogated
on the following subjects:
1. Whether he believed that the
ceremonies used in the church were
JOHN NOYES.
639
good and godly, to stir up men's
minds to devotion.
2. Whether he believed the pope
to be supreme head of the church
here on earth.
3. Whether he believed the body
of our Lord Jesus Christ to be in
tlie sacrament of the altar under
the forms of bread and wine, after
the words of consecration.
To which he replied with great
courage, denying the pope's su-
premacy, the use of ceremonies,
and Christ's real presence in the
sacrament.
Upon this, sentence was read
by the bishop against him, in the
presence of Dr. Dunning, his chan-
cellor, sir W. Woodhouse, sir
Thomas Woodhouse, and several
other gentlemen.
No further particulars of his ex-
amination are known ; but we have
the following account of his subse-
quent conduct and execution, from
which we learn, in some measure,
what took place on his appearance
before the bishop:
In the mean time his brother-in-
law, Nicholas Fisk, of Dinnington,
going to comfort him at such time
as he remained in the Guildhall
of Norwich, after christian exhor-
tation, asked him if he did fear
death when the bishop gave judg-
ment against him, considering the
terror of the same ; and the said
Noyes answered, he thanked God
he feared death no more at that
time, than he or any other did,
being at liberty. Then the said
Nicholas required of him to shew
the cause of his condemnation.
Upon which request the said John
Noyes wrote' i with his own hand
as follows :
I said. That I could not believe,
that in the sacrament of the altar
there is the natural body of Christ,
that same body that was born of
the virgin Mary. But I said, that
the sacrament of the body and
blood of Christ is received by
Christian people in the remem-
brance of Christ's death, as a spi-
ritual food, if it be ministered ac-
cording to Christ's institution.
But they said, That I could not
tell what spiritual meant.
The bishop said, That the sacra-
ment was God, and must be wor-
shipped as God. So said the chan-
cellor also.
Then answered I, and said. My
lord, I cannot so believe.
Then said the bishop. Why?
Then say what thou dost believe.
Notwithstanding, these collusions
could not prevail.
Now being condemned, he was
sent again from Norwich to Eye-
prison ; and about the 21st day of
September, about midnight, he was
brought from Eye to Laxefield, to
be burned ; and on the next morn-
ing was brought to the stake, where
were waiting for his coming, the
aforesaid justice, Mr- Thurston,
one Mr. Waller, being then under-
sheriff, and Mr. Thomas Lovell,
high constable, as is before express-
ed ; who commanded men to make
ready all things meet for this sin-
ful purpose. Now the fires in
most houses of the street were put
out, saving that asmoke was espied
by the said Thomas Lovell, pro-
ceeding out from the top of a chim-
ney, to which house the sheriff and
Grannow his man went, and brake
open the door, and thereby got
fire, and brought the same to the
place of execution. When John
Noyes came to the place where he
should be burned, he kneeled down
and said the 50th Psalm, with
other prayers, and then they mak-
ing haste bound him to the stake,
and being bound, the said John
Noyes said, " Fear not them that
can kill the body, but fear him that
can kill both body and soul, and
cast it into everlasting fire.''
When he saw his sister weeping
and making moan for him, he told
her that she should not weep for
him, but weep for her sins.
Then one Nicholas Cadman
brought a fagot and set against
him ; and the said John Noyes
took up the fagot and kissed it,
and said. Blessed be the time that
ever I was born to come to this.
Then ho delivered his psalter to
640
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
be under-sheriff, desiring him to
be good to his wife and children,
and to deliver to her that same
book; and the sheriff promised
him that he would, notwithstand-
ing he never performed his pro-
mise. Then the said John Noyes
S'aid to the people, " They say
they can make God of a piece of
bread; believe them not."
Then said he, " Good people,
bear witness that I do believe to
be saved by the merits and passion
of Jesus Christ, and not by mine
own deeds." And so the fire was
kindled, and burning about him,
he then said, " Lord, have mercy
upon me! Christ, have mercy
upon me! Son of David, hare
mercy upon me \"
And so he yielded up his life,
and when his body was burned,
they made a pit to bury the coals
and ashes, and amongst the same
they found one of his feet that was
unburned, whole up to the ancle,
with the hose on, and that they
buried with the rest. •
Now while he was burning,
there stood by one John Jarvis, a
servant in the same town, a plain
fellow, who said, " Good Lord,
how the sinews of his arms shrink
up !" And there stood behind him
Grannow and Benet, the sheriff's
men, and they told their master,
that John Jarvis said, " What vil-
lanous wretches are these!" And
their master ordered them to ap-
prehend him, and they took him
and pinioned him, and carried him
before the justice that same day,
and the justice did examine him of
the words aforesaid, but he denied
them, and answered that he said
nothing but this, " Good Lord,
how the sinews of his arms shrink
up!" But for all this the justice
did bind his father and his master
in five pounds a-piece, that he
should be forthcoming at all times.
And on the Wednesday following,
he was brought again before the
justices, Mr. Thurston and Mr.
Kene, sitting at Fresingfield, Hox-
ton Hundred, and there they did
appoint and command, that the
said John Jarvis should be set iti
the stocks the next market-day,
and whipped about the market
naked. But his master, one Wil-
liam Jarvis, did after crave friend-
ship of the constables, and they
did not set him in the stocks till
Sunday morning, and in the after-
noon they did whip him about the
market with a dog-whip, having
three cords, and so they let him
go.
The following letter was written
by Noyes to his wife, wbHe he lay
in prison.
Wife, you desired me that I
would send you some tokens that
you might remember me. As I
did read in the New Testament, I
thought it good to write unto you
certain places of the Scripture for
a remembrance. St. Peter saitlr,
1 Pet. iv., " Dearly beloved, be
not troubled with this heat that is
come among you to try you, as
though some strange thing had
happened unto you, but rejoice,
insomuch as ye are partakers of
Christ's sufferings, that when his
glory appeareth ye may be merry
and glad. If ye be railed on for
the name of Cbrist, happy are ye,,
for the Spirit of glory, and the
Spirit of God, resteth upon you.
" It is better, if the will of God
be so, that ye suffer for well doing
than for evil doing.
" See that none of you suffer as
a murderer, or as a thief, or an
evil doer, or as a busy body in-other
men's matters ; but if any man
suffer as a Christian man, let him
not be ashamed, but let him glo-
rify God in his behalf; for the time
is come that judgment must begin
at the house of God. If it first be-
gin with us, what shall the end of
them be, that believe not the gos-
pel of God ? Wherefore let them
that suffer according to the will of
God, commit their souls unto him in
well doing."
St. Paul saith, 2 Tim. iii., " all
that will live godly in Christ Jesus,
must suffer persecution."
St. John saith, 1 John ii., " Se€
JOHN NOYES.
64!
thatyc love not the world, neither
the things tiiat are in the world. If
any man love the world, the love
of the Father is not in him. For
all that is in the world, as the lust
of the flesh, the lust of the eyes,
and the pride of life, is not of the
Father, but is of the world, which
vanisheth away and the lust there-
of, but he that fuUilleth the will of
God abideth for ever."
St. Paul saith, Col. iii. "If ye
be risen again with Christ, seek
those things which arc above,
where Christ sittetli on the right
hand of God. Set your all'ection
on things that are above, and not
on things which are on earth,"
Our Savionr Christ saith, Matt,
xviii. " Whosoever sliall ofleud
one of these little ones that believe
in me, it were better for him that
a mill-stone were hanged about his
neck, and that he were ca^t into
the sea,"
The Emperor llenri/ IV. uith his Empress and Sim, compelled to vait three days and
nights, in the dejyth of winter, to gain udmissiun to I'ojie Gregory 172.
The prophet David saith, Psal.
xxxiv. " Great are the troubles of
the righteous, but the Lord deli-
vereth them out of all.
"■ Fear the Lord, ye saints : for
they that fear him lack nothing.
"When the righteous cry, the
Lord heareth them, and delivereth
them out of all tlieir troubles : but
misfortune shall slay the ungodly,
and they that hate the righteous
shall perish.
" Hear, O my people. I assure
FOX'S MARTYRS.
thee, O Israel, if thou wilt hearken
unto me, there shall no strange god
be in thee, neither shalt thou wor-
ship any other God. Oh that my
people would obey me : for if
Israel would walk in my ways, I
should soon put down their ene-
mies, and turn mine hand against
thine adversaries."
Our Saviour Christ saith, " The
disciple is not above the master,
nor yet the servant above his lord.
li is enough for the disciple to be
41
642
BOOK OF MAflTYRS,
as Lis master is, ahd that the ser-
■vant be as his lord is. It" they
have called the raaster of the
Louse Beelzebub, how much more
shall they call them of his house-
hold so? fear not them there-
fore."
St. Paul saith, 2 Cor. iv. " Set
yourselves there at large, and bear
not a stranger's yoke with the un-
believers : for what fellowship hath
righteousness with unrighteous-
ness? what company hath light
with darkness? or what part hath
the believer with the infidel i" &c.
Wherefore come out from among
them, and separate yourselves now
(saith the Lord), and touch no un-
clean thing ; so will I receive you,
and I will be a Father unto you,
and ye shall be my sons and
daughters, saith the Lord Al-
mighty.
" For neither eye hath seen, nor
the ear hath heard, neither can it
enter into the heart of man what
good things the Lord hath prepar-
ed for them that love him." 1
Cor. ii.
" Ye are bought neither with
silTer nor gold, but with the pre-
cious blood of Christ," 1 Pet. i.
"There is none other name given
to men wherein we must be saved,"
Acts iv.
So fare ye well, wife and chil-
dren ; and leave worldly care,
and see you be diligent to
pray.
" Take no thought, (saith Christ,
Matt, vi.) saying, What shall we
eat, or what shall we drink, or
wherewith shall we be clothed?
(for after all these things seek
the GentiJes) for your heavenly
Father knoweth tliat ye have need
of all these things, but seek ye
first the kingdom of heaven, and
the righteousness thereof, and all
these things shall be ministered
unto you."
MARTYRDOM OF CICELY ORMES, AT
NORWICH.
About the 23d of September,
shortly after the others above-men-
tioned. Cicely Ormes, wife of Ed-
mund Ormes, suffered at Norwich ;
she was taken at the death of Simon
Miller and Elizabeth Cooper, whom
we have already mentioned, and
her offence was, having said that
" she would pledge them of the
same cup that they drank of."
For so saying, one Mr. Corbet, of
Sprowson, near Norwich, sent her
to the chancellor. When she
came before him, he asked her
what she said unto the sacrament
of Christ's body ? And she said,
" she did believe that it was the
sacrament of the body of Christ."
— " Yea," said the chancellor,
" but what is that that the priest
holdeth over his head?" She an-
swered him and said, " It is bread:
and if you make it any better, it
is worse." At which words the
chancellor sent her to the bishop's
prison, with many threatenings
and hot words, being in a great
rage.
On the 23d of July she was
called before the chancellor again,
who sat in judgment with Mr.
Bridges and others. The chan-
cellor offered her, " if she would go
to the church and keep her senti-
ments to herself, she should be set
at liberty, and believe as she
would." But she told him " she
would not consent to his wicked
desire therein, do with her what
he would : for if she should, God
would surely plague her." Then
the chancellor told her, " he had
shewed more favour to her, than
ever he did to any, and that he
was loth to condemn her, consider-
ing she was an ignorant, unlearned,
and foolish woman." On this she
told him, " if he thought her such,
he should not be so desirous of her
sinful flesh, as she would (by God's
grace) be content to give it in so
good a quarrel." He then read
the sentence of condemnation
against her, and delivered her to
the care of the sheriffs of the city,
who immediately carried her to
the Guildhall in Norwich, where
she remained until her death.
" This Cicely Ormes was a very
simple woman, but yet zealous in
the Loi-d's cause, being born in
East Dereham, and was the daugh-
CICELY ORMES, AND OTHEllS.
643
4er of one Thomas Haund, tailor.
She was taken the athday of July,
and did for a twelve-mouth before
she was taken recant, but never
after was she quiet in conscience,
until she was utterly driven from
all their popery. Between the
time that she recanted, and that
she was taken, she had got a letter
written to give to the chancellor,
to let him know that she repented
her recantation from the bottom of
her heart, and would never do the
like again while she lived. But
before she exhibited her bill, she
was taken and sent to prison as is
before said. She was burnt the
23d of September, between seven
and eight in the mofning, the two
sheriffs being there, and to the
number of two hundred people.
When she came to the stake, she
kneeled down, and made her pray-
ers to God : that being done, she
rose up and said, ' Good people,
I believe in God the Father, God
the Son, and God the Holy Ghost,
three persons and one God.
" * This do I not, nor will I re-
cant ; but I recant utterly from
the bottom of my heart the doings
of the pope of Rome, and all his
popish priests I utterly refuse, and
never will have to do with them
again by God's grace. And, good
people, I would you should not
think of me, that I believe to be
saved in that I ofl'er myself here
unto the death of the Lord's cause,
but I believe to be saved by the
death and passion of Christ ; and
this my death fa and shall be a
witness of my faith unto all here
present. Good people, as many
of you that believe as I believe,
pray for me.'
" Then she came to the stake,
and laid her hand on it, and said,
' Welcome the cross of Christ.'
Which being done, she looked on
her hand, and seeing it blacked
with the stake, she wiped it upon
her smock, for she was burnt at
the same stake that Simon Miller
and Elizabeth Cooper were. Then
after she had touched it with her
hand, she came and kissed it, and
said, ' Weleorafe the sweet cross
of Christ,' and so gave herself to
be bound thereto. After the tor-
mentors had kindled the fire to
her, she said, ' My soul doth xnag-
nify the Lord, and my spirit re-
joiceth in God my Saviour: and
in saying so she set her hands to-
gether right against her breast,
casting her eyes and head upward,
and so stood heaving up her hands
by little and little, till the very
sinews of her arms did break
asunder, and then they fell ; but
she yielded up her life unto God,
as quietly as if she had been in a
slumber, or as one feeling no
pain ; so wonderfully did the Lord
work with her; his name there-
fore be praised for evermore.
Amen."
FURTHER PERSECUTIONS.
Nearly at the same period as
the martyrdoms we have just re-
lated, many others took place in
various parts of the kingdom, but
the want of authentic records,
prevents our laying the particulars
before our readers ; as we are re-
solved never to impose upon them
by fictitious or doubtful accounts,
but to state nothing which is not
confirmed by the strongest testi-
mony. The features of popery are
hideous enough, without the as-
sistance of artificial horrors ; why,
therefore, need we blacken a mon-
ster,
•' Which, to ha hated, needg but to be
seen ?"
In the diocese of Chichester,
especially, many were condemned
and martyred for the true testi-
mony of righteousness, among
whom we find the following per-
sons named, although we have no
particulars of their examinations,
&c. ; John Foreman, of East Grin-
stead ; John Warner, of Berne ;
Christian Grover, of the archdea-
conry of Lewes ; Thomas Athoth,
priest; Thomas Avington, of Erd-
ingly; Dennis Burgis, of Bux-
stead ; Thomas Ravensdale, of
Rye; John Milles, of Hellingley ;
Nicholas Holden, of Withiam ;
John Hart, of Withiam ; Margery
644
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Moiice, of Hethfield; Anne Try,
of East Grinstead ; John Oseward,
of Woodmancote ; Thomas Har-
Jand, of Woodmancote; James
Morice of Hethfield ; Thomas
D(jugate, of East Grinstead ; and
John Ashedon, of Katherfield.
The greatest persecutors aajainst
these faithful martyrs were these :
Chrislopherson, bishop of Chiches-
ter ; Richard Briesley, doctor of
law, and chancellor of Chichester ;
Robert Taylor, bachelor of law,
his deputy ; Thomas Piccard, civi-
lian ; Anthony Clarke, Albane,
and Longdale, bachelors of divi-
nity, &c.
MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS SPURD-
ANCE, AT BURY ST. EDMUND's.
The following account of his ex-
aminations is given by himself:
The bishop's chancellor asked
me, if I had been before the
priest, and confessed my sins unto
him ?
And I said, No, I had confessed
my sins to God, and God saith, in
what hour soever a sinner repeut-
eth and is sorry for his sins, and
asketh forgiveness, willing no more
so to do, he will no more reckon
his sin unto him ; and that is suffi-
cient for me.
Then said the chancellor, Thou
deniest the sacrament of penance.
I said, I deny not penance, but
I deny that I should shew my sins
to the priest.
Then said the chancellor, That
is denying of the sacrament of pe-
nance.
Write this article.
Have you received the blessed
saicrament of tlie altar (said he) at
this time of Easter ?
And I said. No.
And why have you not ? said he.
I said, I dare not meddle with
you in it, as you use it.
Why, do we not use it truly ?
said he.
I said, No : for the holy supper
of the Lord serveth for the Chris-
tian congregation, and you are
none of Christ's members ; and
therefore I dare not meddle with
you, lest I be like unto you.
Why are we none of Christ's
members ? said the chancellor.
I said, Because you teach laws
contrary to God's laws.
What laws are those? said he.
I said. These three articles, that
you swear the people unto here,
be false and untrue, and you do
evil to swear the people unto
them.
Then said he, Good people,
take no heed unto his words, for
he is an heretic, and teacheth you
disobedience : and so he would no
more speak of that matter.
Then said he. How believest
thou in the blessed sacrament of
the altar : dost thou not believe that
after it is consecrated, it is the very
same body that was born of the
Virgin Mary ?
I said. No, not the body in sub-
stance : for the same body hath a
substance in flesh, blood, and bones,
and was a bloody sacritice, and this
is a dry sacrifice.
And I said, Is the mass a sacri-
fice ?
Unto which a doctor answered
that sat by him, It is a sacrifice
both for the quick and the dead.
Then said I, No, it is no sacri-
fice ; for St. Paul saith that Christ
made one sacrifice once for all ;
and I do believe in none other
sacrifice, but only in that one sa-
crifice that our Lord Jesus Christ
made once for all.
Then said the doctor. That sa-
crifice that Christ made was a wet
sacrifice, and the mass is a dry sa-
crifice.
Then said I, That same dry sa-
crifice is a sacrifice of your own
making, and it is your sacrifice, it
is none of mine.
Then said the chancellor, He is
an heretic, he denieth the sacra-
ment of the altar.
Then said I, Will ye know how
I believe in the holy supper of the
Lord?
And he said. Yes.
Then said I, I believe that if I
come rightly and worthily, as God
hath commanded me, to the holy
supper of the Lord, I receive him
by faith, as by believing in him.
THOMAS^SPURDANCE.
645
But the bread beinp; received is
not God, and the bread that is yon-
der in the pix is not God. God
dwelleth not in temples made with
hands, ncitlier will he be worship-
ped with the works of men's hands.
And therefore you do very evil to
cause the people to kneel down
and worship the bread ; for God
did never bid you hold it above
your heads, neither had the apos-
tles such use.
Then said the chancellor. He de-
nieth the presence in the sacra-
ment. Write this article also.
He is a very heretic.
Then said I, The servant is not
greater than his master. For your
predecessors killed my master
Christ, the prophets and apostles,
and holy virtuous men, and now
yon also kill the servants of Christ,
so that all the righteous blood that
hath been shed, even from righte-
ous Abel, until this day, shall be
required at your hands.
Well, said the chancellor, have
him away.
SECOND EXAMINATION. OF SPURD-
ANCE, BEFORE THE BISHOP OF
NORWICH.
Bishop. Sirrah, dost thou not
believe in the Catholic faith of the
holy cliurch?
Spurd, I believe Christ's Ca-
tholic church.
Bishop. Yea, in Christ's church,
of which the pope is head ? Dost
thou not believe that the pope is
supreme head of the Catholic
church ?
Spurd. No; I believe not that
he should be above the apo«tles,
if he takes them to be his prede-
cessors. For when there came a
thought among the apostles, who
should be the greatest when their
master was gone, Christ answered
them unlo their thoughts, "The
kings of the earth bear dominion
above each other, but ye shall not
do so, for he that will be greatest
among you shall become servant
unto you all." How is it then (said
I) that he will climb so high above
his fellows? And also we were
sworn in my master king Henry's
time, that we should, to the ulniost
of our power, never consent to liim
again. And therefore, as he hutii
nothing to do here in England, so
neither hath he in his own country
more than a bishop hatii in his
diocese.
Bishop. Yea, what of that? We
were then in error and sin, now
we are in the riglit way again, and
therefore thou must home again
with us, and acknowledge thy'
fault, and become a Christian
man, and be sworn unto the pope
as our supreme head. Wilt thou
be sworn onto the pope ? How
sayest thou ?
Spurd. No, I warrant you, by
the grace of God, not as long as I
live. For you cannot prove by
the scripture that the pope is head
of the church, and may do therein
what he listeth.
Bishop. No .' yes, I trow ; for
as the bell-wether which weareth
the bell, is head of the flock of
sheep, even so is the pope the
head of the church of Christ. And
as the bees in the hive have a
master bee, when they are gone
out, to bring them home to the
hive; even so the pope, when we
be gone astray, and wandered
from the fold, from the hive, &.c.
then is ordered our head by suc-
cession of Peter to bring us home
again to the true churcli ; as thou
now, my good fellow, hast long
wandered out of the way, like a
scattered sheep, &c. liear there-
fore that bell-wether, the master
bee, &c. and come home with us
again to thy mother the church.
Spurd. My lord, all this is but
natural reason, and no scripture :
but since you cannot prove the
pope to be authorized by scripture,
you answer me not as I thought
you would.
Bishop. Ha! I see well you will
be stout, and will not be an-
swered : therefore you shall be
compelled by law, whether you
will or no.
Spurd. My lord, so did your
forefathers treat Christ and his
apostles. They had a law, and
by their law they put him to death ;
646
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
aitd so Hkewise you have a few,
which is tyranny, and by that you
would enforce rae to believe as you
do : but the Lord, 1 trust, will as-
sist me against all your beggarly
ceremonies, and make your fool-
ishness known to all the world.
Bishop. When were you at
church, or joined in the proces-
sion, and did the ceremonies of the
church ?
Spurd. Never since I was born.
Bishop. No .' How old are you .'
Spurd. I think about forty.
Bishop. Why, how did you use
yourself at church twenty years
ago?
Spurd. Ab you do now.
Bishop. And even now, you
said you did not use the ceremo-
nies since you were born !
Spurd. No more I did, since I
was born anew ; as Christ said unto
Nicodemus, " Except ye be born
anew, ye cannot enter into the king-
dom of heaven."
Then said a doctor that sat by,
*' He is a very anabaptist : for that
is their opinion plain."
Spurd. No, sir, you say falsely,
for I am no anabaptist: for they
deny children to be baptized, which
I do not.
Bishop. Well, why dost thou
not go to church, and do the cere-
monies?
Spurd. Because they are con-
trary to God's word and laws, as
you yourself have taught; but
now you say it is good again : and
I think if there were a return to-
morrow, you would say that was
false 'again which you hold now.
Therefore, I may well say, there is
no truth in you.
Bishop. Then thou art a stub-
born fellow, and an heretic, and a
traitor.
Spurd. No, I am no traitor, for
I have done, T think, better service
for the crown imperial of England
than you.
Bishop. If you had done such
good service, you would be obe-
dient to the laws of the realm.
Spurd. So I am. There is no
man alive, I thank God, that can
accuse me justly that ever I was
disobedient to any civil laws. But
you must consider, my lord, that I
have a soul and body, and my soul
is none of the queen's, but my
body and my goods are the queen's.
And I must give God my soul, and
all that belongeth unto it, that is,
I must do the laws and command-
ments of God; and whosoever
cominandeth laws contrary to
God's laws, I may not do them for
losing of my soul, but must rather
obey God than man.
Bishop. Why dost thou not
these laws then ? Are they not
agreeable to God's laws ?
Spurd. No, you cannot prove
them to be God's laws ?
Bishop. Yes, that I can.
Spurd. Then if you can prove
by the word of God, that you
should have any graven images
made to set in your churches for
laymen's books, or to worship
God by them, or that you should
have the ceremonies in your
church as you have, prove them
by the word of God, and I will do
them.
Bishop. Then it is a good and
decent order to furnish the church ;
as when you shall go to dinner, you
have a cloth upon the table to
furnish the table before the meat
shall come upon it ; so are these
ceremonies a comely, decent order
to be in the church among Chris-
tian people.
Spurd. These are inventions
and imaginations out of your own
brain, without any word of God
to prove them. For God saith,
Look what you think good in your
own eyes, if I command the con-
trary, it is abominable in my sight.
And these ceremonies are against
God's laws. For St. Paul saith,
they be weak and beggarly, and
rebuketh the Galatians for doing
them.
Bishop. Well, if you will not
do them, seeing they be the laws
of the realm, you are an heretic
and disobedient : and therefore
come home again and confess
your faults with us, that you
have been in error, &c. Will you
do 90 ?
JOHN HALLINGDALE, AND OTHERS.
647
Spurd. No, I have been in no
error : for the spiritual laws were
never more truly set forth than in
my master king Edward's time,
and I trust unto God I shall never
leave them while I live.
Then came a gentleman to me
and said. Are you wiser than all
men ? and have you more know-
ledge than all men? Will you cast
away your soul willingly ? My
lord, and other men also, would
fain you would save yourself:
therefore choose some man where
you will, either spiritual or tem-
poral, and take a day, my lord will
give it you.
Spurd. If I save my life, I
shall lose it ; and if I lose my life
for Christ's sake, I shall lind it in
life everlasting. And if I take a
day, when the day cometh, I must
say then even as I do now, except
I will lie, and therefore that need-
eth not.
" Well then, have him away,"
said the bishop ; and he was accord-
ingly carried back to prison, where
he lay till the month of November,
when he was brought to the stake,
and died in the constant profession
of his belief in the doctrines of the
reformed church.
He had been one of queen Mary's
servants, and was taken by two of
his fellow servants, named John
Haman, and George Looson, both
of Codman, in the county of Suf-
folk, who carried him to one Mr.
Gosnal, dwelling in the same
place, by whom he was sent to
Bury, where he remained in prison
till his death.
PERSECUTION AND MARTYRDOM OF
JOHN HALLINGDALE, WILLIAM
SPARROW, AND RICHARD GIB-
SON.
Informations having been laid
against these three persons, as
being suspected of heresy, they
were apprehended, and after being
confined for some time, were, at
length, brought together to be ex-
amined before bishop Bonner,
when articles were exhibited
against each sepa^rately, and thbir
respective answers thereto were
required.
The first person examined was
John Hallingdale, against whom
the following articles were exhi-
bited :
1. That the said John Halling-
dale is of the diocese of London,
and subject to the bishop of Lon-
don's jurisdiction.
2. That the said John, hefors
the time of the reign of Edward
the Sixth, late king of England,
v/as of the same faith and religion
that was then observed, believed,
taught, and set forth here in this
realm of England.
3. That during the reign of the
said Edward the Sixth, late king
of England, upon the occasion of
the preaching of certain ministers
in that time, he did not abide in
his former faith and religion, but
did depart from it, and so did, and
doth continue, till this present
daj% and so determineth to do (as
he saith, to his life's end.
4. That the said John Halling-
dale hath thought, believed, and
spoken, divers times, that the faith,
religion, and ecclesiastical service,
received, observed, and used now
in this realm of England, is not
good and laudable, but against
God's commandment and word ;
especially concerning the mass,
and the seven sacraments : and
that the said John will in no wise
conforpi himself to the same, but
speak and think against it during
his natural life.
5. That the said John absenteth
himself continually from his own
parish church of St. Leonard, nei-
ther hearing matins, mass, nor
even-song ; nor yet confessing his
sins to the priest, or receiving the
sacrament of the altar at his
hands, or in using other ceremo-
nies, as they are now used in the
churches and realm of England :
and, as he remembereth, he never
came but once into the said parish-
church of St. Leonard, and careth
not (as he saith) if he never come
there any more, the service being
as it is there at present, and so
648
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
many abuses being there, ns he
saith there are, especially the
mass, the sacraments, and the ce-
remonies and service set forth in
Latin.
6. That the said John, when his
wife, called Alice, was brought
to bed of a man child, caused the
said child to be christened in Eng;-
lish, after the same manner and
form in all points, as it was used
in the time of the reign of king
Edward the Sixth, aforesaid, and
caused it to be called Joshua, and
would not have the said child
christened in Latin, after the form
and manner now used in the church
and realm of England ; nor will
have it, by his will, (as he saith)
confirmed by the bishop.
The particulars stated in all these
articles Hallingdale acknowledged
to be true ; and said, he would not,
on any condition whatever, revoke
his answers.
The bishop then asked him,
whether he did firmly believe, that
in the sacrament of the altar, there
is really and truly the very body
and blood of our Saviour Christ,
or not? To which Hallingdale re-
plied, that he neither, in the time
of king Edward VI. nor at present,
didi>eKeve, that in the said sacra-
ment there is really the very body
and blood of Christ : for, if he had
so believed, he would (as others
had done) have received the same,
which he did not, because he had
believed, and then did believe,
that the very body of Christ is
only in heaven, and in no other
place.
He likewise said, that Cranmer,
Latimer, Ridley, Hooper, and
many others, who had been lately
burned for heretics, were far other-
wise, as they all preached the true
gospel. That on their preaching
he grounded his faith and con-
science, according to the saying
of St. John, in the 18th chapter of
liis Revelation, that the blood of
the prophets and of the saints,
and of all that were slain upon
earth, was found in the anti-chris-
tian cbureli, by which is under-
stood, that church whereof the
pope is head.
After this examination he was
reconducted to prison, and the
next day again brought before the
bishop, who used his utmost en-
deavours to prevail on him to re-
cant ; but finding them all ineffec-
tual, he read the sentence of con-
demnation, and Hallingdale was
immediately delivered over to the
secular power.
William Sparrow was next
brought up for examination, and
the following articles were exhi-
bited against him :
1. That thou, William Sparrow,
M'ast, in times past, detected and
presented lawfully unto thine or-
dinary the bishop of London, call-
ed Edmund, who also is now thine
ordinary, and of the said diocese :
and thou wast presented and de-
tected unto him for heresy, errors,
and unlawful opinions, which thou
didst believe, set forth, and hold.
2. That thou, before thy said
ordinary, didst openly and judi-
cially confess the said heresies,
errors, and unlawful opinions, as
appeareth plainly in the acts of
the court made before thine ordi-
nary.
3. That thou, after the premises,
didst make thy submission in writ-
ing, and didst exhibit and deliver
the same as thy deed to thy said
ordinary, openly confessing and
recognising thy heresies, errors,
and unlawful opinions, and thine
offences and transgressions in that
behalf.
4. That thou, after the premises,
didst promise unto thy said ordi-
nary, voluntarily, and of thine own
accord, that always, after the said
submision, thou wouldest in all
points conform thyself unto the
common order of the Catholic
church observed and kept here in
this realm of England, and in no
wise fall again into heresies, er-
rors, or unlawful opinions.
5. That thou, since thy said sub-
mission, hast willingly fallen into
certain heresies and errors, and
WILLIAM SPAnROW-RICHARD GIBSON,
649
liast Iiolden and set fortli divers
unlawful opinions, to the very
fi^rcat hurt of thine own soul, and
also to the great hindrance and
loss of divers others, especially,
against the sacraments of the Ca-
tholic church.
6. That thou, since the said sub-
mission, hast willingly gone about
divers places within the diocese of
London, and sold divers heretical,
erroneous, and blasphemous bal-
lads, and was apprehended and
taken with the ballads about thee,
and committed to prison.
To these respective articles Spar-
row gave the following answers :
To the first, second, third, and
fourth articles, he answered affirm-
atively, and confessed the charges
therein alleged to be true.
To the fifth article he answered,
that if he had spoken against the
sacrament of the altar, &c. he had
spoken no more than the truth.
To the sixth he answered, that he
granted it ; adding, that he did
sell the ballads then shewn and
read before him, and that the same
contained God's holy word.
After this examination he was
sent back to prison ; but in the
afternoon of the same day he was
again brought before the bishop,
who charged him with his former
submission.
To this charge he answered, " I
am very sorry that I ever made it ;
for it was the worst deed I ever
did."
The bishop then said, that he
went to church, and there was con-
fessed, and heard mass.
This Sparrow also acknowledg-
ed, but added, " that it was with a
troubled conscience ; for," said he,
" that which yon call the truth I
do believe to be heresy."
Bonner then charged him with
the fifth article ; to which he an-
swered, that he had done as was
contained in that article, and would
do so again, were he at liberty.
Being then asked by the bishop
whether he would persist and con-
tinue in the same ; he answered,
that he would not go from his opi-
iiion: and added, "that which
you call heresy is good and godly ;
and if every hair of my head was
a man, I would burn them all, ra-
ther than go from the truth."
After this the bishop endeavour-
ed to prevail on him to recant,
saying, that on those conditions he
should be dismissed ; but Spar-
row continuing resolute in his faith
and opinions, the bishop proceed-
ed to read the sentence of excom-
munication against him, and he
was condemned as an heretic ;
after which he was delivered into
the hands of the sherilf, and by him
again conducted to prison.
Richard Gipson' was then
brought forward. The misfortunes
of this good Christian arose from
his performance of an act of the
most generous friendship to a per-
son with whom he was particularly
acquainted. This man was ar-
rested for debt, when Gibson be-
coming surety for him, his pre-
tended friend treacherously fied,
and he not being able to discharge
the debt, was thrown into the
Poultry Compter, where he re-
mained upwards of two years.
When he was about to be re-
leased, some litigious and bigoted
papist laid an accusation of heresy
against him, to the bishop of Lon-
don, because he had never con-
fessed, nor received the sacrament
of the altar, while he was in con-
finement.
In consequence of this he was
ordered to appear before the bi-
shop, who examined him concern-
ing his faith and religion. At first
he seemed to make a certain sub-
mission, which was recorded in
the bishop's register: but this not
appearing sufficiently satisfactory,
the following articles were exhi-
bited against him :
1. That the said Richard Gib-
son, prisoner in the Compter, in
the Poultry, in the diocese of
London, hath, otherwise than be-
came a faithful Christian, and a
good subject in this realm of Eng-
Tand, behaved himself, in words
and deeds, in divers conditions
and points, contrary to the order,
650
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
religion, and faith of Christ's Ca-
tholic church, and contrary to the
order of this realm, to the perni-
cious and evil example of the in-
habitants of the city of London,
and the prisoners of the prison of
the said Compter in the Poultry,
and greatly to the hurt and da-
mage of his own soul ; offending,
especially, in the articles following:
by reason whereof the said Richard
Gibson was, and is, in the juris-
diction of the said bishop of Lon-
don, and subject to the said juris-
diction, to make answer to his of-
fences and transgressions under-
written, according to the order of
the law.
2. That the said Richard Gibson
hath irreverently spoken against
the pope, and see, and church of
Rome, and likewise against the
whole church of this realm of Eng-
land, and against the seven sa-
craments of the Catholic and
whole church of Christendom, and
against the articles of the Chris-
tian faith, here observed in this
realm of England, and against the
commendable and laudable cere-
monies of the Catholic church.
3. That the said Richard Gibson
hath commended, alloM ed, defend-
ed, and liked, both Cranmer, Lati-
mer, and Ridley, and also other
heretics here in this realm of Eng-
land, according to the ecclesiasti-
cal laws condemned for heretics ;
and also liked all their heretical,
erroneous, damnable, and wicked
opinions, especially against the sa-
crament of the altar, and the au-
thority of the pope and see of
Rome, with the whole religion
thereof.
4. That the said Richard Gibson
hath comforted, aided, assisted,
and maintained, both by words
and otherwise, heretics and errone-
ous persons, or at least suspected
and informed of heresies and errors
condemned by the Catholic church,
to continue in their heretical and
erroneous opinions aforesaid, fa-
vouring and counselling the same
unto his power.
6. That the said Gibson hath
aflirmed and said, that the religion
and faith commonly observed and
kept, and used now here in this
realm of England, is not good or
laudable, nor in any wise agree-
able unto God's word and com-
mandment.
6. That the said Richard Gibson
hath affirmed, that the Enghsh
service, and the books commonly
called the books of communion, or
common-prayer, here set forth in
this realm of England, in the time
of king Edward the Sixth, were in
all parts and points good and god-
ly, and the same only, and no
other, ought to be observed and
kept in this realm of England.
7. That the said Gibson hath af-
firmed, that if he may once be
out of prison and at liberty, he
will not come to any parish-church,
or ecclesiastical place, to hear the
matins, mass, or even-song, or
any divine service now used in this
realm of England, nor come to the
procession upon times and days
accustomed, nor bear at any time
any taper or candle, or receive
pix, at mass time, nor to receive
holy water, nor holy bread, nor
observe the ceremonies or usages
of the Catholic church here observ-
ed and kept commonly in this realm
of England.
8. 'That the said Gibson hath af-
firmed, that he is not bound at any
time, though he have liberty, and
the presence of a priest, conve-
nient and meet, to confess his sins
to the said priest, nor to receive
absolution at his hands, nor to re-
ceive of him the sacrament, called
the sacrament of the altar, after
such form as is now used within
the realm of England.
9. That the said Richard Gibson
hath affirmed, that prayer unto
saints, or prayers for the dead,
are not laudable, or profitable ;
and that no man is bound, at any
time, or in any place, to fast or
pray, but only at his own will and
pleasure ; and that it is not lawful
to reserve, or keep, the said sacra-
ment of the altar.
Gibson having answered theae
respective articles, was dismissed
for the present ; but the next daj
REV. JOHN ROUGH.
651
wag again brought before the bi-
shop for a farther examination.
Several questions were put to
him ; but he refused to answer to
any of them, sayinjy, the bishop of
London was not his ordinary.
His last examination was at the
bishop's consistory court, where
Bonner, after some discourse, ask-
ed, if he knew any cause why
sentence should not be pronounced
against him? On which he told the
bishop, that he could not allege
any thing against him fo^ which he
might be justly condemned.
The bishop then told him, that
**men said he was an evil man."
Gibson replied, " Yea, my lord,
and so may I say of you also."
After this, his sentence of con-
demnation was read, at the end of
which he said, " Blessed am I that
I am cursed at your hands."
He was then delivered to the
sheriff, who conducted him to pri-
son, in order for execution.
On the 18th of November, 1557,
these three faithful servants of
Christ were conducted, under a
guard, to Smithfield, where they
were all fastened to one stake.
After they had, for some time, fer-
vently prayed to God to enable
them to endure the fiery trial, the
fagots were lighted, and they all
clieerfuUy resigned their souls into
the hands of their heavenly Father,
trusting that, as they had borne
the cross for his sake, he would re-
ward them with " a crown of glory
which fadeth not away."
MARTYr.DOMS OF THE REV. JOHN
KOUGH, AND OF MARGARET MAR-
ING.
Mr. John Rough was a native of
Scotland, the son of reputable and
pious parents. Being deprived of
his right of inheritance to certain
lands by some of his kindred, he
was so irritated that, though only
seventeen years of age, he entered
himself a member of the order of
Black Friars, at Stirling, in Scot-
land.
Here he continued upwards of
sixteen years, when the earl of
Arran, (afterwards duke of Ha-
milton), then regent of Scotland,
having a partiality for him, ap-
plied to the archbishop of St. An-
drew's to dispense with his pro-
fessed order, that he might serve
him as his chaplain.
The archbishop readily granting
the request of the regent, Mr.
Rough was disengaged from his
monastic order, and continued
chaplain to his patron about a
year; when it pleased God to
open his eyes, and give him some
knowledge of the truth of the
gospel.
At this time the earl sent him to
preach in the county of Ayr,
where he continued about four
years, during which time he dis-
charged the duties of his office with
the strictest diligence.
On the death of the cardinal of
Scotland, he was sent for to offi-
ciate at St. Andrew's, for which he
had a pension of twenty pounds
per annum allowed him by king
Henry VIIl.
After being some time in this
situation, he began to abhor the
idolatry and superstition of his
own country ; and when he
found that, on the accession of
Edward VI. there was free profes-
sion of the gospel in England, he
left St. Andrew's, and went first to
Carlisle, and afterwards waited on
the duke of Somerset, then pro-
tector, by whom he was appointed
preacher, with an annual allow-
ance of twenty pounds, to serve
in Carlisle, Berwick, and New-
castle-upon-Tyne.
A short time after this he mar-
ried, and the archbishop of York
gave him a benefice near the town
of Kingston-upon Hull, which he
enjoyed till the death of the king.
On the accession of queen Mary,
when the true religion was super-
seded by the false, and persecu-
tion took place in all parts of the
kingdom, Mr. Rough fled with his
wife into the Low-Countries, and
took up his residence at a place
called Norden. Here he main-
tained himself by knitting and
652
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
selling caps and hose, till the
month of October, 1557, when
wanting: yarn, and other necessa-
ries for his trade, he embarked for
England, and arrived in London
on the 10th of November follow-
ing.
Soon after his arrival, he was
informed that there was a private
congregation of religious people in
a certain part of the city, upon
which he joined them, and was
elected their minister.
In this office he continued some
time, till, at the instigation of Ro-
ger Serjeant, a hypocrite and false
brother, on the 13th of December,
he, together with one Cuthbert
Simson, deacon of the aforesaid
congregation, were apprehended
by the vice-chamberlain of the
queen's household, at the Sara-
cen's-Head, in Islington, where
the congregation had assembled
for the purpose of performing
their usual worship; although, to
avoid suspicion, it had been given
out that their meeting was to hear
a play.
Mr. Rough and Mr. Simson
were both conducted, by the vice-
chamberlain, to the queen's coun-
cil, by whom they were charged
with assembling to celebrate the
Communion, or Lord's Supper.
After a long examination Simson
was, for the present, dismissed,
but Rough was sent prisoner to
Newgate.
On the 18th of December, bi-
shop Bonner ordered Rough to be
brought before him at his palace
in London, for examination con-
cerning his religious faith ; when
the following articles were exhi-
bited against him:
" 1. That thou, John Rough,
didst directly speak against the
seven sacraments used commonly
and reverently, as things of esti-
mation and great worthiness in the
Catholic church; and also didst
reprove and condemn the sacra-
ment of the altar, affirming, that
in the same is not really and truly
the very body and blood of Christ;
and that confession to the priest.
and absolution given by him (tlie
minister of Christ) for sins, is not
necessary nor available in any
wise.
" 2. Then liast misliked and re-
proved the religion and ecclesias-
tical service, as it is now used in
this realm : and hast allowed the
religion and service used in the
latter years of king Edward the
Sixth; and, so much as in thee
lieth, hast, by word, writing, and
deed, set forward, taught, and
preached the same openly; and
in sundry places affirmed, that the
said English service, and doctrine
therein contained, is agreeable, in
all points, to God's word, and to
the truth, condemned utterly the
Latin service now used in the
queen's reign, and induced others,
by thine example, to do the like.
" 3. Thou hast, in sundry places
within this realm, commended and
approved the opinion and doctrine
of Thomas Cranmer, late archbi-
shop of Canterbury, Nicholas Rid-
ley, and Hugh Latimer, concern-
ing the sacrament of the altar; af-
firming, that in the sacrament
there remained, after the words of
consecration, material bread and
material wine, without any tran-
substantiation.
" 4. That thou hast, in sundry
places of this realm, since the
queen's reign, ministered and re-
ceived the communion, as it was
used in the late days of king Ed-
ward VI., and thou knowest, or
credibly hast heard of divers, that
yet do keep books of the said com-
munion, and use the same in pri-
vate houses, out of the church,
and are of opinion against the sa-
crament of the altar.
" 5. Thou dost know, and hast
been conversant with all, or a
great part of such Englishmen as
have iled out of the realm; and
hast consented and agreed with
them in their opinions, and hast
succoured, maintained, and holpen
them; and hast been a conveyer
of their seditious letters and books
into this realm.
" G. That thou, in sundry places
REV. JOHN ROUGH.
653
of this realm, hast spoken against
Uic pope of Rome, and Jiis apos-
tolic sec, and hast plainly con-
temned and despised the autho-
rity of the same, misliking, and
not allowing the faith and doc-
trine thereof, but directly speak-
ing against it; and, by thine ex-
ample, hast induced others, the
subjects of this realm, to speak
and do the like.
'' 7. That thou hast said that
thou hast been at Rome, and tar-
ried tliere about thirty days, or
more, and that thou hast seen little
good, or none, there, but very
much evil. Amongst the which,
thou sawest one great abomina-
tion, that is to say, a man (or the
pope) that should go on the
ground, to be carried about upon
the shoulders of four men, as
though he had been God, and no
man. Also, a cardinal to have his
harlot riding opeuly behind him.
And, thirdly, a pope's bull, that
gave express licence to have and
use their stews, and to keep open
bawdry, by the pope's approbation
and authority.
" 8. That thou, since thy last
coming into England, from parts
beyond sea, hast perniciously al-
lured and comforted divers of the
subjects of this realm, both young
and old, men and women, to have
and use the book of Communion
set forth in this realm in the latter
days of king Edward VI., and hast
also thyself read and set forth the
.same, causing others to do the
like, and to leave ofl' their coming
to their parish-churches, to hear
the Latin service now ut;ed.
" 9. That thou, the third Sun-
day of Advent, the 12th of De-
cember, 1557, wast apprehended
at the Saracen's Head, at Isling-
ton, in the county of Middlesex,
and diocese of London, by the
queen's vice-chamberlain, with
one Simsou, a tailor, Hugh, a ho-
sier, and divers others there as-
sembled, under the colour of hear-
ing a play, to have read the Com-
munion-book, and to have used
the accustomed fashion, as was in
the latter days of king Edward
VI."
To these respective articles Mr.
Rough answered as follows:
To the lirst, he replied, that he
had spoken against the number of
the said sacraments, being fully
persuaded that there arc only two,
to wit, Baptism, and the Supper
of the Lord; and as for the other
live, he denied them to be sacra-
ments, and therefore had spoken
against them.
With respect to the sacrament
of the altar, (or the Supper of the
Lord), he confessed tiiat he had
spoken and taught, that in the
said sacrament there is not really
and substantially the very body
and blood of Christ; but that the
substance of bread and wine doth
remain in that sacrament, without
any change being made in it by
consecration.
Concerning the confession of
sins to a priest, he said, he
thought it necessary, provided the
offence was done to the priest;
but if it was done to any other,
then it was not necessary to make
any confession to the priest, who
was not injured; but to endeavour
to obtain a proper reconciliation
with the party offended.
To the second article he an-
swered, that he now did, and had
before misliked the order of the
Latin service then used ; and also
did approve of the service used in
the latter part of king Edward's
reign, for that the holy Scripture
had taught the same: and, there-
fore, he granted, that he did teach,
and set forth the said English ser-
vice.
The third article he granted,
saying, that he had approved the
doctrine of the parties mentioned,
as agreeable to God's word; and
that they were godly, learned
men, and such as, through grace,
had perfect understanding in di-
vine things.
To the fourth article he an-
swered, that he liked the commu-
nion used in king Edward's days;
but that he had not ministered nor
654
BOOK OF martyrs:
receired the same in England
since the queen's reign, nor yet
knew many, in this country, that
had the books thereof; but on the
other side the sea he knew many
that had these books, and that
there also he had received the
communion in sundry places.
To the fifth article, he confessed,
that he had been familiar with
many English men and women in
Fri'esland, and agreed with them
in opinion ; as Mr. Story, Thomas
Young, George Roo, and others,
to the number of one hundred
persons, who fled thither on ac-
count of their religion, using the
same as was set forth in the reign
of the good king Edward VI. ; but
he denied the remaining contents
of the article.
Both the sixth and seventh arti-
cles he acknowledged to be true.
To the eighth article he an-
swered, that since his last coming
into England, (which was about
the 10th of November), he had, in
sundry places in the suburbs of
London, prayed and read such
prayers and service as are ap-
pointed in the book of Commu-
nion, and had desired others to do
the like, both men and women,
whom he knew by sight, but not
by name. However, he did not
cause any to M'ithdraw themselves
from the Latin service; but only
said, that it was better to pray in a
tongue they understood, than in
one they did not.
To the ninth article he con-
fessed, that at the time and place
mentioned, he was present to hear
divine service, and there was ap-
prehended by the queen's vice-
chamberlain, with one Simson, a
tailor, and one Hugh, a hosier,
with divers others, both men and
women, whose names he knew
not; and, by the said vice-cham-
berlain, was brought before the
council, who sent him to Newgate,
from whence he was, soon after,
brought before the bishop of Lon-
don; but otherwise he denied the
contents of this article.
After Mr. Rough had given
these answers to the articles ex-
hibited against him, he was re-
conducted to his place of confine-
ment.
On the 20th of December he was
brought to the consistory court at
St. Paul's, before Bonner, bishop
of London, the bishop of St. Da-
vid's, Fecknam, abbot of West-
minster, and others, in order to
undergo a final examination.
After various methx)ds had been
used by the court to persuade him
to recant, without effect, Bonner
read the articles, with his answers,
beforemeutioned: he then charged
him with marrying, after having
received priestly orders ; and that
he had refused to consent to the
Latin service then used in the
church.
Mr. Rough answered, their or-
ders were of no effect, and that
the children he had by his wife
were legitimate. With respect to
the Latin service then used, he
said, he utterly detested it, and
that, were he to live as long as
Methuselah, he would never go to
church to hear the abominable
mass.
In consequence of this declara-
tion the bishop proceeded to the
ceremony of degradation; after
wiiich he read the sentence of con-
demnation, and Mr. Rough being
delivered to the sheriff, was by
him re-conducted to Newgate,
there to remain till the time ap-
pointed for his execution.
EXAMINATION OF MARGARET
MARING.
This woman belonged to a pri-
vate congregation in London,
where Mr. Rough used to officiate.
She was suspected by him, and
some others, of not being sincere
in the religion she professed; but
the event shewed that their suspi-
cions were ill-founded.
An information being laid
against her before the bishop of
London, he sent an officer to her
house near Mark-lane, in the city,
to apprehend her; which being
done, she was immediately
MARGARET MARING.
655
brought before Lis lordship, who,
after a short examination, sent her
to Newgate.
On the 18th of Decemher she
vas again brought before the bi-
shop, at his palace in London, in
order to undergo a thorough exa-
rainatian, relative to her religious
principles. The usual articles
being exhibited against her, she
answered each respectively as fol-
lows.
1. That there is here on earth a
Catholic church, and thei-e is the
true faith of Christ observed and
kept in the same church.
2. That there are only two sa-
craments in the church, namely,
the sacrament of ^the body and
blood of Christ, and the sacrament
of Baptism.
3. That she was baptized in the
faith and belief of the said church,
renouncing there, by her godfa-
thers and godmothers, the devil,
and all his works.
4. That when she came to the
age of fourteen years, she did not
know what her true belief was, be-
cause she was not then of discre-
tion to understand the same, nei-
ther yet was taught it.
5. That she had not gone from
the Catholic faith at any time ; but
she said that the mass was abo-
minable in the sight of God, and
all true Christian people.
6. Concerning the sacrament of
the altar, she said, she believed
there was no such sacrament in
the Catholic church : that she ut-
terly abhorred the authority of the
bishop of Rome, with all the re-
ligion observed in his anti-christian
church.
7. That she had refused to come
to her parish-church, because the
true religion Avas not then used in
the same ; and that she had not
come into the church for the space
of one year and three quarters,
neither did mean to come any
more to the same, in these idola-
trous days.
8. She acknowledged that she
was apprehended, and brought be-
fore the bishop of London.
These answers being- registered
by the bishop's official, she was,
for the present, remanded to pri-
son.
On the 20th of December she
was again brought before the bi-
shop at his consistory court, where
her articles and answers were
again read to her ; after which
they asked her if she would stand
to the same as they were regis-
tered ? She answered, that she
would stand to the same to her
death; "for the very angels in
heaven," said she, "laugh you to
scorn, to see tiie abomination that
you use in the church."
The bishop then used various
arguments to prevail on lier to re-
cant ; but finding them all inef-
fectual, he read the sentence of
condemnation, and she was de-
livered to the sheriff for execu-
tion, vA\o re-conducted her to
Newgate.
Two days after this, on the 22d
of December, 1557, she, with her
fellow-martyr John Rough, were
conducted, by the proper officers,
to Sraithfield, where they were
both fastened to one stake, and
burnt in the same fire. They both
behaved themselves with Christian
fortitude, and cheerfully gave up
their lives in testimony of the truth
of that gospel, which was given
to man by him from whom they
hoped to receive an eternal reward
in his heavenly kingdom.
The following letters were writ-
ten by Mr. Rough during his con-
finement :
TO HIS FRIENDS, CONFIRMING AND
STRENGTHENING THEM IN THE
TRUTH.
The comfort of the Holy Ghost
make you able to give consolation
to others in these dangerous days,
when Satan is let loose, but to the
trial only of the chosen, when it
pleaseth our God to sift his wheat
from the chaft". I have not leisure
and time to write the great temp-
tations I have been under. I
speak to God's glory ; my care
was to have the senses of my soul
open, to perceive the voice of God,
saying, Whosoever denieth me
f66
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
before mcil, him wHl I deny before
my Father and his angels. And to
save the life corporal, is to lose
the life eternal. And he that will
not suffer with Christ, shall not
reign with him. Therefore, most
tender ones, I have, by God's Spi-
rit, given over the flesh, with the
fight of my soul, and the spirit
Lath the victory. The flesh shall
now, before it be long, leave ofl' to
. sin, the spirit shall reign eternally.
I have chosen death to confirm the
truth by me taught. What can I do
more ? Consider with yourselves,
that 1 have done it for the confirm-
ation of God's truth. Pray that
I may continue unto the end. The
greatest part of the assault is past,
I praise my God. I have in all
my assaults felt the present aid
of my God, I give him most hearty
thanks thereof. Look not back,
nor be ye ashamed of Christ's
gospel, nor of the bonds I have
suffered for the same, thereby you
may be assured it is the true wojd
of God. The holy ones have been
sealed with the same mark. It is
no time, for the loss of one man in
the battle, for the camp to turn
back. Up with men's hearts,
doM'n with the daubed walls of
heresy. Let one take the banner,
and the other the trumpet ; I mean
not to make corporal resistance,
but pray, and ye shall have Elias's
defence, and Elizeus's company
to fight for you. The cause is the
Lord's. Now, my brethren, I can
write no more, time will not suffer,
and my heart with pangs of death
is assaulted; but I am at home
with my God, yet alive. Pray for
me, and salute one another with
the holy kiss. The peace of God
rest with you all. Amen. From
Newgate prison in haste, the day
of my condemnation.
John Rough.
to his congregation, two days
before he suffered.
The Spirit of consolation be with
you, aid you, and make you strong
to run to the fight that is laid be-
fore you, wherewithal God in all
ages hatli tried his elect, and hath
found them worthy of himself, by
coupling to their head .Jesus Christ;
in whom, whoso desireth to live
godly, the same must needs suffer
persecution. For it is given unto
them, not only to believe, but also
to suffer. And the servant or
scholar cannot be greater than his
lord and master : but by the same
way the head is entered, the mem-
bers must follow: no life is in the
members which are cut from the
body : likewise we have no life
but in Christ: for by him we live,
move, and have our being. My
dear sons, now departing this life
to my great advantage, I make
change of mortality with immor-
tality, of corruption to put on in-
corruption, to make my body like
unto the corn cast into the ground,
which except it die first, it can
bring forth no good fruit. Whercr
fore death i^ to me great advan-
tage : for thereby the body ceaseth
from sin, and after turneth into
the first original ; but after shall
be changed, and made brighter
than the sun or moon. What shall
I write of this corporal death, see-
ing it is decreed of God, that all
men should once die ? Happy are
they that die in the Lord, which is
to die in the faith of Christ, pro-
fessing and confessing the same
before many witnesses. I praise
my God I have passed the same
journey by many temptations ; the
devil is very busy to persuade the
world, to entice with promises and
fair words ; which I omit to write,
lest some might think I did hunt
after vain glory, which is farthest
from my heart, Lastly, the dan-
ger of some false brethren, who
before the bishop of London pur-
posed to confess an untruth to my
face : yet the God that ruled Ba-
laam, moved their hearts ; where
they thought to speak to my accu-
sation, he made ^lem speak to my
purgation. What a journey (by
God's power) I have made these
eight days before this day, it is
above flesh and blood to fear : but,
as St. Paul saith, I may do all
things in him which worketh in
me, iesus Christ. My course, bre-
JOttl^J ROUGH.
657
threii, have 1 run, I have fought a
j?ood fight, the crown of righteous-
ness is laid up for me, my day to
receive it is at hand. Pray, bre-
thren, for the enemy doth yet as-
sault. Stand constant unto the
end, then shall you possess your
souls. Walk worthily in that vo-
cation wherein yoU are called.
Comfort the brethren. Salute one
another in my name. Be not
ashamed of the gospel of the
cross, by me preached, nor yet of
my suffering | for with my blood
I affirm the same. I go before, I
suffer first the baiting of the butch-
ers' dogs ; yet I have not done
what I should have done ; but my
weakness, I doubt not, is supplied
in the strength of Jesus Clirist ;
and your wisdom and learning will
accept the small talent, which I
have distributed unto yoa (<is I
trust) as a faithful steward: and
what was undone, impute that to
frailty and ignorance, and with
your love cover that which is and
was naked in me. God knoweth
ye are all tender unto me, my
heart bursteth for the love of
you.
Miu'der of Sir Edmumhury Godfrey, hi) five Popish Riiffianx, in rereiige for his eAer-
tions in discovering the Popish Plot in 1678.-
Ye are not without your great
pastor of your soul, who so loveth
you, that if men were not to be
sought out, (as God be praised
there is no want of men) he would
cause stones to minister unto you.
Cast your care on that rock, the
wind of temptation shall not pre-
vail : fast and pray, for the days
FOX'S MARTYRS.
are evil. Look up with yout eycS
of hope, for the redemption is not
far off (but my wickedness hath
deserved that I shall not see it).
And also that which is behind of
the blood of our brethren, which
shall also be laid under the
altar, shall cry for your relief.
Time will not now suffer roe to
42
BOOK OF MAJITYRS.
6S8
write long letters. The Spirit of
God s:uid'e you in and out, rising
and sittins;, cover you with the
shadow of his wings, defend you
against the tyranny of the wicked,
and bring you liappily unto the
port of eternal felicity, where all
tears shall be wiped from your
eyes, and you shall always abide
with the Lamb.
John Rough.
MARTYRDOMS OF CUTHBERT SIM-
SON, HUGH FOX, AND JOHN DA-
VENISH.
These three persons were ap-
prehended together at Islington,
at the same time with Mr. Rough,
and being brought before the coun-
cil, were committed to dillereut
prisons.
CUTHBERT SlMSON, whO WaS
deacon of the same congregation
of which Mr. Rough was pastor,
was committed prisoner to the
Tower, where he was examined by
the recorder of London, and one
Mr. Cholmley, who commanded
him to declare what persons he
had summoned to come to the Eng-
lish service; but he peremptorily
told them he would not comply
with their request.
They then ordered him to be put
to the rack, on which he lay, in
great agonies, upwards of three
hours. While he was in the most
excruciating torment, they asked
him the same question as they had
done before, and he made them
the same answer. He was then
released from the rack, and con-
ducted to the room appointed for
'his confinement.
On the Sunday following he was
ao-ain brought to the room in which
he had been racked, when the re-
corder of London, and the lieute-
nant of the Tower, once more de-
sired him to confess ; but he still
refused, saying, he was determined
not to satisfy them.
They then tied his two fore-fin-
gers together, with a small arrow
between them: this done, they
drew the arrow backward and for-
ward so quick, that the blood fol-
lowed, and the arrow broke ; after
which they racked him twice more,
and then again conducted him to
his dungeon.
About ten days after this the
lieutenant again asked him if he
would confess what had been re-
peatedly asked by himself, and the
recorder ; to which Mr. Simsoii
answered, that he would say no
more than he had said.
On the 19lh of March he was
taken before the bishop of Lon-
don for e:;amination, when the
following articles were exhibited
against him :
1. That thou Cuthbert Simson
art, at this present, abiding within
the city and diocese of London,
and not out of the jurisdiction of
the bishop of London.
2. That thou, within the city and
diocese of London, hast uttered
many times, and spoken delibe-
rately, the words and sentences
following, viz. : That though thy
parents and ancestors, kinsfolks
and friends, yea, and also thyself,
before the time of the late schism
here in this realm of England, have
thought, and thoughtest, that the
faith and religion observed in times
past here in this realm of England,
was a true faith, and the religion
of Christ, in all points and articles,
though in the church it was set
forth in the Latin tongue, and not
in English ; yet thou believest, and
sayest, that the faith and religion
now used commonly in this realm,
and not in English, but in the Latin
tongue, is not the true faith and re-
ligion of Christ, but contrary and
expressly against it.
3. That thou, within the said
city and diocese of London, hast
willingly, wittingly, and contemptu-
ously, done and spoken against
the rites and ceremonies, commonly
used here through the whole realm,
and observed generally in the
church of England.
4. That thou hast thought and
believed certainly, and so within
the diocese of London hast af-
firmed, and spoken deliberately,
that there be not in the Catholic
church seven sacraments, nor of
CUTHBERT SIMSON, AND OTilERS.
659
Oiat virtue and efficacy as is com-
monly believed in the cliurch of
England they are.
5. That thou hast likewise
thought and believed, yea, and
hast so, within the city and dio-
cese of London, spoken, and deli-
berately affirmed, that in the sa-
crament of the altar there is not
really, substantially, and truly, the
very body and blood of our Sa-
viour Jesus Christ.
6. That thou hast been, and to
thy power art, at this present, a
favourer of all those that either
have been here in this realm, here-
tofore, called heretics, or else con-
demned by the ecclesiastical judges
as such.
7. That thou, contrary to the
order of this realm of England,
and contrary to the usage of the
holy church of this realm of Eng-
land, hast, at sundry times and
places, within the city and diocese
of London, been at assemblies and
conventicles, where there was a
multitude of people gathered toge-
ther to hear the English service
said, which was set forth in the
late years of king Edward VI.,
and also to hear and have commu-
nion both read, and the commu-
nion ministered both to the said
multitude, and also to thyself;
and that thou hast thought, and so
thinkest, and hast spoken, that the
said English service, and commu-
nioH-book, and all things con-
tained in either of them, was good
and laudable; and for such thou
didst, and dost allow, and approve
either of them at this present.
The first six of these articles
Mr. Simsou acknowledged to be
true in every part; but to the
seventh he would not make any
answer, saying, he was not bound
so to do.
Hugh Fox, and John Daven-
isH, were next examined; and
the usual articles being adminis-
tered to them, they answered as
follows:
To the first, concerning the Ca-
tholic church, they answered, that
tliere was such a church. But
John Davenish added, that " the
true church was grounded on the
prophets and apostles, Christ
being the head corner-stone; and
in that church there was the true
faith and religion of Christ."
To the second article they re-
plied, that in Christ's Catholic
church there were but two sacra-
ments, namely Baptism, and the
Lord's Supper.
To the third they answered af-
firmatively, that they were bap-
tized in the faith of the Catholic
church.
They likewise answered affirma-
tively to the fourth article, and
said that they continued in the
said faith till they arrived at the
age of fourteen years, without
having any dislike to the same.
To the fifth article they an-
swered, that they had spoken
against the -mass, the sacrament
of the altar, and likewise against
the authority of the see of Rome,
and that they would do so as long
as they lived.
The sixth article they acknow-
ledged to be true.
To the seventh they answered
affirmatively, that they had, and
did, dislike the mass and sacra-
ment of the altar, and thereupon
refused to come to their parish
church. John Davenish added,
that " the sacrament of the altar,
as then used, was no sacrament at
all."
Their respective answers being
written down, were afterwards
read to them; when they persist-
ing, and continuing steadfast in
their faith and opinions, the bishop
pronounced the definitive sentence,
and they were all delivered over
to the secular power.
While Cuthbert Sirason was in
the consistory court, bishop Bon-
ner took particular notice of him to
the people. " Ye see," said he,
" this man, what a personable
man he is ; and I tell you, that if
he were not an heretic, he is a
man of the greatest patience that
ever came before me. He hath
660
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
been twice racked in one day in
the Tower, and also in my house
he hath felt much sorrow, and yet
I never saw his patience broken."
On the 28th of March, 1558,
these three, steadfast believers in
Christ were conducted by the she-
riffs, and their officers, to Smith-
field, where they were all fastened
to one stake, and burnt in the
same fire. They behaved with
truly Christian fortitude to the
last, praising and glorifying God,
that he had enabled them to go
through the horrid punishment
allotted them, for no other reason
but their strict adherence to the
truth of his most holy gospel.
About this time one William
NicoLL, of Haverford-West, in
Pembrokeshire, was apprehended
for speaking disrespectfully of the
church of Rome ; and being con-
demned as an heretic, was burnt
in the above town, on the 9th of
April, 1558. We have not any
particulars of his examination, &c.
MARTYRDOMS OF WILLIAM SEAMAN,
THOMAS CARMAN, AND THOMAS
HUDSON.
William Seaman was an hus-
bandman, of a religious turn of
mind, and a strict professor of the
truth of the gospel. He was be-
trayed into the hands of the po-
pish emissaries by the perfidy of a
neighbour; and being taken be-
fore sir John Tyrrel for examina-
tion, was asked, why he would not
go to mass,^ receive the sacrament,
and conform himself to the other
ceremonies of the church.
In answer to this. Seaman said,
that the sacrament then used was
an idol, that the mass was abomi-
nable, and that the ceremonies of
the Romish church were supersti-
tious, and full of absurdities; and
that, for these reasons, he would
not conform to the same.
These answers highly offending
sir John Tyrrel, he committed
Seaman to prison ; and the next
day he was sent to Dr. Hopton,
bishop of the diocese, who, after a
short examination, passed sen-
tence of condemnation on him,
and he was delivered over to the
secular power in order for execu-
tion.
Thomas Carman, who had been
apprehended a short time before,
was brought before the bishop, for
examination, on the same day ;
when asserting the cause of Christ
with no less warmth than the for-
mer, he was consigned to the same
inhuman and merciless punish-
ment.
Thomas Hudson was by trade
a glover, and lived at the town of
Ailesham, in Norfolk. Though
destitute of any education in his
younger years, yet, by his dili-
gence and love of the gospel, as
preached in the days of king Ed-
ward, he had learned to read, be-
came well versed in the sacred
book of God, and grounded in the
faith once delivered to the saints.
Disapproving the doctrines and
practices called religion, under the
reign of queen Mary, he absented
himself from bis native place, went
into Suffolk, and there continued
travelling from one part to ano-
ther, as occasion offered.
At length, desirous of seeing his
wife and children, he returned
home, but finding his continuance
there would be dangerous, he de-
vised a scheme with his wife, to
make him a hiding-place among
his fagots, where he remained for
a long space of time, praying con-
tinually ; his wife, at the same
time, carefully ministering to him
such necessaries as he wanted.
During his retirement, the vicar
of the town, who was one of the
bishop's commissaries, inquired of
his wife concerning her husband;,
and on her denying that she knew
any thing of him, threatened to
burn her, because she would not
discover the retreat of a heretic.
When Hudson was informed of
their great desire to apprehend
him, his zeal for the glory of God,
and the honour of his Redeemer,.
WILLIAM SEAMAN, AND OTHERS.
increased daily, and he continued
reading- and sin{:;ing psalms, while
many people resorted to him, to
hear his exhortations, and join with
him in prayer.
At length he came out of his re-
treat, walked about the town, ex-
claiming against the mass, and all
its superstitions and follies; and
when he arrived at his own house,
he dailj' and repeatedly read and
sung psalms, in which he 'was
joined by many other faithful ad-
herents to the truth of the gospel.
Information of this being given
to a magistrate by one of his
neighbours, two constables were
sent to apprehend him. As soon
as they entered his house, he said,
" Now mine hour is come; wel-
come, friends, welcome; you be
they that shall lead me to life in
Christ. I thank God for it, and
beg that the Lord will prepare me
for the glorious work for his
mercy's sake."
The constables then took him to
Berry, the commissary, who was
vicar of the town. He asked him
various questions concerning his
religious tenets; but finding all he
could say would not stagger his
faith in a single point, he sent him
to the bishop, who was then at
Norwich, and before whom he ap-
peared without the least sign of ti-
midity.
The bishop asked hira a great
number of questions, to all which
he answered as became a true fol-
lower of Christ; and, though very
illiterate, his arguments were ex-
ceedingly just and forcible. At
length the bishop passed sentence
of condemnation on him, and he
was immediately conducted to
prison, where, during his confine-
ment, he spent his time in reading
and calling on the name of the
Lord.
On the 19th of May, 1558, these
three steadfast believers in Christ
were conducted to the place ap-
pointed for their execution, called
Lollards' Pit, without Bishop's-
gate, at Norwich. As soon as
they arrived at the appointed spot,
661
they all knelt down, and offered
up their prayers to God, to enable
them to undergo, with Christian
fortitude, the fiery trial that awaited
them.
After prayers they arose and
went to the stake, to which they
were all fastened by a chain.
When they had prayed for some
time and the necessary prepara-
tions were made for their deaths,
Thomas Hudson slipped from
under the chain, and came for-
ward. This circumstance greatly
alarmed the spectators, many of
whom were apprehensive that he
intended to recant, while others
attributed it to his desire of taking
leave of his parents, who were
present, and receiving their bless-
ing before his final departure.
His two companions at the
stake were no less alarmed at his
conduct than the spectators.
They used their utmost efforts to
comfort and encourage him, and
exhorted him, in the most stiie-
nuous manner, to be of good cheer,
and cheerfully resign himself to
the will of his Redeemer.
But, alas! he felt more in his
heart than they could conceive;
for he was encompassed with a
distinguished grief of mind, not
from the fear of death, but for
M'ant of inward experience of the
love of his Saviour. Being, there-
fore, very anxious to obtain this
conquest, he fell on his knees, and
fervently prayed to God, who, ac-
cording to his tender mercies, soon
sent him comfort. He then arose
in an ecstasy of joy, as a man
changed from death unto life, say-
ing, " Now, I thank God, I am
strong, and care not what man can
do unto me."
Immediately after this he re-
turned to his companions, at the
stake, with the most cheerful coun-
tenance ; in a short time after
which the fagots were lighted,
and they all resigned their souls
into the hands of that God who
had protected and supported them
under their sufferings for his
name's-sake.
663
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
MARTYRDOM OF WILLIAM HARRIS,
RICHARD DAY, AND CHRISTIAN
GEORGE.
In the same montU of May,
William Harris, Richard Day,
and a woman named Christian
George, suflered at Colchester,
and there joyfully and fervently
made their prayers to God.
Being chained to the stake,
with the fire flaming fiercely round
about them, they, like constant
Christians, triumphantly praised
God within the same, and oftered
up their bodies a lively sacrifice
unto his holy Majesty, in whose
habitation they have now their
everlasting tabernacles.
The husband of Christian
George had already had one wife
burnt, whose name was Agnea
George, and of whom we have
given an account at p. 669. After
the death of Christian, he married
another honest godly woman, with
whom he was at last apprehended,
and laid in prison, where they re-
mained till the death of queen
Mary, and at last were delivered
by queen Elizabeth.
persecution and sufferings
OF WILLIAM PETTY, A BOY, WHO
WAS BARBAROUSLY SCOURGED TO
DEATH.
If dying innocently in the cause
of Christ, and his religion, consti-
tute a martyr, no one can be
better entitled to ft place in our
catalogue than this youth, who
was unmercifully scourged to
death, at the instigation of the re-
lentless and cruel Bonner.
Among those who were perse-
cuted and imprisoned for the pro-
fession of Christ's gospel, and yet
delivered by the providence of
God, was John Petty, the father
of this lad. He had been accused,
by his own wife, to the minister of
the parish in which he lived, of
absenting himself from church, the
sacrament of the altar, confession,
and other ceremonies; for which
he was apprehended by one of the
Oiticers employed for that purpose.
Immediately after his apprehen-
sion his wife grew delirious, in
consequence of which, though they
were regardless of him, pity to-
wards that wicked woman wrought
upon the magistrates, so that, for the
preservation and support of her
and her children, they discharged
him, with an order that he should
continue in his own house.
Notwithstanding the ingratitude
of his wife, he provided for her in
such a manner, that within three
weeks, she had, in some measure,
recovered her senses. But such was
the disposition of this woman, that,
itotwith standing this instance of
his conjugal alTeotion, she laid a
second information against him;
upon which he was apprehended,
and carried before sir John Mor-
daunt, one of the queen's commis-
sioners, by whom, after examina-
tion, he was sent to Lollards'
Tower **, where he was put into
the stocks, and had a dish of water
set by him, with a stone in it, to
point out to him, that it was the
* Lollards' Tower, which we have
had frequent occasion to mention in the
Course of this volume, was a large, de-
tached room, belonging to bishop Bon-
ner's palace, in London, and formed a
prison of the most gloomy nature. It
Was set apart for the punishment of pro-
testants, (formerly called Lollards), who
were brought before him on an accusa-
tion of heresy, and who were here sub-
jected to various tortures, at the discre-
tion of that bigoted and merciless tyrant.
The most common punishment inflicted
was, setting them in the stocks, in which
Some were fastened by the hands, and
others by the feet. They were, in ge-
neral, permitted to sit on a stool, but to
increase their punishment, some were
deprived of that indulgence, so that,
lying with their backs on the ground, as
represented in our engraving at p. 305,
their situation was exceedingly painful.
In this dungeon, and under these tor-
tures, they were kept, some for several
days, others for weeks, without any
other Sustenance than bread and
water I and, to aggravate their suffer-
ings, diey were prohibited from being
seen by their relations, or friends.
Many of those who had tender constitu-
tions, died under these inhuman inflic-
tions; but those who were otherwise,
survived to execrate the name of their
barbarous perseontoi-.
A CHILD FLOGGED TO DEATH.
chief snstenanoc he mijj;ht expect
to iTfcive.
After he had been in prison for
fifteen days (the ^rC'itest part of
which time he was kept in the stocks,
sometimes by one !es:, and some-
times l)y the other), William Petty,
one of his sons, came to the bi-
shop's palace, in order to obtain
permission to see him.
AVhen he arrived there, one of
the bishop's chaplains asked him
his business; tlie boy replied, he
wanted to see his father, at the
same time shedding tears, and ex-
pressing; the f^reatest unhappiness.
The chaplain asked who was his
father; and when the boy told
him, he pointed towards Lollard's
Tower, intimating, that he v/as
there confined.
The chaplain then told him his
father was an heretic ; to which
the boy (who was of a bold and
forward spirit, and had been in-
structed by his father in the re-
formed religion) answered, " My
father is no heretic ; but yon have
Balaam's mark."
On this the incensed priest took
the boy by the hand, and dragged
him to a large room in the palace,
where, after stripping him, he
scourged him in the most severe
and unmerciful manner; after
which he ordered one of his ser-
vants to carry liim in his shirt to
his father, the blood running down
to his heels.
As soon as the child saw his fa-
ther he fell on his knees, and crav-
ed his blessing. The poor man
beholding his son in so dreadful a
situation, exclaimed, with great
grief, " Alas ! who hath thus cru-
elly treated you ?" The boy replied,
" Seeking to find you out, a priest
with Balaam's mark, took me into
the bishop's house, and treated me
in the manner you see."
The servant then seized the boy
with great wrath, and dragging
him from his father, took him back
to the place where he had been
scourged by the priest. Here he
was kept three days, in the course
of which his former punishment
was several times repeated, tliough
not in so severe a manner as be-
fore.
At the expiration of that time,
Bonner, in order to make some
atonement for this cruel treatment
of the boy, and to appease the
father, determined to release them
both. He, therefore, ordejxd the
latter to be brought before him, in
his bed-chamber, early in the morn-
ing.
When the poor man came be-
fore the bishop, he said, " God be
here, and peace." To which the
bishop replied, " That is neither
God speed, nor good-morrow."
One of the bishop's chaplains
standing by, reviled Petty for the
speech he had made; when he, after
looking about, and spying a string
of black beads, and a small cruci-
fix, said, " As Christ is here
handled, so you deal with Christ's
chosen people."
The bishop was so enraged at
this, that he called him a vile he-
retic, and said, "I will burn thee,
or I will spend ail that I possess."
However, in a little time his pas-
sion cooled, and thinking of the
consequences that might arise from
scourging the child, he ordered
them both to be discharged.
The father immediately went
home with his son ; but the poor
boy, from an extraordinary eflu-
sion of blood, and a mortification
which ensued, died a few days after,
to the great grief of his persecuted
and indulgent parent.
The old man remained without
farther persecution, during the re-
sidue of his life, often praising
God for delivering him out of the
hands of his enemies, and express-
ing the deep sense he had of the
divine protection.
MARTYRDOMS OF ROBERT MILLS,
STEPHEN COTTON, ROULRT DINES,
STEPHEN WIGHT, JOHN SLADE,
AND WILLIAM PIKES.
These six men were apprehend-
ed, with several others, in a close
near Islington, where they had as-
sembled to pay their devotions to
664
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
their Maker ; and being taken be-
fore a magistrate were committed
to prison as heretics.
A few days after their appre-
hension, they were brought before
Dr. Thomas Darbyshire, the bishop
of London's chancellor, for exami-
nation ; when the usual articles
were exhibited against them, to
which they answered eis fol-
lows :
The first article they all granted.
Robert Mills and Stephen Wight
said, they had not been at church
for three quarters of a year ;
Stephen Cotton not for a twelve-
month ; Robert Dines for two
years ; and John Sladc, and Wil-
liam Pike*, not since the qoeen's
accession to the throne.
To the second, third, fourth, fifth,
and sixth articles, they all an-
swered, in effect, as other pro-
testants had done ; asserting, that
as the rites, ceremonies, and cus-
toms of the then church were
against the word of God, so they
would not observe any part of the
same.
The seventh article they all
granted in every part.
To the eightli article they like-
wise unanimously agreed ; but
Robert Mills added, that he would
not come to church, nor approve of
their religion, so long as the cross
was crept to and worshipped, and
images kept in the church.
John Slade affirmed, in effect,
the same as Robert Mills, adding
farther, that there were not seven
sacraments, but two, namely. Bap-
tism and the Supper of the Lord.
Stephen Cotton and Robert
Dines would no farther allow the
popish religion than it agreed with
God's word.
To the ninth and tenth articles
Robert Mills, John Slade, and
Stephen Cotton, answered, that
they did not allow the popish ser-
vice then set forth, because it was
against the truth, and in a lan-
guage which the common people
did not understand.
Robert Dines, and William
Fikes, would neither allow or dis-
allow the Latin service, because
they did not understand it.
Stephen Wight would not make
any answer to either of these two
articles, neither to the eleventh,
twelfth, thirteenth, or fourteenth
articles ; but the rest of his fellow-
prisoners answered as follows :
To the eleventh article Robert
Mills, John Slade, and Stephen
Cotton, answered, that concerning
the books, faith, and religion, spe-
cified in this article, they did allow
them, so far as they agreed with
God's word.
Robert Dines would not make
any answer to this, saying, he did
not understand it; and William
Pikes said, that he would abide by
the service, faith, and religion,
as set forth in the days of king Ed-
ward VI.
To the twelfth article they said,
they would agree to it provided
they might receive the sacrament
as administered in the reign of
king Edward.
The thirteenth and fourteenth
articles they granted to be true in
every part.
After they had been all examin-
ed, they were re-conducted to pri-
son, but ordered to appear on the
11th of July at the consistory court
at St. Paul's. Accordingly, ou
that day, they were brought before
the bishop and his chancellor, by
the latter of whom they were ask-
ed, if they would turn from their
opinions against the holy mother-
church ; and if not, whether they
could shew cause why sentence of
condemnation should not be pro-
nounced against them. To this
they all answered, that they would
not depart from the truth, nor any
part of the same, on any conditions
whatever.
The chancellor then dismissed
them, but ordered that they should
appear again before him the next
day in the afternoon, to hear their
definitive sentence pronounced,
agreeably to the ecclesiastical law
then in force.
They were accordingly brought
at the time appointed, when the
POND, EASTLAND, AND OTHERS.
665
chancellor »at as judpe, accom-
panied by sir Edward Hastings
and sir Tiiomas Cornwallis. The
chancellor used his utmost endea-
vours to prevail on them to recant,
but all proved ineffectual. He
therefore read the sentence of con-
demnation, and they were deli-
vered over to the sheriffs, who con-
ducted them to prison, in order for
execution.
The chancellor, having con-
demned these six innocent persons,
sent a certificate of their condem-
nation to the lord-chancellor's of-
fice, from whence, the next day, a
writ was issued for their being
burnt at Brentford.
On the 14th of July, 1658, fhey
were conducted by the sheriffs,
and their attendants, from New-
gate, to the place appointed for
their execution. As soon as they
arrived at the fatal spot, they all
knelt down, and, for some time,
prayed in the most fervent man-
ner. After this they arose, and
undressing themselves, went cheer-
fully to the stakes, of which there
were three, though all were con-
sumed in one fire. Being bouud
to the stakes, and the fagots being
lighted, they all calmly and joyfully
yielded up their souls to that God,
for whose gospel they suffered, and
whose heavenly mansions they
were in hopes of inheriting.
MARTYRDOMS OF HENRY POND,
RAINHOLD EASTLAND, ROBERT
SOUTHAM, MATTHEW RICARBY,
JOHN FLOYD, JOHN HOLIDAY,
AND ROGER HOLLAND.
A few days after the execution
of the before-mentioned six mar-
tyrs at Brentford, seven others, who
were apprehended with them at
the same time and place, were
burnt in Smithfield. Their names
we have given above.
The particular examinations of
these persons are not recorded,
except that of Roger Holland,
which, together with his story, we
give at length, as being both in-
teresting and edifying.
HISTORY, EXAMINATION, AND CON-
DEMNATION OF ROGER HOLLAND.
This Roger Holland, a merchant-
tailor of London, was first an ap-
prentice with Mr. Kempton, at the
Black Boy in Watling-street,
where he served his apprentice-
ship with much trouble to his mas-
ter, in breaking him of the licen-
tious liberty which he had before
been trained and brought up in,
giving himself to riot, as dancing,
fencing, gaming, banqueting, and
wanton company ; and besides all
this, an obstinate papist, unlike to
come to any such end as God call-
ed him unto.
His master, notwithstanding his
lewdness, trusted him with his
accounts ; and on a time he re-
ceived the sum of thirty pounds
for his roaster, and falling into ill
company, lost every groat at dice ;
being past all hope which way to
answer it, and therefore he pur-
posed to convey himself beyond
the seas.
Having determined with lumself
thus to do, he called betimes in
the morning on a servant in the
house, an ancient and discreet
maid, whose name was Elizabeth,
who professed the gospel, with a
fife agreeing unto the same, and
at all times much rebuking the
wilful and obstinate papistry, as
also the licentious living of this
Roger Holland. To whom he
said, Elizabeth, I would I had fol-
lowed thy gentle persuasions and
friendly rebukes ; which if I had
done, I had never come to this
shame and misery which I am now
fallen into ; for this night I have
lost thirty pounds of my master's
money, which to pay him and
make up my accounts I am not
able. But this much, I pray you,
desire my mistress, that she would
entreat my master to take this note
of my hand, that I am thus much
indebted to him, and if I am ever
able, I will see him paid; desiring
him that the matter may pass with
silence, and that none of my kin-
dred and friends may ever under-
stand this my Iev«"d part.
666
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
The maid considering; that it
mii^ht be his utter ruin, Stay, said
she ; and having a sum of money
by her, which was left her by a
kinsman at his death, who was
thought to be Dr. Redman, she
brought unto him thirty pounds,
saying, Roger, here is thus much
money, I will let thee jiave it, and
I will keep this note. But since
I do thus much for thee, to help
thee, and to save thy honesty, thou
shalt promise me to refuse all lewd
and wild company, all swearing
and ribaldry talk ; and if ever I
know thee to play one twelve-
pence at either dice or cards, then
■will I shew this thy note unto my
master. And furthermore thou
shalt promise me to resort every
day to the lecture at Ail-hallows,
and the sermon at St. Paul's every
Sunday, Snd to cast away all thy
books of popery and vain ballads,
and get thee the Testament and
book of service, and read the
scriptures with reverence and fear,
calling unto God still for his grace
to direct thee in his truth. And
pray fervently to God, desiring
him to pardon thy former oSences,
and not to remember the sins of
thy youth ; and ever be afraid to
break his laws, or offend his ma-
jesty.
After this time, within one half
year, God bad wrought such a
change in this laan, that he was
become an earnest professor of
the truth, and detested ail popery
and ill company ; so that he was in
admiration to all that had seen his
former life.
Then he repaired to his father
in Lancashire, and brought divers
"■ood books with him, and bestow-
ed them among his friends, so that
his father and others began to taste
the sweetness of tTie gospel, and
to detest the mass, idolatry, and
superstition ; and in the end his
father gave him fifty pounds to be-
gin the world withal.
Then he came to London again,
and went to the maid that lent
him the money to pay his master
■withal, and said unto her, EUza-
2
beth, here is thy money I borrowed
of thee, and for the friendship,
good will, and good counsel 1 have
received at thy hands, to recom-
pense thee I am not able, other-
wise than by making thee my wife ;
and soon after they were married,
which was in the first year of
queen Mary. And having a child
by her, he caused Mr. Rose to
baptize it in his own house. Not-
withstanding he was betrayed to
the enemies, and he being gone
i.jto the country to convey the
child away, that the papists should
not have it in their anointing
hands, Bonner caused his goods to
be seized on, and most cruelly
used his wife.
After this he remained closely
in the city, and in the country, in
the congregations of the faithful,
until the last year of queen Mary.
Then he, with the six others be-
fore-named, were taken, in or not
far from St. John's wood, and so
brought to New^gate upon May-day
in the morning, 1558.
Then being called before the
bishop. Dr. Chedsey, both the
Harpsfields, and certain others,
after many other fair and crafty
persuasions of Dr. Chedsey, thus
the bishop began with him :
Holland, I for my part do wish
well unto thee, and the more for
thy friend's sake. And as Dr.
Standish telleth me, you and he
were both born in one parish, and he
knoweth your father to be a very
honest Catholic gentleman ; and
Mr. Doctor told me that he talked
with you a year ago ; and found
you very wilfully addicted to your
own conceit. Divers of the city
also have shewed me of you, that
you have been a great procurer of
men's servants to be of your reli-
gion, and to come to j'our congre-
gations ; but since you be now in
the dang:er of the law, I would
wish you to act a wise man's part :
so shall you not want any favour
I can do or procure for you, both
for your own sake, and also for
your friends, who are men of wor-
ship and credit, and wish you
ROGER HOLLAND.
667
well, and by my troth, Roger, so
do I.
Then said Mr. Efijlestone, a gen-
tleman of Lancashire, and near
kinsman to Roger, being there
present, I thank your good lord-
ship ; your honour meaneth good
unto my cousin, I beseech God he
have the grace to follow your
counsel.
Holland. Sir, you crave of God
you know not what. I beseech God
to open your eyes to see the light
of his word.
Efflestone, Roger, hold your
peace, lest you fare the worse at
my' lord's hands.
Holland. No, I shall fare as
it pleaseth God, for man can do
no more than God doth permit
him.
Then the bishop and the doc-
tors, with Johnson, the register,
casting their heads together, in the
end saith Johnson, Roger, how
sayest thou? wilt thou submit
thyself unto my lord, before thou
be entered into the book of con-
tempt?
Holland. I never meant but to
submit myself unto the magis-
trates, as I learn of St. Paul to
the Romans, chap. xiii. and so he
recited the text.
Chedsey. Then I see you are no
anabaptist.
Holland. I mean not yet to be
a papist ; for they and the anabap-
tists agree in this point, not to
submit themselves to any other
prince or magistrate, than those
that must first be sworn to main-
tain them and their doings.
Chedsey. Roger, remember what
I have said, and abo what my
lord hath promised he will perform
with further friendship. Take
heed, Roger, for your ripeness of
wit hath brought you into these
errors.
Holland. Mr. Doctor, I have
yet your words in memory, though
they are of no such force to pre-
vail with me.
Then they whispered together
again, and at last Bonner said,
Roger, I perceive thou wilt not be
ruled by good counsel, for any
thing that either I or your friends
can say.
Holland. I may say to you, my
lord, as Paul said to Felix and to
the Jews, as doth appear in the
22d of the Acts, and in the 15th
of the first epistle to the Corinthi-
ans. Tt is not unknown unto my
master to whom I was apprentice
withal, that I was of your blind
religion, having that liberty under
your auricular confession, that I
made no conscience of sin, but
trusted in the priest's absolution,
he for money doing also some pe-
nance for me : which after I had
given, I cared no further what of-
fences I did, no more than he
minded after he had my money,
whether he tasted bread and water
for me, or no : so that lechery,
swearing, and all other vices, I
accounted no offence of danger,
so long as I could for money have
them absolved. So straitly did I
observe your rules of religion, that
I would have ashes upon Ash
Wednesday, though I had used
ever so much wickedness at night.
And albeit I could not of con-
science eat flesh upon the Friday,
J'et in swearing, drinking, or dic-
ng all the night long, I made no
conscience at all. And thus I was
brought up, and herein I have con-
tinued till now of late, that God
hath opened the light of his word,
and called me by his grace to re-
pentance of my former idolatry
and wicked life ; for in Lancashire
their blindness and whoredom is
much more t'aan may with chaste
ears be heard. Yet these my
friends, which are not clear in
these notable crimes, think the
priest with his mass can save them,
though they blaspheme God, and
keep concubines besides their
wives as long as they live.
Mr. Doctor, now to your anti-
quity, unity, and universality, (for
these Dr. Chedsey alleged as notes
and tokens of their religion) I am
unlearned. I have no sophistry
to shift ray reasons withal ; but
the truth I trust I have, which need-
668
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
eth no painted colours to set her
forth. The antiquity of our church
is not from pope Nicholas, or pope
Joan, but our church is from the
beginning, even from the time that
God said unto Adam, that the
seed of the woman should break
the serpent's head ; and so to
faithful Noah ; to Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, to whom it was pro-
mised, that their seed sliould
multiply as the stars in the sky ;
and so to Moses, David, and the
holy fathers that were from the
beginning unto the birth of our
Saviour Christ. All they that be-
lieved these promises were of the
church, though the number were
oftentimes but few and small, as
in Elias's days, when he thought
there was none but he that had not
bowed their knees to Baal, when
God had reserved seven thousand
that never had bowed their knees
to that idol: as I trust there be
seven hundred thousand more than
I know of, that have not bowed
their knees to the idol your mass,
and your God Maozim; the up-
holding whereof is your bloody
cruelty, while you daily persecute
Elias and the servants of God,
forcing them (as Daniel was in his
chamber) closely to serve the Lord
their God ; and even as we by
this your cruelty are forced in the
fields to pray unto God, that his
holy word may be once again
truly preached amongst us, and
that he would mitigate and shorten
these idolatrous and bloody days
wherein all cruelty reigneth.
Moreover, of our church have been
the apostles and evangelists, the
martyrs and confessors of Christ,
that have at all times and in all
ages been persecuted for the tes-
timony of the word of God. But
for the upholding of your church
and religion, what antiquity can
you shew ? Yea, the mass, that
idol and chief pillar of your reli-
gion, is not yet four hundred years
old, and some of your masses are
younger, as that of St. Thomas
Becket, the traitor, wherein you
pray, That you may be saved by
the blood of St. Thomas. And as
for your Latin service, what are
we of the laity the better for it?
I think he that should hear your
priests mumble up their service,
although he did well understand
Latin, yet should he understand
few words thereof, the priests do
.so champ them and chew them,
and post so fast, that they neither
understand what they say, nor
they that hear them ; and in the
mean time the people, when they
should pray with the priest, are
set to their beads to pray our
lady's psalter. So crafty is Satan
to devise these his dreams (which
you defend with fagot and fire),
to quench the light of the word of
God; which, as David saith, should
be a lantern to our feet. And
again, wherein shall a young man
direct his ways but by the word
of God ? And yet you will hide it
from us in a tongue unknown.
St. Paul had rather have five words
spoken with understanding, than
ten thousand in an unknown
tongue ; and yet will you have
3'our Latin service and praying in
a strange tongue, whereof the peo-
ple are utterly ignorant, to be of
such antiquity !
The Greek church, and a good
part of Christendom besides, never
received your service in an un-
known tongue, but in their own
natural language, which all the
people understand, neither yet
your transubstantiation, your re-
ceiving in one kind, your purga-
tory, your images, &c.
As for the unity which is in your
church, what is it else but treason,
murder, poisoning one another,
idolatry, superstition, and wicked-
ness? What unity was in your
church, when there were three
popes at once? Where was your
head of unity when you had a
woman pope?
Here he was interrupted, and
could not be sulfered to proceed.
The bishop then said, Roger,
these thy words are downright
blasphemy, cAid by the means of
thy friends thou hast been suflered
ROGER HOLLAND.
e69
to speak, and art over malapert to
teach any here. Therefore, keeper,
take him away.
The second examination of
roger holland.
The day that Henry Pond and
the rest were brought forth to be
aoain examined, Dr. Chedsey said,
Roger, I trust you have now better
considered of the church than you
did before.
Holland. I consider thus much:
that out of the church there is no
salvation, as divers ancient doctors
say.
Bonner. That is well said. Mr.
Eglestone, I trust your kinsman
will be a good Catholic man. But,
Roger, you mean,! trust, the church
of Rome.
Holland, I mean that church
which hath Christ for her head ;
which also hath his word and his
sacraments according to his word
and institution.
Then Chedsej'^ interrupted him,
and said. Is that a Testament you
have in your hand ?
Holland. Yea, Mr. Doctor, it
is a New Testament. You will
find no fault with the translation,
I think. It is your own trans-
lation ; it is according to the great
Bible.
Bonner. How say you ? How do
you know that it is the Testament
of Christ, but only by the church ?
For the church of Rome hath and
doth preserve it, and out of the
same hath made decrees, ordinan-
ces, and true expositions.
No (saith Roger), the church of
Rome hath and doth suppress the
reading of the Testament. And
what a true exposition, I pray you,
did the pope make thereof, when
he set his foot on the emperor's
neck, and said, " Thou shalt
walk upon the lion and the asp ;
the young lion and the dragon
shalt thou tread under thy foot?"
Psalm xci.
Then said the bishop. Such un-
learned wild heads as thou and
others, would be expositors of the
scripture. Would you then the
ancient learned (as there are some
here as well as I) should be taught
of yon ?
Holland. Youth delighteth in
vanity. My wildness hath been
somewhat the more by your doc-
trine, than ever I learned out of
this book of God. But (my lord)
I suppose some old doctors say,
if a poor layman bring his reason
and argument out of the word of
God, he is to be credited before
the learned, though they be ever
such great doctors. For the gift
of knowledge was taken from the
learned doctors, and given to poor
fishermen. Notwithstanding, I
am ready to be instructed by the
church.
Bonner. That is very well
said, Roger. But you must un-
derstand that the church of Rome
is the Catholic church. Roger,
for thy friends' sake, (I promise
thee) I wish thee well, and I mean
to do thee good. Keeper, see he
want nothing. Roger, if thou
lackest any money to pleasure
thee, I will see thou shalt not
want. This he spake unto him
alone, his companions being apart,
with many other fair promises, and
so he was sent to prison again.
HIS LAST EXAMINATION.
The last examination of Roger
Holland was when he with his
fellow prisoners were brought into
the consistory, and there all ex-
communicated, except Roger, and
ready to have their sentence of
judgment given, with many threat-
ening words to affright them with-
al : the lord Strange, sir Thomas
Jarret, M. Eglestone, Esq. ; and
divers others of worship, both of
Cheshire and Lancashire, that
were Roger Holland's kinsmen
and friends, being there present,
who had been earnest suitors to
the bishop in his favour, hoping
for his safety of life. Now the bi-
shop hoping yet to win him with
his fair and flattering words, began
after this manner.
Bonner. Roger, I have divers
times called thee before me at my
own house, and have conferred
with thee, and being not learned
670
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
in the Latin tongue, it doth ap-
pear unto me that thou hast a
good memory, and very sensible in
talk, but something over hasty,
■which is a natural impediment in-
cident to some men. And surely
they are not the worst-natured
men. For I myself am now and
then too hasty, but mine anger is
soon over. So, Roger, surely I
have a good opinion of you, that
you will not with these fellows cast
yourself headlong from tlie church
of your parents and your friends
that are here, very good Catholics
(as it is reported to me). And as
I mean thee good, so, Roger, play
the wise man's part, and come
home with the lost son, and say, I
have run into the church of schis-
matics and heretics, fiom the Ca-
tholic church of Rome, and you
shall, I warrant you, not only find
favour at God's hands, but the
church that hath authority, shall
absolve you, and put new gar-
ments upon you, and kill the fat-
ling to make thee good cheer
withal; that is, in so doing, as
meat doth refresh and cherish the
mind, so thou shalt find as much
quietness of conscience in coming
home to the church, as did the
hungry son that had been fed be-
fore with the hogs, as you have
done with these heretics that sever
themselves from the church. But,
Roger, if I did not bear thee and
thy friends good will, I would not
have said so much as I have done,
but I would have let mine ordinary
alone with you.
At these words his friends there
present thanked the bishop for his
good will, and for the pains he
had taken in his and their behalf.
Then the bishop proceeded, say-
ing, Well, Roger, how say you?
Do you not believe, that after the
priest hath spoken the words of
consecration, there remaineth the
body of Christ really and corpo-
really, under the forms of bread
and wine? I mean the self-same
body as was born of the virgin
Mary, that was crucified upon the
cross, that rose again the third day.
Holhonf. Your lordship saith,
the same body which was born of
the virgin Mary, which was cruci-
fied upon the cross, which rose
again the third day : but you leave
out, which ascended into heaven ;
and the Scripture saith, he shall
there remain until he come to
judge the quick and the dead.
Then he is not contained under the
forms of bread and wine, by Hoc
est corpus meum, &c.
Bonner. Roger, T perceive my
pains and good will will not pre-
vail, and if I should argue with
thee, thou art so wilful, (as all thy
fellows be, standing in thine own
singularity and foolish conceit),
that thou wouldst still talk to no
purpose this seven years, if thou
mightest be suffered. Answer
whether thou wilt confess the real
and corporeal presence of Christ's
body in the sacrament, or wilt
not.
Holland. My lord, although
God by his sufferance hath here
placed you, to set forth his truth
and glory in us, his faithful ser-
vants, notwithstanding your mean-
ing is far from the zeal of Christ;
and, for all your words, you have
the same zeal that Annas and
Caiaphas had, trusting to their
authority, traditions, and ceremo-
nies, more than to the word of God.
Bonver. If I should suffer him,
he would fall from reasoning to
raving, as a frantic heretic.
Roger, (said the lord Strange),
my lord would have you tell him,
whether you will submit yourself,
or no.
Yea, said Bonner, and confess
this presence that I have spoken
of.
With this Roger turned to the
lord Strange, and the rest of his
kinsmen and friends, and kneeling-
down upon his knees, said, God,
by the mouth of his servant Paul,
hath said, " Let every soul submit
himself unto the higher powers,
and he that resisteth, receiveth his
own damnation:" and as you are
a magistrate appointed by God, so
I submit myself unto you, and to
all such as are appointed for ma-
gistrates.
ROGER HOLLAND.
671
Bonner. That is v,cll said; I
see you arc no anabaptist. How
say you then to the presence of
Christ's body and blood in the
sacrament of the altar?
Holland. I say, and beseech you
all to mark and bear witness with
me (for so you shall do before the
j«do;mcnt-seat of God), what I
speak; for here is the conclusion;
and ye, my dear friends, (turning
to his kinsmen), I pray you shew
my father what I do say, that he
may understand that I am a Chris-
tian man. I say and believe, and
am therein fully persuaded by the
Scriptures, that the sacrament of
the supper of our Lord, ministered
in the holy communion according
to Christ's institution, I being pe-
nitent and sorry for my sins, and
minding to amend and lead a new
life, and so coming v/orthily unto
God's board in perfect love and
charity, do there receive, by faith,
the body and blood of Christ.
And though Christ in his human
nature sit at the right hand of his
Father, yet (by faith I say) his
death, his passion, his merits, are
mine, and by faith I dwell in him,
and he in me. And as for the
mass, transubstantiation, and the
worshipping of the sacrament, they
are mere impiety and horrible ido-
latry.
I thought so much, said Bonner,
(suffering him to speak no more),
how he would prove a very blas-
phemous heretic as ever I heard.
How irreverently doth he speak of
the blessed mass ! And so he
read his sentence of condemna-
tion, adjudging him to be burned.
All this while Roger was very
patient, and when he should de-
part, 'he said. My lord, I bese-ech
you sufier me to speak two words.
The bishop would not hear him,
but bade him away. Notwith-
standing, being requested by his
friends, said, Speak, what hast thou
to say.
Holland. Even now I told you
that your authority was from God,
and by his sufferance: and nov/ I
tell you God hath heard, the prayer
of his servants, which liath been
poured forth with tears for his af-
flicted saints whom you daily
persecute, as now you do us.
But this I' dare be bold in
God to say, (by whose Spirit I am
moved,) that God will shorten
your hand of cruelty, that for a
time you shall not molest his
church. And this you shall in a
short time well perceive, my dear
brethren, to be most true. For
after this day, in this place there
shall not be any by him put to the
trial of fire and fagot: [and after
that day there were none that suf-
fered in Smithfield for the truth of
the gospel.]
Then said Bonner, Roger, thou
art, I perceive, as mad in these
thy heresies as ever was Joan
Boucher. In anger and fume thou
wouldst become a railing prophet.
Though thou and all the rest of
you would see me hanged, yet I
shall live to burn, yea, and I will
burn all the sort of you that come
into my hands, that will not wor-
ship the blessed sacrament of the
altar, for all thy prattling: and so
he went his way.
Then Roger Holland began to
exhort his friends to repentance,
and think well of them that suf-
fered for the testimony of the gos-
pel, and with that the bishop came
back, charging the keeper that no
man should speak to them without
his licence, and if they did, they
would be committed to prison.
In the mean time Henry Pond and
Roger spake still unto the people,
exhorting them to stand firm in
the truth : adding moreover, that
God would shorten these cruel and
evil days for his elect's sake.
The day they suffered, a procla-
mation was made, that none
should be so bold as to speak or
talk any word unto them, or re-
ceive any thing of them, or to
touch them, upon pain of impri-
sonment, without either bail or
mainprize; with other cruel,
threatening words, contained in
the same proclamation. Notwith-
standing, the people cried out, de-
siring God to strengthen them:
and they lUcewise still prayed for
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the people, and the restoring^ of
his word. At length Roger, era-
bracing the staice and the reeds,
said these words:
" Lord, I most humbly thank
thy Majesty, that thou hast called
me from the state of death, unto
the light of thy lieavenly word,
and now unto the fellowship of thy
saints, that I may sing and say,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of
hosts. And, Lord, into thy hands
I commit my spirit. Lord, bless
these thy people, and save them
from idolatry." And so he ended
his life, looking up unto heaven,
praying to, and praising God, with
the rest of his fellow-saints. For
whose joyful constancy the Lord
be praised.
SCOURGING OF THOMAS HINSHAW,
BY 150NNER.
When bishop Bonner found that
his examinations, persuasions,
threats, and imprisonments, were
to no purpose with Thomas Hin-
shaw, one of those who had been
apprehended at Islington, he took
him to Fulham, where, imme-
diately after his coming, he was
set in the stocks, remaining there
all the first night, with no other
refreshment than bread and water.
The next morning the bishop
came and examined him himself,
and perceiving no yielding in his
mind, he sent Mr. Harpsfield to
talk with him; who, after a long
dispute, at last fell into a passion,
calling Hinshaw " peevish boy,"
and asking him " whether he
thought he went about to damn
his soul, or no?" &c. To all this
Hinshaw answered, " That he was
persuaded that they laboured to
maintain their dark and devilish
kingdom, and not for any love of
truth." Harpsfield, being greatly
incensed, told the bishop of this;
who was thereat in as great a rage
as himself, and, although scarce
able to speak for anger, cried out,
" Dost thou answer my archdea-
con so, thou naughty boy? I shall
handle thee well enough, be as-
sured." He then sent for a couple
of rods, and causing Hinshaw to
4
kneel against a long bench in art
arbour in his garden, severely
scourged him with his own hands,
till he was compelled to desist,
from fatigue.
After this scourging, Hinshaw
was several times examined; and
at last being brought before the
bishop in his chapel at Fulham,
articles were exhibited against
him, which the young man denied,
and would not aflirm, or consent to
any of their interrogatories.
Being remanded to prison,
about a fortnight after he fell sick
of an ague, whereupon he was
delivered, after much entreaty, to
his master, Martin Pugson, in St.
Paul's church-yard ; for the bi-
shop thought he was more likely
to die than to live; indeed his
sickness continued a twelve-month
or more, so that in the mean time
queen Mary died. He shortly
after recovered his health, and
thus escaped the death designed
for him by the persecutors.
SCOURGING OP JOHN WILLES, BY
BONNER.
Wc have an account of another'
person who was also scourged by
Bonner; ho was named John
Willes, " a right faithful and true
honest man, in all his dealings and
conditions." He had been ap-
prehended at Islington, with the
company before mentioned, and
being committed to the Coal-
bouse, with Thomas Hinshaw, re-
mained one night there in tlie
stocks.
The account then goes on to
state that, " from the Coal-house
he was sent to Fulham, where he,
with the said Hinshaw, remained
eight or ten days in the stocks;
during which time he sustained
divers conflicts with the said Bon-
ner, who had him often in exami-
nation, urging him, and with a
stick which he had in his hand,
often rapping him on the head,
and flirting him under the chin,
and on the ears, saying he looked
down like a thief. Moreover,
after he had essayed all manner of
ways to make him recant, and
JOHN WILLES.
(573
could not, at length takiu;; him to
his orchard, there witliin a IHtle
arbour, with his own iiancls beat
him fust uiih a willow' rod, and
that being "Nvorn well nigh to the
stumps, he called for a birch rod,
which a lad brought out of his
chamber. The cause why he so
beat him was this: Bonner asked
him whfjn he had crept to the
cross. He answered, Not since
he came to years of discretion,
neither would, tliough he should
be torn by wild horses. Then
Bonner desired him to make a
cross on his forehead, which he
refused to do. Whereupon he
had him immediately to his or-
chard, and there calling for rods,
shewed his cruelty upon him, as
he had done upon Thomas Hin-
shaw.
Inhuman E.iecutiim of a Motlu-j, )u-r two Daughters, and an Infant, at Guenneu,
Jid't 18, l.jjo.
" This done, he had him imme-
diately to the parish church of
Fulham, with the said Thomas
Hinshavv, and Robert Willes; to
whom there, being severally called
before him, he ministered certain
articles, asking if he would sub-
scribe to the same. To which he
made his answer according to his
conscience, denying them all, ex-
cept one article, which was con-
cerning king Edward's service in
English. Shortly after this beat-
ing, Bonner sent a certain old
priest lately come from Rome, to
FOX'S MARTYRS.
him in prison, to conjure out the
evil spirit from him, who laying
his hand upon his head, began
with certain words pronounced
over him, to conjure as he had
been wont before to do. Willes
marvelling at what the old man
■was about, said, I trust no evil
spirit is in me; and laughed him to
scorn.
" As this .John Willes was di-
vers times called before Bonner,
so much communication passed
between them as is too tedious to
recite. It is enou^ch to make the
43
674
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
reader iaugh to see the blind and
unsavoury reasons with which that
bishop endeavoured to delude the
ignorant, some of which were in
the following manner: Bonner
going about to persuade Willes
not to meddle with matters of
scripture, but rather to believe
other men's teaching, who had
more skill in the same, asked him
first if he did believe tlie scripture :
Yea, said he, that 1 do. Then
(quoth the bishop) St. Paul saith,
If the man sleep, the woman is at
liberty to go to another man. If
thou wert asleep having a \»ife,
wouldst thou be content that thy
wife should take to another man ?
And yet this is the scripture.
"Also, if thou wilt believe Lu-
ther, Zuinglius, and such, then
thou canst not go right ; but if thou
wilt believe me, he. thou canst not
err : and if thou shouldst err, yet
thou art in no danger, thy blood
should be required at our hands.
As if thou shouldst go to a far
country, and meet with a fatherly
man, as I am (these were his
words), and ask the way to the
city, and he should say. This way,
and thou wilt not believe him, but
follow Luther, and other heretics
of late days, and go a contrary
way ; how wilt thou come to the
place thou askest for ? So if thou
wilt not believe me, but follow the
leading of other heretics, thou shalt
be brought to destruction, and burn
both body and soul.
" As truly as thou seest the bo-
dies of them in Smithfield burnt,
so truly their souls do burn in hell,
because they err from the true
ehurch.
"Oft-times speaking to the said
John Willes, he would say. They
call me bloody Bonner. A ven-
geance on you all ! I would fain
be rid of you, but you have a de-
light in burning. But if 1 might
have my will, I would sew up your
mouths, and put you in sacks and
drown you.
" The same day that he was de-
livered, Bonner came to the stocks
where he lay, and asked him how
he liked his lodging, and his fare.
" Well (said Willes), if it would
please God, I might have a little
straw to lie or sit upon.
" Then (said Bonner) thou wilt
shew no token of a Christian man.
And upon this his wife came in un-
known to him, being very great
with child, every hour expecting
her labour, and entreated the bi-
shop for her husband, saying, that
she would not go from thence, but
that she would there stay, and be
delivered in the bishop's house,
unless she had her husband with
her. How sayest thou (quoth
Bonner to Willes), if thy wife
miscarry, or thy child, or children,
if she be with one or two, should
perish, the blood of them would he
require at thy hands. Then to this
agreement he came, that she should
hire a bed in the town of Fulham,
and her husband should go home
with her the morrow after, upon
this condition, that his kinsman
ihere present (one Robert Rouse)
should bring the said Willes to
his house at St. Paul's the next
day.
" To which Willes would not
agree, but insisted upon going
then. At length, his wife being
importunate for her husband, and
Bonner seeing she would not stir
without him, fearing belike the ru-
mour that might come upon his
house thereby, and also probably
fearing to be troubled with a lying-
in-woman, bade Willes make a
cross, and say, In nomine Patris, ^■
Filii, ^* Spiritus Sancti, Amen.
" Then Willes began to say. In
the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
Amen. No, no (saith Bonner),
say it me in Latin. Willes under-
standing the matter of that Latin
to be good, said the same, and so
went home with his vvife, his afore-
said kinsman being charged to
bring him the next day to St.
Paul's; else, said Bonner, if thou
dost not bring him, thou art an
heretic as well as he. Notwith-
standing, the charge being no
greater, his kinsman did not bring
him, but he of his own accord
came to the bishop within a few
RICHARD YEOMAN.
675
days after, where lie put to hira a
certaia writing in Latin, to sub-
scribe unto, containing;, as it seem-
ed to him, no great matter, that
he needed greatly to stick at,
although, wliat the bill was, he
could not certainly tell : so he sub-
scribed to the bill, and returned
liome. And thus much concern-
ing the twenty-two taken at Is-
lington."
HISTORY OF RICHARD YEOMAN.
" Richard Yeoman, a devout old
man, was Dr. Taylor's curate, at
Hadley, and well versed in the
scriptures, and giving godly ex-
hortations to the people : with him
Dr. Taylor left his cure at his de-
parture. But as soon as Mr. New-
all had gotten the benefice, he put
out Mr. Yeoman, and set in a po-
pish curate to maintain and con-
tinue their Romish religion, which
now they thought fully established.
Then he wandered from place to
place, exhorting all men to stand
faithfully to God's word, earnestly
to give themselves unto prayer,
with patience to bear the cross
now laid upon them for their trial,
with boldness to confess the truth
before their adversaries, and with
an undoubted hope to wait for
the crown and reward of eternal
felicity. But when he perceived
his adversaries to lie in wait for
him, he went into Kent, and with
a little packet of laces, pins and
points, and such like things, and
selling them, by that shift subsisted
himself, his wife and children.
"At last justice Moyle, of Kent,
took Mr. Yeoman and set him in
the stocks a day and a night, but
having no evident matter to charge
him with, he let him go again.
So he came secretly again to Had-
ley, and tarried with his poor wife,
who kept him secretly in a cham-
ber of the town-house, commonly
called the Guildhall, more than a
year. AH which time the good
old father abode in a chamber,
locked up all the day, and spent
his time in devout prayer, and
reading the scriptures, and in card-
ing of wool which his wife did
spin. His wife did also go and
beg bread and meat for herself
and her children, and by such
poor means they sustained them-
selves. Thus the saints of God
sustained hunger and misery, while
the prophets of Baal lived in jol-
lity, and were costly pampered at
Jezabel's table.
" At last parson Newall (I know
not by what means) perceived that
Richard Yeoman was so kept by
his poor wife, and taking with him
the bailiff's deputies and servants,
came in the night-time, and broke
open five doors to get at Yeoman,
Avhom he found in bed with his
wife and children ; whom when he
had so found, he angrily cried, I
thought I should find an harlot and
a strumpet together. And he
would have plucked the clothes
off" from them ; but Yeoman held
fast the clothes, and said unto his
wife, Wife, arise, and put orv thy
clothes. And unto the parson he
said, Nay, parson, no harlot, nor
strumpet, but a married man and
his wife, according to God's ordi-
nance, and blessed be God for
lawful matrimony. I thank God
for this great grace, and I defy the
pope and all his popery. Then
they led Richard Yeoman unto
the cage, and set him in the stocks
until it was day.
"There was then alsb in the
cage an old man named .'ohn
Dale, who had sat there three or
four days, because when the said
parson Newall with his curate used
the Romish service in the church,
he spake openly unto him, and
said, O miserable and blind
guides, will ye ever be blind lead-
ers of the blind? will ye never
amend? will ye never see the
truth of God's word i will neither
God's threats nor promises enter
into your hearts? will the blood of
martyrs nothing mollify your stony
stomachs ? O obdurate, hard-heart-
ed, perverse, and crooked genera-
tion ! O damnable sort, whom no-
thing can do good unto !
"These, or the like words, he
spake in fervency of spirit against
the superstitious religion of Rome.
3
676
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Wherefore parson Newall caused
him forthwith to be attached and
set in the stocks in a cage. So
was he kept there till sir Henry
Doyle, a justice, came to Hadley.
" When poor Yeoman was taken,
the parson called earnestly upon
sir Henry Doyle to send them both
te prison. Sir Henry Doyle earn-
estly entreated the parson to con-
sider the age of the men, and their
mean condition ; they were neither
persons of note nor preachers ;
wherefore he would desire him to
let them be punished a day or two,
and so let them go, at least John
Dale, who was no priest: and
therefore seeing he had so long sat
in the cage, he thought it punish-
ment enough for this time. When
the parson heard this, he was ex-
ceeding mad, and in a great rage
called them pestilent heretics, unfit
to live in the commonwealth of
Christians. Wherefore I beseech
you, sir, (quoth he) according to
your office, defend holy churcli,
and help to suppress these here-
sies, &c. which are false to God,
and thus boldly set themselves to
the evil example of others, against
the queen's gracious proceedings.
Sir Henry Doyle seeing he could
do no good in this matter, and
fearing also the danger of med-
dling too much in it, made out
the writ, and caused the consta-
bles to carry them to Bury gaol.
For now, all the justices, though
ever so many, were afraid of a
shaven crown, and stood in as much
awe of them, as Pilate did of Annas
and Caiaphas, and the pharisaical
brood, who cried, ' Crucify him,
crucify him ; if thou let this man
go, thou art not Caesar's friend.'
" Wherefore whatsoever their
consciences were, yet (if they
would escape danger) they must
needs be the popish slaves and
vassals. So they took Ricljard
Yeonian and John Dale pinioned,
and bound them like thieves, set
them on horseback, and bound
their legs under the horses' bellies,
and so carried them to Bury gaol,
where they were laid in irons : and
because they continually rebuked
popery, they were thrown into the
lowest dungeon, where John Dale,
through sickness of the prison,
and evil keeping, died in prison,
whose body, when he was dead,
was thrown out and buried in the
fields. He was a man of forty-six
years of age, a weaver by his oc-
cupation, well learned in the holy
scriptures, faithful and honest in
all his conversation, steadfast in
confession of the true doctrine of
Christ set forth in king Edward's
time.
" After that John Dale was dead,
Richard Yeoman was removed to
Norwich prison, where after strait
and evil keeping, he was examined
of his faith and religion. Then he
boldly and constantly confessed
himself to be of the faith and con-
fession that was set forth by king
Edward VI. and from that he
would in no wise vary. The chief
articles objected to him, were his
marriage and the mass sacrifice.
Wherefore when he continued
steadfast in confession of the truth,
he was condemned, degraded, and
not only burnt, but most cruelly
tormented in the fire. So he end-
ed his poor and miserable life, and
entered into the blessed bosom of
Abraham, enjoying with Lazarus
the comfortable quietness that
God hath prepared for his elect
saints."
STORY OF JOHN ALCOCK.
" This young man was by occu-
pation a sheerman, and came to
Hadley to seek work; he being in
church one Sunday, and parson
Newall coming by with the pro-
cession, would not once move his
cap, nor shew any sign of rever-
ence, but stood behind the font.
The parson perceiving this, when
he was almost out of the church
door, ran back again, and caught
him, and called for the constable.
" Then came Robert Rolfe, with
whom this young man had wrought,
and said. What hath he done, Mr.
Parson, that you are in such a rage
with him ?
" He is an heretic and traitor
(quoth the parson), and despiseth
THOMAS BENBRIDGE.
677
the queen's proceedings. Where-
fore I command you in the queen's
name, have him to the stocks, and
see he be forthcoming:.
" Well, (quoth Rolfe) he shall
be forthcoming; proceed in your
business, and be quiet.
" Have him to the stocks, quoth
the parson.
" I am constable, quoth Rolfe,
and I may bail him, and will bail
him ; he shall not be put in the
stocks, but he shall be forthcom-
ing ; so the good parson went forth
with his holy procession, and so to
mass.
" In the afternoon Rolfe said to
this young man, I am sorry for
thee, for truly the parson will seek
thy destruction, if thou take not
heed what thou answerest him.
" The young man said. Sir, I
am sorry that it is my hap to be a
trouble to you. As for myself, I
am not sorry, but I commit my-
self into God's hands, and I trust
he will give me mouth and wis-
dom to answer according to right.
"Well, quoth Rolfe, yet beware
of him, for he is malicious and a
blood-sucker, and beareth an old
hatred against me, and he will
handle you the more cruelly, be-
cause of displeasure agsinst me.
" I fear not, quoth the young
man: he shall do no more to me,
than God will give him leave ; and
happy shall I be if God will call
me to die for his truth's sake.
" Then they went to the parson,
who at the first asked him. Fellow,
what sayest thou to the sacrament
of the altar?
"I say, quoth he, as ye use the
matter, ye make a shamel'ul idol
of it, and ye are false idolatrous
priests, all the sort of you.
" I told you (quoth the parson)
he was a stout heretic.
" So, after long talk, the parson
committed him to prison, and the
next day lie rode up to London,
and carried the young man with
him ; and so the young man came
no more to Hadley, but after a
long imprisonment in Newgate,
where after many examinations
and troubles, for that he would not
submit himself to ask forgiveness
of the pope, and to be reconciled
to the Romish religion, he was cast
into the lower dungeon, where
with ill keeping and sickness of
the house, he died in prison. Thus
died he a martyr of God's truth,
which he heartily confessed, and
received the garland of a well-
fought battle at the hand of the
Lord. His body was cast out and
buried in a dunghill ; for the pa-
pists would in all things be like
themselves; therefore they would
not so much as suffer the dead bo-
dies to have convenient burial."
MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS BEN-
BRIDGE.
This gentleman, although he
might have lived in the enjoyment
of a plentiful fortune, yet, for
Christ's sake, chose rather to enter
through the straight gate of perse-
cution, to the heavenly possession
of life in the Lord's kingdom, than
in this world to enjoy present plea-
sures with unquietness of con-
science. Wherefore manfully
standing against the papists for
the defence of the tiue doctrine
of Christ's gospel, he spared not
himself to confirm the truth of the
same. For which cause he being
apprehended as an adversary to
the Romish religion, was brought
for examination before the bishop
of Winchester, where he sustained
sundry conflicts for the truth
against the bishop and his col-
league ; in the end of which he
was condemned, and some time
after brought to the place of mar-
tyrdom, by sir Richard Pecksal,
sherilf.
" When standing at the stake,
he began to untie his points, and
to prepare himself; then he gave
his gown to the keeper, being be-
like his fee. His jerkin wag laid
on with gold lace fair and brave,
which he gave to sir Richard Peck-
sal, the high-sheriff. His cap of
velvet he took ofl:' from his head
and threw it away. Then lifting
his mind to the Lord, he made his
prayers.
" That done, being now fastened
678
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to the stake, Dr. Seaton willed him
to recant, and he should have his
pardon ; bat when he saw it pre-
vailed not to speak, the said
dreaming doctor willed the peo-
ple not to pray for him unless he
would recant, no more than they
would pray for a dog.
" Mr.Benbridge, standing at the
stake with his hands together in
such manner as the priest holdeth
his hands in his Memento, the said
Dr. Seaton came to him again
and exhorted him to recant ; unto
whom he said, Away, Babylonian,
away !
"Then said one that stood by,
Sir, cut out his tongue ! and an-
other, being a temporal man, railed
on him worse than Dr. Seaton did,
who (as is thought) wag set on by
some other.
" Thus when they saw he would
not yield, they bade the tormentors
to set to fire, and yet he was no-
thing like covered with fagots.
First the fire took away a piece of
his beard, whereat he did not
shrink at all. Tlien it came on the
other side and took his legs, and
the nether stockings of his hose
being leather, made the fire to
pierce the sharper, so that the in-
tolerable heat thereof made him to
cry, I recant! and suddenly he
thrust the fire from him. And hav-
ing two or three of his friends by
that wished his life, they stepped
to the fire, and helped to take it
from him also, who for their la-
bour were sent to prison. The
sheriff also, of his own authority,
took him from the stake, and sent
him to prison again, for which he
was sent unto the Fleet, and lay
• tliere some time. But before he
was taken from the stake, the said
Dr. Seaton wrote articles to have
him subscribe unto them, as touch-
ing the pope, the sacrament, and
such other trash. But the said Mr.
Benbridgje made much ado before
he would subscribe them, insomuch
that Dr. Seaton ordered them to
set to fire again. Then with much
pain and grief of heart he sub-
scribed to them upon a man's
back.
" That being done, he had his
gowu given him again, and so was
led to prison. Being in prison he
wrote a letter to Dr. Seaton, and
recanted those words he spake at
the stake, unto which he had sub-
scribed ; for he was grieved that
ever he subscribed unto them.
Whereupon expressing his con-
science, he was the same day
seven-night after burnt indeed,
where the vile tormentors did ra-
ther broil than burn him. The
Lord give his enemies repent-
ance."
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN COOKE, RO-
BERT MILES (alias PLUMMER),
ALEXANDER LANE, AND JAMES
ASHLEY.
The examination of the four
above-mentioned persons, who
were all poor labouring men, but
firm believers in Christ's pure
doctrines, took place before the
bishop of Norwich, sir Edward
Walgrave, and others, and was
principally upon the following ar-
ticles.
First, sir Edward Walgrave
called John Cooke to him, and said.
How doth it happen that you go
not to your church ?
Coohe. I have been there.
Sir Ediv. What is the cause
that you go not thither now in
these days?
Cooke. Because the sacrament
of the altar is an abominable idol,
and the vengeance of God will
come upon all them that do main-
tain it.
Sir Eibv. O thou rank traitor,
if I had as good commission to
cut out thy tongue, as I have to
sit here this day, thou shouldst be
sure to have it done*.
* There can be no doubt of this worthy
knight's benevolent intenlions, any more
than there can be, that such intentions
and wishes were not, and are not, confin-
ed to himself. Popery cannot bear the
disclosure of the truth ; and her advo-
cates would therefore gladly " cut out
the tongues,'" or effectually stop the
mouths, of all those who expose her mon-
strous crimes and enormities. They arc
now seeking, by clamour, falsehood, and
ALEXANDER GOUCH, AND ALICE DRIVER. 679
Then he commanded the consta-
ble to take liiirt away, sayings, he
was both a traitor and a rebel.
He then called Robert Miles,
and said. How happeneth it, that
you will not go to church ?
Miles. Because I will follow no
false gods.
Then said the bishop, Who told
thee that it is a •^oA I
Even you, quoth Miles, and such
as you are.
Then the bishop commanded him
to be put aside, and to appear be-
fore him the next day.
Then he called Alexander Lane
before him, and asked him how it
chanced, that he would not go to
the church.
He said, that his conscience
would not serve him so to do.
Sir Edward asked. How dost
thou believe?
Lane answered. Even as it is
written in God's book.
Then sir Edward commanded
him to say his belief.
Then Lane being somewhat
abashed, said his belief to these
words, which he missed unawares,
"Born of the virgin Mary."
Then said sir Edward, What,
was he not born of the virgin
Mary ?
Yes, said Lane, I would have
said so.
Nay, cried sir Edward, you are
one of Cooke's scholars ; and so
commanded him to be taken a,way,
and to come before him the next
day.
After the like manner they pas-
sed also with James Ashley, whom
they warned the next day likewise
to appear before them again. On
which second appearance they re-
misrepresentation, to " stop on K mouths "
to represent us as a " band of incendia-
ries," wishing to take advantage of po-
pular feelings, and to create or augment,
unfounded prejudices against them and
their religion. But we are not to be de-
terred from the discharge of our duty by
the calumnies of an enraged adversary ;
we have, we believe, " chosen the good
part," and, by divine permission, " it
shall not be taken away from us."
ceived their condemnation. And
thus these four l)lesscd martyrs in-
nocently suH'ered together at Bury
St. Edmund's about the beginning
of August, not long before the last
sickness of queen Mary.
MARTYRDOM OF ALKXANDF.R COUCH,
AND ALICE DRIVER.
Mr. Noone, a justice in Suffolk,
dwelling in Martheisham, hunting
after good men to apprehend them,
(as he was a bloodthirsty tyrant
in the time of trial) at length re-
ceived intelligence that two godly
persons, namely, one Alexander
Gouch, of Woodbridge, and Alice
Driver of Grosborough, were at
that place together, a short dis-
tance from his house, and imme-
diately took his men with him,
went thither, and made diligent
search for them ; when the poor
man and woman were compelled
to hide themselves in a hay-loft.
The persecutors, at length, came
to search the hay for them, and
by driving their pitchforks in va-
rious parts of it, at last found
them : so they took them and led
them to Melton gaol, where after
remaining a good while, they at
last were carried to Bury, te the
assizes, and being there examined
of matters of faith, did boldly con-
fess Christ crucified, defying the
pope and his papistical trash.
Among other things, Mrs. Driver
likened queen Mary, in her perse-
cution, to Jezabel ; and so in that
sense called her Jezabel ; w hich
so much enraged sir Clement
Higham, the chief judge there,
that he ordered her ears immedi-
ately to be cut oif, which was ac-
cordingly done, and she joyfully
yielded herself to the punishment,
thinking herself happy that she
was counted worthy to sutler any
thing for the name of Christ.
After the assizes they were car-
ried to Melton gaol again, where
they remained a time, and were
then taken to Ipswich, where they
were examined. Mrs. Driver's
examinations are given as fol-
lows :
680
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
HER FIRST EXAMINATION BEFORIi
DR. SPENSER, CHANCELLOR OF
NORWICH.
First, she coming into the place
■where she siiould be examined,
M'ith a smiling countenance, Dr.
Spenser said, Why, woman, dost
thou laugh us to scorn?
3Irs. b. Whether I do or no, I
might well enough, to see what
fools ye be.
Then the chancellor asked her
wherefore she was brought before
him, and why she was laid in
prison.
Dri. Wherefore ? I think I need
not tell you, for you know it better
than T.
Spenser. No, by my troth, wo-
man, I know not why.
Dri. Then have you done me
much wrong thus to imprison me,
and know no cause why ; for I
know no evil that I have done, I
thank God, and I hope there is
no man can accuse me of any no-
torious fact that I have done,
justly.
Spenser. Woman, woman, what
say est thou to the blessed sacra-
ment of the altar? Dost thou not
believe that it is very flesh and
blood, after the words be spoken of
consecration ?
Driver's wife at those words held
her peace, and made no answer.
Then a great chuff-headed priest
that stood by, spake, and asked
her why she made not the chan-
cellor answer. With that the said
Driver's wifa looked upon him
austerely, and said, Why, priest,
I come not to talk with thee, but
I come to talk with thy master :
but if tlvou wilt I shall talk with
thee, command thy master to hold
his peace. And with that the
priest put his nose in his cap, and
spake never a word more. Then
the chancellor bid her make answer
to that he demanded of her.
Dri. Sir, pardon me though
I make no answer, for I cannot
tell what you mean thereby; for
in all my life T never heard nor
read of any such sacrament in all
the scripture.
Spens. AVhy, what scriptures
have you reacl, I pr.^y you?
Dri. I have (I thank God) read
God's book.
Spens. Why, what manner of
book is that you call God's book?
Dri. It is the Old and New
Testament. What call you it?
Spens. That is God's book in-
deed, I cannot deny.
Dri. That same book have I
read throughout, but yet never
could lind any such sacrament
there ; and for that cause I cannot
make you answer to that thing I
know not. Notwithstanding, for
all that, I will grant you a sacra-
ment, called the Lord's supper:
and therefore seeing I have grant-
ed you a sacrament, I pray you
shew me what a sacrament is.
Spens. It is a sign. And one
Dr. Gascoin being by, confirmed
the same, that it was the sign of a
holy thing.
Dri. You have said the truth,
sir. It is a sign indeed, I must
needs grant it : and therefore see-
ing it is a sign, it cannot be the
thing signified also. Thus far we
do agree ; for I have granted your
own saying.
Then stood up the said Gascoin,
and made an oration with many
fair words, but little to the purpose,
being both offensive and odious to
the minds of the godly. In the
end of which long tale, he asked
her if she did not believe the om-
nipotency of God, and that he
was almighty, and able to perform
that he spake. She answered.
Yes ; and said, I do believe that
God is almighty, and able toper-
form that he spake and promised.
Gascoin. Very well. Then he
said to his disciples, " Take, eat,
this is my body ;" ergo, it was his
body. For he was able to perform
that he spake, and God useth not
to lie.
Dri. I pray you did he ever
make any such promise to his dis-
ciples, that he would make the
bread his body ?
Gasc. Those be tlie words. Can
you deny it ?
ALICE DRIVER.
681
Dii. No, they be the very words
indeed, 1 cannot deny it : but I
pray you, was it not bread that he
gave them ?
Gasc. No, it was his bod}'.
Dri. Then was it his body that
they did eat over-night ?
Gasc. It was his body.
Dri. What body was it then
that was crucified the next day .'
Gasc. It was Christ's body.
X)rt. How could that be, when
the disciples had eaten him over-
night ? except he had two bodies,
as by your argument he had ; one
they did eat over-night, and he
was crucified the next day. Such
a doctor, such doctrine! Be you
not ashamed to teach the people,
that Christ had two bodies ? In the
22d of Luke, " He took bread and
brake it to his disciples, saying.
Take, &c. and do this in remem-
brance of me." St. Paul saitb,
1 Cor. xi. " Do this in remem-
brance of me : for as often as ye
shall eat this bread, and drink this
cup, ye shall shew the Lord's
death till he come :" and therefore
I marvel you blush not before all
this people, to lie so manifestly as
you do.
With that Gascoin held his
peace, and made her no answer;
for, as it seemed, he was ashamed
of his doings. Then the chancel-
lor lift up his head oft" from his
cushion, and commanded the gaoler
to take her away.
Dri. Now ye be not able to re-
sist the truth, ye command me to
prison again. Well, the Lord in
the end shall judge our cause, and
to him I leave it. So away she
went with the gaoler.
HER SECOND EXAMINATION.
The next day she came before
them again, and the chancellor
then asked her, what she said to
the blessed sacrament of the
altar ? ,
Dri. I will say nothing to it :
for you will neither believe me
nor yourselves ; for yesterday I
asked you what a sacrament was,
and you said it was a si^n ; and I
agreed thereto, and said it was the
truth, confirming it by the scrip-
tures, so that I went not from your
own words ; and now you come
and ask me again of sucli a sacra-
ment as I told you I never read of
in the scriptures.
Spens. Thou liest, naughty wo-
man, we did not say that it was a
sign.
Dri. Why, masters, be ye not
the men that you were yesterday ?
Will ye eat your own words ? Are
ye not ashamed to lie before all
this multitude here present, who
heard you speak the same?
Then stood up Dr. Gascoin, and
said, she was deceived ; for there
are three churches, the malignant
church, the church militant, and
the church triumphant. So he
would fain have made matter, but
he could not tell which way.
Dri. Sir, is there mention made
of so many churches in the scrip-
ture ?
Gasc. Yea.
Dri. I pray you where find you
this word [church] written in the
scripture ?
Gasc. It is written in the New
Testament.
Dri. I pray you, sir, shew the
place where it is written.
Gasc. I cannot tell the place,
but there it is. With that she de-
sired him to look in his Testament :
then he fumbled and sought about
him for one ; but at that time he
had none, and that he knew well
enough, though he seemed to search
for it. At last she said. Have yoa
none here, sir?
Gasc. No.
Dri. I thought so much indeed,
that you were little acquainted
withal. Surely you are a good
doctor. You say you sit here to
judge according to the law, and
how can you give judgment, and
have not the book of the law with
you? At which words Dr. Gascoin
was out of countenance, and asked
her if she had one.
No, said she.
Then, said he, I am as good a
doctor as you.
Dri. Well, .sir, I had one, but
you took it from me (as you would
682
BOOK OF iVIARTYRS.
take me from Christ, if you could),
and since you would not suffer me
to have any book at all ; so burn-
ing is your charity. But you may
well know (I thank God), that I
have exercised the same ; else I
could not have answered you (to
God's glory be it spoken) as I haye.
Thus she put them all to silence, so
that one looked on another, and
had not a word to speak.
Dri. Have you no more to say?
God be honoured. You be not
able to resist the Spirit of God in
me, poor woman. I was an honest
poor man's daughter, never brought
up in the university as you have
been, but I have driven the plough
before my father many a time ; yet
notwithstanding, in the defence of
God's truth, and in the cause of
my master Christ, by his grace I
will set my foot against the foot of
any of you all, in the maintenance
and defence of the same ; and if I
had a thousand lives, they should
go for payment thereof. — So the
chancellor rose up, and read the
sentence of condemnation in Latin,
and committed her to the secular
power; and so she went to prison
again, as joyful as the bird of day,
praising the name of God.
Alexander Gouch was exa-
mined on the same day, and by the
same persons, concerning the sa-
crament of the altar, and other
ceremonies of the church of Rome.
He said, his belief was, that
Christ was ascended into heaven,
and there remained ; and that the
sacrament was the remembrance
of his death and passion.
He also rejected the mass, and
denied the pope to be the supreme
head of Christ's church on earth.
For his steadfastness in this his
faith and opinion, he received sen-
tence of condemnation as an he-
retic, and was delivered to the se-
cular power to be put to death.
On the 4th of November, 1658,
both these persons were taken
from Melton gaol to Ipswich, es-
corted by the high-sheriff and his
officers, and accompanied by a
prodigious number of spectatOfiS.
They arrived at Ipswich about
seven o'clock in the morning, and
were immediately led to the place
of execution.
When they came to the stake
they sung psalms together, then
knelt down, and fervently prayed
for some time ; at which the she-
riff was so offended, that he or-
dered the bailifl's to interrupt them,
and desire they would make an
end.
Then Gouch stood up and said
unto the sheriff, I pray you, Mr.
Sheriff, let us pray a little while,
for we have but a little time to live
here.
Then said the bailiff. Come off,
have them to the fire.
Then the said Gouch, and Alice
Driver, said. Why, Master She-
riff, and Master Bailiff, will you
not suffer us to pray ?
Away, said sir Henry, to the
stake with them.
Gouch answered, Take heed,
Mr. Sheriff, if you forbid prayer,
the vengeance of God hangeth
over your heads. Then they being
tied to the stake, and the iron chain
being put about Alice Driver's
neck, O ! said she, here is a goodly
handkerchief, blessed be God for
it ! Then divers came and took
them by the hands as they were
bound standing at the stake. The
sheriff cried. Lay hands on them,
lay hands on them ! With that a
great number ran to the stake.
The sheriff seeing that, let them
all alone, so that there was not
one taken.
MARTYRDOM OF PHILIP HUMPHRY,
JOHN DAVID, AND HENRY DA-
VID, HIS BROTHER.
About the same time, and for
the same cause, the three men
above-mentioned were burned at
Bury St. Edmund's, in Suffolk;
but the particular account of their
examinations and deaths is not
recorded.
SUFFERINGS AND MARTYRDOM OF
ELIZABETH PREST.
Thia poor woman was the wife
ELIZABETH PREST.
683
ef a labouring mmi, and lived at a
vsmall village near the town of
Laonceston, in Cornwall, Her
husband, and three children, were
zealous papists, and she would
frequently rebuke them for their
superstition; but her husband
beiuij a morose man, forced her
sometimes to go to church, to fol-
low in procession, and conform to
the Romish ceremonies.
Beinj^ greatly aillicted at the
thoughts of doing that which was
so much against her conscience,
she prayed to God for his assist-
ance, took courage, and left her
husband and family.
For some time she travelled
from one place to another, main-
taining herself by labour and spin-
ning. But, at length, she returned
to her husband; a few days after
which she was accused of heresy
by some of her neighbours, and
being apprehended, was sent to
Exeter, to be examined by Dr.
Troublevile, then bishop of that
see.
The following account of what
passed at her examination, and
subsequently, was given by some
persons who were at that time re-
siding at Exeter.
Bishop. Thou foolish woman, I
hear say, that thou hast spoken
certain words against the most
blessed sacrament of the altar, the
body of Christ. Fie for shame!
thou art an unlearned person, and
a woman; wilt thou meddle with
such high matters, which all the
doctors of the world cannot de-
fine? Wilt thou talk of such high
mysteries? Keep thy work, and
meddle with that thou hast to do.
It is no woman's matter, at cards
and tow to be spoken of. And if
it be as I am informed, thou art
worthy to be burned.
Woman. My lord, I trust your
lordship will hear me speak.
Bishop. Yea, marry, for that
<5ause I sent for you.
Woman. I am a poor woman,
and do live by my hands, getting
a penny truly, and of what I get, I
give part to the poor.
Bishop. That is well done. Art
thou not a man's wife I
And here the bishop entered
into conversation about her hus-
band. To whom she answered
again, declaring that she had a
husband and children; and had
them not. So long as she was at
liberty, she refused neither hus-
band nor children: but now stand-
ing here as I do, said she, in the
cause of Christ and his truth,
where I must either forsake
Christ, or my husband, I am con-
tented to stick only to Christ, my
heavenly spouse, and renounce the
other.
And here she making mention
of the words of Christ, " He that
leaveth not father or mother, sister
or brother, husband," &c. the bi-
shop inferred, that Christ spake
that of the holy martyrs, ^who died
because they would not sacrifice to
the false gods.
Woman. Surely, sir, and I will
rather die than I will do any wor-
ship to that idol, which with your
mass you make a god.
Bishop. What, heretic! will you
say that the sacrament of the altar
is a foul idol?
Woman. Yes, ^ruly, there was
never such an idol as your sacra-
ment is made by your priests, and
commanded to be worshipped of
all men, with many fond fanta-
sies, where Christ did command
it to be eaten and drank in remem-
brance of his most blessed passion
for our redemption.
Bishop. See this prattling wo-
man! Dost thou not hear, that
Christ did say over the bread,
" This is my body," and over the
cup, " This is ray blood"?
Woman. Yes, forsooth, he said
so, but he meant that it is his body
and blood, not carnally, but sacra-
mentally.
Bishop. Lo, she hath heard
prating among these new preach-
ers, or heard some peevish book.
Alas, poor woman, thou art de-
ceived.
WomMu. No, my lord, what I
have learned was of godly preach-
684
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ers, and of godly books which I
have heard read. And if you will
give me leave, I will declare a rea-
son why I will not worship the sa-
crament.
Bishop. Marry, say on, I am
sure it will be goodly gear.
Woman. Truly such gear as I
will lose this poor life of mine for.
Bishop. Then you will be a
martyr, good wife.
Woman. Indeed, if the denying
to worship that bready god be my
martyrdom, I will suffer it with all
my heart.
Bishop. Say thy mind.
Woma7i. Yoa must bear with
me, a poor woman.
Bishop. So 1 will.
Woman. I will demand of you,
whether you can deny your creed,
which doth say. That Christ doth
perpetually sit at the right hand of
his Father, both body and soul,
until he come again; or whether
he be there in heaven our Advo-
cate, and to make prayer for us
unto God his Father? If it be so,
he is not here on earth in a piece
of bread. If he be not here, and if
he do not dwell in temples made
with hands, but in heaven, what,
shall we seek him here? If he
did ofler his body once for all,
why make you a new offering? If
with once offering he made all
perfect, why do you with a false
offering make all imperfect? If
he be to be worshipped in Spirit
and in truth, why do you worship
a piece of bread? If he be eaten
and drank in faith and truth, if
his ffesh be not profitable to be
among us, why do you say you
make his flesh and blood, and say
it is profitable for body and soul?
Alas, I am a poor woman, but
rather than I will do as you, I
would live no longer. I have
said, sir.
Bishop. I promise you, you are
a jolly protestant. I pray you, in
what schools have you been
brought up?
Woman. I have upon the Sun-
days visited the sermons, and
there have I learned such things
as are so fixed in my breast, that
death shall not separate them.
Bishop. O foolish woman, who
will waste his breath upon thee, or
such as thou art? But how chanc-
eth it that thou weutest away from
thy husband? if thou wert an ho-
nest woman, thou wouldst not
have left thy husband and chil-
dren, and run about the country
like a fugitive.
Woman. Sir, I laboured for my
living ; and as my master Christ
counselleth me, when I was per-
secuted in one city, I fled into an-
other.
Bishop. Who persecuted thee?
Woman. My husband and my
children. For when I would have
them to leave idolatry, and to
worship God in heaven, he would
not hear me, but he with' his chil-
dren rebuked me, and troubled
me. I fled not for whoredom, nor
for theft, but because I would be
no partaker with him and his, of
that foul idol the mass; and
wheresoever I was, as oft as I
could, I made excuses not to go to
the popisli church.
Bishop. Belike then you are a
good housewife, to fly from your
husband and the church.
Woman. My housewifery is but
small; but God give me grace to
go to the true church.
Bishop. The true church, what
dost thou mean?
Womaii. Not your popish
church, fuli of idols and abomina<
tions, but where two or three are
gathered together in the name of
God, to that church will I go, as
long as I live.
Bishop. Belike then you have a
church of your own. Well, let
this mad woman be put down to
prison till we send for her hus-
band.
Woman. No, I have but one
husband, who is here already in
this city, and in prison with me
(from whom I will never depart).
And so their communication, for
that time, brake off. Blackstone
ELTZABETII PREST.
685
and others persuaded tlie bishop
that she was uot iii her right
senses, (whicli is no new thing for
the wisdom of God to appear fool-
ishness to the carnal men of this
world), and therefore they con-
sulted together, that slie should
have liberty to go at large. So
the keeper of the bishop's prison
had her home to his house, where
she fell to spinning and carding,
and did work as a servant in the
said keeper's house, and she went
about the city when and where she
pleased, and many people took
great delight in talking with her:
and all her discourse was about
the sacrament of the altar, whicii
of all things they could least
abide.
Then her husband was sent for,
but she refused to go home with
him, witli the blemish of the cause
and religion, in defence whereof
she there stood before the bishop
and the priests. Then divers of
the priests endeavoured to per-
suade her to leave her " wicked
opinion'' about the sacrament of
the altar, the natural body and
blood of our Saviour Christ. But
she made them answer, that it was
nothing but very bread and Mine,
and that they might be ashamed
to say, that a piece of bread
should be turned by a man into
the natural body of Christ, wliicli
bread doth corrupt, and mice of-
tentimes do cat it, and it doth
mould, and is burned: God's body
will not be so handled, nor kept in
prison, or boxes, or aumbries.
Let it be your god, it shall not be
mine; for my Saviour sitteth on
the right hand of God, and doth
pray for me. And to make that
sacramental or significative bread
Instituted for a remembrance, the
very body of Christ, and to wor-
ship it, is very foolishness and de-
vilish deceit.
. Now truly, said they, the devil
hath deceived thee.
No, said she, I trust the living
God hath opened mine eyes, and
caused me to understand the right
use of the blessed sacrament,
which the true churcli doth use,
but the false church doth abuse.
Then stepped fortli an old friar,
and asked her what she said of the
holy pope.
I say, said she, that he is Anti-
christ, and the devil.
Then they all laughed.
Nay, said she, you have more
need to weep than to laugh, and
to be sorry that ever you were
born, to be tlie chaplains of that
whore of Babylon. I defy him
and ail his falsehood; and get you
away from me, you do but trouble
my conscience. You would have
me follow your doings; I will first
lose my life. I pray you depart.
Why, thou foolish woman, said
they, we come to thee for thy pro-
fit and soul's health.
O Lord God! said she, what
profit ariseth by you, that teach
nothing but lies for truth? how
save you souls, when you preach
nothing but damnable lies, and
destroy souls J
How provest thou that? s.aid
they.
Do you not damn your souls,
said she, when you teach the peo-
ple to worship idols, stocks, and
stones, the works of men's hands?
and to worsliip a false god of your
own making of a piece of bread,
and teach that the pope is God's
vicar, and hath power to forgive
sins ? and that there is a purga-
tory, when God's Son hath by his
passion purged all? and say, you
make God, and sacrifice him,
when Christ's body was a sacrifice
once for all? Do you not teach
the people to number their sins in
your ears, and say_ they be
damned, if they confess not all;
when God's word saith. Who can
number his sins ? Do you uot
promise tliem trentals and dirges,
and masses for sou's, and sell
yaur prayers for money, and make
them buy pardons, and trust to
such foolish inventions of j'our
own imaginations? Do you not
altogether against God? Do j'ou
not teach us to pray upon beads,
and to pray unto saints, and say
696
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
they can pray for us? Do you
not make holy water and lioly
bread to fray* devils? Do you
not a thousand more abomina-
tions? And yet you say, you
come for my profit, and to save
my soul. No, no, One hath saved
me. Farewell, you with your sal-
vation. Much other talk there
was between her and them, which
were too tedious to express.
In the month's liberty which
was granted her by the bishop, as
is before-mentioned, she went into
St. Peter's church, and there
found a cunning Dutchman that
had made new noses to certain
fine images which were disfigured
in king Edward's time; to whom
she said. What a madman art
thou to make them new noses,
which within a few days shall all
lose their heads? The Dutchman
accused her, and laid it hard to
her charge. And she said unto
him. Thou art accursed, and so are
thy images. Then she was sent
for and clapped fast, and from
that time she had no liberty.
During the time of her impri-
sonment, divers resorted to visit
her, some sent by the bishop, some
of their own voluntary will ;
amongst whom was one Daniel, a
great preacher of the gospel in the
days of king Edward, in those
parts of Cornwall and Devonshire:
whom after that she perceived by
his own confession to have re-
volted from what he preached
before, through the grievous im-
prisonments, as he said, and fear
of persecution which he had partly
sustained by the cruel justices in
those parts, earnestly she exhorted
him to repent with Peter, and to
be more constant in his profes-
sion.
Moreover, there resorted to her
a certain worthy gentlewoman, the
wife of one Walter Rauly, a wo-
man of noble wit, and of a good
and godly opinion ; who coming
to the prison, and talking with her,
she said her creed to the gentle-
To frighten, or scars away.
woman ; and when she came t(f
the article. He ascended, there
she staid, and bid the gentlewo-
man to seek his blessed body in
heaven, not on earth, and told her
plainly tliat God dwelleth not in
temples made with hands, and the
sacrament to be nothing else but a
remembrance of his blessed pas-
sion; and yet, said slie, as they
now use it, it is but an idol, and
far wide from any remembrance of
Christ's body; which, said she, will
not continue, and so take it, good
mistress. So that as soon as she
came home to her husband, she
declared to him, that in her life
she never heard a woman (of such
simplicity to leok on) talk so
godly, so perfectly, so sincerely,
and so earnestly ; insomuch, that
if God were not with her, she could
not speak.fiuch things.
Also there came to her one Wil-
liam Kede, and John his brother,
not only brethren in the flesh, but
also in the truth, and men in that
country of great credit, whose fa-
ther, R. Kede, all his life sufl'ered
nothing but trouble for the gospel.
These two good brethren were
present with her, both in the hall,
and at the prison, and (as they
said) they never heard the like
woman, of so godly talk, so faithful
or so constant.
Thus this good matron was by
many ways tried, by hard impri-
sonment, threatenings, taunts and
scorns, called an anabaptist, a
mad woman, a drunkard, a runa-
gate. She was proved by liberty
to go whither she would; she was
tried by flattery, with many fair
promises ; she was tried with her
husband, her goods and children ;
but nothing could prevail; her
her heart was fixed, she had cast
anchor, utterly contemning this
wicked world.
Although she was of such sim-
plicity, and unskilled in the know-
ledge of this world, you could de-
clare no place of Scripture, but
she would tell you the chapter;
yea, she would recite you the
names of all the books of the Bi-
JOHN CORiMEFORD, AND OTHERS.
687
ble. For which cause oue Gre-
gory Basset, a rank papist, said
she was out of her wits, and talked
of the Scripture as a dog rangeth
far oft' from his master when he
walketh in the fields, or as a stolon
sheep out of his master's hands,
she knew not whereat, as all here-
tics do; with many other taunts,
which she utterly defied.
At last when they could neither
by imprisonment nor liberty, by
menaces nor flattery, win her to
their vanities and superstitious
doings, then they cried out. An
anabaptist, an anabaptist! Then
in one day they brought her from
the bishop's prison to the Guild-
hall, and after that delivered her
to the temporal power, according
to their custom, where she was by
the gentlemen of the country ex-
horted yet to call for grace: " and
go home to thy husband," said
they, " thou art an unlearned wo-
man, thou art not able to answer
such high matters."
"I am not," said she; *' yet
with my death I am content to be a
witness of Christ's death,"
During the time that this good
woman was thus under these
priests' hands, she sustained many
baitings and sore conflicts. But
in fine, (after many combats and
scoffing persuasions), when they
had played the part of the cat with
the mouse, they at length con-
demned her, and delivered her
over to the secular power.
Then the sentence being given.
That she should go to the place
from whence she came, and from
thence to the place of execution,
there to be burned with flames, till
she be consumed; she lifted up
her voice and thanked God, say-
ing, " I thank thee, my Lord, my
God ; this day have I found that
which I have long sought." And
yet this favour they pretended
after her judgment, that her life
should be spared, if she would
turn and recant. " Nay, that I
will not," said she: "God forbid
that I should lose the life eternal
for this carnal and short life."
Then was phe delivered to the
sheriff, innumerable people be-
holding her, and led by the offi-
cers to the place of execution,
witiiout the walls of Exeter, called
Sauthernhay, where again these
superstitious priests assaulted her;
and she prayed them to have no
more talk with her, but cried still,
" God be merciful to me, a sinner."
And so while they were tying her
to a stake, thus still she cried, and
would give no answer to them,
but with much patience took her
cruel death, and was with flames
of fire consumed; and so ended
this mortal life, as constant a wo-
man in the faith of Christ, as ever
was upon the earth.
MARTYRDOM OF JOHN CORNEFORD,
CHRISTOPHUR BROWNE, JOHN
HERST, ALICE SNOTH, AND CA-
THERINE KNIGHT, (alias TIN-
ley).
These five persons were the last
who suffered in queen Mary's reign
for the testimony of that word for
which so many had died before, and
gave up their lives meekly and
patiently, suffering the violent ma-
lice of the papists.
The matter why they were
judged to the fire was, for believ-
ing the body not to be in the sa-
crament of the altar, unless it be
received :
For confessing that an evil man
doth not receive Christ's body :
That it is idolatry to creep to
the cross, and that St. John for-
biddeth it, saying, " Beware of
images."
For confessing that we should
not pray to saints, because they be
not omnipotent.
For these and other similar ar-
ticles of Christian doctrine, they
were committed to the flames.
Notwithstanding the sickness of
queen Mary, whereof they were
not ignorant, the archdeacon and
others of Canterbury, hastened to
dispatch the martyrdom of these
persons, before her death, which
was daily expected, should de-
prive them of the power.
In so doing this archdeacon
proved himself more bigoted and
688
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
bloodthirsty than even Bonner,
who, notwithstanding he had some
at the same time under his custody,
yet did not hurry them to the
stake, as appears by several per-
sons who, being then in his prison,
were delivered by the death of
queen Mary.
We have not any particulars re-
lative to the examinations, &c. of
the five persons above named, but
the following anecdotes of two of
them are given by the Martyr-
ologist.
Catherine Tinley was the mother
of one Robert Tinley, dwelling in
Maidstone, which Robert was in
trouble all queen Mary's time.
To whom his mother coming to
visit him, asked him how he took
this place of scripture which she
had seen, not by reading of the
scripture (for she had yet in man-
ner no taste of religion), but had
found it by chance in a book of
prayers, " I will pour out my
Spirit upon all flesh, and your
sons and your daughters shall
prophesy ; your old men shall
dream dreams, and your young men
shall see visions. And also upon
the servants and upon the maids in
those days will I pour my Spirit,"
&c. Which place after that he
had expounded to her, she began
to take hold on the gospel, growing
more and more in zeal and love
thereof, and so continued unto her
martyrdom.
Among such women as were
burned at Canterbury, it is re-
corded of a certain maid, and sup-
posed to be this Alice Snoth men-
tioned in this story, or else to be
Agnes Snoth, of whom an account
is given in a preceding page, that
when she was brought to be exe-
cuted, she being at the stake, call-
ed for her godfathers and godmo-
thers. The justice hearing her,
sent for them, bat they durst not
come. Notwithstanding the jus-
tices willed the messenger to go
again, and to shinv them that they
should incur no dangor tlicreof.
Then they hearing that, came to
know the matter of their sending
for. When the maid saw them,
she asked them wliat they had pro-
raised for her, and so she imme-
diately rehearsed her faith, and
the commandments of God, and
required of them, if there were
any more that they had promised
in her behalf; and they said. No.
Then, said she, I die a Chris-
tian woman, bear witness of me;
and slie was consumed in fire, and
gave up her life joyfully for the
testimony of Christ's gospel, to the
terror of the wicked, and comfort
of the godly, and also to the stop-
ping of the slanderous mouths of
such as falsely do quarrel against
the faithful martyrs, for going from
that religion wherein by their god-
fathers and godmothers they were
at first baptized.
CONDEMNATION OF JOHN HUNT AND
RICHARD WHITE, WHO ESCAPED
THE FIRE EY THE DEATH OF
QUEEN MARY.
Several others were imprisoned
in various places, whereof some
were but lately taken and not ex-
amined, some were examined but
not condemned, and others had
been both examined and condemn-
ed, but the warrants for their ex-
ecution not being signed, they es-
caped. Nay, of some the writ
had been brought down for their
burning, and yet by the death of
the chancellor, the bishop, and of
queen Mary, happening about one
time, they most happily and mira-
culously were preserved, and lived
many years after. Of these were
John Hunt, and Richard White,
imprisoned at Salisbury, of whom
the history is given as follows :
" These two good men had been
in prison at Salisbury, and other
places thereabouts, more tlian two
years ; were often called to exa-
mination, and manifold wa5's im-
pugned by the bishops and priests.
As a specimen we shall give the
examination of Richard White,
befrjre Dr. Capon, the bishop of
Salisbury, Dr. Brookes, the bishop
of Gloucester, with Dr. Geoffrey,
the chancellor, and other priests,
with whom first the bishop of Glou-
cester, who had the examinatioa
of him, began thus :
RICH A in) VVHiTE AND .JOHN HUNT.
G89
" On bcinjj interrosatcd for wliat
cause he came liiflier, Wliitr an-
swered that he desired to know
the cause, and rtlii red to tlir liv-
{j^ister as to his examination at
Marlborough. After some irrele-
vant matter he was asked liis opi-
nion of the sacrament of the altar,
when they stumbled upon the very
definition of a sacrament, a word
first framed by St. Auf^nstinc, and
not to be found in scripture ; and
While declared that Christ ?.nd
Jiis sacraments are alike, and that
in both are two natures; in the
one, a divine and human nature.
in the other, an external and an
infernal ; the external beinjj the
clement of bread and wine, and
the iritcrna! liie invisilde prace.
lie afterwards observed that Clirist,
as God, is in all places; but as
man, only in one phue. After some
other questions, ecpially appropri-
ate, and .inswers not more satis-
factory to his persecutors, he was
ordered away to the Lollards'
Tower. They were sent for to be
condemned by the c'lancelior, who
delivered them to tlie shtiitr in
order to execution.
T7ic manner in ithich the Piateslants icere dragged through Bogs in Ireland, and hmig
on Tenter hooks fastened to Poles till they perished through pain and uvnt of' Food,
in 1641.
" The sheriff, sir Anthony Hun-
^erford, being; advised by his son-
in-law, Mr. Clifford, of i>osco,
(perhaps lioscomb) in Wilts, de-
ferred their execution, until he re-
ceived the writ De comhvreudu ;
and was supported therein by Mr.
justice Brown, on which he left the
town, and the chancellor rode after
FOX'S IIARTYRS.
him, to know why he had not seen
them executed.
"The sherilf hearing; the chan-
cellor's words, and seeing him so
urgent upon him, lold bitn again
that he was no babe, which now
was to be taught of him. If he
Lad any writ to warrant and dis-
charge him in bi;rniug tliuse nieu,
44
690
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
thcH he knew what he had to do ;
but if you have no other writ but
that which you signed, I tell you,
I will neither burn them for you,
nor any of you all.
" Where note again (good
reader) how by this it may be
thought and supposed, that the
other poor saints and martyrs of
God, such as had been burned at
Salisbury before, were burned be-
like without any authorized or
sufficient writ from the superiors,
but only from the information of
the chancellor and of the close.
"Dr. Geoffrey, the chancellor,
thus sent away from the sheriff",
went home, and there fell sick upon
the same.
"The under sheriff" to this sir
Anthony Hungerford, above named,
was one Mr. Michell, a godly man.
So that not long after this came
down the writ to burn the above-
named Richard White and John
Hunt ; but the under sHerift' said,
I will not be guilty of these men's
blood : and immediately burnt the
writing, and departed his way.
Within four days after, the chan-
cellor died ; concerning whose
death this cometh by the way to be
noted, that these two aforesaid,
John Hunt, and Richard White,
being at the same time in a low
and dark dungeon, suddenly fell
to such a weeping (but how they
could not tell) that they could not
pray one word ; the first word
they heard in the morning was,
that the chancellor was dead,
which happened the same hour
when they fell into such a sudden
weeping. Richard White and
John Hunt, after the death of the
chancellor, the bishop also being
dead a little before, continued still
in prison till the happy coming in
of queen Elizabeth ; and so were
set at liberty."
DEATH OF QUEEN MARY.
Happy are we to say, that the
five persons mentioned above com-
pleted the number of human sa-
crifices in this island. They were
the last who fell victims to gratify
the malevolent heart of Bonner,
and tlve bigoted zeal of the unfeel-
ing and relentless Mary.
The queen's health had been
long declining. She had, for some
time, been afflicted with the dropsy,
the consequence of a false con-
ception, and of the improper re-
gimen which she pursued. Her
malady was greatly augmented by
the anxiety of her mind, which
was a prey to the most painful re-
ffections. The consciousness of
being hated by her subjects ; the
mortification of being childless;
the fear of leaving her crown to
a sister, whom she detested ; the
approaching ruin that threatened
the Catholic religion in England
on her death ; the indiff'erence of
her husband, (Philip of Spain)
who, never having loved her, had
now ceased to treat her even with
the outward shew of afi"ection, and
had retired into his own country
in disgust: all these painful cir-
cumstances preyed upon her mind,
and at length threw her into a
slow fever, of which she died on
the 17th of November, 1558, in the
forty-third year of her age, and
the sixth of her reign.
When we consider the bigoted
zeal of this infatuated princess,
and the great number of valuable
lives sacrificed through her arbi-
trary mandates, we are naturally
led to condemn her, first, as a fel-
low-creature, and next, as a sove-
reign ; but more particularly in
the latter character, because, as
Providence had placed her in so
distinguished a rank, she should
have held out the arm of protec-
tion to her subjects, instead of the
sword of destruction. But the
whole progress of her reign does
not furnish us with a single in-
stance of merit in her, either as a
woman or a sovereign- On the
contrary, all her actions were of
the most horrid and gloomy cast ;
and the barbarities she committed,
during her reign, were such as to
exceed description. With her the
practice of religion became the
trade of murder, and the care of
her people the exercise of her
cruelty ; while all her views for
WILMOT AND FAIRFAX.
691
their Lappincss, terminated in pu-
nishments for their virtues. Her
bigotry infected every branch of
government, and weakened every
band of society. She had not any
thing engaging, either in her per-
son, lier behaviour, or her address:
her understanding was confined
within very narrow limits, and her
temper was morose and gloomy ;
while obstinacy, bigotry, violence,
malignity, revenge, and tyranny,
directed all her actions.
The death of queen Mary re-
vived the drooping spirits of the
long-oppressed protestants. They
now anticipated the peaceful pe-
riod, when they should no longer
be persecuted for their religion ;
and when their virtues would not
expose them, to the rage of igno-
rance and bigotry.
Nor were they mistaken : Eli-
zabeth was as strong an advocate
for the protestant religion, as her
predecessor had been inveterate
against it. No sooner did slie as-
cend the throne, than her atlcsilion
was directed to the protcctisju of
the professors of the reformed re-
ligion ; but she did this in so wise
and prudent a manner, as to pre-
vent any disturbance from the op-
posite party. By herdistinguished
management, in a siiort time, she
fixed the protestant religion on so
solid a basis, as to prevent its being
again overthrown, and ever since
her reign, though various attempts
have been made to destroy it, tliey
have all terminated in the defeat
of the conspirators, and the ruin
of their projects. Tliat they may
always so terminate, should be the
fervent prayer of every one who
prefers purity to corruption, and
the decent ritual of the reformed
church, to the frivolous ceremo-
nies and pompous nothingness af
the Popish worship.
SECTION XVII.
A TREATISE CONCERNING THOSE THAT WERE SCOURGED BY THE PA-
PISTS, FOR THE CAUSE OF THE GOSPEL, AND THOSE, WHO, AFTER
VARIOUS SUFFERINGS, ESCAPED."
malice of our enemies, and become
the tower of oar refuge and the
rock of our salvation.
After this bloody slaughter of
God's saints and servants thus
ended and discussed, let us now
proceed (by God's assistance) to
treat of such as for the same cause
of religion have been, though not
put to death, yet v/hipped and
scourged by the enemies of God's
word, iiist beginning with Richard
Wilmot and Tliomas Fairfax, who,
about the time of Anne Askew,
were miserably rent and tormented
with scourges and stripes, for their
faithful standing to Christ and his
truth, as by the story and exami-
nation of them both may appear.
THE SCOURGING OF RICHARD WIL-
MOT AND THOMAS FAIRFAX.
After the first recantation of Dr.
Crome, for his sermon which h«
made tiie fifth Sunday in Lent,
at St. Thomas Acres^ being the
The following " Treatise" con-
cerning those persons who, though
not actually put to death, were yet
persecuted and cruelly treated by
the enemies of the gospel, is so in-
teresting, and so worthy of preser-
vation on many accounts, that we
should consider our work very in-
complete, and we doubt not our
readers would be of the same opi-
nion, were we to omit it ; we there-
fore give it entire, and wish to di-
rect particular attention to that part
which relates to the marvellous
preservation of many of those
whom the agents of Antichrist had
devoted to destruction ; from this
a consoling reflection may be
drawn, — that, however desperate
onr condition may seem in the eyes
of the world, there is One who can
assist us ; and, however we may be
surrounded, " shot at, and sore
grieved, by the archers," tTe who
smote the army of Sennacherib, as
it were with a whirlwind, will de-
liver u^ in his good time, from the
692
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Mercers* cliapej, Lis sermon v.as
on tlie Epistle of llic same day,
written in the tentit chapter to the
Hebrews ; wherein he very learn-
edly proved by the same place of
scripture and other.?, that Christ
was the only and sudicient sacrifice
unto God the Father for the sins of
the whole world, and that there was
no more sacrifice to be offered for sin
by the priests, forasmuch as Christ
had ofl'ered his body on the cross,
and shed his blood for the sins of
the people, and that once for all.
For which sermon he was appre-
hended by Bonner, and broufrht
before Steplien Gardiner and others
of the council, where he promised
to recant his doctrine at St. Paul's
Cross, the second Sunday after
Easter. And accordin2;ly he was
there and preached, Bonner with
all his doctors sittinu: before him :
but he so preached and handled
his matter, that he rather verified
his former saying, than denied any
part of that which he before had
preaelied. For which the pro-
testants praised God, and heartily
rejoiced.
Bishop Bonner and iiis cham-
pions were not at all pleased there-
with, but yet notwithstanding they
took him home with them, and he
was so handled among the wolfish
generation, that they made him
come to the Cross again the next
Sunday.
And because the magistrates
should now hear him, and be wit-
ness of this recantation, which was
most blasphemous, to deny Christ's
sacrifice to be sulhcient for peni-
tent sinners, and to say that the
sacrifice of the mass was good,
godly, and an holy sacrifice, propi-
tiatory and available both for the
quick and the dead : because (I
say) that they would liave the no-
bles to hear this blasphemous doc-
trine, the viperous generation pro-
cured all the cliief of tlie council to
be there present.
Now to come to our matter: at
this time, the same week, between
his first sermon and the last, and
while Dr. Crome was in durance,
one Richard Wilmot, being appren-
2
tice in Bow-lane, of the age of 18
years, and sitting at work in his
master's shop, in the month of Juiyj
one Lewis, a Welehman, being
one of the guard, came into the
shop, having things to do for him-
self.
One asked him what news at the
court, and he answered, that the
old heretic. Dr. Crome, had re-
canted now indeed before the coun-
cil, and that he should on Sunday
next be at St. Paul's Cross again,
and there declare it.
Then Wilmot sitting at his mas-
ter's work, and hearing him speak
these words, and rejoicing in the
same, began to speak unto him,
saying, that he was sorry to hear
this news : for (said he) if Crome
should say otherwise than he hath
said, then is it contrary to the truth
of God's word, and contrary to his
own conscience, which shall before
God accuse him.
Lewis answered and said, that
he had preaciied and taught he-
res3' ; and therefore it was meet
that he should in such a place re-
voke it.
Wilmot told him that he would
not so say, neither did he hear him
preach any doctrine contrary to
God's written word, but that he
proved his doctrine, and that suf-
Ijciently, by the scriptures.
Lewis then asked him how he
knew that ?
Wilmot answered, by the scrip-
tures of God, Vvdierein he shall find
God's v.ill and pleasure, what he
willeth all men to do, and what not
to do ; and also by them he shall
prove and try all doctrines, and the
false doctrine from the true.
Lewis said, it was never well
since the Bible was translated into
English ; and that he was both au
heretic and a traitor that caused
it to be translated into English ;
(meaning Cromwell), and therefore
was rewarded according to his
deserts.
Wilmot answered again, W^hat
liis deserts and offences were to
his priiice a great many do not
know, noitlu-r is it of any force
whether they do or no : since he
WILMOT AND FAIRFAX.
603
■was sure be lost Lis life for offend-
in<; his priiico, and the law did put
it in execution ; addini? moreover,
conceruiriL; that man, that he
ihou^^iit it pleased God to raiiie
him trom a low estate, and to place
him in hi<;h authority, partly utUo
this, tliat he should do that which
all the bishops ia the realm yet
never did, in restoring,- again God's
holy word, which being hid Ion-?
before from the people in a strange
tongue, and now coming abroad
amongst us, will bring our bishops
and priests, said he, in less esti-
mation among the people.
Lewis asked. Why so ?
Wilmot said, Jiecause their doc-
trine and liviiJg is not ugreeab'.e to
his word.
Then said Lewis, I never beard
but that all men should learn of the
bishops and priests, because they
are learned men, and have been
brought up in learning all the days
of their lives. Wlierefore they
must needs know the truth, and
our fathers did believe their doe-
trine and learning, and I think
they did well, for the world was
far better then than it is now.
Wilmot answered, I v.ill not say
so : for vi^e must not believe them
because they are bishops, neither
because they are learned, neither
because our forefathers did follow
their doctrine. For I have read in
God's book, how that bishops and
learned men have taught the peo-
ple false doctrine, and likewise the
priests from time to time, and in-
deed those people our forefathers
believed as they taught, and as
they thought, so thought the peo-
ple. But for all this Christ calleth
them false prophets, thieves, and
murderers, blind leaders of the
blind, willing the people to take
heed of them, lest they should both
fall into the ditch.
Moreover we read, that the bi-
shops, priests, and learned men
have been commonly resisters of
the truth from time to time, and
have always persecuted the pro-
phets in the old law, as their suc-
cessors did persecute our Saviour
Christ and his disciples in the new
law. We must tuke heed there-
fore that we credit tliem no further
than God will have us, neither fol-
low them nor our forefathers other-
wise tiian he conimmideth us. For
Ahuiglity God hath given to all
people, as well to kings and prin-
ces, as bisl:ops, priests, learned
and unlearned men, a command-
ment and law, unto v» hicli he will-
eth all men to be obedient. There-
fore if any bishop or priest preach
or teach, or prince or magistrate
command any thing contrary to hi.s
commandment, we must take heed
how v.e obey them. For it is
better for us to obey God than
man.
Marry, sir, quoth Lewis, you arc
an holy doctor indeed. By God's
blood, if you were my man, I
would set you about your business
a little belter, and not sull'er you
to look upon books, and so would
your master if he were wise. And
with that in came his master, and
a young man witli him, who was a
servant to Mr. Daubney, in Wat-
ling-strcet.
His master asked him what was
the matter.
Lewis said, that he had a knavish
boy Jiera to his servant, and how
that if he were his, he would ra-
ther hang him than keep him in his
house.
Then his master being somewiiat
moved, asked his fellows wliat the
matter was.
They said, they began to talk
about Dr. Cromc.
Then his master asked what he
had said, swearing a great oath,
that he would make him tell him.
He said. That he trusted he had
said nothing, wherewitii either he
or Mr. Lev, is might justly be of-
fended. I pray (quoth Wilmot),
ask him what I said.
Marry (said Lewis), this he said.
That Dr. Crome did preach and
teach nothing but the truth, and
hov/ that if he recanted on Sun-
day next, he should be sorry to
hear it, and that if he do, he is
made to do it against his con-
science. And more he saith, that
Me must not follow our bishooi'
694
BOOK OF MARTYIIS.
doctrine and preaching : for, saitli
lie, they be Viinderers of God's
word, and persecutors of that ; and
how Cromwell (that traitor) did
more good in setting forth the Bi-
ble, than all our bishops have done
these hundred years : thus report-
ing the matter worse than it really
was.
His master hearing this, was in a
great fury, and rated him, saying,
that either he would be hanged or
burned, swearing that he would
take away all his boolcs and burn
them.
The young man (Mr. Daubney's
servant) standing by hearing this,
began to speak on his part unto
Lewis, and his talk conhrmed all
the sayings of the other to be true.
This young man was learned, his
name was Thomas Fairfax. Lewis
hearing this man's talk as well as
the other's, w ent his way in a rage
to the court.
On the next day they heard,
that the said Wilmot and Fairfax
were sent for to come to the lord
mayor. The messenger was Mr.
Smart, the sword-bearer of Lon-
don. They came before dinner to
the mayor's house, and were com-
manded to sit down to dinner in
the ball ; and when dinner was
done, they were both called into a
parlour, where the mayor and sir
lloi!;er Cholmley was, who examin-
ed "them severally, the one not
hearing the other.
The effect of their discourse was
this ; sir Roger Cholmley said to
"Wilmot, that my lord mayor and
he had received a commandment
from the council, to send for him
and his company, and to examine
them of certain things which were
laid to their charge.
Then said Cholmley to him,
Sirrah, wiiat countryman art thou ?
He answered. That he was born in
Cambridgeshire, and in such a
town. 'I'hen he asked him how
long he had known Dr. Crome.
He said, about two years. Then
he called him a lying boy, and said
that he (tiie said Witmot) was his
son.
Tlie other said unto him, fliat
was unlike, for that he never saw
his mother nor she him. Cholmley
said he lied. Wilmot said he
could prove it to be true. Then he
asked him how he liked his ser-
mon that he made at St. Thomas
Acres chapel in Lent. He said
that indeed he heard him not. He
said yes and the other nay. Then
said he. What say you to this ser-
mon made at the Cross the last
day, heard you not that ?
WUmot. Yes, and in that ser-
mon he deceived a great number
of people.
C/tolmlei/. How so ?
Wilmot. For that they looked
that he should have recanted his
doctrine that he taught before, and
did not, but rather confirmed it.
Cholmley. Yea, sir, but how say
you now to him ? For he hath re-
canted before the council ; and
hath promised ou Sunday next to
be at the Cross again : how think
you of that?
Wihnot. If he so did, I am the
more sorry to hear it ; and said,
he thought he did it for fear and
safeguard of his life.
Cholmley. But what say you?
Was his lirst sermon heresy or
not?
Wilmvt. No, I suppose it was
no heresy. For if it were, St.
Paul's epistle to the Hebrews was
heresy, and Paul an heretic that
preached such doctrine ; but God
forbid that any Christian man
should so think of the holy apostle ;
neither do I so think.
Cholmley. Why, how knowest
thou that St. Paul wrote those
things that are in English now, to
be true, whereas Paul never wrote
English or Latin ?
Wihiot. I am certified that
learned men of God, that did seek
to advance his word, did translate
the same out of the Greek and He-
brew into Latin and English, and
that they durst not presume to
alter the sense of the scripture of
God, and last will and testament of
Christ Jesus.
Then the lord mayor, being in a
great fury, asked him what he had
to do to read such books, and said,
WILMOT AND FAIRFAX.
69i
that it was a pity that his master
did suffer him so to do, and that
he was not set hotter to work; and
in fine said unto him, that he had
spolcen evil of my lord of Win-
chester, and bishop Bonner, those
reverend and learned fathers and
counsellors of this realm, for
which his act he saw no other but
be must suffer, as was due to the
same. And sir R. Cholmley said.
Yea, my lord, there is such a sort
of heretics and traitorous knaves
taken now in Essex by my lord
Rich, that it is too wonderful to
hear. They shall be sent to the
bishop shortly, and shall be hanged
and burned all.
WUmot. I am sorry to hear that
of my lord Rich, for that he was
my godfather, and gave me my
name at my baptism.
Cholmley asked him when he
spake with him. He said, not
these twelve years.
Cholmle}/. if he knew that you
were such a one, he Avould do the
like by you, and in so doing he
should do God great service.
Wilmot. I have read the same
saying in the gospel that Christ
said to his disciples, " The time
shall come," saith he, ''that who-
soever killeth you, shall think that
he shall do God good service."
Well, sir, said Cholmley, be-
cause you are so full of your
Scripture, and so well learned, we
consider you lack a quiet place to
study in. Therefore you shall go
to a place where you sliall be
most quiet, and I would wish you
to study how you will answer to
the council of those things which
they have to charge you with, for
else it is like to cost you your best
joint. I know my lord of Win-
chester will handle you well
enough, when he heareth thus
much. Then was the officer called
in to have him to the Compter, in
the Poultry, and the other to the
other Compter, not one of them to
see another; and thus they re-
mained eight days. In which
time their masters made great suit
to the lord mayor, and to sir Ro-
ger Cholmley, to know their of-
fences, and that they might be de-
livered.
At length they procured the
wardens of the company of Dra-
pers to labour with them in their
suit to the mayor. The mayor
went with them to the council:
but at that time they could iind no
grace at Winchester's hand, and
sir Antony Browne's, but that
they had deserved death, and that
they should have the law.
At length, through much en-
treaty, he granted them this fa-
vour, that they should not die as
they had deserved, but should be
tied to a cart's tail, and be whip-
ped three market-days through
the city. Thus they came home
that day, and went another day,
and the master and wardens of
the company petitioned on their
knees to have this open punish-
ment released, forasmuch as they
were servants of so worshipful a
company, and that they might be
punished in their own hall, before
the wardens, and certain of the
company, which at length was
granted.
The next day they appeared be-
fore the masters in the h^U, their
own masters being present, where
they were charged with heresy
and treason, for which, they were
told, they deserved death, and
this was declared, with a long
process, by Mr. Brookes, the mas-
ter of the company, declaring
what labour and suit the mayor
and wardens had made for then»,
to save them from death, which
they (as he said) had deserved,
and from open shame, which they
should have had, being judged by
the council to have been whipped
three days through the city, at a
cart's tail, and from these two
dangers they had laboured to de-
liver them, but not without great
trouble and charge. For (said he)
the company hath promised to the
council for this their mercy to-
wards them, an hundred pounds ;
notwithstanding, we must see
tlicm punished in our hall, within
ourselves, for those their offences.
After these, and many other
696
BbOK OF MARTYRS.
woids, he commanded them fo
prepaie tliemselves to receive their
punishment.
Tlien they were put asunder,
aad stiipped from li:e waist up-
v/ard, one alter another, and were
had into the nsidst of the hall,
where they were wont to make
their fire; there was a great rin<^
of iron, to which there was a rope,
t'ed fast, aivd one of their feet tied
fast to that.
Then came down two men dis-
guised in mummer's apparel, with
vizors on their faces, and they heat
them with great rods till the hlood
flowed out of their bodies. As for
V/ihuot, he could not lie in his
bed for six nights after, for
Brookes played the tyraat witli
them; so that, with tiie pain and
fear, they were never in health af-
terwards, as the said Wilmot with
his mouth hath credibly informed
us, and we can do no less than tes-
tify the same.
Thus liave we briefly declared
this little tragedy, wherein we
may note the malice of the ene-
mies at all times to those who pro-
fess Christ, and take his part, of
what estate or degree soever they
be, according to the apostle's say-
ing, " It is given unto you not
only to believe, but also to sutler
with him." To whom be honour
and glory, Amen.
THE SCOURGING OF THOMAS
GREEN, PRINTER, WRITTEN BY
HIS OV/N HAND.
In the reign of queen Mary, I,
Thomas Green, being brought be-
fore Dr. Story, by my master,
whose name is John Wayland, a
printer, for a book called vinti-
christ, which had been distributed
to certain honest men; he asked
me where I had the book, and
said I was a traitor. I told him I
had the book of a Frenchman.
Then he asked me more questions,
but I told him I could tell him no
more. Then he said, it was no
heresy, but treason, and that I
should be hanged, drawn, and
quartered; and so he called for
Cluny, the keeper of the Lollards'
Tower, and bid hira set me fast id
the stocks; and he took me out,
and carried me to the Coal-house,
and there I found a Frenchman
lying in the stocks, and he look
him out, and put a bolt and a fet-
ter on my right leg, and another
on my left hand, and so he set me
cross-fettered in the stocks, and
took tbe Frenchman away with
him, and there 1 lay a day and a
night. On the morrow after, he
came and said, Let me shift your
hand and your leg, because you
shall not be lame ; and he made as
though he pitied me, and said.
Tell me the truth, and I will be
your friend.
And I said, I had told the truth,
and could tell no otherwise.
Then he put only my leg in the
stocks, and so went his way, and
there I remained six days, and
would come to no answer.
Then Dr. Story sent for me, and
asked me whether I would tell
him the truth, where I had the
book. I said I had told him, of a
Frenchman. He asked me where
I came acquainted with the
Frenchman, wiiere he dwelt, and
where he delivered me the book.
I said, I came acquainted with
him in Newgate, T coming to my
friends who were put in for God's
word and truth's sake, and the
Frenchman coming to his friends
also, there we talked together,
and became acquainted one with
another, and did eat and drink to-
gether there, with our friends, in
the fear of God.
Then Story scoffed at me, and
said, Then there was brother in
Christ, and brother in Christ; and
reviled me, and called me an he-
retic, and asked me if I had the
book of him in Newgate. I said.
No ; and I told him, as T went on
my business in the street, I met
him, and he asked me how I did,
and I him also; so falling into dis-
course, he shewed me that book,
and I desired him that he would
let me have it.
In this examination Story said,
it was a great book, and asked me
whether I bought it, or had it
THOMAS GllEEN.
697
jfiven me. I told him I boui^ht it.
Then he said, I was a thief, and
had stolen my master's money.
And I said, a little money served,
for I j^ave him but four-pence, but
I promised him, tiiat at our next
meetinj;- I would give him tv/clve-
pence more. And he said, that
was boldly done, for such a book
as spake both treason and heresy.
Then Story required me to
bring him two sureties and watch
for him that I had the book of,
and I should have no harm. I
made him answer, I would bring
no sureties, uor could I tell where
to find them. Then said he, This
is but a lie; and so called for
Cluny, and bid him lay me fast in
the Coal-house, saying, he would
make me tell another tale at my
next coming ; and so I lay in the
stocks, day and night, but only
when I eat my meat, and there re-
mained ten days before I was
called for again.
Then Dr. Story sent for me
again, and asked if I would yettell
him the truth; I said, I neither
could nor would tell him any other
truth than I had done already.
And while I was there standing,
there were two brought, which I
took to be prisoners.
Then Mrs. Story fell in a rage,
and sware a great oath, that it
were a good deed to put a hun-
dred or two of these heretic
knaves in an house, and I myself
(said she) would set it on fire !
So I was committed to prison
again, where I remained fourteen
days, and came to no answer.
Then Story sent for me again,
and called me into the garden,
where I found with him my lord of
Windsor's chaplain, and two gen-
tlemen more, and he told them all
what they had said and done.
They said, the book was a won-
drous evil book, and had both
treason and heresy in it. They
then asked me what I said of the
book. And I said, I knew no evil
by it.
At which words Story chafed,
and said he would hang me up by
the hand with a rope; and said
also, he would cut out my tongue,
and mine ears also from my head.
After this they alleged two or
three things unto me out of the
book. And I answered, I had not
read the book throughout, and there-
fore could give no judgment of it.
Then my lord of Windsor's
chaplain and the other two gentle-
men took me aside, and entreated
me very gently, saying. Tell us
where you had the book, and of
whom, and we will save you harm-
less. I made them answer, that I
had told all I could to Dr. Story,
and began to tell it them again:
but they said, they knew that al-
ready ; so they left tiiat talk, and
went again with me to Story.
Then Story burdened me with
my faith, and said I was an here-
tic. Whereupon the chaplain
asked me how I did believe.
Then I began to rehearse the ar-
ticles of my belief, but he bid me
let that alone. Then he asked me
how I believed in Christ. I made
him answer, that I believed in
Christ, who died, and rose again
the third day, and sitteth on the
right hand of God the Father.
Whereupon Story asked me
mockingly. What is the right hand
of God '. I made him answer, I
thought it was his glory. Then
said he. So they say all. And he
asked me, when he would be ,
weary of sitting there! Then inter-
fered my lord of Windsor's chap-
Iain, asking me what I said to the
mass. I said, I never kpew what
it was, nor what it meant, for I
understood it not, because I never
learned any Latin, and since the
time I had any knowledge, I had
been brought up in nothing but in
reading of English, and with such
men as have taught the same;
with many more questions, which I
cannot rehearse.
Moreover, he asked me if there
were not the very body of Christ,
flesh, blood, and bone, in the
mass, after the priest had conse-
crated it. And I made him an-
answer, As for the mass, I cannot
understand it; but in the New
Testament I read, that as the apos-
698
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ties stood looktng after the Lord
when he ascended up into heaven,
an angel said to them, " Even as ye
see him ascend up, so shall he come
ag:ain." And I told them another
sentence, where Christ saith, " The
poor shall you have always with
you, but lue ye shall ngt have
always."
Then Mr. Chaplain put many
more questions to me, to which I
made no answer. Among others, he
brought Chrysostom and St. Hie-
rome, for his purpose. To whom I
answered, that I neither minded
nor was able to answer their doctors,
neither knew whether they alleged
them right, or no, but to that which
is written in the New Testament I
would answer. Here they laughed
me to scorn, and called me fool, and
said, they would reason no more
with me.
Then Dr. Story called for Cluny,
and bid him take me away, and set
me fast, and let no man speak with
me. So I was sent to the Coal-
house; where I had not been a week,
but there came in fourteen prison-
ers: but I was kept still alone with-
out company, in a prison called
Salt-house, having upon my leg a
bolt and a fetter, and my hands ma-
nacled together with irons, and
there continued ten days, having
nothing to lie on, but bare stones or
a board.
On a time whilst I lay there in
prison, the bishop of London com-
ing down a pair of stairs on the
backside undrest, in his hose and
doublet, looked through the grate,
and asked wherefore I was put in,
and who put me in.
I made him answer, that I was
put in for a book called Antichrist,
by Dr. Story. And he said, You are
not ashamed to declare wherefore
you were put in ! and said it was a
very wicked book, and bid me con-
fess the truth to Story. I said, I
had told the truth to him already,
and desired him to be good unto
me, and help me out of prison, for
they had kept me there a long time.
And he said he could not meddle
with it; Story had begun, and he
must end it.
Then I was removed out of the
Salt-house to give place to two wo-
men, and carried to the Lollards'
Tower, and put in the stocks; and
there I found two prisoners, one
called Lion, a Frenchman, and an-
otiier with him: and so I was kept
in the stocks more than a month
both day and night, and no man suf-
fered to come to me, or to speak
with me, but only my keeper.
Thus we three being together,
Lion, the Frenchman, sung a psalm
in the French tongue, and we sang
with him, so that we were heard
down in the street, and the keeper
coming up in a great rage, sware
that he would put all in the stocks,
and so took the Frenchman, and
commanded him to kneel down upon
his knees, and put both his hands in
the stocks, where he remained all
that night till the next day.
After this, I being in Lollards'
Tower seven days, since my last
being with Story, he sware a great
oath, that he would rack me, and
make me tell the truth. Then Story
sending for me, commanded me to be
brought to Walbrook, where he and
the commissioners dined ; and by
the way the keeper told me that I
should go to the Tower to be racked.
So when they had dined. Story
called for me in, and so there I stood
before them, and some said I was
worthy to be hanged for having such
heretical books. After I had staid
a little while before them. Story
called for the keeper, and command-
ed him to carry me to the Lollards'
Tower again, and said he had other
matters of the queen's to. do with
the commissioners, but he would find
another time for me. Whilst I lay
yet in the Lollards' Tower the wo-
man which brought me the books
over, was taken, and her books were
put in the Clink, in Southwark, by
H'ussey, one of the arches ; and I
Thomas Green do testify before
God, now, that I neither discovered
the man nor the woman of whom I
had the books.
"Then I lying in the Lollards' Tow-
er, being sent for before Mr. Hus-
sey, he required of me, wherefore
I was put into the Lollards' Tower,
THOMAS GREEN.
6&9
Qnd by whom. To whom I answer-
ed, that I was put there by Dr. Sto-
ry, for a book calh;d Antichrist.
Then he made as thougli he would
be my friend, and said he knew my
friends, and my father and mother,
and bid me tell him of whom 1 had
the book, and said. Come on, tell
me the truth. I told him as I had
told Dr. Story before.
Then he was angry, and said, I
love thee well, and therefore I send
for thee, and looked for a further
truth : but I could tell him no other ;
whereupon he sent me again to the
Lollards' Tower. At my going
away he called me back again, and
said, that Dixon gave me the books,
being an old man, dwelling in Birch-
in-lane ; and I said he knew the
matter better tlian I. So he sent
me away to the Lollards' Tower,
where 1 remained seven days and
more.
Then Mr. Hussey sent for me
again, and required of me to tell
him the truth. I told him I could
tell him no other truth than I had
told Dr. Story before.
Then he began to tell me of Dix-
on, of whom, he said, I had the
books, who had made the matter
manifest before ; and he told me of
all things touching Dixon and the
books, more than I could myself, in-
somuch that he told me how many
I had, and that he had a sack full
of them in his house, and knew
where the woman lay, better than
myself. Then I saw the matter so
open and manifest before my face,
that it signifled nothing for me to
stand in it. He asked me what I
had done with the books, and I told
him I had but one, and that Dr.
Story had. He said I lied, for I
had three at one time, and he re-
quired me to tell him of one.
Then I told him of one that John
Beane had of me, being apprentice
with Mr. Tottle. So he promised me
before and after, and as he should
be saved before God, that he should
have no harm. And I kneeling
down upon ray knees, desired him
to take my blood, and not to hurt
the young man. Then he said. Be-
cause you have been so stubborn,
the matter being made manifest by
others and not by you, being so
long in prison, tell me if you will
stand to my judgment. I said, Yea,
take my blood, and hurt not the
young man.
Then he told me, 1 should be
whipped like a thief and a vaga-
bond : and so I thanked him, and
went my way with the keeper to the
Lollards' Tower, where I remained
two or three days, and so was
brought by the keeper, Cluny, by
the commandment of the commis-
sioners, to Christ's Hospital, some-
time the Grey-Friars, and accord-
ingly had there for that time the
correction of thieves and vagabonds;
and so was delivered to Trinian,
the porter, and put into a stinking
dungeon.
And after a few days, I finding
friendship, was let out of the dun-
geon, and lay in a bed in the night,
and walked in a yard by the dun-
geon in the day-time, and so re-
mained prisoner a month and more.
At length Dr. Story came, and
two gentlemen with him, and called
for me, and I was brought before
them. Then he said to the gentle-
men. Here cometh this heretic, of
whom I had the book called Anti-
christ; and began to tell them how
many times I had been before him,
and said, I have entreated him very
gently, and he would never tell me
the truth, till he was found out by
others. Then said he. It were a
good deed to cut out thy tongue,
and thy ears off thy head, to make
thee an example to all other heretic
knaves. And the gentlemen said.
Nay, that were pity. Then he ask-
ed if I would not become an honest
man : and I said. Yes, for I have
oflended God many ways. Where-
uponhe burdened me with my faith;
I told him that I had made him an-
swer of my faith before m}- lord
Windsor's chaplain as much ^s I
could.
So in the end he commanded me
to be stripped, he standing by me,
and called for two of the beadles
and the whips to whip me; and the
two beadles came with a cord, and
bound ray hands together, and the
700
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
one end of the cord to a stone pillar.
Then cue of my friends, called Ni-
cholas Priestraau, hearing them call
for whips, hurled in a bundle of rods,
which seemed something;,- to pacify
the mind of his cruelty ; and they
scourged me with rods. But as they
were whipping of me. Story asked
me if I would go unto my master
again, and I said nay. And he said,
I perceive now he will be worse
than ever he was before; but let me
alone (quoth he,) I will find him out
if he be in England. And so with
many other things, which I cannot
rehearse, when they had done
whipping of me, they bid me pay
my fees, and go my ways.
Dr. Story comma.nded that I
should have an hundred stripes, but
the gentlemen so entreated, that I
had not so many. Story saying, If I
might have my will, I would surely
cut out his tongue.
A LETTER FROM STEPHEN GOTTEN,
WHO WAS UEATEN TWICE BY
BISHOP BONNER, BEFORE HE WAS
BURNT AT BRENTFORD.
Brother, in the name of the Lord
Jesus, I commend me unto you,
and I do heartily thank you, for
your godly exhortation and counsel
in your last letter declared to me.
And albeit I do perceive by your
letter, you are informed, that as we
are divers persons in number, so wo
are of contrary sects, conditions,
and opinions, contrary to the good
opinion you had of us at your last
being with us in Newgate ; be you
most assured, good brother, in the
Lord Jesus, we are all of one mind,
one faith, one assured hope in the
Lord Jesus, whom I trust we alto-
gether with one spirit, one brotherly
love, do daily call upon for mercy
and forgiveness of our sins, with
earnest repentance of our former
lives, and by whose precious blood-
shedding we trust to be saved only,
and by no other means. Where-
fore, good brother, in the name of
the Lord, seeing these impudent
people, whose minds are altogether
bent to wickedness, envy, uncha-
ritableness, evil speaking, do go
about to slander us with untruth,
believe them not, neither let their
wicked sayings once enter into your
mind. And I trust one day to see
you again, although now I am in
God's prison, which is ajoyful school
for them that love their Lord God,
and to me, being a simple scholar,
most joyful of all.
Good brother, once again I do, in
the name of our Lord Jesus, exhort
you to pray for me, that I may tight
strongly in the Lord's battle, to be
a good soldier to my captain Jesus
Christ our Lord, and desire my sis-
ter also to do the same, and do not
ye mourn or lament for me, but be
ye glad and joyful at this my trou-
ble: for I trust to be loosed out of
this dungeon shortly, and to go to
everlasting joy, which never shall
have end. I heard how ye were
with the commissioners. I pray you,
sue no more for me, good brother.
But one thing I shall desire you, to
be at my departing out of this life,
that you may bear witness with me
that I shall die, I trust in God, a
true christian, and, I hope, all my
companions in the Lord our God :
and therefore believe not these evil-
disposed people, who are the au-
thors of all untruths. Thus fare
you all. From the Coal-house, this
present Friday.
Your brother,
Stephen Gotten.
THE scourging OF JAMES HARRIS,
In this society of the scourged
professors of Christ, was also one
James Harris, of Billerica, in Essex,
a stripling of the age of seventeen
years ; who being apprehended
and sent up to Bonner in the
company of Margaret Ellis, by
sir John Mordaunt, knight, and
Edmund Tyrrel, justice of peace
(as appeareth by their own letters
before mentioned,) v/as by Bon-
ner divers times strictly exa-
mined. In which examinations he
was charged not to have come to
his parish church for the space of
one year or more. Whereuiito he
granted, confessing therewithal,
that once, for fear, he had been at
the church, and there had received
ROBERT WILLIAMS, AND OTHERS.
701
the popish sacrament of the altar,
fgr whicli ho was heartily sorry, de-
testing; the same with all his heart.
After this, and sueh like answers,
Bonner (the better to try him) per-
suaded him to g;o to confession.
The lad, somcAvhat to fulfil his re-
quest, consented to p,o, and did.
But when he came to the priest, he
stood still, and said nothing;. Why,
quoth the priest, SEjyest thou no-
thing ? What shall I say ? said Kar-
ris. Thou must confess thy sins,
said the priest. My sins, said he,
be so many that they cannot be num-
bered. With that the priest told
Bonner what he had said; and he,
of his accustomed devotion, took
the poor lad into his c:arden, and
there, with a rod, taken from oil' a
cherry-tree, did most cruelly whip
him,
THE SCOURGIXG OF UOCEUT WIL-
LIAMS, A SMITH.
Kobert Williams, bcinsc appre-
hended in the same company,
was so tormented after the same
manner with rods iu his arbour,
w!io there subscribino; and yielding
liimself by promise to obey the laws,
after being let go, refused so to go:
whereupon he was earnestly sought
for, but could not be found, for that
he kept himself close, and went
not abroad but by stealth: and now
in the mean time of this ))ersecution,
this Robert Williams departed this
life, and so escaped the hands of
his enemies. The Lord therefore
be honoured for ever, Amen.
THE WHIPPING OF A EEGGAR AT
SALISBURY.
Unto these above specified, is
also to be added the miserable
whipping of a poor starved beggar,
who, because he would not receive
the sacrament at Easter, in the town
of Colingborow, was brought to
Salisbury, with bills and glieves, to
the chancellor Dr. Geffery, who cast
him into the dungeon, and after
causedhim miserably to be whipped
by two catch-poles. The sight
whereof made all godly hearts to
rue it, to see such tyranny to be
shewed upon such a simple ,and
silly vvretch : for they that saw him
have reported, that they never saw
a more simple creature. But what
pity can move the hearts of merci-
less papists ?
PERSECUTION AND DELIVERANCE OF
WILLIAM LIVING, WITH HIS WIFE,
AND OF JOHN LITHAL, MINISTER.
About the latter end of queen
Mary's reign, she then being sick,
came one Cox, a promoter, to the
house of William Living, about six
o'clock, accompanied with one John
Lauace, of the Greyhound. They
being not ready, they demanded
some buttons, saying, they should
be as well paid for them as any;
and he would come about three
hours after for them again.
Tn the mean time he procured one
?ilr. Dean, the constable, and George
Kancock, the beadle of that ward,
and searching his books, found a
book of Astronomy, called the work
of Joannes de Sacro Bosco de
Sphjcra, with figures, some round,
some tria.ngle, some quadrangle,
which book, because it was gilt,
seemed to him the chief book there,
and that he carried open in the
street, saying, I have fouud him at
length. It is no wonder the queen
be sick, seeing there be such con-
jurers in privy corners; but now I
trusthe shall conjure no more ! And
so brought him and his wife from
Shoe-lane through Fleet-street, in-
to St. Paul's church-yard, with the
constable, the beadle, andtwo others
following them, till they entered
into Darbysiiire's house, who was
bishop Bonner's chancellor; and
after the constable and they had
talked with Darhyshire, he came
forth, and walked in his yard, and
said to him,
W^hat is your name?
Liv. William Living.
Darb. What are you? a priest?
Liv, Yea.
Darb. Is this your wife that is
come with you ?
Liv. Tisat she is.
Darb. Where were you made
priest?
Liv. At Obourne.
Darb. In what bishop's days ?
702
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Liv. By the bishop of Lincoln,
that was king Henry's spiritual fa-
ther in cardinal Wolsey's time.
Darh. You are a schismatic and
a traitor.
Liv. I would be sorry that were
true. I am certain I never was a
traitor, but always have taught obe-
dience according to the tenor of
God's word ; and when tumults and
schisms have been stirred, I have
preached God's word, and assuaged
them, as in the time of king Ed-
ward.
Darb. What, you are a schis-
matic ! You be not in the unity of
the Catholic church: for you pray
not as the church of Rome doth :
you pray in English.
Liv. We are certain we be in
the true church.
Darh. There be that doubt
thereof, forsomuch as there is but
one true church. Well, you will
learn, against I talk with you again,
to know the church of Rome, and
to be a member thereof.
Liv. If the church of Rome be
of that church whereof Christ is
the head, then I am a member
thereof, for I know no other church
but that.
Darh. Well, Cluny, take him
with thee to the coal-house.
Then he called Cluny again, and
spake secretly to him, but what he
said I know not.
Then said Cluny, Wilt thou not
come ? And so plucked me away
violently, and brought me to his
own house in Paternoster-Row,
where he robbed me of my purse,
my girdle, and my Psalter, and a
New Testament of Geneva, and
then brought me to the coal-house,
to put me in the stocks, saying,
Put in both your legs and your
hands ; and except you fine with
me, I will put a collar about your
neck. What is the fine ? quoth I.
Forty shillings, quoth he ; I am
never able to pay it, said I.
Then said he. You have friends
that be able. I denied it ; and so
he put both my legs into the stocks
till supper-time, which was six
o'clock ; and then a cousin of my
wile's brought me meat, who see-
ing me sit there, said, I will give
you forty pence, and let him go at
liberty : and he took her money,
and presently let me forth in her
sight, to eat my supper. And at
seven o'clock he put me in the
stocks again, and I remained till
two o'clock the next day, and so
he let me forth till night. This
woman above-mentioned, was Grif-
fin's first wife, a brother dwelling
then in Aldermanbury, and after-
wards in Cheapside.
The Thursday following, in the
afternoon, was I called to the
Lollards' Tower, and there put in
the stocks, having the honour to
put my leg into that hole which
Mr. John Philpot's leg was in,
and so lay all that night, nobody
coming to me either with meat or
drink.
At eleven o'clock on the Friday,
Cluny came to me svith meat, and
let me forth, and about one o'clock
he brought me to Darbyshire's
house, who drew forth a scroll of
names, and asked me if I knew
none of them : I said, I knew none
of them but Foster. And so I
kneeled down upon nay knees, and
prayed him that he would not in-
quire thereof any farther. And
with that came forth two godly
women, who said, Mr. Darbyshire,
it is enough ; and so became sure-
ties for me, and paid to Cluny fif-
teen shillings for my fees, and bade
me go with them.
And thus much concerning Wil-
liam Living. After this came his
wife to examination, whose an-
swers to Darbyshire, the chancel-
lor, here likewise follow.
EXAMINATION OF JULIAN LIVING,
WIFE OF WILLIAM LIVING.
Darhyshire. Ah, sirrah; I see
by your going you be one of the
sisters.
Julian. I wear not my gown for
sisterhood, neither for nunnery,
but to keep me warm.
Darh. Nun? No, I dare say
you be none: is that man your
husband?
Julian. Yea.
Darh. Is he a priest?
DELIVERANCE OF W. LIVING, AND OTHERS. 703
Julian. No, he saith no mass.
Darb. What then ? he is a priest.
How darest thou many him '.
Then he shewed me a roll of cer-
tain names of citizens.
To whom I answered, I knew
none of them.
Then said he, You shall be made
to know them.
Then said I, Do no other but
justice and right, for the day will
come, that you shall answer for it.
Darb. Why, woman, thinkest
thou not that I have a soul ?
Julian, Yes, I know you have
a soul; but whether it be to sal-
vation or damnation, I cannot
tell.
Darb. Ho ! Cluny, have her to
the Lollards' Tower. And so he
took me, and carried me to his
house, where was one Dale, a pro-
moter, which said to me, Alas, good
woman, wherefore be you here ?
What is that to you ? said I.
You be not ashamed, quoth Dale,
to tell wherefore you come hither.
No, quoth I, that I am not ; for
it is for Christ's Testament.
Christ's Testament ! quoth he.
It is the devil's Testament !
O Lord! quoth I, God forbid that
any man should speak any such
word.
Well, well, said he, you shall be
ordered well enough. You care
not for burning, quoth he. God's
blood ! there must be some other
means found for you.
What, quoth I, will you find any
worse than you have found ?
Well, quoth he, you hope, and
you hope : but your hope shall be
cut oflf. For though the queen fail,
she that you hope for shall never
come at it * j for there is my lord
* This was said in allusion to the ex-
pected death of Mary, and the hope of
the Protestants that she would be suc-
ceeded by Elizabeth : this event, the
papists knew, would deprive them of the
power of persecuting the true believers,
even if it did not expose them to a ae-
vere retribution on the part of their long-
suffering victims; Ihey were tlierefore
willing to raise cardinal Pole to the
throne, and had not Providence inter-
posed to defeat their nefarious designs.
cardinal's grace, and many more,
between her and it.
Then, quoth I, my hope is in none
but God.
Then said Cluny, Come with me;
and so I went to the Lollards'
Tower. On the next day Darby-
shire sent for me again, and in-
quired of those citizens that he in-
quired of before.
I answered, I knew them not.
Where were you, quoth he, at
the communion on Sunday was
fortnight ?
And I said, In no place.
Then the constable of St. Bride's
being there, made suit for me.
And Darbyshire demanded of
him, if he would be bound for me.
He answered. Yea. And so he
was bound for my appearance be-
twixt that and Christmas.
Then Darbyshire said. You be
constable, and should give hei'
good counsel.
So I do, quoth he. For I bid
her go to mass, and to say as you
say. For, by the mass, if you say
the crow is white, I will say so
too.
And thus much concerning the
examination of William Living
and his wife, whom although thou
seest here delivered through the
request of women, his sureties,
yet it was no doubt, but that the
deadly sickness of queen Mary
abated and bridled, in some mea-
sure, the cruelty of those papists,
which otherwise would never have
let them go.
AN ACCOUNT OF THE TROUBLE AND
DELIVERANCE OF JOHN LITHAL.
At the taking of William Living,
it happened that some of his books
were in the custody of one John
Lithai: which known, the consta-
ble of the ward of Southwark, with
other of the queen's servants, were
sent to his house, who breaking
open his doors and chests, took
away not only the books of the
said William Living, but also all
would have, perhaps, deluged the coun-
try with blood, in support of the claim of
an usurper.
704
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
bis own books, writings, and bills
of debts, wliich he never had again.
All this while Lithal was not at
home.
The next Saturday after, as he
was returned, and known to be at
home, .Tolin Avales and some of
the queen's servants beset his house
all the night, with surh careful
watch, that as be in the morning
issued out of doors, thinking to es-
cape their hands, John Avales
bursting out upon him, cried, Stop
the traitor, stop the traitor. Where-
at Lithal being amazed, looked
back.
And so John Avales came run-
ning to him, with others that were
with him, saying. Ah, sirrah, you are
a traitorous fellow iudced, we have
had somewhat to do to get you.
To whom he answered, that he was
a truer man to the queen's majesty
than he. For you, said he, are
commanded by God to keep holy
the Sabbath day, and you seek to
shed your neighbour's blood on
the Sabbath day. Remember
that you must answer it to God.
But iie said, Come on, you villain,
you must go before the council.
So Lithal was brought into St.
Paul's church-yard to the bishop's
chancellor, by John Avales, saying
that they had there caught the cap-
tain of these fellows, and so caus-
ed him to be called to examination
before Dr. Darbysliire, who began
with him in this wise ;
Chan. What countryman are
you ?
Lith. I am an Englishman, born
in Stalfordsliire.
Chan. Where were you brought
up?
Lith. In tliis our country of
England.
Clian. In what university ?
^Mh. In no university, but in a
free-school.
Clian. We had certain books
from your house, and writing,
wherein is both treason and heresy.
Lith. Sir, there is neither trea-
son nor heresy in them.
Then the chancellor asked for
certain other men that I knew.
Lilh. If you have aught to lay
to my charge, I will answer it ; but
I will have no other man's blood
upon my head.
Chmi. AVhy come you not to
the church ? Of what church be you,
that you come not to your own
parish church?
Lith. I am of the church of
Christ, the fountain of all good-
ness.
Chan. Have you no niinislers of
your church, but Christ?
Litli. We have others.
Chan. Where be they ?
Lith. In the whole world, dis-
persed, preaching and professing
the gospel and faith only in our
Saviour Jesus, as he commanded
them.
Chan. You boast much every
one of you of your faith and belief :
let me hear therefore the effect how
you believe.
Lith. I believe to be justified
really by Christ Jesus, according
to the saying of St. Paul to tlie
Ephesians, without either deeds
or works, or any thing that may be
invented by man.
Chan. Faith cannot save with-
out works.
Lith. That is contrary to the
doctrine of the apostles.
Clian. .lohn Avales, j'ou and
the keeper have tliis fellow to
prison.
Then Jolin Avales, and Cluny
the keeper, had me into St. Paul's,
and would have had me seen the
apostle's mass.
Lith. I know none the apostle '
had, and therefore I will see none.
Cluny and John Avales. Come
and kneel down before tlie rood,
and say a Paternoster, and an
Ave in the worship of the five
wounds.
Lith. I am forbidden by God's
own mouth to kneel to any idol or
image : therefore I will not.
Then they pulled me with
great extremity, one having me by
one arm, and the other by the
other; but God gave n»e at that
present time more strengtli than
both these, his name be praised
foril.
Tiien wiien tlicy could not make
.JOHN LITHAli.
r05
me to kneel before Ihc rood, nei-
ther to see the mass, there slather-
ed a great company about us, and
all against me. Some spit on me,
and said, Fie on thee, heretic ; and
others said, it was a pity I was not
burned already.
Then they carried me to tUn
liOMards' Tower, and hanged mr
in a great pair of storks, iu which
I lay three days and three nighti,
till I was so lame that I could nei-
ther stir nor more.
Martyrdom of fire Persons, at Canterburii, A.D, 1,5.'>8.
Then I offered the keeper some
money and gold that I had about
me, to release me out of the stocks:
and he said, 1 would not be ruled
by him, either to see mass, or to
kneel before tlic rood, and there-
fore I should lie there still. But I
said, I would never do the thing
that should be against my con-
science ; and though you hive
lamed ray body, yet ray conscience
is whole, I praise God for it. So
shortly after he let me out of the
stocks, raore for the love of my
money (as it may be thought), than
far any other affection ; and within
four or five days my wife got leave
of Mr. ChanceHoi to come to me,
FOX'S M^KTVRS
to bring me such things as were
needful for me, and there I lay
five weeks and odd days ; in which
time divers of my neighbours and
friends made suit to the chancellor
for my deliverance ; the bishop, vm
they said, at that time being sick
at Fulham. So my neighbours
being there, about twenty of them,
the chancellor sent for me out of
Lollards' Tower to his own house,
and said as follows :
Chan. Lithal, here are some of
thy neighbours who have been, with
me to entreat for thee, and they
have infyrtupd me, that thou hast
been a ve^y honest and quiet
neighbsur amon^them, and Ithiak
45
706
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
it be (jod's will that I should deli-
yer thee bsfore my lord come home.
For if he come, and thou go home
again, I shall be burned for thee;
for I know his mind already in that
matter.
Litk. I give you hearty thanks
for your gentleness, and my neigh-
bours for their good report.
Chan. Lithal, if thy neighbours
will be bound for thy forth-coming,
whenever thou shalt be called for ;
and also, if thou wilt be an obe-
dient subject, I shall be content to
deliver thee.
Neifffi. If it please your worship,
we will be bound for him in body
and goods.
Chan. I will require no such
bonds of you, but that two of you
will be bound in twenty pounds a
piece, that he shall come to answer
when he shall be called.
Lith. Where find you, Mr.
Chancellor, in all the scriptures,
that the church of God did bind
any man for the profession of his
faith ? Which profession you have
heard ofme, that all our justifica-
tion, righteousness, and salvation,
eometh only and freely by the
merits of our Saviour .Jesus Christ,
and all the inventions and works
of men, be they ever so glorious,
be altogether vain, as the wise man
saith.
Chan. With vain glory you re-
hearse much scripture, as all the
rest of you do : but you have no
more understanding than my sheep.
But to the purpose. Will you that
your neighbours shall enter into
bonds for you, or not ?
Lith. By my mind they shall not.
Wherefote I desire you that you
would not bind me, but let me
serve God with my conscience
freely. For it is written, Rev. xiii.
" They that lead into captivity,
shall go inttf, captivity, and they
that strike with the sword, shall
perish with the sword."
Also it is written in the gospel of
our Saviour Jesus Christ, Matt,
xviii. "That whoso doth offend
one of these little ones which be-
lieve in me, it were better for him
that a mill -stone were hanged
about his neck, and that he were
cast into the depth of the sea.''
Of which I am assured by his holy
Spirit that I am one. Wherefore
be you well assured that such
mercy as you shew, unto you shall
be shewed the like.
Chan. You are a madman. I
would not bind you, but that I must
needs have somewhat to shew for
your deliverance. Then he called
two of his neighbours, Thomas
Daniel and Saunders Maybe, who
offered themselves to be bound, and
called me before them, and said,
I have a letter of the hand-writing,
with his name and seal at it, with
a book also against the regimen of
women, for which I could make
him to be hanged, drawn, and
quartered ; but on my faith I will
him no more hurt than I mean to
my own soul.
Lith. I desire you that be my
neighbours and friends, that you
will not enter into bonds for me :
for you know not the danger there-
of, neither I myself; it goeth
against my conscience that ye
.should so do.
Chan. Why, I will not bind
you to do any thing against your
conscience.
Then they made the bond, and
sealed to it, and willed me that I
should seal to it also ; and I said
that I would not, neither could I
observe the bond, and therefore I
would not set to my hand.
Chan. It is pity that thou hast
so much favour shewed thee : yet
for these honest men's sakes I will
discharge thee.
Notwithstanding all these dis-
sembling words of Dr. Darbyshire,
pretending for favour of his sure-
ties to set him at liberty, it was no
such thing, nor any zeal of charity
that moved him so to do ; but only
fear of the time, understanding the
dangerous and irrecoverable sick-
ness of queen Mary, which then
began somewhat to assuage the
cruel proceeding of these perse-
cutors, whereby they durst not do
what they would: for else Lithal
was not likely to have escaped so
easily.
ELIZABETH YOUNG.
r«7
PERSECUTION OF ELIZABETH YOUNG.
You heard before of the scourg-
ing of Thomas Greene, how he was
troubled and beaten by Dr. Story,
for a certain book called Anti-
christ, which he received of a wo-
man, because in no case he would
detect her.
This woman was one Elizabeth
Young, who coming from Embden
to England, brought with her di-
vers books, and dispersed them
abroad in London ; for which she
being at length apprehended and
laid fast, was brought to examina-
tion thirteen times before the Ca-
tholic inquisitors of heretical pra-
■vity. Some of her examinations
have come to our hands, and are as
follow ;
FIRST EXAMINATION OF ELIZABETH
YOUNG, BEFORE MR. HUSSY.
Hussy. Where was you born,
and who was your father and mo-
ther?
E. Young. Sir, all this is but
vain talk, and very superfluous.
It is to fill my head with fantasies,
that I should not be able to answer
unto such things as I came for.
You have not, I think, put me in
prison to know who is my father
and mother. But, I pray you, go
to the matter I came hither for.
Hussy. Wherefore wentest thou
out of the realm?
Young. To keep my conscience
clean.
Hussy. When wast thou at mass ?
Young. Not these three years.
Hussy. Then wast thou not there
three years before that.
Young. No, sir, nor yet three
years before that : lor if I were I
had evil luck.
Hussy. How old art thou ?
Young. Forty and upwards.
Hussy. Twenty of those years
you went to mass.
Young. Yea, and twenty more
I may, and yet come home as wise
as T went thither first, for I under-
stand it not.
Hussy. Why wilt thou not go
to the mass ?
Young. Sir, my conscience will
not suffer me : for f had rather all
the world should accuse me, than
mine own conscience.
Hussy. What if a louse or a
ilea stick upon thy skin, and bite
thy flesh, thou must make a con-
science in taking her off. Is there
not a conscience in it?
Young. That is but a sorry ar-
gument to displace the Scriptureji,
and especially in such a part as
my salvation dependeth upon : for
it is but an easy conscience that a
man can make.
Hussy. But why wilt thou not
swear upon the evangelists before
a judge ?
Young. Because I know not
what a book oath is.
Then he began to teach her the
book oath.
Young. Sir, I do not understand
it, and therefore I will not learn it.
Hussy. Thou wilt not under-
stand it : and with that rose up and
went his way.
SECOND EXAMINATION OF ELIZABETH
YOUNG BY DR. MARTIN.
Martin. Thou art come from
beyond the sea, and hast brought
with thee books of heresy and trea-
son, and thou must confess to us
who translated them, printed them,
and who sent them over, (for I
know thee to be but a messenger)
and in so doing the queen's high-
ness will be good to thee (for she
hath forgiven greater things than
this), and thou shait find as much
favour as is possible. But if thoa
be stubborn, and wilt not confess,
thou wilt be very ill-handled ; for
we know the truth already ; but
this we do, only to see whether
thou wilt be true to thy word
or no.
Young. Sir, you have my con-
fession, and more than that I can-
not say.
Martin. Thou must say more,
and shalt say more. Dost thou
think that we will be fully answer-
ed by this confession that thou
hast made .' Thoa rebellious w ,
and traitorous heretic, thou dost
refuse to swear upon the evange-
lists before a judge, I hear say.
70R
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Thou shaltbe racked by inch-meal,
thou traitorous w and heretic,
but thou shalt swear before a judge
before thou go : yea and thou
shalt be made to confess how
many books thou hast sold, and to
whom.
Young. Sir, I understand not
what an oath is, and therefore I
will take no such thing upon me.
And no man hath bought any books
of me as yet, for those books that
I had, your commissioners have
got them all.
3Iartin. Thou traitorous w ,
we know that thou hast sold a
number of books, yea, and to
whom : and how many times thou
hast been here, and where thou
layest, and every place that thou
hast been in : dost thou think that
thou hast fools in hand ?
Younffc No, sir, you be too wise
for me ; for I could not tell how
many places I have been in myself;
but if it were in Turkey, I should
have meat, and drink, and lodging
for my money.
Martin. Thou rebellious w ,
thou hast spoken evil words of the
queen, and thou dwellest amongst
a set of traitors and rebels that
cannot give the queen a good
name.
Young. I am not able to accuse
any man thereof, neither is there
any man that can prove any such
things of me as you lay to my
charge. For God's word hath
taught me my duty to my queen,
and therefore I am sure you accuse
me wrongfully.
Martin. Thou rebel and traitor-
ous w , thou shalt be so racked
and tormented, that thou shaltbe
an example to all such traitorous
jf, and heretics ; and thou shalt
be made to swear by the holy evan-
gelists, and confess to whom thou
hast sold all and every of these he-
retical books that thou hast sold :
for we know what nuu»ber thou
hast sold, and to whom ; but thou
shalt be made to confess it in spite
of thy blood.
Young. Here is my carcass : do
with it what you will, and more
than that you cannot have. Mr.
Martin, you can have no more than
my blood.
Then he raved as though he
were stark mad, and said, Martin!
Why callest thou me Martin ?■
Young. Sir, I know you well
enough, for I have been before you
ere now. You delivered me once
at Westminster.
Martin. Where didst thou dwell
then?
Young. I dwelt in the Minories.
Martin. I delivered thee and
thy husband both ; and I thought
then that thou wouldcst have done
otherwise than thou dost now.
For if thou hadst been before any
other bishop in England, and said
the words that thou didst before
me, thou hadst fried a lagot : and
though thou didst not burn then,
thou art like to burn or hang now.
Young. Sir, I promised you
then, that I would never be fed
with an unknown tongue, and no
more will I yet.
Martin. I shall feed thee well
enough. Thou shalt be fed with
that (I warrant thee) which will be
little to thine ease.
Young. Do -what God shall suf-
fer you to do : for more you shall
not. And then he arose and so
departed, and went to the keeper's
house, and asked his wife, whom
she had suffered to come to this
traitorous w (as he called her.)
Then said the keeper's wife. As
God receive my soul, there came
neither man, woman, nor child to
ask for her.
Blartin. If any man, woman, or
child, come to ask for her, I charge
thee on pain of death, that they be
laid fast ; and give her one day
bread, and another day water!
Young. If you take away my
meat, I trust that God will take
away my hunger: and so he de-
parted, saying, that was too good
for her; and then she was shut up
under two locks in the Clink, where
she was before.
THIRD EXAMINATION OF MRS. E,
YOUNG, BEFORE DR. MARTIN.
Martin. Elizabeth, wilt thoii
confess these things that thou hast
ELIZABETH YOUNG.
709
Ijeen cxaiiiiMcd upon ; for thou
kuoM'est tliat I have been Ihy friend,
and in so doinp: I will be Ihy friend
ag^ain ; giving her many fair words,
and tlicn demanding of her how
many gentlemen were beyond the
seas.
Youny. It is too much for me to
tell you how many are on the other
side.
iMartin. No, I mean but in Frank-
fort and Embden, where thou hast
been.
Younf/. Sir, I did never take ac-
eount of them ; it is a thing that I
look not for.
Martin. When shall I have a
true word come out of your mouth ?
Young. I have told you the truth,
but because that it soundeth not so
to your mind, therefore you will
not credit it.
Martin. Wilt thou yet confess?
And if thou wilt, that which I have
promised I w ill do ; and if thou
wilt not, I promise thee thou must
go even hence to the rack, and
therefore confess.
Youny. 1 can say no more than
I have said.
Martin. Well, forasmuch as she
will confess no more, have her
away to the rack, and then she will
be marred.
Then answered a priest that sat
there, and said. Woman, take an
oath, and confess : wilt thou be hurt
for other men?
Youny. I can confess no more
than I have. -Do with my carcass
what you will.
Martin. Did ye ever hear the
like of this heretic? What a stout
heretic is this ! We have the truth,
and we know the truth, and yet look
whether she will confess. There is
no remedy, but she must needs to
the rack, and therefore away with
her. And so commanded her out of
the door, and called her keeper >in-
lo him, and said to him. There is no
remedy but this heretic must be
racked ; and talked with him more,
but what it was she did not hear.
Then he called her in again, and
said. Wilt thou not confess, and keep
thee from the rack ; I advise thee
so to do; for if thou wilt not, thou
knowest not the pain yet, but thou
shalt do.
Youny. I can confess no more ;
do with my carcass what you will.
Martin. Keeper, away with her.
Thou knowest what I said. Let her
know the pain of the rack. Aud
so she departed, thinking no less,
but that she should have gone to
the rack, till she saw- the keeper
turn toward the Clink again. And
thus did God alienate their hearts,
aud diminish their tyrannous power,
unto the time of further examina-
tions: for she was brought before
the bishop, the dean, and the chan-
cellor, and other commissioners,
first and last, thirteen times.
FOURTH EXAMINATION OF MRS. E.
YOUNG, BEFORE THE BISHOP OK
LONDON, AND OTHERS.
First she being presented by Dr.
Martin before the bishop of London,
Dr. Martin began to declare against
her, saying,The lord clianccllor hath
sent you here a woman, who hath
brought books over from Embden,
where all these books of heresy and
treason are printfed, and hath there-
with filled all the land v*'th treason
and heresy: neither yet will she
confess who translated them, nor
■who printed them, nor yet who sent
them over. Wherefore my lord
chancellor committeth her unto my
lord of London, to do with her as
he shall think good. For she will
confess nothing but that she bought
these said books in Amsterdam, and
s© brought them over to sell for
gain.
Dr. Cook. Let her head be trussed
in a small line, and make her
confess.
Martin. The book is called Anti-
christ, and so may well be called,
for it speaketh against Jesus Christ,
and the queen. Besides that, she
hath a certain spark of the anabap-
tists, for she refuseth to swear upon
the four evangelists before a judge:
for I myself and Mr. Hussey have
had her before us four times, bat
we cannot bring her to swear. —
Wherefore my lord chancellor
Avould that she should abstain and
fast, for she hath not fasted a great
71Q
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
wlii!e : for she Lath lain iu the Clink
a «!;ood while, where she had too
ninch liberty.
Theu said the bishop, Why wilt
thou not swear before a judge? that
is the right trade of the anabaptists.
Young. My lord, I will not swear
that this hand is mine.
No ! said the bishop ; and why ?
Yoxmg. My lord, Christ saith.
That whatsoever is more than yea,
yea, or nay, nay, it cometh of evil.
And moreover, T know not what an
oath is : and therefore I will take
DO such things upon me.
Then said Cholmley, Twenty
pounds it is a man in woman's
clothes, twenty pounds it is a man !
Bonner, Think you so, my lord ?
Cholmley. Yea, my lord.
Young. My lord, I am a woman.
Bishop. Swear her upon a book,
seeing it is but a question asked.
Then said Cholmley, I will lay
twenty pounds it is a man.
Then Dr. Cook brought her a
book, commanding her to lay her
hand thereon.
Young. No, my lord, I \till not
swear, for I know not what an oath
is. But I say that I am a woman,
and have children.
Biihop. That we know not ; there-
fore swear.
Cholm. Thon ill-favoured w — — ,
lay thy hand upon the book ; I will
lay on mine ; and so he laid his
Land on the book.
Young. So will not I.
Then the bishop spake a word in
Latin out of St. Paul, as concerning
swearing.
Young. My lord, if you speak to
me of St. Paul, then speak English,
lor I understand you not.
Biihop. I dare swear that thou
dost not.
Young. My lord, St. Paul saith,
that five words spoken iu a language
that may be understood, are better
than many in a strange tongue.
Cook. Swear before us, whether
thou be a man or a woman.
Young. If you will not believe
me, then send for women into a se-
cret place, and I will be searched.
Cholm. Thou a^rt an ill-favouTed
Bishop. How believcst thou iu
the sacrament of the altar?
Young. If it will please you that
I shall declare my faith, I will, and
if it be not good, teach me a better,
and I will believe it.
Cook. That is well said, declare
thy faith.
She then declared her faith in the
terms of our creed, and according
to the doctrine of other protestants;
and after some illiberal conversation
with her about Dr. Scory, by whom
she had been instructed, who had es-
caped out of England, she was or-
dered away, and carried into the
coal-house. She was then searched
for books, and afterwards put into
the stock-house, and her knife, gir-
dle, and apron taken from her.
She was next examined by the
chancellor, to whom she declared
her faith, as she had done before to
the bishop. She next defended her
sense of Christ's body in the sacra-
ment, and resisted all the sophisti-
cal interpretations of Christ's flesh,
and eating his flesh and drinking
his blood; whereas, she added, our
profit that we have by Christ, is to
believe that his body was broken
upon the cross, and his blood shed
for our sins ; that is the very mean-
ing of Christ, that so we should eat
his flesh, and drink his blood, when
he said, " My flesh is meat indeed,
and my blood is drink indeed."
The chancellor then recurred to
some of his former arguments and
false glosses, which she equally re-
sisted ; and to his question concern-
ing the sacrament of the altar, an-
swered. As often as I receive the
sacrament, I believe that spiritually
and by faith I receive Christ. And,
after some other captious interroga-
tories, to which she replied with a
full spirit of conviction, he felt the
application of her remarks so forci-
bly as to be much irritated; and
they soon after parted for that time.
On her next examination before
the chancellor, he renewed the same
subject of Christ's body and Christ's
flesh. He then spoke of seven
sacraments, and she maintained
there were but two ; and as to wed-
lock, she knew nothing of its bein^
ELIZABETH YOUNG.
711
n sacrament; about priests marrying
was no part of her faith ; purgatory
she never heard of. After much
railing against schismatics, and de-
claring her to be one of the rank-
est heretics, who would believe
nothing but what is in the scripture,
and was therefore damned ; she an-
swered, I do believe all things writ-
ten in the scripture, and all things
agreeable to the scripture, given by
the Holy Ghost to the church of
Christ, set forth and taught by the
church of Christ; and shall I be
damned because I will not believe
an untruth?
Then the chancellor called the
keeper, saying, Cluny, take her
away, thou knowest what thou hast
to do with her. And so she departed,
and was brought again to the stock-
house, and there she lay certain
days, and both her hands manacled
in one iron; and afterwards she
was removed into the Lollards'
Tower, and there she remained
with both her feet in the stocks and
irons till the next time of examina-
tion.
SEVENTH EXAMINATION OF MRS.
YOUNG, BEFORE THE CHANCEL-
LOR AND THE bishop's SCRIBE.
Chancellor. Woman, thou hast
been twice before me, but we could
not agree, and here be certain ar-
ticles that my lord the bishop of
London would that thou shouldest
make answer unto, which are these:
First, how many sacraments dost
thou allow?
Young. Sir, as many as Christ's
church doth allow, and that is two.
Then said the scribe. Thou wast
taught seven, before king Edward's
days.
Chav. Which two sacraments be
those that thou dost allow?
Young. The sacrament of the
body and blood of Jesus Christ, and
the sacrament of baptism.
Chan. Dost ibou not believe that
the pope of Rome is the supreme
head of the church, immediately un^
der God in earth?
Young. No, sir, no man can be
the head of Christ's church: for
Christ himself h the head, and his
word is the governor of all that be
of that church, wheresoever they
be scattered abroad.
Chan. Dost thou not believe that
the bishop of Rome can forgive thee
all thy sins, heretical, detestable and
damnable, that thou hast done from
thine infancy nnio this day ?
Young. Sir, the bishop of Rome
is a sinner as I am, and no man can
forgive me my sins ; but he only that
is without sin, that is Jesus Christ,
who died for my sins.
Chan. Hast thou not desired
God to defend thee from the tyran-
ny of the bishop of Rome, and all
his detestable enormities?
Young. Yes, that I have.
Chan. And art thou not sorry
for it ?
Young. No, sir, not a whit.
Chan. Art thou not content to
go to the church, and hear mass?
Young. I will not go to the
church, either to hear mass or ma-
tins, till I may hear it in a tongue
that I can understand : for I will be
fed no longer in a strange language.
And always the scribe did write
every one of these articles, as they
were demanded and answered unto.
Then the scribe asked her from
whence she came.
The chancellor said. This is she
that brought over all these books ot
heresy and treason.
Then the scribe said to her, Wo-
man, where hadst thou all these
books?
Young. I bought them in Am-
sterdam, and brought them over to
se!l, thinking to gain thereby.
The Scribe. What is the name
of the book?
Young. 1 cannot tell.
Scribe. Why shotlldst thou buy
books, and know not their names?
Then said Cluny, the keeper. Sir,
my lord bishop did send for her by
name that she should come to mass,
but she would not.
Chan. Yea, did my lord send for
her by name, and would she not go
to mass?
Young. No, sir, I will never go
to mass, till I do understand it, by
the leave of God.
Chan. Understand it I why, who
]2
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
the devU can make thee umlerstand
Latin, thou being so old ?
Then the scribe commanded her
to set her hand to all these things.
Then said she, Let me hear them
read first.
Scribe. Master Chancellor, shall
she hear it read ?
Chan. Ay, ay, let the heretic
hear it read.
Then she heard it read, and so
signed it.
EIGHTH EXAMINATION OF MRS.
TOUNG BEFORE THE BISHOP.
Bishop. Is this the woman that
hath three children ?
Keeper. Yea, my lord.
Bishop. Woman, here is a sup-
plication put into my hands for thee.
In like case there was another sup-
plication put up to me for tl\ee be-
fore this, in which thou madest as
though I should keep thy children.
Young. My lord, I did not know
of this supplication, nor yet of the
other.
Bishop. Mr. dean, is this the
woman you have sued so earnestly
for?
Keeper. Yea, my lord.
Dean. Woman, what remaineth
in the sacrament of the altar, w hen
and after that the priest hath spoken
the words of consecration ?
Young. A piece of bread. But
the sacrament of Christ's body and
blood, which he did institute and
leave among his disciples the night
before he was betrayed, ministered
according to his word, that sacra-
ment I do believe.
Dean. How dost thou believe
concerning the body of Christ?
where is his body, and how many
bodies hath he ?
Young. Sir, in heaven he sitteth
on the right hand of Gqd.
Dean. From whence came his
human body ?
Young. He took it of the virgin
Mary.
Dean. That is flesh, blood, and
bones, as mine is. But what
shape hath his spiritual body?
Hath it face, hands, and feet?
Young. I know no other body
that he hath, but that body whereof
he meant when he said, " This is
my body, which is given for you ;
and this is my blood which shall be
shed for you." Whereby he plainly
meaneth that body, and no other,
which he took of the virgin Mary,
having the perfect shape and pro-
portion of a human body.
Story. Thou hast a wise body :
for thou must go to the stake.
Dean. Art thou content to be-
lieve in the faith of Christ's church?
But to ask of thee what Christ's
church is, or where it is, I let it
pass.
Young. Sir, to that church I
have joined my faith, and from it I
purpose never to turn, by God's
help.
Dean. Wouldst thou not be at
home with thy children with a good
will?
Young. Sir, if it please God to
give me leave.
Dean. Art thou willing to con-
fess thyself a foolish woman, and to
believe as our holy father the pope
of Rome doth, and as the lord car-
dinal doth, and as my lord the
bishop of London thine ordinary
doth, and as the king and queen,
and all the nobility in England do ;
yea, and the emperor, and all the
noble persons of Christendom ?
Young. Sir, I was never wise,
but in few words I. shall make you
a brief answer how I do believe all
things that are written in the scrip-
tures, given by the Holy Ghost un-
to the church of Christ, set forth
. and taught by the church of Christ.
Hereon I ground my faith, and not
on man.
Then said Story, And who shall
be judge?
Young. Sir, the scripture.
Story. And who shall read it ?
Young. He unto whom God hath
given the understanding.
Bishop. Woman, be reformable ;
for I would thou wert gone, and
master dean here hath earnestly
sued for thee.
Dean. Woman, I have sued for
thee indeed, and I promise thee, if
thou wilt be reformable, my lord
will be good unto thee.
ELIZABETH YOUNG.
713
Young. I liavc been before my
lord bishop, and before master
chancellor three times, and have
declared my faith.
Dean. And yet I know that
master chancellor will say, that
thou art a general heretic.
Story. Away with her.
Bishop. Master dean, you
know that I may not tarry, nor
you neither. Let her keeper
bring her home to your own cham-
ber soon, at four o'clock in the af-
ternoon, and if that we find her
reasonable, then let her go, for I
would that she were gone.
Then said the dean. With a
good will, my lord; and so she
was sent unto the place from
whence she came, until it was four
o'clock in the afternoon.
NINTH EXAMINATION OF ELIZA-
BETH YOUNG, BEFORE THE DEAN.
Dean. Art thou a fool now, as
thou wert to-day?
Youny. Sir, I have learnt but
small wisdom since.
Dean. Dost thou think that I am
better learned than thou?
Young. Yes, sir, that I do.
Dean. Thinkest thou that I can
do thee good?
Young. Yea, sir, and, if it please
God, that you will.
Dean. Then I will do thee good
indeed. What dost thou receive
when thou receivest the sacrament
which Christ left among his disci-
ples the night before he was be-
trayed?
Young. Sir, that that his dis-
ciples did receive.
Dean. What did they receive?
Youny. Sir, that that Christ
gave them, they received.
Dean. What answer is this? was
Christ there present ?
Youny. Sir, he was there pre-
sent ; for he instituted his own sa-
crament.
Dean. He took bread and brake
it, and he gave it to his disciples,
and said, " Take, eat, this is my
body which shall be broken for
you." When thou receivest it,
dost thou believe that thou receiv-
est his body?
Youny. Sir, when I receive, I
believe that through faith I do re-
ceive Christ.
Dean. Dost thou believe that
Christ is there?
Youny. Sir, I believe that he
is there to me, and by faith I do
receive him.
Dean. He also took the cup
and gave thanks, and gave it to his
disciples, and said, " Drink ye all
thereof; this is the cup of the New
Testament, in my blood, which is
shed for many for the remission of
sins." When thou dost receive it
after the institution that Christ
ordained among his disciples,
the night before he was betrayed,
dost thou believe that Christ is
there?
Youny. Sir, by faith I believe
that he is there, and by faith I do
believe that I do receive him.
Dean. Now thou hast answered
me, remember what thou sayest,
that when thou dost receive accord-
ing to the institution of Christ, thou
dost receive Christ.
Youny. Sir, I believe Christ not
to be absent from his own sacra-
ment.
Dean. How long wilt thou con-
tinue in that belief?
Youny. Sir, as long as I do live,
by the help of God, for it is, and
hath been my belief.
Dean. Wilt thou say so before
my lord?
Youny. Yea, sir.
Dean. Then I dare deliver thee.
Why, thou calf, why wouldst thou
not say so to-day?
Young. Sir, you asked me no
such question.
Dean. Then you would stand in
disputation how many bodies
Christ had.
Young. Sir, indeed that ques-
tion you did ask me.
Dean. Who shall be the sure-
ties that thou wilt appear before
my lord of London and me, upon
Friday next?
Young. Sir, I have no sureties,
nor know I where to have anj'.
Then spake the dean unto two
women that stood there, who had
earnestly sued for her, saying,
2
714
bo5k of martyrs.
Women, will ye be her sureties,
that she shall appear before my
lord of London and me, upon Fri-
day next?
Women. Yea, sir, and it please
you.
Dean. Take heed that I find you
no more a babbler in the Scrip-
tore.
Young. Sir, I am no babbler in
the Scripture, nor yet can any man
burden me therewith.
Dean. Yes, I have heard of
you well enough what you are.
Then said he to the two women.
What if a man should touch your
conscience, do ye not smell a little
of heresy also?
Women. No, sir.
Dean. Yes, a little of the fry-
ing-pan, or else wherefore have ye
two so earnestly sued for her?
The one woman answered, Be-
cause that her children were like
to perish, and therefore God put
me in mind to sue for her.
Then said the other woman.
And I provided her child a nurse,
and I am threatened to stand for
the keeping of her child; and
therefore it standeth me in hand to
sue to have her out.
Deayi. Woman, give thanks
unto these honest women, who
have so earnestly sued for thee,
and I promise thee so have I.
These great heretics will receive
nothing but in spirit and faith.
And so he rose and departed.
Young. Sir, God be praised,
and I thank you for your goodness,
and their's also. And so she went
away; and upon the Friday next,
because she was accused, her two
sureties went thither, and were
discharged.
THE PERSECUTION OF ELIZABETH
• LAWSON.
In the town of Bedford, in the
county of Suffolk, dwelt an an-
cient godly matron, named Eliza-
beth Lawson, about the age of
sixty year.<«, who was apprehended
as an heretic by the constables of the
same town, named Robert Kitrich,
and Thomas Elas, in the year
I066, because she w ould not go to
church to hear mass, and receive
the sacrament, and believe in it.
First, they laid her in a dun-
geon, and after that she was car-
ried into Norwich, and from
thence to Bury goal, wher& at last
she M'as condemned to be burnt.
In the mean time sir John Sylliard
had her home unto his house, he
being high sheiift' that year, where
she was hardly kept, and wrapped in
irons, till at length, when they
could by no means move her to re-
cant, she was sent to prison again,
with shameful revilings.
Thus she continued in prison
the space of two years and three
quarters. In the mean time there
were burnt her son and many
more, whereby she would often
say, " Good Lord, what is the
cause that I may not yet come to
thee with thy children? Well,
good Lord, thy blessed will be
done, and not mine."
Not long after this (most hap-
pily) followed the death of queen
Mary, after whom succeeded
queen Elizabeth. At which time
this Elizabeth Lawson remained
yet still in Bury prison, till at
last she was bailed upon sureties,
or else she could not be delivered.
For she being a condemned per-
son, neither the temporality, nor
yet spiritual authority would dis-
charge her without sureties. Now
she being abroad, and her sureties
made afraid by wicked men, said,
they would cast her again in pri-
son, except she would see them
discharged.
Then she got a supplication to
go unto the queen's majesty, and
came to a friend of hcr's, to have
his counsel therein; who willed
her to stay awhile, because she
was old, the days short, the ex-
pences great, and weather foul,
(for it was a little before Christ-
mas), and to tarry until summer.
In the mean time God broke the
bond, and shortened her journey ;
for he took her home to himself
out of this life in peace.
This good old woman, long be-
fore she went to prison, had the
falling sickness, and told a friend
THOMAS CHRISTENMASS AND WILLIAM WATS. 7\S
of her's, one Simon Harlslon, after
she was apprehended, that she
never had it more, but lived in good
health and joy of heart, through our
Lord Christ.
She had a very unkind husband,
who, while she was in prison, sold
her raiment, and would not help
her; and after she was out of pri-
son, she returned home unto him,
yet would he shew her no kind-
ness, nor help her neither; and
yet th« house and land that he
dwelt in he had by her ; wherefore
as long as she lived she was main-
tained by the congregation.
The said Elizabeth Lawson also
had a sister, wife to one Robert
Hollon, in Mickfield, in the same
county of Sutl'olk, who likewise
was persecuted and driven out from
house to house, and a young man,
her son, with her, because they
would not go to the church to hear
mass, and receive the sacrament of
the altar.
PERSECUTION OF THOMAS CHRIS-
TENMASS, AND WILLIAM WATS.
In this perilous age of queen
Mary's reign were two men perse-
cuted, one called Thomas Chris-
TENMASs, the other William
Wats, of Tunbridge, in Kent. As
these two men travelled from
place to place, not resting two
nights together in one place, they
happened to go to Rochester, in
Kent, where they at the town's
end met with a damsel of eight
years of age, but whither she went
they knew not. It was then night,
and they being weary, were willing
to lie in the same town, but could
not tell where, they feared so the
bloody Catholics. At last they
devised to ask the damsel whether
there were any heretics in the
town, or no? and she said. Yea.
They asked her where. She an-
swered them. At such an inn, tell-
ing them the name, and where the
inn was. Shortly after, as they
were gone from her, they be-
thought themselves better, and
God so moving their hearts, they
went to the child again, and asked
her how she knew that the inn-
1
keeper (of whom she spake before)
was an heretic. Marry, quoth she,
well enough, and his wife also.
How knowest thou, pretty maiden?
said they. I pray thee tell us.
How know I ? said she ; marry,
because they go to the church ;
and those that will not hold up
their hands there, they will pre-
sent them, and he himself goes
from house to house, to compel
them to come to church. When
these two men heard this, they
gave God praise, and avoisied that
house, taking the v/arning of that
maid (of good bringing up, as it
should seem) to be God's marvel-
lous providence towards them.
In the last year but one of queen
Mary's reign, William Wats lived
at Scale, in Kent, where being
apprehended, and brought by the
constables before the bishop and
justices at Tunbridge, they endea-
voured to persuade him to turn
from the truth, but all in vain,
though they spent much time, and
used many flattering words.
At dinner-time the constables
took Wats to a victualling-house,
where, after they had well filled
themselves, they fell asleep, sup-
posing their prisoner had been
sure enough under their hands.
Wats's wife being in the house
with her husband, and very care-
ful for his well-doing, seeing them
all fast asleep, desired her hus-
band to go away, as God had
given him an opportunity: but he
refused so long that at last a
stranger hearing something of the
dispute, asked what the matter was,
and why she was so earnest with her
husband: the wife told him. Then
said the stranger to Wats, Father,
go thy ways, in God's name, and
tarry no longer: the Lord hath
opened the way unto thee. Upon
which words he went his way, and
his wife departed from him, and
went home to her house at Scale,
thinking her husband had gone
another way. Now as she was
going in at her door, telling her
friends of his deliverance, imme-
diately came in the said Wats
also, and they all being amaeed
716
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
thereat, Milled him in all haste to
get him away; for they thought
there would be search for him im-
mediately.
Then Wats said, he Mould eat
meat first, and also pray; which
he did, and afterwards departed
thence. As soon as he was out of
doors, and had hid himself in an
holly-bush, immediately came the
said constables, with thirty per-
sons, into the said house, to search
for him, where they pierced the
feather-beds, broke open his
chests, and made great havoc;
and as they were searching:, the
constable cried, I will have Wats,
I will have Wats, I tell thee, I
■will have Wats; but, God be
thanked, Wats could not be found.
And when they saw it needless to
search for him, in the end they
took bis wife, and set her in a pair
of stocks, where she remained two
days, and she was very bold in the
truth, and at last delivered
through the providence of God ;
whose name be glorified in all his
works, Amen.
MR. DABNEY.
There was at London a certain
godly person, a painter, named
Dabney, whom John Avales, in
the time of queen Mary, had
brought before Bonner to be exa-
mined for his faith. It happened
the same time, when the said
Dabney was there, that the bishop
was occupied with the examina-
tion of others, so that he was bid
to stand by, and to wait the bi-
shop's leisure. Upon the same,
or not long after, suddenly came
word to the bishop to prepare him
with all speed, the general pro-
cession tarried for him. The bi-
shop hearing that, setting all busi-
ness apart, bustletU himself with
all possible speed to the church,
here to furnish procession. By
reason whereof, Dabney, who
newly came to the house, was
there left alone, while every man
else was busied in preparing and
setting themselves forward, ac-
cording as the case required.
To be short, as the time called
on, Bonner with his household
makes all possible haste to the
procession. Dabney being left
alone, came down to the outward
court, next the gate, there walking
heavily by himself, looking for no-
thing less than to escape that dan-
ger. The porter, who was only
left at home, seeing tiie man
walk alone, supposing he had
been some citizen left there be-
hind, and waiting for opening
the gate, went and opened the
wioket, asking if he would go out.
Yea, said he, with a good will, if
you will let me out. With all my
heart, quoth the porter, and I pray
you so do.
And thus the said Dabney tak-
ing the opportunity offered of
God, being let out by the porter,
escaped out of the wolf's mouth.
The procession being done, when
the bishop returned home, Dabney
was gone, and could not be found ;
whereupon search was made, but
especially John Avales laid wait
for him: who, after long search-
ing, when he could not get him, at
length received fifteen crowns of
his wife to let him alone when he
should see him, and so that good
man escaped.
ALEXANDER WIMHURST, PRIEST.
A like example of God Al-
mighty's goodness towards his af-
flicted servants, in that dangerous
time of persecution, may also ap-
pear evidently in one Alexander
Wimhurst, a priest, sometime of
Magdalen college, in Oxford, and
then a papist, but since an earnest
enemy to Antichrist, and a man
better instructed in the true fear
of God. It happened that one
had recommended him to bishop
Bonner for religion, upon what
occasion I do not understand.
According to the old manner in
such cases provided, he sent forth
Robin Caly, otherwise called Ro-
bin Papist, one of his whelps, to
bring in the game, and to cause
this silly poor man to appear be-
fore him. Little Robin, like a
proper man, bestirreth him in his
business, and smelleth him out,
MRS. BOSOM— JOHN DAVIS.
717
and- when he had taken him,
bringeth him along by Cheapside,
not suffering him to talk with any
of his acquaintance by the way,
though they were some of his old
friends of Oxford that ottered to
speak unto him.
When they came into St. Paul's,
he espied Dr. Chedsey there,
walking up and down, and, be-
cause he was able in such a case
to do pleasure, and for that he
had been of his old acquaintance
in Oxford, he was very desirous to
speak to him ere he went through.
Chedsey, perceiving that Robin
Caiy did attend upon him, said,
that he durst not meddle in the
matter. Yes (said little Robin),
you may talk with him, if it please
you, master Doctor. To be short,
Alexander opened his case, and in
the end desired, for old acquaint-
ance sake, that he would find
means he might be brought before
Dr. Martin to be examined, rather
than any other. Nay, said he,
(alleging the words of Christ unto
Peter, in the last chapter of St.
John), you remember, brother,
what is written in the gospel:
" When thou wast young, thou
didst gird thyself, and wentest
whither thou wouldst: but being
aged, other men shall gird thee,
and lead thee whither thou wouldst
not." Thus abusing the Scripture
to his private meaning, whereas
notwithstanding he might easily
have accomplished so small a re-
quest, if he had liked it. So they
commanded him to prison. And
now mark well the providence of
God in his preservation.
He was brought into Cluny's
house, in Paternoster-row, from
thence to be carried to Lollards'
Tower, out of hand, but that
Ciuny, (as it happened), his wife,
and his maid, were so earnestly
occupied about present business,
that they had not leisure then to
lock up their prisoner. In the
hall where Alexander sat was a
strange woman, whose husband
was then presently in trouble for
religion, which perceived by some
occasion or other, that this man
was brought in for the like cause.
Alack, good man, saith she, if you
will you may escape the cruel
hands of your enemies, fora&'much
as they be all away that should
look unto you. God hath opened
the way unto you for deliverance,
and therefore lose not the oppor-
tunity thereof, if you be wise.
Being persuaded with these and
such like words, he went out of
the doors, and escaped their
hands.
MRS. BOSOM.
This good woman being at Rich-
mond with her mother, was greatly
urged to go to church. At length,
through great importunity, she
came; being in the church, and
sitting with her mother in the
pew, contrary in all things to the
doings of the papists, she behaved
herself so, that when they kneeled
she stood, when they turned for-
ward, she turned backward, &c.
This being notorious in the
church, the constable and church-
warden attacked her in the
queen's name, charging her and
her mother to appear the next day
at Kingston, which accordingly
they did, and happening to meet
the officers, saluted them by their
names, but at that time had no
power to speak to them, though
afterwards they stampt and stared,
and were mad with themselves for
letting them pass. Whereupon
the good woman taking her jour-
ney to London, escaped their cru-
elty.
JOHN DAVIS, A BOY.
In the year 1546, the last year
of king Henry the Eighth, John
Davis, a child of less than twelve
years of age, who dwelt in the
house of Mr. Johnson, apothecary,
in the town of Worcester, his un-
cle, using sometimes to read in
the Testament, and other English
books, was complained of by his
mistress, who was an obstinate
person, and consulted with one
Thomas Parton, and Alice Brook,
wife to Nicholas Brook, organ
maker, with certain of the cauonS)
718
BOOK OP MARTYRS.
and Mr. Johnson, chancellor to
Dr. Heath, their bishop. Where-
upon Thomas Parton came to ap-
prehend him, and his uncle was
forced against bis will to bind the
poor boy's arms behind him: and
so he was brought to the olficers of
the town, who committed him to
prison, where he lay from the 14th
of August till the last day of Sep-
tember. He was then removed
from thence to an inner prison,
called Peephole, where one Joylifl'
and Yewer, two canons, who had
his writings against the six arti-
cles, and his ballad, called,
" Come down for all your shaven
crown," came to see whether he
would stand to that he had writ-
ten. Which done, with many
great, raging words, not long after
.sat Mr. Johnson, the chancellor,
in the Guildhall, upon the poor
lad. Where fii-st were brought in
his accusers, and sworn ; then
were sworn also twenty-four men
which went on his quest, and
found him guilty, but he never
came before the chancellor.
Upon this he was sent to the com-
mon gaol, among thieves and mur-
derers, there to tarry the coming
of the judges, and so to be had
strait to execution. But the
mighty mercy of the Lord, who
helpeth the desolate and misera-
ble, when all other help is past, so
provided for this innocent lad,
that the purpose of all his hard-
hearted enemies was disap-
pointed: for before the judges
came, God took away Henry the
Eighth out of this life. By reason
whereof the force of the law was
then stayed : however, he was ne-
vertheless arraigned, being held
up in a man's arms at the bar be-
fore the judges, who were Port-
man and Marven: who, when
they perceived that they could not
burn him, would have him pre-
sently whipped. But Mr. Bourne
declared to the judges, how he had
had whipping enough. After that
he had lain a week more in prison,
be had him home to his house, his
wife anointed his legs herself with
uiutment, T\'hich were then stifl'
and numbed with irons, till at
length, when Mr. Bourne and his
wife saw they could not win him
to the belief of their sacrament,
they put him away, lest he should
infect their son Anthony, as they
thought, with heresy.
Thus John Davis was mercifully
preserved, after he had suffered
imprisonment from the 14th day
of August till within seven days of
Easter, who is yet alive, and a
profitable minister this day in the
church of England: blessed be the
Lord.
MRS. ROBURTS.
Mrs. Roberts, a gentlewoman,
living (as I understand) in the
town of Hawkhurst, in Sussex,
being earnestly addicted to the
truth of the gospel, and no less
constant in that which she had
learned therein, so kept herself
during all the brunt of queen
Mary's time, that she never came
to their popish service, nor pol-
luted her conscience with their
idolatrous mass. There dwelt at
the same time not far off a justice,
called sir John Gilford, who being
as fervent on the contrary side to
set forward the proceedings of
queen Mary, thought to prove
masteries with this gentlewoman,
in forcing her into the church.
And fir^ sending his wife, he
tempted her, by fair words and
gentle persuasions, to conform
herself to the prince's laws, and to
come, as other Christian people
did, to the church. Notwithstand-
ing, she constantly persisting in the
sincerity of the truth, would by no
persuasions be won to do therein
against her conscience; and so
kept at home a certain time, till
again Mr. Gilford, thinking not to
give her over so, sent his ofTicers
and servants to her, by force and
power to haul her out of her house
to the church, and so did. Where,
by the way, she, for grief of con-
science, swooned, and so of neces-
sity was brought home again, and
falling into an ague, was for that
time dispensed with. When she
had recovered her health again, he
MRS. LACY, AND OTHERS.
719
came in person to compel her to
come to church, whether she
would or no. But (as the pro-
verb g^oeth) who can prevent that
which God would have done?
For when Mr. Gilford had pur-
posed as pleased him, the Lord so
disposed for this good woman,
that as he was coming up stairs
towards her chamber, suddenly his
old disease the gout seized him,
and so terribly tormented him,
that he could go no further: and
so he, that purposed to carry her
to the church against her will, was
forced himself to be carried home
to his house on account of his
pain, protesting and swearing that
he would never from henceforth
trouble that gentlewoman more,
and no more he did.
MRS. ANNE LACY.
Mrs. Anne Lacy, widow, in
Nottinghamshire, was in great
danger in queen Mary's time, in-
somuch that the process was out
against her, and she ready to have
been apprehended, being so nearly
pursued, that she was driven to
hide her Bible and other books in
a dunghill. Mr. Lacy, her bro-
ther, was then justice of peace;
bat to whom (as I have heard) she
was but very little beholden. Ne-
vertheless, where kindred faileth,
yet God's grace never faileth such
as stick to him; for in this mean
time, as the process came out
against her, queen Mary died, and
so she escaped.
MRS. GROSSMAN.
She lived at Tibnam Longrow,
in Norfolk, and for not going to
church was sought for at her
house by the constable of the hun-
dred, who, when he came to her
house, she being at home with a
child sucking in her arms, stept
into a corner on oMe side of the
chimney, and they seeking about
the chambers, the child never
cried (although before they came
it did) as long as they were there,
and so by this means the Lord
preserved her.
THE CONGREGATION AT STOKE, IN
SUFFOLK.
There were some likewise that
avoided the violent rage of their
adversaries by means only of their
number, and mutual according in
godliness, wherein they, did so
hold together, that without much
ado none well could be troubled:
whereof we have an example, in a
certain town of SuHblk, called
Stoke. After the three sharp
years of queen Mary's persecution
being past, yet, notwithstanding,
the inhabitants of the town afore-
said, especially the women, came
not to their church to receive,
after the popish manner, the sa-
crament; who, if they had been
but few, they could by no means
have escaped imprisonment. But
because they were so many, the
papists thought it best not to lay
hands upon them. Only they ap-
pointed them sixteen days respite
aftei' Easter, wherein as many as
would, should receive the sacra-
ment; those that would not,
should stand to the peril that
would follow. Of this company,
which were many, giving their
hands together, the chief were
these :
Eve, an old woman of sixty
years of age; Alice Coker, her
daughter; Elizabeth Foxe; Agnes
Cutting; Alice Spencer; Henry
Canker; Joan Fouke; Agnes
Spauldiug; John Steyre, and his
brother; John Foxe.
These, after the order was taken
for their not coming to the church,
took counsel among themselves
what was best to be done, and at
length concluded by promise one to
another, that they should not re-
ceive at all. Yet some of them af-
terwards, being persuaded with fair
promises that the communion
should be ministered unto them.
according to king Edward's book,
went to the parish priest (whose
name was Cotes), and asked him
after which sort he would admi-
nister the sacrament. He an-
swered to such as he favoured,
that he would give it after the
720
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
right sort ; the re.it would have it
after the popish manner.
To be short, none did communi-
cate so, but only John Steyre and
John Foxe; of which the one gave
his wife leave to do as she thought
best ; the other went about with
threats to compel his wife, saying,
that otherwise he would divorce
himself from her. As for the rest,
they withdrew themselves from
church, resorting to their wonted
company, only Foxe's wife tarried
still at home, in heaviness, whose
husband practised with the curate
in the mean time, that the next day
jWter he should give her the sacra-
ment, which was the seventeenth
day after Easter. But the very
same day, unknowing to her hus-
band, she went secretly to her
company, and with tears declared
how violently her husband had
dealt with^ier. The other women
bade her notwithstanding to be of
good cheer, and said, that they
would make their most earnest
prayers to God both for her and
her husband ; and indeed when
they had so done, the matter took
very good success. For the next
day after Goodman Foxe came of
his own accord unto them, a far
other man than he was before,
and bewailed his own rashness,
praying them that they would for-
give him, promising ever after to
be more strong in faith, to the
great rejoicing both of them and
his wife.
About half a year after this, the
bishop of Norwich sent forth cer-
tain of his ofiBcers or apparitors
thither, which gave them warning
every one to come to the church
the next Sunday following. If
they would not come, they should
appear before the commissary out
of hand, to render account of their
absence. But the women having
secret knowledge of this before,
kept themselves out of the way on
purpose, to avoid the summons or
warning. Therefore when they
were not at the church on the day
appointed, the commissary did first
suspend them according to the bi-
shop of Rome's law, and within
three weeks after did excommuni-
cate them. Therefore when they
perceived that an ofiBcer of the
town was set to take some of them,
they conveying themselves privily
out of the town, escaped all dan-
ger.
THE CONGREGATION IN LONDON.
No less wonderful was the pre-
servation of the congregation in
London, which from the first be-
ginning of queen Mary, to the
latter end thereof, continued, not-
withstanding whatsoever the ma-
lice, device, searching, and inqui-
sition of men, or strictness of laws
could work to the contrary. Such
was the merciful hand of the Lord,
according to his accustomed good-
ness, ever working with his people.
Of this bountiful goodness of the
Lord, many and great examples
appeared in the congregation which
I now speak of. How often, and
in what great danger did he de-
liver them !
First, in Black-friars, when they
should have resorted to sir Thomas
Garden's house, private watch was
laid forthem, but yet through God's
providence the mischief was pre-
vented, and they delivered.
Again; they narrowly escaped
from Aldgate, where spies were
laid for them : and had not Thomas
Simson, the deacon, espied them,
and bid them disperse themselves
away, they had been taken. For
within two hours, the constables
coming to the house after they
were gone, demanded of the wife
what company had been there.
To whom she, to excuse the mat-
ter, made answer again, saying,
that half a dozen good fellows had
been there at breakfast as they
went a-maying.
Another time also about the
Great Conduit, they passing there
through a very narrow alley, into
a cloth-worker's loft, were espied,
and the sherifis sent for : but be-
fore they came, they having privy
knowledge thereof, immediately
shifted away out of the alley, John
CONGREGATION IN LONDON.
721
Avales standing alone in the mer-
cers' chapel, starting at them.
Another like escape they made
in a ship at Billingsgate, belong-
ing to a certain good man of Leigh,
where in the open sight of the peo-
ple they were assembled together,
and yet through God's mighty
power escaped.
Betwixt Ratcliff and RedrifT, in
a ship called Jesus ship, twice or
thrice they assembled, having there
closely, after their accustomed
manner, both sermon, prayer, and
communion, and yet through the
protection of the Lord they return-
ed, although not unespied, yet un-
taken.
Moreover, in a cooper's house in
Pudding Lane, so near they were
to perils and dangers, that John
Avales eoming into the house
where they were, talked with the
man of the house, and after he had
asked a question or two, departed ;
God so working that either he had
no knowledge of them, or no power
to take them.
Burning of Dr. Farrar, Bishfp of i>t. David's, March 30, 1655,
But they never escapeid more
hardly, than once in Thames street
in the night-time, where the house
being beset with enemies, they
were delivered by the means of a
mariner, who being at that time pre-
sent in the same company, and see-
ing no other way to avoid, pluckt olf
Lis slops and swam to the next
boat, and so rowed the company
over, using his shoes instead of
FOX'S martyhs.
oars ; and so the jeopardy was dis-
patc'ied.
What should I speak of the ex-
treme danger which that goodly
company was in at the taking ot
Mr. Rough, their minister, and
Cuthbert Simpson, their deacon, had
not Goi 's providence given know-
ledge before to Mr Rough in his
sleep,that Cuthbert Simpson shonld
leave behind him at home the
46
'/Il
BOOK OF MARTYl^S.
l>ook of all their names, which he
was wont to carry about with him ;
whereof mention is made before.
Fn this church or conijregalion
there were sometimes forty, some-
times an hundred, sometimes two
hundred, sometimes more, some-
times less. About the latter time
of queen Mary it greatly increased.
From the beginning, which was
about the first entry of queen
Mary's reign, they had divers
ministers; first, Mr. Seamier, then
Thomas Foule, after him Mr.
Kough, then Mr. Augustine Bern-
her, and lastly, Mr. Bentham ;
concerning the deliverance of which
Mr. Bentham (being now bishop of
Coventry and Litchfield), God's
mighty providence most notably
is to be considered. The story is
thus:
On a time when seven martyrs
were burnt in Smithfield, a procla-
mation was issued out, strictly for-
bidding all persons whatsoever
either to salute, or pray for, the
prisoners as they came to the
stake : the godly people hearing
this, great numbers of them as-
sembled together, resolving to com-
fort and encourage them by their
prayers : and when they came to-
wards the stake, well guarded by
officers armed with bills and glieves
as usual, tlie whole congregation
ran in upon them, kissing and em-
bracing them, (not minding the
officers and their weapons) and
carried them to the stake, and
might as well have carried them
ofi", for ought the officers could do
to prevent it.
This done, and the people giving
place to the officers, the procla-
mation was read with a loud voice
to the people in the names of the
king and queen. That no man
should pray for them, or once
speak a word unto them. Mr.
Bentham, tlien minister of the con-
gregation, seeing the fire set to the
martyrs, turned his eyes to the
people and said. We know they
are the people of God, and there-
fore we cannot choose but say,
God strengthen them : and then he
boldly said. Almighty God, for
Christ's sake strengthen them.
With that all the people with one
consent, and one voice, said.
Amen, Amen. The noise whereof
was so great, that the ofiicers could
not tell what to say, or whom to
accuse. And thus much concern-
ing the congregation of the faith-
ful assembling together at London
in the time of queen Mary.
Another time, as Mr. Bentham
was going through St. Catherine's,
intending to take a walk in the air,
he was forced by two or three men
to go along with them. Mr. Ben-
tham being amazed at the sudden-
ness of the matter, required what
their purpose was, or whither they
would have him go. They answer-
ed, that by the occasion of a man
there found drowned, the coroner's
inquest was called and charged to
sit upon him, of which inquest he
must of necessity be one, &c. He
endeavoured to excuse liimself,
alleging that he had no skill, and
less experience in such matters ;
and if it would please them to let
him go, they would meet with an-
other more fit for their purpose.
But when with this they would
not be satisfied, he further urged
that he v/as a scholar in the uni-
versity of Oxford, and thereby was
privileged from being of any in-
quest. The coroner demanded the
sight of his privilege. He said, if
he would give him leave, he would
fetch it. Then said the coroner,
The queen must be served without
delay ; and so constrained him to
be at the hearing of the matter.
Then a book was offered him to
swear upon ; upon his opening it,
he found it to be a popish prim-
mer, and refused to swear thereon,
and declared moreover what su-
perstition in the book was con-
tained. What, said the coroner,
I think Vt'e shall have an heretic
among us. And upon that, after
much reasoning, he was committed
to the custody of an officer till fur-
ther examination: by occasion
whereof he hardly could have es-
caped, had not the Lord helped
EDWARD BENNET— JEFFERY IIUUST.
723
M'here man was not able. What
followed? As they were thus con-
tending about matters of heresy,
suddenly cometh the coroner of the
admiralty, disannulling and re-
pealing the order and calling of
that inquest, for that it was (as he
said) pertaining to his office ; and
therefore the other coroner and
his company in that place had no-
thing to do. And so the first co-
roner was discharged and displac-
ed ; by reason whereof Mr. Ben-
tham escaped their hands.
EDWARD BENNET.
About the second year of queen
Mary, Edward Bennet,then dwell-
ing at Queenhithe, was desired by
Mr. Tingle, then prisoner in New-
gate, to bring him a New Testa-
ment. He procuring one of Mr.
Coverdale's translation, wrapt it
in a handkerchief, saying to George
the keeper, who asked him what he
had, that it was a piece of powder-
ed beef. Let me see it said he.
Perceiving what it was, he brought
him to sir Roger Cholmley, who
examined him why he did so, say-
ing that book was not lawful, and
so committed him to Wood-street
Compter, where he continued
twenty-five weeks.
Dr. Storj^ coming to the prison
to examine other prisoners, this
Bennet looking out at the grate,
spake to him, desiring him to help
him out, for he had long lain in
prison. To whom Dr. Story an-
swered. Wast thou not before me
in Christ's church ? Yes forsooth,
said Bennet. Ah, said Story, thou
dost not believe in the sacrament
of the altar ? Marry, I will help
thee out; come, said he to the
keeper, turn him out. I will help
him ; and so took Bennet with him,
and brought him to Cluny, in Pa-
ternoster-row, and bade him bring
him to the Coal-house, and there
he was in the stocks a week.
Then the bishop sent for him to
talk with him, and first asked him
if he were confessed? No, said
Bennet. He asked him if he would
be confessed ? No, said he. Then
he asked him if the priest could
take away his sins. No, said Ben-
net, I do not so believe.
Then he and Harpsfield laughed
at him, and mocked him, asking
him if he did not believe that what-
soever the priest here bound in
earth, should be bound in heaven,
and whatsoever he looscthin earth,
should be loosed in heaven. No,
said Bennet ; but I believe that the
minister of God, preaching God's
word truly, and administering the
sacraments according to the same,
whatsoever he bindeth on earth,
should be bound in heaven, and
whatsoever he looseth, &c. Then
the bishop putting him aside, said
he should go to Fulliani, and be
whipped.
Mr. Buswell, a priest, then carae
to him, lying in the stocks, and
brought Cranmer's recantation,
saying, that he had recanted. My
faith, said the other, lieth in no
man's book, but in him which hath
redeemed me. The next Saturday,
Bennet with five others were called
to mass in the chapel. The mass
being done, five of them went to
prison, and were afterwards burn-
ed. Bennet being behind and
coming toward the gate, the porter
opening to a company going out,
asked if there were no prisoners
there. No, said they. Bennet
standing in open sight before him,
with other serving men who were
there by reason that Bonner made
many priests that day, when the
gates were opened, went out
amongst them, and so escaped.
JEFFERY HURST.
In the town of Shakerley, in
Lancashire, dwelt one Jeflery
Hurst, the son of an honest yeo-
man, who had besides him eleven
children, the said Jefi'ery being the
first and eldest: and their father
being willing to bring them up, so
that they should be able another
day to help themselves, he did
bind this Jeffery apprentice unto
the craft of nailing, to make all
kind of nails, w hich occupation he
learned, and serred out the time
724
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of seven ycius, which being ex-
pired be gave himself at times to
learn of his other brethren which
went to school ; and as he was
very willing to the same, so God
sent him knowledge in the scrip-
ture. After this he took to vdfe
the sister of Mr. George Marsh, of
whose martyrdom mention is made
before, and being very familiar with
him, did greatly amend his know-
ledge. Now when queen Mary was
entered the first year of her reign,
he kept himself away from their
doings and came not to the church :
whereupon he was laid in wait for
and called heretic, and Lollard, and
so for fear of further danger he was
compelled to leave his wife and
child, and fly into Yorkshire, and
there being not known, did lead
his life, returning sometimes by
night to comfort his wife, and
bringing with him some preacher
or other, who used to preach unto
them so long as the time would
serve, and so departed by night
again. And thus in much fear did
he with others lead his life, till the
last year of the reign of queen
Mary. Then it chanced that the
said JefiFery Hurst, after the death
of his father, came home and kept
close for seven or eight weeks.
There dwelt not far off, at Mor-
less, a certain justice of the peace,
and of the quorum, named Thomas
Lelond, who hearing of him, ap-
pointed a time to come to his fa-
ther's house where he then dwelt,
to rifle the house for books, and to
search for him also, and so he did.
Jefl"ery and his company having
knowledge of their coming, took
the books which were in the house,
as the Bible, the communion book,
and the New Testament of Tindal's
translation, and divers others, and
threw them all underneath a tub
of fat, conveying also the said
JeflFery under the same, with a
great deal of straw underneath
him ; for as it chanced they had the
more time, because when the jus-
tice came almost to the door, he
stayed and would not enter the
hoBse till he bad sent for Hurst's
mother's landlady, Mr«. Shakerley ;
and then with her consent intended
to go forwards. In the mean
time, Jefl'ery by such as were with
him, was willed to lay in his win-
dow the Testament of Tindal's
translation, and a little book con-
taining the third part of the Bible,
with the book of Ecclesiasticus,
to try what they would say unto
them.
Now as concerning the search-
ers, they found nothing but Latin
books, as grammar, and such like.
These be not what we look for (said
they), we must see farther, and so
looked into Hurst's chamber, where
they found the foresaid books.
Then sir Ralph taking up the Tes-
tament, looked on it, and smiled.
His master seeing that, said. Now,
sir Ralph, what have we here l
For-sooth, said he, a Testament of
Tindal's translation, plain heresy,
and none worse than it. Then
said he, All their goods are lost to
the queen, and their bodies to pri-
son, and was wonderfully hasty ;
notwithstanding, through the means
of Mrs. Shakerley, he was content
to stay a little.
Then the priest looked on the
other book. What say you to that,
sir Ralph .' is that as bad as the
other? No, said he, but it is not
good that they should have such
English books to look on, for this
and such others may do much
harm. Then he asked his mother
where her eldest son was, and her
daughter Alice. She answered,
she could not tell ; they had not
been with her a long time. An^d
he swore by God's body, he would
make her tell where they were, or
he would lay her in Lancaster
dungeon ; and yet he would have
them notwithstanding too. To be
short, for fear, he liad his brother
J. Hurst and his mother bound in
an hundred pounds to bring the
parties before him in fourteen days
time, and so he departed, and the
priest put both the books in his
bosom, and carried them away
with him. Then John Hurst went
after them, desiring that he might
WILLIAM WOOD.
7«6
have the book which the priest
found no fault with ; but he said,
they should answer to them both,
and which soever was the better,
neither was good.
As this passed on when the time
was come that Jefiery Hurst and
his sister should be examined, the
justice sent lor them betimes in the
morning, and had prepared a mass
to begin withal, asking Jeftery
Hurst if he would first go and see
his Maker, and then he would talk
further with him. To whom Jef-
fery answered and said, Sir, my
Maker is in heaven, and I am as-
sured in going to your mass I
shall find no edification thereby;
and therefore I pray you hold me
excused.
Well, well, said he, I perceive I
shall find you an heretic, by God ;
but I will go to mass, and I will
not lose it for all your prattling.
Then he went into his chapel, and
when mass was done he sent for
them, and caused his priest to read
a scroll unto them concerning the
seven sacraments ; and ever as he
spake of the body and blood of
Christ, he put off his cap, and
said, Lo, you may see, you will
deny these things, and care not
for your prince ; but you shall feel
it before I have done with you,
and all the faculty of you, with
other talk more between them, I
know not what ; but in the end
they were licensed to depart under
sureties to appear again before
him within three weeks, and then
to go to Lancaster. However, in
the mean time it so pleased God,
that within four days of the day
appointed, it was noised that the
queen was dead, and within four-
teen days after the said Jeffery
Hurst had his two books sent home,
and nothing was said unto him.
WILLIAM WOOD.
William Wood, baker, dwelling
in Kent, was examined before Dr.
Kenall, chancellor of Rochester,
Dr. Chedsey, mayor, and Mr. Ro-
binson, the scribe, on the 19th day
of October, and in the second
year of queen Mary, in St. Nicho-
las church in Rochester.
Scribe. William Wood, you are
presented, because you will not
come to the church, nor receive the
blessed sacrament of the altar.
How say you? Have you received,
or have you not?
Wood. I have not received it,
nor dare I receive it, as you minis-
ter it.
Kenall. Thou heretic, what is
the cause that thou hast not re-
ceived the blessed sacrament of
the altar ? And at this word they
all put off their caps, and made low
obeisance.
Wood. There are three causes
that make ray conscience afraid
that I dare not receive it. The
first, Christ did deliver it to his
twelve apostles and said, Take,
eat, and drink ye all of this, &c.
and ye eat and drink up all alone.
The second cause is ; you hold it
to be worshipped, contrary to
God's commandment, Thou shalt
not bow down nor worship. The
third cause is ; you administer it
in a strange tongue, contrary ,to
St. Paul's doctrine, I would rather
have five words with understand-
ing, than ten thousand with
tongues : by reason whereof the
people be ignorant of the death of
Christ.
Kenall. Thou heretic, wilt thou
have any plainer words than these.
" Take, eat, this is my body ?" Wilt
thou deny the scriptures I
Wood. I will not deny the holy
scriptures, God forbid, but with
my heart T do faithfully believe
them. St. Paul saith, " God call-
eth those things that are not, as
though they were ;" and Christ
saith, " I am a vine : I am a door."
St, Paul saith, "The rock is
Christ:" All which are figurative
speeches, wherein one thing is
spoken, and another thing is under-
stood.
Robinson. You make a very
long talk of this matter: learn,
Wood, learn.
Kenall. Nay, these heretics will
not learn: look how this heretic
726
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
jlorieth in himself: thou fool, art
thou wiser than the queen and her
council, and all the learned men of
this realm ?
Wood. And please you, Mr.
Chancellor, I think you would be
loth to have such ^lory, to have
your life and goods taken away,
and to be thus called upon, as you
rail upon nie. Bat the servant is
not greater than his master. And
where you do mock me, and say
tliat I am wiser tlian the queen and
her council, St. Paul saith, " The
wisdom of the wise of this world
is foolishness before God, and he
that will be wise in this world shall
be accounted but a fool.
Kenall. Dost thou not believe
that after these words spoken by a
priest. Hoc est corpus meum, " thi.s
is my body ;" there remaineth no
more bread and wine, but the very
flesh and blood of Christ, as he
was born of the virgin Mary, really
and substantially, in quantity and
quality, as he did hang upon the
cross ?
Wood. I pray you, Mr. Chan-
cellor, give me leave, for my learn-
ing, to ask you one question, and I
will answer you after.
Kenall. It is some wise question,
I warrant you.
Wood. God spake to the pro-
phet Ezekiel, saying, " Thou son
of man, take a razor, and shave
oflf the hair of thy head, and take one
part and cast it into the air, take
the second part and put it into thy
coat lap ; and take the third part,
and cast it into the fire : and this is
Jerusalem." I pray you, Mr.
Chancellor, was this hair that the
prophet did cast into the fire, or
was it Jerusalem.
Kenall. It did signify Jerusa-
lem.
Wood. Even so this word of
Christ, " This is my body," is not
to be understood, that Christ's
carnal, natural and real body, the
same, in quantity and quality as it
was born of the virgin Mary, and
as he was crucified on the cross, is
present or enclosed in the sacra-
inaent ; but it doth signify Christ's
body, as St. Paul saith, " So oft
as ye eat of this bread, and drink
of this cup, you shall shew forth
tlie Lord's death till he come."
What should the apostle mean by
this word, " Till he come," if he
were here carnally, naturally, cor-
porally, and really, in the same
quantity and quality as he was
born of the virgin Mary, and as
he did hang on the cross, as you
say? But St. Paul saith, "You
shall shew the Lord's death till he
come." This doth argue, that he
is not here as you would have us to
believe.
Chedsey. I will prove that Christ
is here present under the form of
bread, but not in quantity and
quality.
Kenall. Yes, he is here present
in quantity and quality.
Chedsey. He is here present
under a form, and not in quantity
and quality.
Yes, said Kenall.
No, said Chedsey.
I will prove him here in quantity
and quality, said Kenall.
I will prove the contrary, said
Chedsey.
And these two doctors were so
earnest in this matter, the one to
afiirm, the other to deny, contend-
ing so fiercely one with the other,
that they foamed at the mouth, and
one was ready to spit in another's
face, so that in great fury and rage
the two doctors rose up from the
judgment seat, and Dr. Kenall de-
parted out of the church in great
rage and fury immediately.
Wood. Behold, good people,
they would have us to believe, that
Christ is naturally, really, in quan-
tity and quality, present in the sa-
crament, and yet they cannot tell
themselves, nor agree within them-
selves how he is there.
At these words the people made
a great shout, and the mayor stood
up and commanded the people to
keep silence. And the God that
did deliver St. Paul out of the
hands of the high priests, by the
contention that was between the
Pharisees and sadducecs, did even
DUCHESS OB' SUFFOLK.
727
so deliver mc at that time out of
the mouths of the bloody papists,
by means of the contention of these
two (iociois. jl31ess(-d be the name
of tfie Lord, who liatli promised to
lay no more upon his people than
he will enabie them to beai-, and in
the midst of temptation can make
a way for them (how, and when it
pleaseth him) to escape out of all
dangers.
CATHEKINE, DUCHKSS Ol" SUFFOLK.
Stephen Gardiner, bishop of
Winchester, surmising^ the lady
Catherine, baroness of Willough-
by and Eresby, and duchess dowa-
ger of Sufl'olk, to be one of his
ancient enemies, because he knew
he had deserved no better of her,
devised, in the holy time of the
first Lent in queen Mary's reign, a
holy practice of revenge, first, by
touching her in the person of her
husband, Richard Berty, esquire,
for whom he sent an attachment
(having the great seal at his devo-
tion) to the sheritr of Lincolnshire,
with a special letter, commanding
most strictly the same sherift' to
attRch the said Richard immedi-
ately, and without bail to bring
him up to London to his lordship.
Mr. Berty being clear in conscience,
and free from oiience toward the
queen, could not conjecture any
cause of this strange process, un-
less it were some quarrel for re-
ligion, which he thought could not
be so sore as the process pre-
tended.
The sherifl', notwithstanding the
commandment, adventured only to
take a bond of Mr. Berty, with
two sureties, in a thousand pounds,
for his appearance before the bi-
shop on Good-Friday following ;
at which day Mr. Berty appeared,
the bishop then being at his house
by St. Mary Overy's. Of whose
pretence, when the bishop under-
stood by a gentleman of his cham-
ber, he came out of his gallery into
his diuing-chamber in a great rage,
where he found a crowd of suitors,
saying he would not that day hear
any, but came forth only to know
of Mr. Berty, how he, being *
subject, durst so arrogantly set
at light two former processes of the
queen.
Pvlr. Berty answered, that not-
withstanding my lord's words might
seem to the rest somewhat sharp
towards him, yet he conceived
great comfort of them. For
whereas he before thought it ex-
tremely hard to be attached, hav-
ing used no obstinacy or contu-
macy, now he gathered of those
words, that ray lord meant not
otherwise but to have used some
ordinary process: none, however,
came to his hands.
Yea, marry, said the bishop, I
have sent you two subpoenas to
appear immediately, and I am sure
you received them, for I commit-
ted the trust of them to no worse a
man than Mr. Solicitor ; and I shall
make you an example to all Lin-
colnshire for your obstinacy.
Mr. Berty denying the receipt of
any subpoena, humbly prayed his
lordship to suspend his displeasure
and the punishment till he had good
trial thereof, and then, if it please
him, to double the pain for the fault,
if any were.
Well, said the bishop, I have ap-
pointed myself this day (according
to the holiness of the same) for de-
votion,and I will not further trouble
myself with you ; but 1 enjoin you
in a thousand pounds not to depart
without leave, and 1o be here again
to-morrow at seven of the clock.
Mr. Berty came at the time ap-
pointed, at which time the bishop
had with him Mr. Serjeant Stamp-
ford, to whom he moved certain
questions of the said Mr. Berty,
because Mr. Serjeant was towards
the lord Wriothesiey, late earl of
Southampton, and chancellor of
England, with whom the said Mr.
Berty was brought up. Mr. Ser-
jeant gave a very friendly account
of Mr. Berty, of his own knowledge,
for the time of their conversation
together. Whereupon the bishop
caused Mr. Berty to be brought in,
and first making a false train (as
God w^ould,: without fire) before he
728
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
wouJd descend to the quarrel of
religion, lie assaulted him in this
manner.
Bh/iop of Winchester. The queen's
pleasure is, that you shall make
present payment of 4000 pounds,
due to her father by duke Charles,
late husband to the duchess your
wife, whose executor she was.
Berty. Pleaseth it your lordship,
that debt is installed, and is, ac-
cording to that instalment, truly
answered.
Bishop. Tush, the queen will
not be bound by instalments, in the
time of Kett's government: for so
I esteem the late government.
Berty. The instalment was ap-
pointed by king Henry the Eighth :
besides, the same was, by special
commissioners, confirmed in king
Edward's time; and the lord trea-
.surer being an executor also to the
duke Charles, solely and wholly,
took upon him, before the said
commissioners, to discharge the
same.
Bishop. If it be true that you
say, I will shew you favour. But
of another thing, Mr. Berty, I will
admonish you, as meaning you well.
I hear evil of your religion, yet 1
can hardly think evil of you, whose
mother I know to be as godly a
catholic as any within this land ;
yourself brought up with a master,
whose education, if I should disal-
low, I might be charged as author
of his error. Besides, partly I
know you myself, and understand
of my friends enough to make me
your friend: wherefore I will not
doubt of you; but I pray you, if I may
ask the question of my lady your
wife, is she now as ready to set up
the mass as she was lately to pull it
down, when she caused, in her pro-
gress,a dog to be carried in a rochet,
and called by my name ? or doth she
think her lambs now safe enough,
who said to me, when I vailed my
bonnet to her out of my chamber
window in the Tower, that it was
merry with the lambs, now the
wolf was shut up? Another time,
my lord, her husband, having in-
cited me aud divers ladies to din-
ner, desired every lady to choose
him whom she loved best, and so
place themselves : my lady, your
wife, taking me by the hand, for
my lord would not have her to take
himself, said. That, forasmuch as
she could not sit down with my
lord, whom she loved best, she
had chosen him whom she loved
worst.
Of the device of the dog, quoth
Mr. Berty, she was neither the
author nor the allower. The
words, though in that season they
sounded bitter to your lordship,
yet if it would please you, without
offence, to know the cause, I am
sure the one will clear the other.
As touching setting up of mass
which she learned, not only by
strong persuasions of divers ex-
cellent learned men, but by uni-
versal consent and order, these
six years past, inwardly to abhor,
if she should outwardly allow, she
should both to Christ shew herself
a false Christian, and to her prince
a masquing subject. You know,
my lord, one by judgment reform-
ed, is more worth than a thousand
transformed temporisers. To force
a confession of religion by mouth,
contrary to that in the heart, work-
ing damnation where salvation is
pretended.
Yea, marry, quoth the bishop,
that deliberation would do well,
if she were required to come from
an old religion to a new ; but now
she is to return from a new to an
ancient religion; wherein, when
she made me her gossip, she was
as earnest as any.
For that, my lord, (said Mr.
Berty) not long since .she answer-
ed a friend of her's, using your
lordship's speech. That religion
went not by age, but by truth : and
therefore she was to be turned by
persuasion, and not by command-
ment
I pray yon, (quoth the bishop)
think you it possible to persuade
ber?
Yea verily (said Mr. Berty) with
the truth : for she is reasonable
enough.
DUCHESS OF SUFFOLK.
720
The bishop, in reply to this, said,
It will be a marvellous grief to the
priuce of Spain, and to all the no-
bility that sliali come with him,
-when they shall find but two noble
pcrsonasjes of the Spanish race
within tl)is land, the queen and my
lady your wife, and one of them
gone from the faith.
Mr. Berty answered, that he
trusted they should find no fruits
of infidelity in her.
The bishop then persuaded Mr.
Berty to labour earnestly for the
reformation of her opinion, and
offering large friendship, released
him of his bond from further ap-
pearance.
The duchess and her husband,
from the daily accounts which
they received from their friends,
understanding that the bishop
meant to call her to an account of
her faith, whereby extremity might
follow, devised how they might
pass the seas by the queen's li-
cence. Mr. Berty had a ready
means ; for there remained great
sums of money due to the old duke
of Suttolk (one of whose executors
the duchess was) beyond the seas,
the emperor himself being one of
those debtors.
Mr. Berty communicated this
his purposed suit for licence to
pass the seas, and the cause, to
the bishop, adding, that he took
this to be the most proper time to
deal with the emperor, by reason
of likelihood of marriage between
the queen and his son.
I like your device well, said the
bishop, but I think it better that
you tarry the prince's coming, and
I will procure you his letters also
to his fatlier.
Nay, said Mr. Berty, under your
lordship's correction, and pardon
for so liberal speech, I suppose
the time will then be less con-
venient ; for when the marriage is
consummated, the emperor hath
his desire, but till then he will
refuse nothing to win credit with
us.
By St. Mary, said the bishop,
smiling, you guess, shrewdly.
Well, proceed in your suit to the
1
queen, and it shall not lack my
helping hand.
Mr. Berty found so good suc-
cess, that he obtained the queen's
licence, not only to pass the seas,
but to pass and repass them as
often as he should think proper,
till he had finished his business
beyond the seas. He accordingly
embarked at Dover, about the be-
ginning of June, in the first year
of her reign, leaving the duchess
behind, who, by agreement with
her husband, followed, taking
barge at Lion-key, very early in
the morning of the first of January
ensuing, not without some danger.
None of the persons who ac-
companied her, except Mr. Robert
Cranwell, an old gentleman, whom
Mr. Berty had provided for that
purpose, were made privy to her
departure till the instant. She
took her daughter with her, an in-
fant of one year old, and the mean-
est of her servants, for she imagin-
ed the best would not adventure
that fortune with her. They were
in number four men, one a Greek-
born, who was a rider of horses,
another a joiner, the third a
brewer, the fourth a fool*, a
kitchen-maid, a gentlewoman, and
a laundress.
As she departed her house call-
ed the Barbican, between four and
five o'clock in the mornirg, with
her company and baggage, one
Atkinson, a herald, keeper of her
house, hearing a noise, rose and
came out with a torch in his hand,
as she was going out of the gate ;
wherewith being amazed, she was
forced to leave a mail f with neces-
saries for her young daughter, and
a milk pot with milk, in the same
gate-house, commanding all her
servants to hasten forward to Lion-
key : and taking with her only the
two women and her child, as soon
as she was clear of her own house,
perceiving the herald to follow,
* A fool, by profession, was, in the six-
teenth century, an almost indispensable
part of the retinue of the nobility of this
and other countries.
+ A trunk, or porttnanteani.
730
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
she stept into the Charter-house
justbj'. The herald coming out of
the duchess's house, and seeing
nobody stirring, nor assured
(though by the mail suspecting)
that she was departed, rclurned
in ; and while he was searching
the parcels left in the mail, the
duchess issued into the streets, and
proceeded on her journey, she
knowing the place only by name
where she should take her boat,
but not the way thither, nor any
that was with her. Likewise her
servants having divided them-
selves, none but one knew the
way to the said Lion-key.
So she appeared like a mean
merchant's wife, and the rest like
mean servants, walking in the
streets unknown, she took the way
that leads to Finsbury lield, and
the others walked the city streets
as they lay open before them, till
by chance, more than discretion,
they met all suddenly together a
little within Moregate,from whence
they passed directly to Lion-key,
and there took barge in a morning
so misty, that the steer's-man was
loth to launch out, but that they
urged him. So soon as the day
permitted, the council was informed
of her departure, and some of them
came forthwith to her house to in-
quire of the manner thereof, and '
took an inventory of her goods,
besides further order devised for
search and watch to apprehend
and stay her.
The fame of her departure
reached Leigh, a town at the
Land's End, before her approach-
ing thither. By Leigh dwelt one
Gosling, a merchant of London,
an old acquaintance of Cranwell's,
wdiither the said Cranwell brought
the duchess, naming her Mrs.
White,the daughter of Mr. Gosling,
for such a daughter he had who
never was in that country. She
there reposed herself, and made
new garments for her daughter,
having lost her own in the mail at
Barbican.
When the time came that she
should take ship, being constrained
that night to lie at an inn in Leigh,
(where she was again almost te-
trayed) yet notwithstanding by
God's good working she escaped
that hazard ; at length, as the tide
and wind served, they went
aboard, and carried twice into the
seas, almost into the coast of Zea-
land, by contrary wind were driven
to the place from whence they
came ; and at the last recoil certain
persons came to the shore, sus-
pecting she was within that ship ;
yet having examined one of her
company that was on shore for
fresh provision, and liuding by the
simplicity of his tale only the ap-
pearance of a mean merchant's
wife to be on ship-board, he ceased
to search any further.
To be short, so soon as the
duchess had landed in Brabant,
she and her women were appa-
relled like the women of the Ne-
therlands with hooks ; and so she
and her husband took their journey
towards Cleveland, and being ar-
rived at a town called Santon, took
a house there, until they might
further devise of some sure place
where to settle themselves.
About five miles from Santon, is
a free town called Wesell, under
the said Duke of Cleve's dominion,
and one of the Hans-towns, privi-
leged with the company of the
Steel-yard, in London, whither
divers Walloons were tied for re-
ligion, and had for their minister
one Francis Perusell, then called
Francis de Rivers, who had re-
ceived some courtesy in England
at the duchess's hands. Mr. Bcrty
being yet at Santon, practised with
him to obtain a protection from the
magistrates for his, and his wife's
abode at Wesell ; which was the
sooner procured, because the state
of the duchess was not discovered,
but only to the chief magistrate,
earnestly bent to shew them plea-
sure, while this protection was in
seeking.
In the mean while at the town of
Santon was a muttering, that the
duchess and her husband were
greater personages than they gave
themselves forth : and the magis-
trates not very well inclined to re-
DUCHESS OF SUFFOLK.
731
lig'ioH, the bishop of Arras also
being deau of the j^reat minster,
orders were taken that the duchess
and her husband should be exa-
mined of their condition and reli-
gion. Which being discovered by
a gentleman of that country to Mr,
Beity, he without delay taking no
more than the duchess, her daugh-
ter, and two others with them,
meant privily that night to get to
Wesell, leaving the rest of his
family at Santon.
After they had travelled one
English mile from the town, there
fell a mighty rain of continuance,
whereby a long frost and ice, be-
fore congealed, was thawed. But
being now on the way, and over-
taken with the night, they sent
their two servants (which only went
with them) to a village as they
passed, to hire a car for their ease,
but none could be hired. At last,
between six and seven o'clock of
a dark night, they came to Wesell,
and repairing to the inns for lodg-
ing, after sueh a painful journey,
found hard entertainment ; for
going from inn to inn, offering
large sums for a small lodging,
they were refused by all the inn-
holders, who suspected them to be
persons of bad character.
Mr. Berty, destitute of all other
succour of hospitality, resolved to
bring the duchess to the porch of
the great church in the town, and
so to buy coals, victuals, and straw
for their miserable repose there that
night, or at least till by God's help
he might provide her better lodg-
ing. Mr. Berty at that time under-
stood not much Dutch, and by rea-
son of bad weather and late season
of the night, he could not happen
upon any that could speak English,
French, Italian, or Latin, till at last
going towards the church-porch, he
heard two striplings talking Latin,
to whom he approached, and offered
them two stivers to bring him to
some Walloon's house.
By these boys, and God's good
conduct, he chanced upon the
house where Mr. Perusell supped
that night, who had procured them
the protection of the magistrates
of that town. At the first knock
the good man of the house him-
self came to the door, and opening
it, asked Mr. Berty what he was.
Mr. Berty said, an Englishman,
that sought for one Mr. Perusell's
house. The Walloon desired Mr.
Berty to stay a while, who went
back, and told Mr, Perusell, that
tlie same English gentleman, of
whom they had talked at supper-
time, had sent by likelihood his
servant to speak with hira. Where-
upon Perusell came to the door,
and beholding Mr. Berty, the
duchess, and their child could
not speak to them, nor they to
hira, for tears. At length reco-
vering themselves, they saluted
one another.
Within a few days after, by Mr.
Perusell's means, they hired a very
fair house in the town. The time
thus passing forth, as they thought
themselves thus happily settled,
suddenly a watch-word came from
sir John Mason, then queen Mary's
ambassador in the Netherlands,
that my lord Paget had feigned an
errand to the baths that way : niid
whereas the duke of Brunswick
was shortly with ten ensigns to
pass by Wesell for the service of
the house of Austria against the
French king, the said duchess and
her husband should be with the
same company intercepted.
Wherefore to prevent the cruelty
of these enemies, Mr. Berty with
his wife and child departed to a
place called Wineheim, under the
Palsgrave's dominion; where they
continued till their necessaries be-
gan to fail them. At which time,
in the midst of their despair, there
came suddenly to them letters from
the Palatine of Vilva, that the
king of Poland was informed of
their hard estate by a baron, named
Joannes Alasco, that was some-
time in England, offering them
great courtesy. This greatly re-
vived their spirits. Yet consider-
ing they should remove from many
of their countrymen and acquaint-
ance, to a place so far distant,
732
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
they advised thereupon with one
Mr. Carloe, late bishop of Chiches-
ter, that if he would vouchsafe to
take some pains therein, they
would make him a fellow of that
journey. So finding him agree-
able, they sent with him letters of
great thanks to the king and Pala-
tine, and also a few principal jew-
els (which only they had left of
many), to solicit for them, that the
king would vouchsafe under his
seal, to assure them of the thing
which he so honourably by letters
had offered.
That favour, by the forwardness
of the Palatine, was as soon grant-
ed as uttered. Upon which assur-
ance the said duchess and her hus-
band with their family, began their
journey in April, 1557, from the
castle of Wineheim, where they
before lay, towards Frankfort. In
which their journey, it were too
long here to describe what dangers
fell by the way, upon them and
their whole company, by reason of
the Landgrave's captain, who, un-
der a quarrel pretended for a
spaniel of Mr. Berty's, set upon
them in the highway with his
horsemen, thrusting their boar-
spears through the waggon where
the women and children were, Mr.
Berty having but four horsemen
along with him. In which scuffle
it happened that the captain's horse
was slain under him.
Whereupon a rumour was spread
immediately through the towns and
villages about, that the Landgrave's
captain should be slain by certain
Walloons, which exasperated the
countrymen thu more fiercely
against Mr. Berty, as afterward it
proved. For as he was motioned
by his wife to save himself by the
swiftness of his horse, and to re-
cover some town thereby for his
rescue, he so doing, was in worse
case than before : for the towns-
men and the captain's brother, sup-
posing no less but that the captain
had been slain, pressed so eagerly
upon him, that he had been there
taken and murdered among them,
had not he (as God would have it)
espied a ladder leaning to a win-
dow, by which he got into the
house, and went up into the gar-
ret, where, with his dagger and
rapier he defended himself for a
time : but at length the burgh-
master coming thither with another
magistrate, who could speak Latin,
he was advised to submit himself
to the order of the law. Mr. Berty
knowing himself to be clear, and the
captain to be alive, was the more
bold to submit himself to the judg-
ment of the law, upon condition
that the magistrate would receive
him under safe conduct, and de-
fend him from the rage of the
multitude. Which being promised,
he willingly delivered up his wea-
pons, and peaceably surrendered
himself into the hands of the ma-
gistrates, and so was committed to
safe custody till the truth of his
cause could be tried.
Then Mr. Berty wrote a letter to
the Landgrave, and another to the
earl of Erbagh, dwelling about
eight miles ofi', who came early in
the morning to the town, where
the duchess was brought with her
waggon, Mr. Berty also being in
the same town under custody.
The earl, who had some intelli-
gence before of the duchess, after
he was come and had shewed her
such courtesy as he thought be-
longed to her estate and dignity,
the townsmen perceiving the earl
behave himself so humbly to her,
began to consider more of the mat-
ter, and further understanding the
captain to be alive, both they and
the authors of this stir, drew in
their horns, shrunk awaj% and
made all the friends they could to
Mr. Berty and his lady, beseeching
them not to report their doings
after thie worst manner.
And thus Mr. Berty and his
wife, escaping that danger, pro-
ceeded in iheir journey toward
Poland, where in conclusion they
were quietly entertained by the
King, and placed honourably in
the earldom of the said king of the
Poles, in Sanogelia, called Cro-
zan, where Mr. Berty with the
THOMAS HORNTON— THOMAS SPRAT.
733^
duchess, having- the king's absolute
power of government over the said
earldom, continued in honour,
peace and plenty, till the death of
queen Mary.
THOMAS HORNTON, MINISTER.
Thomas Hornton used often-
times to travel between Germany
and England, for the benefit and
sustenance of the poor English ex-
iles there : so he journeying on a
time between Maestricht and Co-
logn, chanced to be taken by cer-
tain rovers, and so being led by
them away, was in no little danger:
and yet this danger of his was not
so great, but the present help of
the Lord was greater to aid and
deliver him out of the same.
THOMAS SPRAT, TANNER.
He had been some time a ser-
vant to one justice Bent, a heavy
persecutor, and therefore forsaking
his master for religion's sake, he
went to Calais, (accompanied by
one William Porrege, who was
afterwards a minister) from whence
they used often for their neces-
sary afl'airs to have recourse to
England.
In the fourth year of queen Mary
they landed at Dover, and taking
their journey together toward Sand-
wich, suddenly upon the way, three
miles from Dover, they happened
to meet justice Brent, the two
Blachendens, and other gentle-
men with their servants, to the
number of ten or twelve horses.
One of the Blachendens happened
to know William Porrege, the
other had only heard of his name.
Sprat first espying his master
Brent, was much surprised, say-
ing to his companion, Yonder is
Mr. Brent, God have mercy upon
us. Well, quoth Porrege, seeing
now there is no remedy, let us
go on our way. And so think-
ing to pass by them, they kept
themselves at a distance. Sprat
also shadowing his face with his
cloak.
One of Mr. Brenfs servants
knowing Sprat, called out to his
master, saying, Yonder is Thomas
Sprat; at which words they all
stopt their horses, and called for
Thomas Sprat to come to them.
They call you, said William Por-
rege ; now there is no remedy, but
we are taken : and so would have
persuaded him to go to them being
called, for that there was no es-
caping from so many horsemen in
those plains and downs, where
was no wood near them by a mile,
and but one hedge about a stone's
throw off. All this notwithstand-
ing. Sprat staid, and would not
go. Then they called again, sit-
ting still on horseback. Ah, sirrah,
quoth the justice, why come you
not hither? And still his com-
panion moved him to go, seeing
there was no hope of getting away.
Nay, said Sprat, I will not go to
them; and therewith took to his
legs, running to the hedge that
was next him. They seeing that,
set spurs to their horses, thinking
it impossible for him to escape
their hands. When he got to the
hedge, scrambling through the
bushes, they were at his heels,
and struck at him with their
swords, one of the Blachendens
(both of them hatersof God's word)
cruelly crying, Cut one of his legs
off".
He had no sooner got through
the hedge, but one of justice
Brent's servants (a fellow that had
some time been Sprat's fellow-ser-
vant) followed him on foot : the
rest rode up the other side of the
hedge to meet him at the end.
As Sprat was pursued on one
side of the hedge by his old fellow-
servant in his boots, and on the
other side by horsemen, his fellow-
servant cried out. You had as good
tarry ; for we will have you, we
will have you ; yet notwithstand-
ing he still kept his course till he
came to a steep down-hill at the
end of the hedge, down which he
ran from them, for the horsemen
could not follow him without fetch-
ing a great compass about. After
he had ran almost a mile he got to
a wood, but by that time they were
just behind him ; but night coming
on, and it beginning tu ruin, they
734
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
pursued him no further. And thus
by the providence of God they both
got clear.
Not long after this, one of the
two cruel Blachendens was mur-
dered by his own servant.
JOHN CORNET.
This young- man was apprentice
to a musician at Colchester, and
' being sent by his master to a wed-
ding (in the second year of queen
Mary, in a town hard by, called
Rough-hedge, was requested by a
company there of good men (the
constables being present), to sing
some songs of the scripture : he
happened to sing a song, called,
News out of London, which tended
against the mass, and against the
queen's misproceedings.
Whereupon the next day he was
accused by the parson of Rough-
hedge, called Yacksley, and so
committed, first to the constable,
where his master gave him over,
and his mother forsook and cursed
bim. From thence he was sent to
justice Cannall, and then to the
earl of Oxford, by whose orders
he was first put in irons and chains,
and after that so manacled, that
the blood spirted out of his fingers'
ends, because he would not confess
the names of those who allured him
to sing. After that, he was sent
again to Rough-hedge, there whip-
ped till the blood followed, and then
banished the town for ever.
THOMAS BRYCE.
He being in the house of John
Seal, in the parish of Horting, the
bailifi' and other neij!;hbours were
sent by sir John Baker, to search
for, and apprehend him, and though
they perfectly knew his stature and
the colour of his 'garments, yet
then they had no power to know
him, though he stood before their
faces. So miraculously did the
Almighty dazzle their eyes, that
they asked for him, and looked on
him, yet notwithstanding he quietly
took his bag of books, and departed
out of the house without any hand
Jaid upon him.
Also another time, about the se-
cond year of queen Mary, the said
Thomas Bryce, with John Bryce,
his elder brother, coming then
from Wesell, meeting together at
their father's house, as they tra-
velled towards London, to give
warning to one Springfield there,
which else was like to be taken
unawares by his enemies waiting
for him upon Gad's-hill, fell into
company with a promoter, who
dogged and followed tliem again
to Gravesend, into the town, and
laid the house for them where they
were, all the ways as they should
go to the water's side, so that it
had not been possible for them to
have avoided the present danger
of those persecutors, had not
God's provident care otherwise
disposed for his servants, through
the ostler of the inn, who conveyed
them under cover by a secret pas-
sage; whereby they took barge a
mile out of town, and so in the end
both the lives pf them, and also
Springfield, were preserved,
through God's gracious protection.
GERTRUDE CROKHAY.
Gertrude Crokhay, dwelling
in St. Catherine's, by the Tower of
Loudon, and being then in her
husband's house, it happened iu
the year 1556, that the pope's
childish Saint Nicholas went about
the parish. Which she under-
standing, shut her door against
him, not suffering him to enter into
her house.
Then Dr. Mallet hearing there-
of, and being then master of the
said St. Catherine's, the next day
came to her, and asked why she
would not the night before let in
St. Nicholas, and receive his
blessing, &c. To whom she an-
swered thus: Sir, I know not tliat
St. Nicholas came hither. Yes,
quoth Mallet, here was one that
represented St. Nicholas.
Indeed, sir, (said she), here was
one that was my neighbour's child,
but not St. Nicholas: for St. Ni-
cholas is in heaven. I was afraid
of them that came with him, to
have had my purse cut by them:
for I have heard of men robbed by
THOMAS ROSE.
735
St, Nicholas's clerks, &,c. So
Mallet perceiving that nothing
could be gotten at her hands, went
his way as he came, and she for
that time escaped.
Then in the year 1557, a little
before Whitsuntide, it happened
that the said Gertrude answered
for a child that was baptized of
one Thomas Saunders, which child
was christened secretly in a house
after the order of the service-book
in king Edward's time; and that
being soon known to her enemies,
she was sought for; who under-
standing nothing thereof, went be-
yond the sea into Guelderland, to
see certain lands that should come
to her children in the right of her
first husband, who was a stranger
born: and being there about a
quarter of a year, at length com-
ing home by Antwerp, she chanced
to meet with one John Johnson, a
Dutchman, alias John de Villa, of
Antwerp, shipper, who seeing her
there, went out of malice to the
Margrave, and accused her to be
an anabaptist, whereby she was
taken, and carried to prison. The
cause why he did thus, was, be-
cause he claimed of Mr. Crokhay,
her husband, a sum of raonej' which
was not his due, for a ship that
Mr. Crokhay Iwught of him, and
because he could not get it, he
wrought this displeasure. Well,
she being in prison, lay there a
fortnight. In which time she saw
some that were prisoners there,
who privately were drowned in
Rhenish wine-vats, and after se-
cretly put in sacks and cast into
the river. Now she, good woman,
expecting to be so served, took
thereby such fear, that it brought
the beginning of her sickness, of
which at length s!ie died.
Then at last was she called be-
fore the Margrave, and charged
with anabaptistry ; which she
there utterly denied, and detested
the error, declaring before him, in
Dutch, her faith boldly, without
any fear. So the Margrave hear-
ing the same, in the end being
well pleased with the profession,
at the suit of some of her friends,
delivered her out of prison, but
took away her book, and so she
came over into England again;
having escaped the fire, but being
afflicted with an incurable sick-
ness, of which, as is said above,
she afterwards died.
THOMAS ROSE, A PREACHER.
He was a Devonshire man, born
in Exraouth, and being made
priest in that country, was brought
out of it by one Mr. Fabian, to
Polsted, in Suffolk, where the said
Mr. Fabian was parson, and in a
short time after, by his means, was
placed in the town of Hadley,
where he, first coming to some
knowledge of the gospel, began
there to treat upon the creed, and
thereupon took occasion to inveigh
against purgatory, praying to
saints and images, about the time
that Mr. Latimer began to preach
at Cambridge, in the time of Bil-
nej' and Arthur; insomuch that
many embracing the truth of
Christ's gospel, against the said
purgatory and other points, and
the number of them daily increas-
ing, the adversaries began to stir
against him, insomuch that Mr.
Bate, (who afterwards became a
godly zealous man), was then
brought to preach against the said
Thomas Rose; notwithstanding
this, he continued still very vehe-
mently against images, and the
Lord so blessed his labours, that
many began to contrive how they
might deface and destro}' them,
and especially four men, whose
names weie Ring, Debnam,
Marsh, and Card, who usually re-
sorted to his sermons, by which
they were so inflamed, that soon
after they ventured to destroy the
rood of the court of Dover, which
cost three of them their lives, and
they were hanged in chains, be-
cause they would not accuse Tho-
mas Rose as their counsellor.
The said Rof.e had the coat of the
rood brought to him afterwards,
who burnt it. The rood was said
to have done many and great mi-
736
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
racles, yet being lo the fire, could
not help himself, but burned like a
block, as indeed it was.
At this time there were two sore
enemies in Hadley, Walter Clerk
and John Clerk, two brothers:
these complained to the council,
that an hundred men were not
able to fetch Thomas Rose out of
Hadley, who then was, upon exa-
mination of his doctrine, commit-
ted to the commissaries' keeping.
And indeed such was the 2eal of a
number towards the truth then in
that town, that they were much of-
fended that their minister was so
taken from them, and had there-
fore by force brought him from the
commissary, if certain wise men
had not otherwise persuaded them,
who at length also with more quiet
placed him in his office again:
which so enraged the two brothers,
Walter Clerk and John Clerk,
that they complained to the coun-
cil, as aforesaid; whereupon a
Serjeant at arms was sent from the
council, to arrest Thomas Rose,
and bring him before them. Then
his adversaries laid to his charge,
that he was privy to the burning
of the rood at Dover court, and
upon this he was committed to
prison, in the bishop of Lincoln's
house, in Hoiborn, where he re-
mained from Shrovetide to Whit-
suntide, and great part of the time
in the stocks.
Then he was removed to Lam-
beth, in the first year of Dr. Cran-
mer's consecration, who used him
much more courteously.
He was next indicted at Bury,
in Suffolk, which obliged him to
flee to London, where, by the in-
terest of lord Audley, then lord
chancellor, he procured its re-
moval, and, after examination, was
set free, and obtained the king's li-
cence to preach.
After king Edward was crowned
he was licenced to preach again
by the king, who gave him the be-
nefice of West-Ham, by London.
But at this king's death he was
deprived of all, and at length,
through a Judas that betrayed
him, he, with thirty-five taore,
were taken in Bow church-yard, at
a sheerman's house, on New-
year's day at night, and commit-
ted to prison, but he was taken to
the bishop of Winchester, and
committed to the Clink, till the
Tuesday after, when he vras
brought to the church of St, Mary
Overy, and underwent the following
examination :
Rose. I wonder, my lord, that
I should be thus troubled for that
which by the word of God hath
been established, and by tbe laws
of this realm hath been allowed,
and by your own writing so notably
in your book, De vera obediential
confirmed.
Bish. of Win. Ah, sirrah, hast
thou gotten that?
Rose. As touching the doctrine
of supremacy, against the bishop
of Rome's authority, no man hath
said further; and you confess that
when this truth was revealed unto
you, you thought the scales to fall
from your eyes.
Bishop. There is no such thing
in my book: but I shall handle
thee, and such as thou art, well
enough.
After this, the bishop turned his
face to some that were by him.
This is he, said the bishop, that
my lord of Norwich told me had
gotten his maid with child.
Rose. This is no heresy, my
lord, although it be a lie. Indeed
certain wicked persons raised this
report of me, for the hatred they
bare to the doctrine which I
preached: but for purgation of
myself herein, I had no less than
six of the council's hands, that
there might be due and diligent
examination of this matter in the
country, by men of worship ap-
pointed for that purpose, who can
all testify, I thank God, that I am
most clear from such wickedness,
and indeed they have cleared me
from it. Then the bishop com-
manded that I should be carried
to the Tower, and kept safely;
where I lay till the week before
THOMAS ROSE.
Whitsuntide, when, after beinsf
called twice to little purpose, I
was couvcjcd from tlio Tower to
Norwich, there to be examined by
the bishop and his clergy, as con-
cerning my faith.
SECOND EXAMINATION OF THO-
MAS ROSE. BEFORE THE BISHOP
OF NOKWICH,
1563.
737
AND OTHERS, IN
Alter I was presented by my
keeper, the bishop immediately
asked me what I was? I told him
I had been a minister.
Bishojj. Where were you madtf
priest ?
The cruel Racking of Cuthbeii Hiiiiison in the Toaer of London, A. D. 1,^.37
Rose. In Exeter, in the county
where I was born. Then the bi-
shop required of me my letters of
orders. I told him I knew not
where they were, for they were
things of me not greatly regarded.
Bishop. Well, you are sent to
me to be examined; what say you,
willyousubmityourself to the order
of the church of England ?
Rose. My lord, I trust I am
not out of the order of Christ's
church in England, neither do I
know myself an offender there-
against.
Bishop. What? yes, you have
here preached most damnable and
devilish doctrine.
FOX'S MARTYRS.
Rose. Not so, my lord. TJie
doctrine by me preached is
grounded upon the word of God,
set out by the authority of two
most mighty kings, with the con-
sent of all the nobility and clergy:
so that I preached nothing but
their la\Wul proceedings, having
their lawful authority for confirm-
ation of the same, for which my
doing you cannot justly charge
me.
Chan. What sayest thou to the
real presence in the sacrament?'
Rose. 1 know right well you
are made an instrument to seek
innocent blood: well, you may
begin when you Shall think rood",
4?
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
738
for I have said nothing- but the
truth, and that which then all men
allowed for truth.
Bishop. Well, father Rose,
whatsoever hath been done in
times past, shall not now be called
in question. Wherefore, if you
will be accounted for an English-
man, you must submit yourself.
Rose. My lord, I ;i!ii an Eng-
lishman born, and do most humbly
require of the Christian congrega-
tion of England, to be counted as
a particular member of the same,
and with all due reverence submit
inyself, as in the form and manner
following: That whatsoever law or
laws shall be set forth in the same,
for the establishment of Christ's
true religion, I do not only hold
it, and believe it, but also most
reverently obey it. At which the
bishop seemed to be greatly re-
joiced, and said. Well, then, we
shall soon be at a point: but you
shall take this for no day of exa-
mination, but rather of communi-
cation, so that you shall now de-
part, and consider with yourself
until we call for you again: and so
ended this meeting.
THIRD EXAMINATION OF THOMAS
KOSE.
On Friday following, I was
called again into Christ-church
within their lady's chapel, where
was gathered a great part of the
city of Norwich, when the bishop
began with demanding of me, whe-
ther, according to my former pro-
mise, I would submit myself or
no. I answered as before I had
done, that according to my former
protestation, I would most gladly
obey.
Chan. What say you then to
ear-confession? Is it not neces-
sary for the cliurch of England?
Rose. Some ways it might be
permitted, and some ways not, and
that because it had not its original
of God and his blessed word ; and
yet I deny not, but that a man,
being troubled in his conscience,
and resorting to a discreet, sober,
and christian learned man, for the
quieting of his mind, might well be
permitted.
Mr. Chancellor then began to
whet his teeth at me, saying, Yea,
but you have preached, that the
real, natural, and substantial pre-
sence of Christ is not in the sacra-
ment. What say you to that?
Rose. Verily, I say, to satisfy
you, that so I have here preached :
although, contrary to law, you
challenge me with the same, yet
will I in nowise deny it, though
justly I might do it.
Bishop. Why, doth not Christ
say, This is my body? And cap
there be any plainer words spokenf?
Rose. It is true, my lord, the
words are as plain as can be ; and
even so are these, where it is said,
I am a door, a vine, and Chri^
called a stone, a lion, and yet is hp
naturally none of these ; for they
are all figurative speeches, as both
the scriptures and fathers do suf-
ficiently prove. And I added thajt
Justin, who is one of the most anJ-
cient writers that ever wrote upon
the sacrament, writeth in his se-
cond apology, that the bread,
water, and wine in the sacrament,
are not to be taken as other meats
and drinks ; and 'yet they nourish
our bodies. By which his meaning
is evident, that the bread and wine
remain still, or else they could not
nourish our bodies.
In the mean time, the bishop
sent two of his chaplains to me,
with whom I had communication
about the real presence. After
long reasoning concerning this
point, at length I drove them to
this issue; whether they did con-
fess that Christ, in the self-same
body which was conceived of the
Virgin Mary, and wherein he suf-
fered and rose again, do in the self-
same body naturally, substantially,
and really sit at the right hand of
God the Father,without return from
thence, until the day of the general
judgment, or not? Whereunto they
answered, Yes, truly, we confess
it, hold it, and believe it. Then I
again demanded of them, whether
they did aflBrm, after the words
pronounced by the minister, there
to remain flesh, blood, bones,
hairs, nails, as js wont most -grossly
;i f-DR. SANDS.
789
to be prenclied, or not? and they
with g^reat deliberation answered,
that they did not only abhor the
teachins? of su<;li fi:;io.ss doctrine,
but also would detest tliemsclvcs,
if they should so think.
At which two principal points,
wherein they fully conlirmed my
doctrine which I ever taug^ht, I
was not a little comforted and re-
joiced, but marvellously encou-
raged. Whereupon I demanded
of them again, what manner of
body they then affirmed it to be in
the sacrament? Forsooth, said they,
not a visible body, for that is al-
ways at the Father's right hand ;
but in the sacrament it is invisible,
and can neither be feit, seen, nor
occupy any place, but is there by
the omnipotency of God's holy
word, they know not how.
However, to bring them to con-
fess that openly which they had
granted privately, 1 granted them
according to the scriptures, and
my former protestation, a pre-
sence, although not as they sup-
posed.
LAST EXAMINATION OF THOMAS
ROSE.
Now to come to my last appear-
ance, the bishop forthwith de-
manded of me, whether I were
Resolved as he had heard say ?
To whom I answered, that, as I al-
ways had said before, even so I
was now. I then said, that what-
sover laws were set forth for the
establishment of Christ's true reli-
gion, according to the doctrine of
Christ's holy apostles, and the faith-
ful fathers of th« primitive church,
i did not only obey them, but most
earnestly believe them ; and all of
you must confess, that the doctrine
by me heretofore preached, had,
besides the authority of God's
eternal verity, the authority of two
most noble princes, with the advice
and council of all the nobility and
elergy of the land, and that with
great deliberation from time to
time, with open disputations in
both universities, enacted also by
parliament, with the consent of the
whole body and commons of the
sanle, without any resistance or
gainsaying.
After several long private dis-
putations had happened betwixt
us, at length I have heard of them
a contrary doctrine, which 1 never
before had heard. He then re-
capitulated what he stated in the
third examination, of the dilemma
into which the two chaplains had
been drawn; and then adds, me-
thoughtin this I had well discharg-
ed at that time my conscience, in
causing them, in open audience, to
confess the same, and so I granted
a presence, but not as they sup-
posed : fOr I only said, that Christ,
after the words pronounced, is pre-
sent in the lawful use and right
distribution of his holy supper;
which thing I never denied, or any
godly man that ever I heard of.
And thus I ended; which the
papists most maliciously and slan-
derously named a recantation;
which I never meant nor thought,
as God knoweth.
On the morrow, when the bis^Iiop
was ready to ride forth in visitation,
he called me before him, and per-
ceiving that Sir William Wood-
house did bear me great favour,
s-aid, he was sorry for me and my
expenses, and therefore wished
that I was somewhere where I
might spend no more money till his
return. Why, my lord, said sir
William Woodhouse, he shall
have meat and drink and lodging
with me, till you return again, see-
ing you now brake up house.
I was then conveyed to London,
and from thence passed over the
seas, where I lived till the death of
queen Mary, and till it pleased
God to bless this realm with the
government of our noble queen.
TROUBLES AND DELIVERANCE OT
DR. SANDS, AFTERWARDSi ARCH-
BISHOP OF YORK. ; ■
Dr. Sands was vicc-chaiMJellot
of Cambridge at the time that tiie
duke of Northumberland caiae
hither, on king Edward's death, to
proclaim lady Jane queen ; and,
with others, being set for to sup
with the duke, was required. tiX
740
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
preach on the morrow. On taking
his Bible into his hand, and shut-
ting his eyes, he earnestly prayed
to God that it might fall open
where a most fit text should be for
him to treat of. The Bible, as God
would have it, fell open upon the
first chapter of Joshua, the three
last verses, where he found so con-
Tenient a place of scripture for
that lime, that the like he could
not find in th^ whole Bible. His
text was thus: "And they an-
swered Joshua, saying, All that
thou commandest us we will do,
and whithersoever thou sendest
us, we will go. According as we
hearkened unto Moses in all things,
so will we hearken unto thee : only
the Lord thy God be with thee, as
he was with Moses. Whosoever
he be that doth rebel against thy
commandment, and will not
hearken unto thy words, in all that
thou commandest him, he shall be
be put to death : only be strong,
and of good courage."
Whosoever shall consider what
was concluded by such as called
themselves the state, and likewise
the auditory, the time, and other
circumstances, may easily see that
this text most fitly served for the
purpose. And as God gave the
text, so gave he such order and
utterance, as drew many tears out
of the eyes of the greatest of them.
In the time of his sermon, one
of the guard lifted a mass-book
and a grail up to him in the pulpit,
which sir George Haward, with
certain of the guard, had taken that
night in Mr. Hurlestone's house,
where lady Mary had been a little
before, and there had mass. The
duke, with the rest of the nobility,
required Dr. Sands to put his ser-
mon in writing, and appointed Mr.
Leaver to go to London with it,
and to put it in print. Dr. Sands
required one day and a half for
writing of it. At the time ap-
pointed he had made it ready, and
Mr. Leaver was ready booted to
receive it at his hands, and carry
it to London. As he was deliver-
ing of it, one of the beadles, named
Adams, came weeping to him, and
prayed him to shift for himself, for
the duke was retired, and queen
Mary proclaimed.
Dr. Sands was not troubled
thereat, but gave the sermon
written to Mr. Layfield. Mr.
Leaver departed home, and he
went to dinner to one Mr. More's,
a beadle, his great friend. At the
dinner Mrs. More seeing him merry
and pleasant (for he had ever a
man's courage, and could not be
terrified), drank unto him, saying.
Master Vice-chancellor, I drink
unto you, for this is the last time
that I shall see you. And so it was ;
for she was dead before Dr. Sands
returned out of Germany. The
duke that night retired to Cam-
bridge, and sent for Dr. Sands to
go with him to the market-place
to proclaim queen Mary. The
duke cast up his cap with others ;
but the tears ran down his cheeks
with grief. He told Dr. Sands,
that queen Mary was a merciful
woman, and that he doubted not
thereof; declaring that he had sent
unto her to know her pleasure,
and looked for a general pardon.
Dr. Sands answered, My life is
not dear unto me, neither have I
done or said any thing that urgeth
my conscience. For that which I
spake of the state, I have instruc-
tions warranted by the subscrip-
tion of sixteen counsellors, neither
can speech be treason ; neither yet
have I spoken further than the
word of God and the laws of the
realm do warrant me, come of me
what God will. But be you as-
sured you shall never escape deatV;
for if she should save you, those
that now shall rule will kill you.
The night the guard apprehend-
ed the duke ; and certain grooms
of the stable were as busy with
Dr. Sands, as if they would take
a prisoner. But sir John Gates,
who lay then in Dr. Sands's house,
sharply rebuked them, and drove
them away. Dr. Sands, by the
advice of sir John Gates, walked
in the fields. In the mean time,
the university, contrary to all or-
DR. SANDS.
741
tier, had met togetlier in consult-
ation, and ordered that Dr. Moase
and Dr. Hartchcr should repair to
Dr. Sands's lodging, and bring
away the statute-book of the uni-
versity, the keys, and such other
things as were in his keeping; and
so they did: for Dr. Mouse being
an earnest protestant the day be-
fore, and whom Dr. Sands had
done much for, was now become a
papist, and his great enemy. Cer-
tain of the university had appoint-
ed a congregation at afternoon.
As the bell rang to it, Dr. Sands
came out of the fields, and sending
for the beadles, asked what the
matter meant, and required them
to wait upon him to the schools,
according to their duty. So they
did. And as soon as Dr. Sands,
the beadles going before him, came
into the regent house and took his
chair, one Mr. Mitch, with a rab-
ble of unlearned papists, went into
a by-school, and conspired toge-
ther to pull him out of his chair,
and to use violence unto him. Dr.
Sands began his oration, expostu-
lating with the university, charging
them with great ingratitude, de-
claring, that he had said nothing in
his sermon but what he was ready
to justify, and their case was all
one with him : for they had not
only concealed, but consented to,
that which he had spoken.
And thus while he remembered
them how beneficial he had been
to the university, and their un-
thankfulness to him again, in came
Mr. Mitch with his conspirators,
about twenty in number. One
laid hands on the chair to pull
it from him; another told him,
that that was not his place, and
another called him traitor. Where-
at he perceiving how they used
violence, and being of great cou-
rage, groped to his dagger, and
had dispatched some of them as
God's enemies, if Dr. Bill and Dr.
Blith had not fallen upon him, and
prayed for God's sake to hold his
hands and be quiet, and patiently
to bear that great offered wrong.
He was persuaded by them, and
after that tumult was ceased, he
ended his oration ; and bavins'
some money of the university's in
his hands, he there delivered the
same every farthing. He gave up
the books, reckonings, and keys
pertaining to the university, and
withal yielded up his oftice, pray-
ing God to give the university a
better officer, and to give them
better and more thankful hearts,
and so repaired home to his own
college.
On the morrow after there came
unto him one Mr. Gerningham,
and Mr. Thomas Mildmay. Ger-
ningham told him, that it was the
queen's pleasure, that two of the
guard should attend upon him,
and that he must be carried pri-
soner to the Tower of London
with the duke. Mr. Mildmay said,
he marvelled that a learned man
would speak so unadvisedly against
so good a prince, and wilfully run
into such danger. Dr. Sands an-
swered, I shall not be ashamed of
bonds; but if I could do as Mr.
Mildmay can, I needed not to fear
bonds: for he came down in pay-
ment against queen Mary, and
armed in the field, and now he re-
turned in payment for queen Mary ;
before a traitor, and now a great
friend ; I cannot with 'one mouth
blow hot and cold after this man-
ner.
Upon this his stable was robbed
of four very good geldings ; the
best of them Mr. Huddlestone took
for his own saddle, and rode on
him to London in his sight. An
inventory was taken of all his
goods by Mr. More, beadle for the
university. He was set upon a
lame horse that halted to the
ground ; which thing a friend of
his perceiving, prayed that Ite
might lend him a nag. The yeo-
men of the guard consented. As
he departed forth at the town's
end, some papists resorted thither
to jeer at him, and some of his
friends to mourn for him. He
came in the rank to London, the
people being full of outcries ; and
as he came in at Bishopsgate, one
like a milk-woman hurled a stone
at liim, and bit him on the breast.
743
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
with sucli a bIo\y, that he was like
to fall olV liJs horse ; to whom he
mildly said. Woman, God forgive
it thee. Truth is, that that journey
and evil entreatinj? so mortified
him, that he was more ready to die
than to live.
As he came through Tower-hill,
one woman standing at her door,
cried, Fie on thee, thou knave
thou traitor, thou heretic ! Where-
at he smiled. Look, the desperate
heretic! saidshe,andlaug4ied at this
jeer. A woman on the other side
of the street answered, saying, Fie
on thee, neighbour, thou art not
worthy to be called a woman, rail-
ing upon this gentleman whom
thou knowest not, nor the cause
why he is thus treated. Then she
said. Good gentleman, God be thy
comfort, and give thee strength to
stand in God's cause, even to the
end. And thus he passed through
rough and smooth to the Tower,
the first prisoner that entered in
that day, which was St James's
day. The yeoman of the guard
took from him his borrowed nag,
and what else soever he had. His
man, one Quinting Suainton,
brought after him a Bible, and
some" shirts, and such like things.
The Bible was sent in to him, but
the shirts and such like served the
yeoman of the guard.
After he had been in the Tower
three weeks in a bad prison, he
was brought up into Nun's-Bower,
a better prison, where was put
along with him Mr. John Brad-
ford.
At the day of queen Mary s co-
ronation their prison door was set
open, ever shut before. One Mr.
Mitchell, his old acquaintance,
who had been prisoner before in
the same place, came into him, and
said. Master Sands, there is such
a stir in the Tower, that neither
gates, doors, nor prisoners, are
looked to tins day. Take my
cloak, my hat, and ray rapier, and
get you gone ; y®u may go out of
tlie gates without questioning;
save yourself, and let me do as
well as I can. A rare friendship !
but he refused the oifer, saying, I
know no cause why 1 should be in
prison ; and to do thus were to
make myself guilty. I will expect
God's good will, yet must 1 think
myself much obliged to you: and
so j\Ir Mitchell departed.
While Dr. Sands and Mr. Brad-
ford were thus in close prison
twenty-nine weeks, one John
Bowler was their keeper, a very
perverse papist, yet by often per-
suading of him, for he would give
ear, and by gentle using of him, at
length he began to mislike popery,
and to favour the gospel, and was
so persuaded in true religion, that
on a Sunday when they had mass
in the chapel, he brought up a ser-
vice book, a manchet*, and a glass
of wine, and there Dr. Sands mi-
nistered the communion to Brad-
ford and to Bowler. Thus Bowler
was their son begotten in bonds.
When Wyat was in arras, and the
old duke of Norfolk sent forth
with a number of men to appre-
hend him, that room might be
made in the Tower for him and
other his accomplices. Dr. Cran-
mer. Dr. Ridley, and Mr. Brad-
ford, were cast into one prison,
and Dr. Sands with nine other
preachers were sent unto the Mar-
shalsea.
The keeper of the Marshalsea
appointed to every preacher a man
to lead him in the street; he caused
them to go far before, and he and
Dr. Sands came behind, whom he
would not lead, but walked fami-
liarly with him. Yet Dr. Sands
was known, and the people every
where prayed to God to comfort
him, and to strengthen him in the
truth. By that time the people's
minds were altered; popery be*
gan to be unsavoury. After they
passed the bridge, the keeper said
to Dr. Sands, I perceive the vain
people would set you forward to
the fire. You are as vain as they,
if you being a young man, will
stand in your own conceit, and
prefer your own judgment, before
that of so many worthy prelates,
ancient, learned, and grave men
* A loaf.of <iuc wbiit bread.
DR. SANU§;
743
as be III this realm. If you so do,
you shall find me a severe keeper,
as one that utterly dislikcth your
religion. Dr. Sands answered, I
know my years to be young, and
by learning but small, it is enough
to know Christ crucified, and he
hath learned nothing who seeth
not the great blasphemy that is in
popery. I will yield unto God,
and not unto man : I have read in
the scriptures of many godly and
courteous keepers : God may make
you one ; if not, I trust he will
give me strength and patience to
bear your hard usage. Then said
the keeper, Are you resolved to
stand to your religion ? Yes, quoth
the doctor, by God's grace. Truly,
said the keeper, I love you the bet-
ter for it ; I did but tempt you ;
what favour I can shew you, you
shall be sure of, and I shall think
jnyself happy if I might die at the
stake with you. He was as good
as his word, for he trusted the doc-
tor to walk in the iields alone,
where he met with Mr. Bradford,
who was also a prisoner in tlie
King's-Beneh, and had found the
same favour from his keeper : he
laid him in the best chamber in the
house ; he would not sutler the
knight-marshal's men to lay fetters
on him, as others had. And, at
his request, he put Mr. Sanders in
along with him, to be his bed fel-
low, and sundry times after he
suffered his wife, who was Mr.
Sands's daughter of Essex, a gen-
tlewoman beautiful both in body
and soul, to resort to him. There
was great resort to Dr. Sands and
Mr. Sanders ; they had much mo-
ney offered them, but they would
receive none. They had the com-
munion there three or four times,
and a great many communicants.
Dr. Sands gave such exhortation
to the people, (for at that time
being young, he was thought very
eloquent), that be moved many
tears, and made the people abhor
the mass, and defy all popery.
When sir* Thomas Wyat.with
* III old writers, knigh(sare freouently
«i«ntioned indififerently, either by the
his army came into Soutbwaik, he
sent two gentlemen into the Mar-
shalsea to Dr. Sands, saying, that
Mr.* Wyat would be glad of his
company and advice, and tluit the
gates should be set open for all the
prisoners. He answered. Tell Mr.
Wyat, if this his rising be of God,
it will take place; if not, it will
fall. For my part, I was com-
mittc^d here by order; I will be dis-
charged by like order, or I will
never depart hence. So an-
swered Mr. Sanders, and the riest
of the preachers, being there pri-
soners.
After that Dr. Sands had been
nine weeks prisoner in the Mar-
shalsea, by the mediation of sir
Thomas Holcroft, knight marshal,
he was set at liberty : sir Thomas
sued earnestly to the bishop of
Winchester, Dr. Gardiner, for his
deliverance after many repulses ;
but he could n6t prevail, except
Dr. Sands would be one of their
sect, and then he could want nor-
thing. He wrung out of him at last,
that if the queen would grant him
his deliverance, he would not be
against it ; for that was sir Thomas's
last request. In the mean time he
had procured two ladies of the privy
chamber to move the queen in it;
who was contented if the bishop of
Winchester would like it. The
next time that the bishop went into
the privy chamber to speak with
the queen, Mr. Holcroft followed,
and had his warrant for Dr. Sands's
remission ready, and prayed the
two ladies, when the bishop should
take his leave, to put the queen in
mind of Dr. Sands. So they did,
and the queen said, Winchester,
what think you of Dr. Sands, is he
not sufficiently punished ? As it
please your majesty, saith Win-
chester. That he spake rera^in-
bering his former promise to Mt;.
Holcroft, that he would not be
against Dr. Sands, if the qupen
should like to discharge hiin.
Saith the queen, Then, truly, we
title of Sir or Mr., as may be seen in
many instances in this worK^nd others
of the same period.
r
744
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
woaM ffKTl he xvere set at libcit}-.
Immediately Mr. Holcroft oHered
the queen the warrant, uho sub-
scribed the same, and called Win-
chester to put to his hand, and so
he did. The warrant was given to
the knight marshal again, sir Tho-
mas Holcroft. As the bishop went
forth of the privy chamber door,
he called Mr. Holcroft to him, com-
manding him not to set Dr. Sands
at liberty, until he had taken
sureties of two gentlemen of this
country with him, each one bound
in ^.'SOO, that Dr. Sands should not
depart out of the realm without
licence. Mr. Holcroft immediately
after met with two gentlemen of the
North, friends and cousins to Dr.
Sands, who ottered to be bound in
body, goods, and lands for him.
After dinner, the same day, Mr.
Holcroft sent for Dr. Sands to iiis
lodging at Westminster, requiring
the keeper to accompany him.
He came accordingly, finding Mr.
Holcroft alone walking in the gar-
den. Mr. Holcroft imparted his
Jong suit, with the whole proceed-
ing, and what effect it had taken,
to Dr. Sands ; much rejoicing that
it was Ills good hap to do him
good, and to procure his liberty,
and that nothing remained, but
that he would enter into bonds
with his two sureties, for not de-
parting out of the realm. Dr.
Sands answered, I give God thanks,
who hath moved your hearts to
mind me so well, and I think mj-
self most bound unto you. God
shall requite, and I shall never be
found unthankful. But as you
have dealt friendly with me, I
will also deal plainly with you. I
came a freeman into prison ; I will
not go forth a bondman. As I
cannot benefit my friends, so
will I not hurt them. And if I
be set at liberty, I will not tarry
six days in this realm, if I may
get out. If therefore I may not
get free forth, send me to the Mar-
shalsea again, and there you shall
be sure of me.
This answer Mr. Holcroft much
misliked: he told Dr. Sands that
the time would not long continue,
a change would shortly oonic, thf!
state was but a cloud, and would
soon shake away. And that his
cousin sir Edward Bray would
gladly receive him and his wife
into his house, where he should
never need to go to church, and
the lady Bray was a zealous gen-
tlewoman, who hated popery.
Adding, that he would not so deal
with him to loose all his labour.
When Dr. Sands could not be re-
moved from his former saying, Mr.
Holcroft said. Seeing you cannot
be altered, I will change my pur-
pose and yield unto you. Come of
it what will, I will set you at li-
berty : and seeing you have a mind
to go over sea, get you gone as
quick as you can. One thing I re-
quire of you, that while you are
there, you write nothing to me
hither, for so you may undo me.
He friendly kissed Dr. Sands,
bade him farewell, and commanded
the keeper to take no fees of him,
saying, Let me answer Winchester
as I may. Dr. Sands returning
with the keeper to the Marshalsea,
tarried all night, and on the mor-
row he gave a dinner to all the
prisoners, to which he invited his
bed-fellow, and sworn stake-fellow,
if it had so pleased God. When
he took his leave, he said, Mr.
Sanders, farewell, with many tears
and kisses, the one falling on the
other's neck, and so departed,
clearly delivered without examina-
tion or bond. From thence he
went to the King's-Bench, and there
talked with Mr. Bradford, and Dr.
Farrar, bishop of St. David's, then
prisoners. Then he comforted
them, and they praised God for his
happy deliverance. He went by
Winchester's house, and there took
boat, and came to a friend's house
in London, called William Banks,
and tarried there one night. The
next night he shifted to another
friend's house, and there he heard
that search was made for him.
Dr. Watson and Mr. Christopher-
son coming to the bishop of Win-
chester, told him, that he had set
the greatest heretic in England at
liberty, and one that had of all
DR. SANDS.
74£r
others most corrupted tiie Hiiiver-
sity of Cambridge, namely, Dr.
Nands. Whereupon tlie bishop,
being chancellor of England, sent
for all the constables of London,
commanding them to watch for
Dr. SSands, who was then within
the city, and to apprehend him,
and whosoever of them should take
him and bring him to him, he
should have (ive pounds for his la-
bour. Dr. Sands suspecting the
matter, conveyed himself by night
to one Mr. lierty's house, a stran-
ger who was in the Marshalsea
prisoner with him awhile ; he was
a good protestant, and dwelt in
Mark-lane. There he was six
days, and had one or two of his
friends that repaired to him. Then
he removed to one of his acquaint-
ance in Cornhill ; he caused his
man Quinting to provide two geld-
ings for him, minding on the mor-
row to ride into Essex to his father-
in- J aw, where his wife was.
At going to bed he found that a
pair of hose which he had newly
bought were too long for him : he
desired the good woman of the
house to send for somebody that
could cut them two inches shorter.
The wife required the boy of the
house to carry them to the next
tailor ; which he accordingly did :
and he chanced (or rather God so
provided) to go to the very person
that first made them, whose name
was Benjamin, a good protestant
in Birchin-lane ; and the boy de-
sired him to cut the hose. Saidhe,
I am not thy master's tailor. Said
the boy, Because you are our next
neighbour, and my master's tailor
dwelleth afar off, I came to you,
being late in the night, for he must
put them on betimes in the morn-
ing. Benjamin took the hose, and
looking upon them, knew his
handiwork, and said, These are
not thy master's hose, they belong
to Dr. Sands, I made them for him
in the 'Tower. The boy confessed
it to be so. Said he. Go to thy
mistress, pray her to sit till twelve
o'clock, and then I will bring the
hose aad speak with the doctor for
bis good.
At midnight the good wife of
the house and Benjamin came to
Dr. Sands's chamber: the good
woman desired him not to be sur-
prised at their coming. He an-
swered, Nothing can be amiss ;
what God will, that shall be done.
Then Benjamin told him that he
was the man that made his hose,
and by good chance they now
came to his hands. God used the
means, he might admonish him of
his danger, and advised him how
to escape it, telling him, that all
the constables of London, whereof
he was one, watched for him, and
some were so greedily set, that
they prayed him, if he took him,
to let them have the carriage of
him to the bishop of Winchester,
and he should have the five pounds.
It is well known (quoth Benjamin)
that your man hath provided two
geldings, and thatyou intend to ride
out at Aldgate to-morrow morning,
and there then you are sure to be
taken. Follow mine advice, and
by God's grace you shall escape
their hands. Let your man walk
all the day to-morrow in the street
where your horses stand, booted
and ready to ride. The good
man's servant of the house shall
take the horses, and carry them to
Bethnal-green. The good man
shall be booted, and follow after,
as if he would ride. I will be here
with you to-morrow about eight
o'clock, it is both term and parlia-
ment time, here we will break our
fast, and when the streets are full,
we well go forth. Look wildly
if you meet your brother in the
streets, shun him not, but outface
him, and know him not. Accord-
ingly Dr. Sands did, clothed like
a gentleman in all respects, and
looked wildly, as one that had
been long kept in prison out of the
light. Benjamin carried him
through Birchin-lane, and from
one lane to another till he came to
Moregate. There they M'ent forth
until they came to Bethnal-green,
where the horses were ready, and
Mr. Hurlestone to ride with him as
his man. Dr. Sands pulled on his
boots, and taking leave of bis
friend Benjamin, with tears they
kissed each other : be put his band
n6
BOOK OF MAUTYRS.
in his purse, and wouM have given
Benjamin a fi^reat part of that little
he had, but Benjamin would take
none. Yet since that, Dr. Sands
rememhercd him thankfully. He
rode that night to his father-in-law
Mr. Sands, where his wife was :
he had net been there two hours,
but it was told Mr. Sands, that
there were two of the guard which
would that night apprehend Dr.
Sands, and so they were ap-
pointed.
That night Dr. Sands Avas guided
to an honest farmer near the sea,
where he tarried two days and
two nights in a chamber without
company. After that he shifted to
one James Mower, a shipmaster,
who dwelt at Milton-Shore, where
he expected wind for the English
Heet read}' into Flanders. While
he was there, James Mower
brought to him forty or fifty ma-
riners, to whom he gave an exhort-
ation ; they liked him so well,
that they promised to die for it,
before that he should be appre-
liendcd.
The sixth of May, being Sun-
day, the wind served. He took
his leave of his host and hostess,
and went towards the ship.
At the shore Dr. Sands met with
Mr. Isaac, of Kent, who had his
eldest son there, who, upon the
liking he had to Dr. Sands, sent
his son with him, who afterwards
died in his father's house in Frank-
fort. Dr. Sands and Dr. Coxe
were both in one ship, being one
Cockrel's ship, and were within
the kenning, when two of the guard
came thither to apprehend Dr.
Sands. They arrived at Antwerp,
being bid to dinner by Mr. Locke.
And at dinner time one George
Gilpin, being secretary to the
English house, and kinsman to
Dr. Sands, came to him, and
whispered him in his ear, and said.
King Philip hath sent to make
search for you, and to apprehend
you. Hereupon they rose from
their dinner in great haste, and
went out of the gate leading to-
ward Cleveland. They found a
waggon, and hasted away, and
came safe to Augsburg, in Cleve-
land, where Dr. S&nds tarried fo'tlf-'
teen days, and then travelled to-
wards Strasburgh, where, after he
had lived one year, his wife came
to him. He fell sick of a flux*
which kept him nine months, and
brought him to death's door. He had
a child which died of the plague.
His wife at length fell into a con-
sumption, and died in his arms ;
no man had a more godly woman
to his wife.
After this, Mr. Sampson went
away to Emanuel, a man skilful in
Hebrew. Mr. Grindall went into
the country to learn the Dutch
tongue. Dr. Sands still remained
in Strasburgh, whose support was
chiefly from one Mr. Isaac, who
loved him most dearly, and was
ever more ready to give than to
receive. He gave him in that
space above an hundred marks,
which sum the said Dr. Sands paid
him again, and- by his other gifts
and friendship shewed himself to
be a thankful man. When his
wife was dead, he went to Zurich,
and there was in Peter Martyr's
house for the space of five w eeks.
Being there, as they sat at dinner,
word suddenly came that queen
Mary was dead, and Dr. Sands was
sent for by his friends at Stras-
burgh. That news made Mr. Mar-
tyr and Mr. Jarret then there
very joyful; but Dr. Sands could
not rejoice, it smote into his heart
that he should be called to mi-
sery.
3Ir. Bullinger and the ministers
feasted him, and he took his leave
and returned to Strasburgh, where
he preached; and so Mr. Grindall
and he came over to England,
and arrived in London the same
day that queen Elizabeth was
crowned,
MIRAGULOUS PRESKRVyVTION OF THE
LADY ELIZABETH FROM EXTREME
CALAMITY AND DANGER IN THE
TIME OF QUEEN MARY, HER
SISTER.
When all hath been said and
told, whatsoever can be recited
touching the admirable working of
God's present band in defending
and delivering any one person out
PIUNCESS ELIZABETH.
>I7
.r»f iluaWom, never was there, since
the memory of our fathers, any
example to be shewed, wherein
the Lord's mighty power hath more
admirably shewed itself, to the
j^^lory of his own name, to the com-
fort of all g;ood hearts, and to the
public felicity of this whole realm,
than in the miraculous escape oji'
the lady Elizabeth in the time of
queen Mary, her sister.
In which story we first have to
consider in what extreme misery,
sickness, fear, and peril her hij^h-
ness was; into what care, what
trouble of mind, and what danger
of death, she was brought: first,
with great bands of armed men
(and happy was he that might have
the carrying of her), being fetched
up as the greatest traitor in the
world, clapped into the Tower,
and again tossed from thence, and
from house to house, from prison
to prison, from post to pillar, at
length also prisoner in her own
house, and guarded with a set of
cut-throats, who ever gaped for
the spoil whereby, they might be
lingering of some vhat.
Secondly, we have to consider
again, all this notwithstanding,
how strangely, or rather miracu-
lously, she was delivered from
danger, what favour and grace
she found with the Almighty,
who, when all the help of man
and hope of recovery was past,
stretched out his mighty protection,
and preserved her highness, and
placed her in her princely seat of
rest and quietness.
In which story, if I should set
forth at large all the particulars
and circumstances thereunto be-
longing, and as just occasion of
the history requireth, beside the
important length of tlie story dis-
coursed, peradventure it might
move otlence to some, and truth
might get me hatred. Yet not-
witlistanding I intend (by the grace
of Christ) therein to use such bre-
vity and moderation, as both may
be to the glory of God, the dis-
charge of the story, the profit to
the reader, and hurt to none, sup-
pressing the names of some, whom
here although I cotild re^-ilc, yet
1 thought not to be more cruel in
hurting their names, than the queen
has been merciful in pardoning
their lives.
Therefore, now to enter into the
discourse of this tragical matter,
first here is to be noted, that (lueon
Mary, when she was first queen,
before she was crowned, would gc)
no whither, but would have her by
the hand, and send for her to din-
ner and supper ; but after she was
crowned, she never dined nor sup-
ped with her, but kept her apart
from her, &c. After this it hap-
pened, immediately upon the rising
of sir Thomas Wyat, that the lady
Elizabeth and lord Courtney were
charged with false suspicion of sir
Thomas Wyat's rising. Where-
upon queen Mary, whether for
that surmise, or for what other
cause I know not, being ofl'ended
with the said lady Elizabeth, her
sister, at that time lying in her
house at Ashbridge, the next day
after the rising of Wyat, sent to
her three of her counsellors, to wit,
sir Richard Southwell, sir Edward
Hastings, then master of the horse,
and sir Thomas Cornwallis, with
their retinue and troop of horse-
men, to the number of two hun-
dred and fifty, who, at their sudden
and unprovided coming, found her
at the same time sick in her bed,
and very feeble and weak of body.
Whither when they came, ascend-
ing up to her grace's chamber,
they desired one of her ladies,
whom they met, to declare to her
grace, that there were divers come
from the court who had a message
from the queen.
Her grace having knowledge
thereof, was right glad of their
coming ; however, being then very
sick, and the night far spent
(which was at ten o'clock), she re-
quested them by the messenger,
that thej' would resort thither in
the morning. To this they an-
swered, that they must needs see
her, and would so do, in what case
soever she were. Whereat the
lady being surprised, went to shew
her grace their words, but they
748
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
hastily following her, came rushing
as soon as she into her grace's
chamber unbidden.
At whose sudden coming into
her bed-chamber, her grace, being
greatly amazed, said unto them.
Is the haste such that it might not
ha\e pleased you to come to-mor-
row in the morning?
They made answer, that they
were right sorry to see her in that
case ; and I (said she) am not glad
to see you here at this time of the
night. Whereupon they answered,
that they came from the queen to
do their message and duty, which
was to this effect, that the queen's
pleasure was, that she should be at
London the seventh day of that
present month. Whereunto she
said. Certainly no creature can be
more glad than I to come to her
majesty, being right sorry that I
am not in case at this time to wait
on her, as you yourselves do see,
and can well testify.
Indeed we see it true, said they,
that you do say; for which we are
very sorry, although we let you
to understand, that our commis-
sion is such, and so straiteneth
us, that we must needs bring you
with us, either alive or dead.
Whereat she being amazed, sor-
rowfully said, that their commis-
sion was very sore : but yet not-
withstanding she hoped it would
be otherwise, and not so strait.
Yes, verily, said they. Where-
upon they calling for two physi-
cians, Dr. Owen and Dr. Wendy,
demanded of them whether she
might be removed from thence
with life, or no ? Whose answer
and judgment was, that there was
no impediment in their opinion
to the contrary, but that she
might travel without danger of
life.
In conclusion, they desired her
to prepare against the next morn-
ing, at nine o'clock,to go with them,
declaring that they had brought
with them the queen's litter for
her. After much talk, the messen-
gers declaring how there was no
prolonging of times and days, de-
parted to their chamber.
The next morning, at the time
prescribed, they had her forth as
she was, very faint and feeble,
and in such case that she was
ready to swoon three or four times
between them.
Now to proceed in her journey
from Ashbridge. Sick in the litter,
she came to Redborne, where she
was guarded all night ; from
thence to St. Alban's, to sir Ralph
Rowlet's house, where she tarried
that night, both feeble in body,
and comfortless in mind. From
thence they passed to Mr. Dod's
house at Mims, where they also
remained that night ; and so from
thence she came to Highgate, where
she being very sick, tarried that
night and the next day. During
which time of her abode,there came
many pursuivants and messengers
from the court, but for what pur-
pose I cannot tell.
From that place she was con-
veyed to the court, where by the
way came to meet her many gen-
tlemen to accompany her high-
ness, who were very sorry to see
her in that situation. But espe-
cially a great multitude of people
were standing by the way, who
then flocked about her litter, la-
menting and bewailing greatly her
estate. Now when she came to
the court, her grace was there shut
up, and kept a close prisoner, a
fortnight, which -was till Palm-
Sunday, seeing neither king nor
queen, nor lord, nor friend, all
that time, but only the then lord
chamberlain, sir John Gage, and
the vice-chamberlain, which were
attendant unto the doors. About
which time sir William Sentlowe
was called before the council. To
whose charge was laid, that he
knew of Wyat's rebellion, which
he stoutly denied, protesting that
that he was a true man both to God
and his prince, defying all traitors
and rebels ; but being straitly ex-
amined, he was in conclusion com-
mitted to the Tower.
The Friday before Palm-Sun-
day, the bishop of Winchester,
with nineteen others of the coun-
cil (who shall be here nameless).
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
74»
came unto her grace from the
queen's majesty, and burdened her
with Wyat's conspiracy ; which
she utterly denied, ailirming that
she was altogether guiltless there-
in. They being not contented
with this, charged her grace with
business made by sir Peter Carew,
and the rest of the gentlemen of
the west country: which also she
utterly denying, clearing her inno-
cency therein.
In conclusion, after long debat-
ing of matters, they declared unto
her, that it was the queen's will
and pleasure that she should go
unto the Tower, while the matter
were further tried and examined.
Whereat she being amazed,
said that she trusted the queen's
majesty would be a more gracious
lady unto her, and that her high-
ness would not otherwise conceive
of her but that she was a true wo-
man ; declaring furthermore to the
lords, that she was innocent in all
those matters wherein they had
burdened lier, and desired them
therefore to be a further means to
the queen her sister, that she
being a true woman in thought,
word, and deed, towards her ma-
jesty, might not be committed to
so notorious and doleful a place;
protesting that she should request
no favour at her hand, if she
should be proved to have con-
sented unto any such kind of mat-
ter as they laid unto her charge,
and therefore, in fine, desired their
lordships to think of her what she
was, and that she might not so
extremely be dealt withal for her
truth.
Whereunto the lords answered
again, that there was no remedy,
for that the queen's majesty was
fully determined that she should
go unto the Tower. Wherewith
the lords departed, with their caps
hanging over their eyes. But not
long after, within the space of an
hour, or little more, came four of
the aforesaid lords of the council,
which were the lord treasurer, the
bishop of Winchester, the lord
steward, the earl of Sussex, with
the guard ; who warding the next
chamber to her, secluded all her
gentlemen and yeomen, ladies and
gentlewomen ; except that for one
gentleman usher, three gentlewo-
men, and two grooms of her cham-
ber, were appointed in their
rooms three other men of the
queen's, and three waiting women,
to give attendance likewise upon
her, that none should have access
to her grace.
At which time there was an
hundred northern soldiers in white
coats, watching and warding about
the gardens all that night, and a
great fire being made in the midst
of the hall, two certain lords were
watching there also with their band
and company.
Upon Saturday following, two
lords of the council (the one was
the earl of Sussex, the other shall
be nameless) came and certified
her grace, that she must go forth-
with unto the Tower, the barge
being prepared for her, and the
tide now ready, which tarrieth for
nobody. In heavy mood her
grace requested the lords that she
might tarry anotlier tide, trusting
that the next would be better and
more comfortable. But one of the
lords replied, that neither time nor
tide was to be delayed.
And when her grace requested
him that she might be suffered to
write to the queen's majesty, he
answered, that he durst not per-
mit that: adding, that in his judg-
ment it would rather hurt than
profit her grace in so doing.
But the other lord, more cour-
teous and favourable, (who was
the earl of Sussex), kneeling
down, told her grace, that she
should have liberty to write, and
as he was a true man, he would
deliver it to the queen's highness,
and bring an answer of the same,
whatsoever came thereof. Where-
upon she wrote, although she
could in no case be suff'ered to
speak with the queen, to her great
discomfort, being no olfender
against the queen's majesty.
And thus the time and tide
passed away for that season, they
privily appointing all things ready
¥m
BOOK OF MARtVRS.
that slie Rhould go (he next tide,
which fell about midnight: but for
fear she should be taken by the
way. they durst not. So they
stayed till the next day, being
Palm-Sunday, when about nine
o'clock these two returned again,
declaring that it was time for her
grace to depart. She answered,
if there be no remedy, I must be
contented, willing the lords to go
on before. Being come forth into
the garden, she cast her eyes to-
wards the window, thinking to see
the queen, which she could not.
Whereat she said, she marvelled
much what the nobility of the
realm meant, which in that sort
would suffer her to be led into
captivity, the Lord knew whither,
for she did not. In the mean time
commandment was given through-
out London, that every one should
keep the church, and carry their
palms, while in the mean season
she might be conveyed without
any concourse of people to the
Tower.
After this, she took her barge,
with the two aforesaid lords, three
of the queen's gentlewomen, and
three of her own, her gentleman
usher and two of her grooms lying
and hovering upon the water a
certain space, for that they could
not shoot the bridge, the barge-
men being very unwilling to shoot
the same so soon as they did, be-
cause of the danger thereof: for
the stern of the boat struck upon
the ground, the fall was so great
and the water was so shallow, that
the boat being under the bridge,
there stayed again awhile. At
landing, she first stayed, and re-
fused to land at those stairs, where
all traitors and offenders custom-
ably used to land; neither could
she well, unless she should go
over her shoes. The lords were
gone out of the boat before, and
asked why she came not. One of
the lords went back again to her,
and brought word she would not
oome.
Then said one of the lords,
(who shall be nameless), that she
should not choose ; and because it
did then rain, he offered to her h\r(
cloak, which she, putting it back
with her hand with a good dash,
refused. So she coming out, hav-
ing one foot upon the stairs, said.
Here landeth as true a subject,
being prisoner, as ever landed at
these stairs: and before thee, O
God, I speak it, having no other
friends but thee alone.
To whom the same lord an-
swered again, that if it Mere so, it
was the better for her. At her
landing there was a great multi-
tude of their servants and warders
standing in their order. What
needed all this? said she. It is
the use, said some, so to be when
any prisoner came thither. And if
it be, quoth she, for my cause, I
beseech you that they may be dis-
missed. Whereat the poor men
kneeled down, and with one voice
desired God to preserve her gi-ace.
After this, passing a little fur-
ther, she sat down upon a stone,
and there rested herself. To
whom the lieutenant then being
said, Madam, you were best to
come out of the rain, for you sit
unwholsomely. She then reply-
ing, answered again. It is better
sitting here than in a worse place ;
for God knoweth, I know not whi-
ther you will bring me. With
that her gentleman usher wept;
she demanding of him what he
meant by using her so uncomfort-
ably, seeing she took him to be
her comfort, and not to dismay
her, especially for that she knew
her truth to be such, that no man
should have cause to weep for
her. But forth she went into pri-
son.
The doors were locked and
bolted upon her, which greatly
discomforted and dismayed her
grace. At which time she called
to her gentlewoman for her book,
desiring God not to suffer her to
build her foundation upon the
sands, but upon the rock, whereby
all blasts of blustering -weather
should have no power against her.
The doors being thus locked, and
she close shut up, the lords had
great conference how to keep
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
-tst
ward ami watch, every man de-
claring his own opinion iu that be-
half, agreeing straitly and circum-
spectly to keep her.
Then one of them, which was
the lord of Sussex, swearing, said.
My lords, let us take heed, and do
no more than our commission will
bear us out in, whatsoever shall
happen hereafter. And further,
let us consider that she was the
king our master's daughter; and
therefore let us use such dealing,
that we may answer it hereafter,
if it shall so happen: for just deal-
ing (quoth he) is always answer-
able; whereunto the other lords
agreed that it was well said of
him, and thereupon departed.
Being in the Tower, within two
days commandment was, that she
should have mass within her
house. One Mr. Young was then
her chaplain, and because there
were none of her men so well
learned to help the priest to say
mass, the mass stayed for that
day.
It would make a pitiful and
strange story here by the way to
recite what examination and rack-
ings of poor men there were to
find out the knife that should cut
her throat; what gaping among
my lords of the clergy to see the
day wherein they might wash their
goodly white rochets in her inno-
cent blood; but especially the bi-
shop of Winchester, Stephen Gar-
diner, then lord chancellor, who,
within five days after, came unto
her, with divers others of the
council, and examined her of the
talk that was at Ashbridge, be-
tween her and sir James Acroft,
concerning her removing from
thence to Dunnington castle, re-
quiring her to declare what she
meant thereby.
At the first, she being so sud-
denly asked, did not well remem-
ber any such house; but within a
while, well advising herself, she
S5ti«> Indeed I do now remember
that I have such a place, but I ne-
ver lay in it in all my life. And
as for any that hath moved me
thereunto, I do not remember.
Then to enforce the tnatter, they
brought forth sir James Acroft.
The bishop of Winchester de-
manded of her what she said to
that man. She answered, tliat she
had little to say to him, or to the
rest that were then prisoners in
the Tower: but, my lords, said
she, you do examine every mean
prisoner of me, wherein methinks
you do me great injury. If they
have done evil, and oHended the
queen's majesty, let them answer
to it accordingly. I beseech you,
my lords, join not me in this sort
with any of these offenders. And
as concerning my going unto Dun-
nington castle, I do remember
that Mr. Hobby and mine officers,
and you, sir James Acroft, had
such talk; but what is that to the
purpose, my lords, but that I may i!;o
to mine own houses at all times'
The lord of Arundel kneeling
down, said. Your grace saith
true, and certainly we are very
sorry that we have troubled you
about so vain matters. She then
said. My lords, you do sift me very
narrowly: but well I am assured,
you shall not do more to me than
God hath appointed; and so God
forgive you all.
At their departure, sir James
Acroft kneeled down, declaring he
was sorry to see the day in which
he should be brought as a witness
against her grace. But I assure
your grace, said he, I have been
marvellously tossed and examined
touching your highness, which, the
Lord knoweth, is very strange to
me: for I take God to record, be-
fore all your honours, I do not
know any thing of that crime that
you have laid to my charge, and
will thereupon take my death, if I
should be driven to so strict a
trial.
That day, or thereabouts, divers
of her own officers, who had made
provision for her diet, brought the
same to the outer gate of the
Tower, the common soldiers re-
ceiving it; which was no small
grief unto the gentlemen, the bring-
ers thereof. Wherefore they de-
sired to speak with the lord cham-
732
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
berlain, who was then constable of
the Tower. On coming into his
presence, thej declared unto his
lordship, that they were much
afraid to bring her grace's diet,
and to deliver it to such common
and desperate persons as those
who received it, beseeching his
honour to consider her grace, and
to give such order, that her viands
might at all times be brought in
by them, who had been appointed
for that purpose. Yea, sirs, said
he, who appointed you this office?
They answered, her grace's coun-
cil. Council! said he: there is
none of them which hath to do
either in that case, or any thing
else within this place ; and I as-
sure you, for that she is a pri-
soner, she shall be served by the
lieutenant's men, as other the pri-
soners are. One of the gentlemen
on this told him, that they trusted
for more favour from his hands,
■considering her peiiiionage: and
added, that they imagined the
•queen and her council would be
better to her grace than so; and
shewed themselves to be offended
at the ungracious words of the lord
chamberlain respecting their lady
and mistress.
On this he swore by God, strik-
ing himself upon the breast, that if
they did either frown or shrug at
him, he would set them where
they should see neither sun nor
moon. Thus taking their leave,
they desired God to bring him into
a better mind towards her grace,
and departed from him.
Upon which occasion, her
grace's officers made great suit
unto the queen's council, that
some proper persons might be ap-
pointed to bring her grace's diet
unto her, and that it might no
more be delivered by the common
soldiers of the Tower: which
being reasonably considered, was
by them permitted; and one of
her gentlemen, her clerk of the
kitchen, and her two purvey orSj
were appointed to bring in her
provision once a day : the warders,
however, continued to wait upon
tkem on these occasions.
The lord chamberlain himself
being always with them, circum-
spectly and narrowly watched and
searched what they brought, and
took care that they should have no
talk with any of her grace's wait-
ing servants, and so guarded them
both in and out. At the said suit
of her officers, were sent, by the
commandment of the council, to
wait upon her grace, two yeomen
of her chamber, one of her robes,
two of her pantry and ewry, one
of her buttery, another of her cel-
lar, two of her kitchen, and one of
her larder, all which continued
with her the time of her trouble.
Here the constable, being at the
first not very well pleased with
the coming in of such a company
against his will, would have had
his men still to have served with
her grace's men; which her ser-
vants would by no means suffer,
desiring his lordship to be con-
tented, for that orders were given,
that no stranger should eome
within their offices. At which an-
swer being sore displeased, he
broke out into these threatening
words, Well, I will handle you
well enough! Then he went into
the kitchen, and there would
needs have his meat roasted with
her grace's, and said, that his
cook should come thither and
dress it. To that her grace's cook
answered, My lord, I will never suller
any stranger to come about her diet,
but her own sworn men, as long as
I live. He said they should. But
the cook said, his lordship should
pardon him for that niatter. Thus
did he trouble her poor servants
grievously; though afterward he
Mas otherwise advised, and they
were more courteously used at his
hands. And good cause why ; for
he had good cheer, and fared of
the best, and her grace paid well
for it. Wherefore he used himself
afterward more reverently toward
her grace.
Having been a whole month
there in close prison, and being on
that account uneasy, she sent for
the lord chamberlain and tht* lord
Chandois to come and speak with
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
753
her. \VIi<;n tliey were conic, slie
requested tlicm tliat slic niio^Iit
have liberty to walk in some place,
for tliat she felt herself not well.
To which they answered, that they
were right sorry that they could
not satisfy her grace's request, for
that they had commandment to the
contrary, which they durst not in
anywise break. She then desired of
them, if that could not be granted,
that she might but walk into the
queen's lodging. No, nor yet
that, they answered, could by any
means be obtained without a fur-
ther suit to the queen and her
council. Well, said she, my
lords, if the matter be so har<l that
they must be sued unto for so
small a thing, and that friendship
be so strict, God comfort me ;
and so they dei>;uled, she re-
maining iti her old dungeon still,
without any kind of comfort but
only God.
Tyrrell bimiing Roie Allen's hand, ichilc feichiiin; drbtk for lier sick ^lolher
The next day lord Chandois
came unto her grace, declaring
unto her that he had applied to
the council for further liberty.
Some of them consented there-
unto, divers others dissented, for
that there were so many prisoners
in the Tower. But, ivi conclusion,
they did all agree that her grace
might walk into those lodgings, so
that he, and the lord-chamberlain,
and three of the queen's gentlewo-
men, did accompany her, the win-
K)X'S MAKTVHS.
dows being shut, and she not suf-
fered to look out at any of them:
wherewith she contented herself,
and gave him thanks for his good-
will in that behalf.
Afterwards there was liberty
granted to her grace to walk in a
little garden, the doors and gates
being shut up, M'hich was as much
discomfort to her, as the walk in
the garden was pleasant and ac-
ceptable. At which times of her
walking there, the prisoners on
48
7flf4
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
that side were strictly commanded
not to .speak or look out of the
windows into the garden, till her
grace was gone out again, having
their keepers waiting upon them
for that time. Thus her grace
wilh this small liberty contented
herself in God, to whom be praise
therefore.
During this time, there used a
little boy, a man's child in the
Tower, to resort to their chambers,
and many times to bring her grace
flowers; which he likewise did to
the other prisoners confined there.
Whereupon some evil and suspi-
cious persons, thinking to make
something out of this, on a time
called the child unto them, pro-
mising him figs and apples, and
asking him when he had been with
the earl of Devonshire, not igno-
rant of the child's often visiting
him. The boy answered, that he
would go by and by thither. Fur-
ther, they demanded of him, when
he was with the lady Elizabeth's
grace. He answered, every day.
Then they asked him what the lord
of Devonshire sent by him to her
grace. The child said, I will go
know what he will give to carry to
her. Such was the discretion of
the child, though only four years
of age. This same is a crafty boy,
said the lord-chamberlain. How
say you, my lord Chandois? I
pray you, my lord, said the boy,
give me the figs you promised me.
No, marry, answered he, thou
shalt be whipped if thou come any
more to the lady Elizab*^th, or the
lord Courtney. The boy an-
swered, I will bring my lady my
mistress more flowers. Where-
upon the child's father was com-
manded to permit the boy to come
no more up into their chambers.
The next day, as her grace was
walking in the garden, the child
peeping in at a hole in hhe door,
called unto her, Mistress, I can
bring you no more flowers. At
which she smiled, but said no-
thing, understanding thereby what
they had done. Wherefore the
chamberlain highly rebuked his
father afterwards, and commanded
him to put the child out of the
house. Alas, poor infant ! said
the father. It is a crafty knave,
said the lord-chamberlain; let me
see him here no more.
The fifth day of May, the con-
stable of the Tower was discharged
from his office, and one sir Henry
Benifield placed in his room, a man
unknown to her grace, and there-
fore the more feared ; which sud-
den alteration occasioned her no
small surprise. He brought with
him an hundred soldiers in blue
coats, wherewith she was mar-
vellously discomforted, and de-
manded of such as were about her,
whether the lady Jane's scaffold
were taken away or not, fearing,
by reason of their coming, lest she
should have played her part. To
whom answer was made, that the
scaffold was taken away, and that
she need not be apprehensive of
any such tyranny ; for God would
not suffer any such treason against
her person. Wherewith being con-
tented, but not altogether satisfied,
she asked what sir Henry Beni-
field was, and whether he was of
that conscience, or no, that if her
murdering were secretly committed
to his charge he would see the ex-
ecution thereof.
She was answered, that they
were ignorant what manner of man
he was. However they persuaded
her that God would not suffer such
wickedness to proceed. Well,
quoth she, God grant it be so. For
thou, O God, canst mollify all such
tyrannous hearts, and disappoint
all such cruel purposes ; and I
beseech thee to hear me thy crea-
ture, who am thy servant, and at
thy commandment, trusting by the
grace ever so to remain.
About which time it was spread
abroad, that her grace should be
carried from thence by this new
jolly captain and his soldiers ; but
whither it could not be learned.
Which was unto her a great grief,
especially for that such a company
was appointed for her guard, re-
questing rather to continue there
still, than to be led thence by such
a set of rascals. At last, plain
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
755
answei* was made by the lord
Cfaandois, that there was no re-
medy, but from thence she must
needvS depart to the manor of Wood-
stock, as he tliought. Being de-
manded by her, for what cause ?
For that, quoth he, the Tower is
like further to be furnished. She
being desirous to know what he
meant thereby, demanded where-
with. He answered, with such
matter as the queen and council
were determined in that behalf,
whereof he had no knowledge ; and
so departed.
In conclusion, on Trinity Sun-
day, being the nineteenth day of
May, she was removed from the
Tower, the lord treasurer being
there for the lading of her carts,
and discharging the place of the
same, where sir Henry Benifield
(being appointed her jailor) receiv-
ed her with a company of rakehells
lo guard her, besides the lord of
Derby's band, waiting in the coun-
try about for the moon-shine in the
water. Unto whom at length came
my lord of Tame, joined in com-
mission with the said sir Henry, for
the safe guiding of her to prison ;
and they together conveyed her
grace to Woodstock, as hereafter
followeth.
The first day they conducted her
to Richmond, where she continued
all night, being deprived of her
own men, which were lodged in
out-chambers, and sir Henry Beni-
field's soldiers were appointed in
their rooms to give attendance on
her person. Whereat she being
marvellously dismayed, thinking
verily some secret mischief to be
working towards her, called her
gentleman usher, and desired him
with the rest of his company to
pray for her ; for this night, said
she, I think to die. Wherewith he
being struck to the heart, said,
God forbid that any such wicked-
ness should be intended against
your grace. So comforting her as
well as he could, at last he burst
out into tears, and went from her
down into the court, where were
walking the lord of Tame,^ and sir
Henry Benifield.
Then lie coming to the lord of
Tame (who had proffered him much
friendship) desired to speak a
word or two with him. Unto whom
he familiarly said, ho would with
all his heart. Which when .sir
Henry, standing by, heard, he
asked what the matter was. To
whom the gentleman usher an-
swered. No great matter, sir, but
to speak with my lord a word or
two.
Then when the lord of Tame
came to liim, he spake on this wise.
My lord, quoth he, you have been
always my good lord, and so I be-
seech you to remain. The cause
why I come to you at this time, is
to desire your honour unfeignedly
to declare unto me whether any
danger is meant towards my mis-
tress this night, or not, that I and
my poor fellows may take such
part as shall please God to ap-
point : for certainly we will rather
die, than she should secretly and
innocently miscarry. Marry, said
the lord of Tame, God forbid that
any such wicked purpose should
be wrought ; and rather than it
should be so, I with my men are
ready to die at her feet also : and
so (praised be God) they passed
that doleful night, with uo little
heaviness of heart.
Afterwards passing over the
water at Richmond, going towards
Windsor, her grace espied certain
of her poor servants standing On
the other side, which were very
desirous to see her. Whom whei*
she beheld, turning to one of her
men standing by, she said, Yonder
I see certain of my men : go to
them and say these words from me,
Tanquam ovis, that is, Like a sheep
to the slaughter.
So she passing forward to Wind-
sor, lodged that night in the dean
of Windsor's house, a place more
meet for a priest than a princess.
And from thence her grace was
guarded and brought the next
night to Mr. Dormer's house,
where much people standing by
the way, some presented to her
one gift, and some another, so that
sir Henry was greatly moved
756
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
therewitli, ami troubled tlie poor
people very sore, for shewino- their
loving hearts in such a manner,
calling them rebels and traitors,
with such like vile words-
Besides, as she passed through
the villages, the townsmen rang
the bells, as being joyful of her
coming, thinking indeed that it
had been otherwise than it was,
as the sequel proved after to the
said poor men. For immediately
the said sir Henry hearing the
same, sent his soldiers thither,
who apprehended some of the
ringers, setting them in the stocks,
and otherwise uncourteously mis-
using some others for their good
wills.
On the morrow, her grace pass-
ing from Mr. Dormer's (where was
for the time of her abode there a
strict watch kept), came to my lord
of Tfime's house, where she lay all
night, being very princely enter-
tained both by knights and ladies,
gentlemen and gentlewomen.
Whereat sir Henry Benifield
grumbled, and was highly ofl'ended,
saying unto them, that they could
not tell what they did, and were
not able to answer their doings in
that behalf, letting them to under-
stand, that she was the queen's
prisoner, and no otherwise ; ad-
vising them therefore to take heed
and beware of after-claps. Where-
unto the lord of Tame answered in
this wise ; That he was well ad-
vised of his doings, being joined in
commission as well as he, adding
with warrant, that her grace might
and should, while in his house, be
merry.
The next day, as she should take
her journey from Richmond to-
wards Woodstock, the lord of
Tame with another gentleman be-
in^ at tables, playing and dropping
v\e crowns, the lady Elizabeth
passing by, stayed, and said she
would see the game played out,
which sir Henry Benifield would
scarce permit. The game running
long about, and they playing drop
vie crowns, Come on, saith he ; I
will tarry, saith she, and will see
this game out.
After tliis, sir. Henry Benifield
went up into a chamber, where
was appointed for her grace a
chair, two cushions, and a foot
carpet, very fair and prince like,
wherein presumptuously he sat,
and called one Barwick, his man,
to pull off his boots. Which as
soon as it was known among the
ladies and gentlemen, every one
mused thereat, and laughed him
to scorn, observing his indiscreet
manners in that behalf, as they
might very well.
When supper was done, he call-
ed my lord, and willed him that
all the gentlemen and ladies
should withdraw themselves every
one to his lodging, marvelling
much that he would permit there
such a large company, considering
the great charge he had committed
to him.
Sir Henry, quoth my lord, con-
tent yourself, all shall be avoided,
your men and all. Nay, my sol-
diers, quoth sir Henry, shall watch
all night. The lord of Tame an-
swered. There is no need. Well,
said he, need or need not, they
shall so do, mistrusting perhaps
the company, which God knoweth
was without cause.
The next day her grace took
her journey from thence to Wood-
stock, where she was inclosed, as
before in the Tower of London,
the soldiers guarding both within
and without the walls, every day,
to the number of sixty; and in
the night without the walls forty,
during the time of her imprison-
ment there.
At length she had gardens ap-
pointed for her to walk in, which
was very comfortable to her grace.
But always when she recreated
herself therein, the doors were
fast locked up, in as strict a man-
ner as they were in the Tower, be-
ing at least five or six locks be-
tween her lodging and her walks;
sir Henry himself keeping the
keys, and trusting no man there-
with. Whereupon she called hini
her jailor: and he kneeling down,
desired her grace not to call hjm
so, for he was appointed there tQ
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
757
he one of lier oflicers. From such
officers (quoth she), good Lord, de-
liver me.
And now by the way, as digress-
ing-; or rather rclreshing the reader,
if it be lawful in so serious a story
to recite a matter incident, and
yet not impertinent to the same ;
occasion here moveth, or rather
inforccth me to touch briefly what
happened in the same place and
time, by a certain merry conceited
man, being then about her grace :
who observing the strict and
strange keeping of his lady and
mistress, by the said sir Henry
Benifield, with so many locks and
doors, with such a watch and
guard about her, as was strange
and wonderful, espied a goat in
the ward where her grace was ;
and whether to refresh her op-
pressed mind, or to notify her
strait handling by sir Henry, or
else both, he took it upon his
neck, and followed her grace there-
with as she was going into her
lodging.
Which when she saw, she asked
him what he would do with it, de-
siring him to let it alone. The
man answered. No, by St. Mary
(if it please your grace), will I
not ; tor I cannot tell, whether he
be one of the queen's friends or
not. I will carry him to sir Henry
Benifield (God willing) to know
what he is : so leaving her grace,
he went with the goat on his neck,
and carried it to sir Henrj': who
when he saw him coming with it,
asked him, half angerly, what he
had there.
Unto whom the man answered,
saying, Sir, I cannot tell what he
is. I pray you examine him, for
I found him in the place where
my lady's grace was walking, and
what talk they have had 1 cannot
tell. For I understand him not,
but he should seem to me to be
some stranger, and I think verily
a Welchman, for he hath a white
frieze coat on his back. And forso-
much as I being the queen's sub-
ject, and perceiving the strict
charge committed to you, that no
stranger should have access to her
without suflicient licence, I have
here found a stranger (what he is
I cannot tell) in the place where
her grace was walking ; and there-
fore for the necessary discharge of;
my duty, I thought it good to bring
the said stranger to you, to exa-
mine as you see cause; and so he
set him down. At tliis sir Henry
seemed much displeased, and
said, Well, well, you will never
leave this gear, I see; and so they
departed.
Now to return to the matter
from whence we have digressed,
after her grace had been there a
time, she applied to the council for
leave to write to the queen. Tliis
at last was permitted : so sir Henry
Benifield brought her pen, ink, and
paper; and standing by her while
she wrote (whicii he strictly ob-
served), she being sometimes,
weary, he would carry away hei
letters, and bring them again whea
she called for them. When she
had finished, he would fain have
been messenger to the queen with
the same. Whose request her
grace denied, saying, One of her
own men should carry them, and
that she would neither trust iiiui,
nor any of his, with theuj.
Then he answered again, saying.
None of them durst be so bold (Ijc
thought) as to carry Iier letters for
her in her present situation. Yes,
said she, I am assured 1 have none
so drshonest as to deny my request
in that behalf, but will be as willing
to serve me now as before. Well,
said he, my commission is to the
contrarj^, and T may not so sufi'er it.
Her grace replying again, said.
You charge me very often witli
your comission. I pray God you
may justly answer the cruel deal-
ings you use towards me.
Then he kneeling down, desired
her grace to think and consider
how he was a servant, and put in
trust there by the queen to serve
her majesty ; protesting, that if the
case were hers, he would as will-
ingly serve her grace, as now he
did the queen's highness. For
which answer her grace thanked
him, desiring God that she might
758
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
neter have need of such servants
as he was; declaring further to
him, that his doino:s towards her
were not good nor answerable,
but more than all the friends he
had would stand by.
To whom sir Henry replied, and
said, that there was no remedy but
his doings must be answered, and
so they should, trusting to make
good account thereof. The cause
which moved her grace so to say,
was, for that he would not permit
her letters to be carried four or
five days after the writing thereof.
But, in line, he was content to send
for her gentleman from the town
of Woodstock, demanding of him
whether he durst enterprise the
carriage of her grace's letters to
the queen, or no : and he answered.
Yea, sir, that I dare, and will with
all my heart. Whereupon sir
Henry, half against his stomach,
took them unto him.
Then about the eighth of June
came down Dr. Owen and Dr.
Wendy, sent by the queen to her
grace, for that she was sickly ;
who ministering to her, and letting
her blood, tarried there, and at-
tended on her grace five or six
days. Then she being well amend-
ed, they returned again to the
court, making their good report
to the queen and council of her
grace's behaviour and humility to-
wards tlie queen's highness.
Which her majesty hearing, to*»k
very thankfully ; but the bishops
repined thereat, looked black in
the mouth, and told the queen,
they marvelled much that she sub-
mitted not herself to her majesty's
mercy, considering that she had
offended her highness.
About this time, her grace was
requested by a secret friend to
submit herself to the queen's ma-
jesty, which would be well taken,
and to her great quiet and advan-
tage. Unto whom she answered,
that she would never submit her-
self to them whom she never of-
fended. For (quoth she) if I have
offended and am guilty, I then
crave no mercy, but the law, which
J am certain I should have had be-
fore this, if it could be proved b.t
me. For I know myself (I thank
God) to be out of the danger
thereof, wishing that I were as
clear out of the peril of my
enemies ; and then I am assured I
should not be so locked and bolted
wp within walls and doors as I am.
God give them a better mind when
it pleaseth him.
About this lime there was a great
consultation among the bishops
and gentlemen, touching the mar-
riage of her grace, which some of
the Spaniards wished to be with
some stranger, that she might go
out of the realm with her portion ;
some saying one thing and some
another.
A lord (who shall be here name-
less) being there, at last said. That
the king should never have any quiet
common-wealth in England, unless
her head was severed from her
shoulders. Whereunto the Spa-
niards answered, saying, God for-
bid that their king and master
should have that mind to consent
to such a mischief.
This was the courteous answer
of the Spaniards to the English-
men, speaking after that sort
against their own country. From
that day the Spaniards never left
oft" their good persuasions to the
king, that the like honour he should
never obtain, as he should in deli-
vering the lady Elizabeth's grace
out of prison ; whereby at length
she was happily released from the
same. Here is a plain and evident
example of the good clemency and
nature of the king and his coun-
sellors toward her grace (praised
be God therefore), who moved
their hearts therein. Then here-
upon she was sent for shortly after
to come to Hampton-Court.
But before her removing away
from Woodstock, we will stay a
little to declare in what dangers
her life was during the time she
remained there : first through fire,
which began to kindle between
the boards and ceiling under the
chamber where she lay, whether
by a spark of fire getting accident-
ally into a crevice, or whether for
PRINCESS ELTZABETH.
759
the purpose by iiomo fliat, meant
lier no good, the Lord doth know.
Nevertheless a worshipful knight
of Oxfordshire, which was there
joined the same time with sir
Henry Benifield in keeping that
lady, (who then took up the boards
and quenched the fire), verily sup-
posed it to be done for the pur-
pose.
Furthermore it is thought and
affirmed (for truth) of one Paul
Penny, the keeper of Woodstock,
a notorious ruffian, and a butcherly
wretch, that he was appointed to
assassinate the said lady Eliza-
beth ; who both saw the man,
being often in her sight, and also
knew thereof.
Another time, one of the privy
chamber, a great man about the
queen, and chief darling of Steplien
Gardiner, named James Basset,
came to Blandenbridge, a mile
from Woodstock, with twenty or
thirty privy coats, and sent for sir
Henry Benifield to come and speak
M'ith him. But as God would,
who disposcth all things according
to bis own will, so it happened,
that a little before, the said sir
Henry Benifield was sent for by
post to the council, leaving strict
word behind him with his brother,
that no man, whosoever he were,
though coming with a note of the
queen's liand. or any other warrant,
should have access to her before
his return again. By reason
whereof it so fell out, that Mr.
Benifield's brother, coming to him
at the bridge, would suffer him in
no case to come iu, who other-
wise (as is supposed) was ap-
pointed violently to murder the
innocent lady.
There moreover is to be noted,
that during the imprisonment of
this lady and princess, one Mr.
Edmund Tremaine was on the
rack, and Mr. Smithwike, and
others in the Tower, were examin-
ed, and divers offers made to them
to accuse the guiltless lady, being
in her captivity. Howbeit, all that
notwithstanding, no matter could
be proved by all examinations, as
she the .qarae time lying at Wood-
stock had certain intelligencf' by
tlie means of one .Tohn (Jayor ;
who under a colourable pretence
of a letter to Mrs. Cleve from her
father, was let in, and so gave
them secretly to understand of all
this matter. Whereupon the lady
Elizabeth, at her departing out
from Woodstock, wrote these
lines with her diamond in a glass
window ;
Much susperterl by me ;
Nothing proved can be.
Quoth Elizabeth, Prisoner.
And thus much touching the
troubles of lady Elizabeth at
Woodstock. Whereunto this is
more to be added, that during the
same time, the lord of Tame had
laboured to the queen, and became
surety for her, to have her from
Woodstock to his house, and had
obtained a grant thereof. There-
upon preparation was made ac-
cordingly, and all things ready in
expectation of her coming. But
through the procurement either of
Mr. Beniheld, or by the advice of
Winchester her mortal enemj',
letters came overnight to the con-
trary ; whereby her journey was
stopped.
Thus this worthy lady, oppressed
with continual sorrow, could not
be permitted to have recourse to
any friends she had, but still in
the hands of her enemies was left
desolate, and utterly destitute of
all that might refresh a doleful
heart, fraught full of terror and
thraldom. Whereupon no marvel
if she hearing upon a time, out of
her garden at Woodstock, a certain
milkmaid singing pleasantly,
wished herself to be a milkmaid
as she was, saying (hat her case
was better, and life more merry
than hers, in that state as she
was.
Now after these things thus de-
clared, to proceed further there
where we left before, sir Henry
Benifield and his soldiers, with the
lord of Tame, and sir Ralph Chara-
berline, guarding and waiting upon
her, the first night from Wood-
stock she came to Ricot. In
which journey such a mighty wind
did blow, that her hood was twice
760
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
or thrirc blown from her head.
Thereupon she desiring to return to
a certain gentleman's house there
near, could not be suflered by sir
Henry Bcnifield so to do, but was
constrained under an hedge to
trim her head as well as she could.
After this, the next day they
journeyed to Mr. Dormer's, and so
to Colbroke, where she lay all that
night at the George, and by tiie
way coming to Colbroke, certain
of her grace's gentlemen and yeo-
men met her, to the number of
threescore, much to all their com-
forts, who had not seen her grace
for a long time before : notwith-
standing they were commanded in
t^e queen's name immediately to
depart the town, to both theirs
and her grace's no little heaviness,
who could not be suffered once to
speak with him. So that night all
her men were taken from her,
saving her gentleman-usher, three
gentlewomen, two grooms, and
one of her wardrobe, the soldiers
watching and warding about the
house, and she close shut up with-
in her prison.
The next day following, her
grace entered Hampton-Court,
and came into the prince's lodg-
ing: the doors being shut upon
her, and she guarded with soldiers
as before, lay there a fortnight at
least, before any had recourse unto
her: at length came the lord Wil-
liam Haward, who used her grace
honourably. AVhereat she took
much comfort, and requested him
to be a means that she might speak
with some of the council. To
whom not long after came the
bishop of Winchester, and the
lord of Arundel, the lord of
Shrewsbury, secretary Peter, who
with great humility humbled them-
selves to her grace. She again
likewise saluting them, said, My
lords, I am glad to see you : for
methinks I have been kept a great
while from you desolate and alone.
Wherefore I would desire you to
be a means to the king and queen,
that I may be delivered from pri-
son, wherein I have been kept a
long time, as to you, my lords, is
>vell kpowa.
When she had spoken, Steplien
Gardiner, the bishop of Winches-
ter, kneeled down, and requested
that she would submit herself to
the queen's grace, and in so doing
he had no doubt but that her ma-
jesty would be good to her: she
made answer. That rather than she
Mould so do, she would lay in pri-
son all the days of her life ; add-
ing, that she craved no mercy at
her majesty's hand, but rather de-
sired the law, if ever she did of-
fend her majesty in thought, word,
or deed : and besides this, in
yielding (quoth she) I should speak
against myself, and confess myself
to be an offender, which I never
was toward her majesty, by occa-
sion whereof the king and queen
might ever hereafter conceive of
me an evil opinion : and therefore
I say, my lords, it were better for
me to lie in prison for the truth,
than to be abroad and suspected
by my prince. And so they de-
parted, promising to declare her
message to the queen.
On the next day the bishop of
Winchester came again unto her
grace, and kneeling down, declared
that the queen marvelled that she
should so stoutlj' use herself, not
confessing that she had offended :
so that it should seem that the
queen's majesty had wrongfully
imprisoned her grace.
Nay, quoth the lady Elizabeth,
it may please her to punish me as
she thinketh good.
Well, quoth Gardiner, her ma-
jesty willeth me to tell you, that
you must tell another tale before
that you be set at liberty.
Her grace ansv/ered, that she
had as soon be in prison with ho-
nesty and truth, as to be abroad,
suspected by her majesty ; and
this that I have said, I will stand
unto, for I will never belie mj-
self.
Winchester again kneeled down,
and said, Then your grace hath
the advantage of me and other
lords for your wrong and long im-
prisonment.
What advantage I have (quoth
she) you know ; taking God to
rcco|-d, I seek no advantage M
PRINCESS ELIZABETH.
761
yarn hands for your so dealin<?
with me, but God lor^ivc you aiul
ine also. Witli that the rest
kneeled, desirinjif her grace tliat
all might be forgotten, and so de-
parted, she being fast loeked up
again.
A seven-night after the queen
sent for her grace at ten o'clock at
night to speak with her: for she
had not seen her for two years be-
fore. Yet for all that, she was
amazed at the suddenness of the
message ; thinking it had been
worse than afterwards it proved,
desired her gentlemen and gentle-
women to pray for her; for that
she could not tell whether ever she
should see them again or no.
At which time sir Henry Beni-
field with Mrs. Clarencius coming
in, her grace was brought into the
garden, unto a stair's foot that
went into the queen's lodging, her
grace's gentlewomen waiting upon
her, her gentleman-usher, and her
grooms, going before with torches:
where her gentlemen and gentle-
women being commanded to stay,
all, saving one woman, Mrs. Cla-
rencius conducted her to the
queen's bed-chamber, where her
majesty was.
At the sight of whom her grace
kneeJed down, and desired God to
preserve her majesty, not mistrust-
ing but that she should prove her-
self as true a subject towards her
majesty as ever any did, and de-
sired her majesty even so to judge
of her; and said, that she should
not find her to the contrary, what-
.soever report otherwise had gone
of her.
To whom the queen answered.
You will not confess your offence,
but stand stoutly to your truth : I
pray God it may so fall out.
If it doth not, (q^oth the lady
Elizabeth), I request neither fa-
vour nor pardon at your majesty's
hands. Well, (said the queen),
you stiffly still persevere in your
truth. Belike you will not con-
fess but that you have been wrong-
fully punished
I must not say so (if it please
your majesty) to you.
Why then (said the queen) be-
like you will to others.
No, if it please your majesty,
(quoth she), 1 have borne the bur-
den, and must bear it. I iiumbly
beseech your niajesty to have a
good opinion of me, and to think
me to be your true subject, not
only from tiie beginning hitherto,
but for ever, as long as life lasteth:
and so they departed with very
few comfortable words of the
queen, in English: but what she
said in Spanish, God knoweth.
It was thought that king Philip
was there behind a cloth, and not
seen, and that he shewed himself
a very great friend in that matter,
&c.
Thus her grace departing, went
to her lodging again, and that day
seven-night was released of sir
Henry Beuiheld, her gaoler (as
she termed him), and his soldiers,
and so her grace being set at li-
berty from imprisonment, went
into the country, and had ap-
pointed to go with her sir Thomas
Pope, one of queen Mary's coun-
sellors, and one of her gentlemen-
ushers, Mr. Gage, and thus strictly
was she looked after all queen
Mary's time. And this is the dis-
course of her highness's imprison-
ment.
Then there came to Lamhevre,
Mr. Jerningham, and Mr. Norris,
gentlemen-usher, queen Mary's
men, who took away from her
grace, Mrs. Ashly to the Fleet,
and three other of her gentlewo-
men to the Tower; which thing
was no little trouble to h«r grace,
saying, that she thought they
would fetch all away at the end.
But, God be praised, shortly after
was fetched away Gardiner,through
the merciful providence of the
Lord's goodness, by occasion of
whose opportune decease (as is
partly touched in this story be-
fore), the life of this excellent
princess, and the wealth of Eng-
land, was preserved. For this is
credibly to be supposed, that the
said wicked Gardiner of Win-
chester had long laboured his
wits, and to this only most princi-
762
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
pal mark bent all his devices, to
take this our happy and dear so-
vereign out of the way ; as both by
his words and doin2;s before noti-
fied, may sufiBciently appear.
But such was the gracious and
favourable providence of the Lord,
to the preservation not only of her
royal majesty, but also of the mi-
serable and" woful state of this
•whole island, and poor subjects of
the same, whereby the proud plat-
forms and peevish practices of
this wicked Ahithophel prevailed
not: but contrariwise, both he and
all the snares and traps of his per-
nicious council laid against ano-
ther, were turned to a net to catch
himself, according to the proverb,
" The mischief he designed for
another, fell upon his own head."
After the death of this Gardiner,
followed the death also and droop-
ing away of other her enemies,
whereby little and little her jeo-
pardy decreased, fear diminished,
hope of comfort began to appear
as out of a dark cloud: and albeit
as yet her grace had no full as-
surance of perfect safety, yet more
gentle entertainment daily did
grow unto her, till at length in the
month of November, and seven-
teenth day of the same, three
years after the death of Stephen
Gardiner, followed the death of
queen Mary.
Although this history following
be not directly appertaining to
the former matter, yet the same
may here not unaptly be inserted,
for that it doth discover and shew
forth the nialicious hearts of the
papists to the lady Elizabeth in
the time of queen Mary, her sister,
which is reported by sundry ho-
nest persons of unquestionable
credit. The matter whereof is
this.
Soon after the stir of Wyat, and
the troubles that happened to the
lady Elizabeth for that cause, it
happened that one Robert Farrer,
a haberdasher of London, dwell-
ing near Newgate-market, in a
certain morning was at the Rose
tavern, where chanced to meet
him one Laurence Shirifi", grocer.
dwelling also not far from thenre;
they drinking together as good
friends (as they had been for a
long time before), Farrer being a
little elevated, and not consider-
ing who were present, began to
talk at large against the lady Eli-
zabeth, and said. That jilt hath
been one of the thief doers in this
rebellion of Wyat, and before all
be done, she and all the heretics
shall well understand it. Some of
them hope that she shall have the
crown, but she and they (I trust)
that so hope, shall hop headless,
or be fried with fagots before she
come to it.
Laurence, the grocer, being
sworn servant to the lady Eliza-
beth, could no longer bear these
scandalous expressions of his old
acquaintance concerning his mis-
tress, but said to him, Farrer, I
have loved thee as a neighbour,
and have had a good opinion of
thee, but in this I defy thee ; and
I tell thee I am her grace's sworn
servant, and she is a princess, and
the daughter of a noble king, and
it doth not become thee to call her
a jilt; and for thy so saying, I say
thou art a knave, and I will com-
plain of thee. Do thy worst, said
Farrer, for what I said, 1 will say
again ; and so Shiriff" went out of
his company.
Shortly after, the said Shiriff,
taking an honest neighbour with
him, went before the commission-
ers to complain, who sat then at
bishop Bonner's house, near St.
Paul's, Bonner being then chief
commissioner, the lord Mordaunt,
sir Jolni Baker, Dr. Derbyshire,
chancellor to the bishop, Dr. Storj-,
Dr. Harpsfield, and others, being
present.
Mr. Shiriff coming before them,
declared the manner of Farrer's
talk against the lady Elizabeth.
Bonner answered, Peradventure
you took him worse than he
meant.
Yea, my lord, said Dr. Story, if
you knew the man as 1 do, you
would say there is not a better
Catholic, nor an honcster man, in
the city of London.
JUDGMENT ON THK PEUSECUTOHS.
768
Well, said Mr. Sluriff, my lord,
sbo is my e:raciou!i lady and mis-
tress, and it is not to be suficred
that such a varlet as he is should
call so honourable a princess by
the name of jilt; and I saw yes-
terday at court that my lord car-
dinal Pole, meeting her in the
chamber of presence, kneeled
down on his knees and kissed her
hand; and I saw also that king
Philip meeting her, made her such
obeisance, that his knee touched
the ground ; and then methinketh
it were too much to suffer such a
varlet as this is to call her jilt,
and to wish them to hop headless
that wish her grace to enjoy the
possession of the crown, when God
shall send it unto her, as the right
of her inheritance.
Yea; stay there, quoth Bonner.
When God sendeth it unto her, let
lier enjoy it. But truly (said he)
the man that spake the words that
you have reported, meant nothing
against the lady Elizabeth, your
mistress, and no more do we: but
he, like an honest and zealous
man, feared the alteration of reli-
gion, which every good man ought
to fear: and therefore, (said Bon-
ner), good man, go your ways
home, and report well of us to
your mistress, and we will send
for Farrer, and rebuke him for his
rash and indiscreet words, and we
trust he will not do the like again.
And thus Shiriff came away, and
Farrer had a slap with a fox's tail.
Queen Mary, being long sick
before, upon the 17th day of No-
vember, in the year above-men-
tioned, about three or four o'clock
in the morning, yielded her life to
nature, and her kingdom to queen
Elizabeth, her sister. Concerning
whose death, some say that she
died of a tympany, some (by her
great sighing before her death)
supposed she died of thought and
sorrow. Whereupon her council
seeing her sighing, and desirous
to know the cause, to the end they
might the more readily minister
consolation unto her, feared, as
they said, that she took that
thought for the kino;, her husband,
who was gone from her. To
whom she answering, said. Indeed
that may be one cause, but that is
not the greatest wound that pier-
ceth ray oppressed mind; but what
that was, she would not express to
them.
However, afterward she opened
the matter more plainly to Mr.
Rise and Mrs. Clarencius, (if it be
true what they told me, who
heard it of Mr. Rise himself), who
then being most familiar with her,
told her, that they feared she took
thought for king Philip's depart-
ing from her. Not that only, said
she, but when I am dead and
opened, you shall find Calais lying
in my heart, &c. And here is an
end of queen Mary, and of her
persecutions.
Of which queen this truly may
be affirmed, and left in story for
a perpetual memorial or epitaph,
for all kings and queens that shall
succeed her to bo noted. That be-
fore her never was read in history
of any king or queen of England,
since the time of king Lucius,
under whom, in time of peace, by
hanging, beheading, burning, and
imprisoning, so much Christian
blood was spilled, and so many
Englishmen's lives lost, within this
realm, as under the said queen
Mary for the space of four years
was to be seen, and I beseech the
Lord never may be seen hereafter.
To render this part of our History
complete, we give the following
Treatises of our Author, con-
cerning the judgments which
the Almighty inflicted on many
of those who had persecuted the
Protestants, during the reign of
Mary, beginning with that prin-
cess herself.
THE ILL SUCCESS OF QUEEN MARY,
FROM TEUSECUTING GOD's PEO-
PLE.
As Queen Mary during all her
reign was sucli a vehement adver-
sary against the sincere professors
of Christ and his gospel; for
which there be many who do highly
1
764
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
magniCy and approve her doings
therein : to tlie intfent therefore that
all nien may understand, how tlie
blessing of God did not only not
attend her proceedings, but con-
trariwise rather how his manifest
displeasure ever wrought against
her, in plaguing both her and her
realm, and subverting all her
counsels and attempts, whatsoever
she took in hand, we will bestow
a little time therein, to survey the
whole course of her actions, and
consider -what success she had in
the same. Which being mcU con-
sidered, we shall never lind any
reign of any prince in this land,
or any other, which did ever shew
in it (for the proportion of time) so
many arguments of God's wrath
and displeasure, as were to be
seen in the reign of this queen,
whether we behold the shortness
of her time, or the unfortunate
events of all her purposes, who
seemed never to purpose any
thing that came luckily to pass,
neither did any thing frame to
her purpose, whatsoever she took
in hand touching her own private
aflairs.
Of good kings we read in scrip-
ture, in shewing mercy and pity,
in seeking God's will in his word,
and subverting the monuments of
idolatry, how God blessed their
ways, increased their honours,
and mightily prospered all their
proceedings, as we see in king
David, Solomon, Josias, Josa-
phat, Ezechias, with such others ;
Manasses made the streets
of Jerusalem to swim with
the blood of his subjects; but
what came of it, the text doth
testify.
Of queen Elizabeth, who now
reigneth among us, this we must
needs say, which we see, that she
in sparing the blood, not only of
God's servants, but also of God's
enemies, hath doubled now the
reign of queen Mary, her sister,
with such abundance of peace and
prosperity, that it is hard to say,
whether the realm of England felt
more of God's wrath in queen
Mary's time, or of God's favour
and mercy in these blessed days
of queen Elizabeth.
Gamaliel, speaking his mind in
the council of the Pharisees con-
cerning Christ's religion, gave
this reason, that if it were not of
God, it could not stand. So may
it be said of queen Mary and her
Romish religion, that if it were so
perfect and Catholic as they pre-
tend, and the contrary faitii of the
gospellers were so detestable and
heretical as they make it ; how
cometh it then, that this so Catho-
lic a queen, such a necessary pillar
of his spouse the church, continu-
ed no longer, till she had utterly
rooted out of the land this he-
retical generation ? yea, how
chanced it rather, tliat Almighty
God, to spare these poor heretics,
rooted out queen Mary so soon
from her throne, alter she had
reigned but only live years and
five months?
Further, how God blessed her
ways and endeavours in the mean
time, while she thus persecuted-
the true servants of God, reniain-
eth to be discussed. Where this
is first to be noted, that when she
first began to stand for the title of'
the crown, and yet had wrought-
no resistance against Christ and
his gospel, but had promised her
faith to the Sutiolk men, to main-
tain the religion left by king Ed-,
ward, her brother, so long God
went with her, advanced her, and
by the means of the gospellers
brought her to the possession of
the realm. But after that, she
breaking her promise with God
and man, began to take part witli
Stephen Gardiner, and had given
over her supremacy to the pope,
by and by God's blessing left her,
neither did any thing thrive well
with her afterward, during the
time other government.
For first, the greatest and finest
ship she had, called Great Harry,
was burnt; such a vessel as was
not to be matched in these parts of
Europe.
Then would she needs bring in
king Philip, and by her strange
marriage with him, to make the
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
765
Avhole realm of England subject
to a stranger. And all that not-
withstanding, that she either did,
or was able to do, she could not
bring to pass to set the crown of
England on his head. With king
Philip came in the pope and his
popish mass; with whom also her
purpose was to restore again the
monks and nuns to their places,
neither lacked there any attempts
to the utmost of her power ; and
yet therein God stopt her of her
will, that it came not forward.
After this, what a famine happen-
ed in her time here in her land ?
The like whereof hath not been
in England, insomuch that in sun-
»lry places her poor subjects were
forced to live upon acorns for want
of corn.
Furthermore where other kings
are wont to be renowned by some
worthy victory and valour achiev-
ed, let us now see what valiant
victory was gotten in this queen
Mary's days. King Edward the
Sixth, her blessed brother, how
many rebellions did he suppress
in Devonshire, in Norfolk, in Ox-
fordshire, and elsewhere? What a
famous victory m as got in his time
in Scotland, by the singular work-
ing (no doubt) of God's blessed
hand, rather than by any expec-
tation of man? King Edward the
Third (which was the eleventh
king from the conquest), by princely
puissance, purchased Calais unto
England, which hath been kept
English ever since, till at length
came queen Mary, the eleventh
likewise from the said king Ed-
ward, who lost Calais from Eng-
land again; so that the victories
of this queen were very small,
and what the losses were let other
men judge.
Hitherto the affairs of queen
Mary have had no great success,
as you have heard : but never had
any woman worse success thao
she had in her childbirth. For see-
ing one of these two must needs
be granted, that either she was
witli child, or not with child; if
she were with child, why was it
not seen? If she were not, how
was all the realm deluded? And
in the meanwhile, where were all
the prayers, the solemn proces-
sions, 'the devout masses, of the
Catholic clergy ? Why did they
not prevail with God, if their re-
ligion were so godly as they pre-
tend ? If their masses indeed be
able to fetch Christ from heaven,
and to reach down to purgatory ;
how chanced it then they could
not reach to the queen's chamber,
to help her in her travail, if she had
been with child indeed ? If not,
how then came it to pass, that all
the Catholic church of England
did so err, and was so deeply de-
ceived ? Queen Mary, after these
manifold plagues and corrections,
which might sudicienlly admonish
her of God's disfavour provoked
against her, would not yet cease
her persecution, but still continued
more and more to revenge her
Catholic zeal upon the Lord's
faithful people, setting fire to their
poor bodies by dozens and half-
dozens. Whereupon God's wrath-
ful indignation, increasing more
and more against her, ceased not
to touch her more near with pri-
vate misfortunes and calamities.
For after that he had taken from
her the fruit of children (which
chiefly and above all things she
desired), then he bereft her of (hat
which of all earthly things should
have been her chief stay of ho-
nour, and staff of comfort, that is,
withdrew from her the affection
and company even of her own
liusband, by whose marriage she
had promised before to herself
whole heaps of such joy and fe-
licity: hat the omnipotent Go-
vernor of all things so turned the
wheel of her own spinning against
her, that her high buildings of such
joys and felicities came all to no-
thing ; her hopes being confound-
ed, her purposes disappointed,
and she also brought to desolation;
who seemed neither to have the
fafour of God, nor the hearts of
h^r subjects, nor even the love of
her husband ; who neither had
iVuit by him while she had him,
veither could enjoy him whom she
766
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
had married, nor yet at liberty to
luarry any other whom she ini^ht.
Now observe the woful adversity
of this queen, aud learn hence
what the Lord can do when man's
wilfulness will needs resist him,
and will not be ruled.
At last, when all these fair ad-
monitions would take no place
with the queen, nor remove her to
revoke her bloody laws, nor to
stay the tyranny of her priests,
nor yet to spare her own subjects,
but that the servants of God were
drawn daily by heaps most pitifully
as sheep to the slaughter, it so
pleased the heavenly Majesty of
Almighty God, when no other re-
medy would serve, seasonably to
cut her off by death, who in her
life so little regarded the life of
others, giving her throne, which
she abused to the destruction of
Christ's church and people, to an-
other, who more temperately and
quietly could guide the same, after
she had reigned here the space of
five years and live months. The
shortness of whose reign, scarce
we find in any other story of king
or queen since the conquest or
before (being come to their own
government), save only king Ri-
chard III.
And thus much here, as in the
closing up of this story I thought
to insinuate, touching the unlucky
and deplorable reign of queen
Mary : not for any detraction to
her place and state-royal, where-
unto she was called of the Lord,
but to this only intent and effect,
that forsomuch as she would needs
set herself so confidently to work
and strive against tht Lord and
his proceedings, all rcad^^rs and
rulers may not only see how the
Lord did work against her there-
fore, but also by her may be ad-
vertised and learn what a dan-
gerous thing it is for men and wo-
men in authority, upon blind zeal
and opinion, to stir up persecution
in the Christian church, to the «f-
fusion of Christian blood, lest \t
prove in the end with them (as it
did here), that while they think to
persecute heretics, they stumblei
at the same »tone as did the Jews
in persecuting Christ and his true
members to death, to their own
confusion and destruction.
THE SEVERE PUNISHMENT OF GOD
UPON THE PERSECUTORS OF HIS
PEOPLE AND SUCH AS HAVE BEEN
BLASPHEMERS, &C.
Queen Mary being dead and
gone, we will now leave her, and
treat of those under her who were
the chief instruments in this per-
secution, the bishops and clergy,
to whom she, as a true Catholic,
gave all the execution of her
power. Touching which prelates
and priests, here is to be noted
in like manner the miraculous
providence of Almighty God,
which as he shortened the reign
of their queen, so he suffered them
not to escape unvisited : first be-
ginning with Stephen Gardiner,
the arch-persecutor, whom he took
away about the midst of the queen's
reign.
After him dropped away others
also, some before the death of
queen Mary, and some after, as
Morgan, bishop of St. David's,
who sitting upon the condemna-
tion of bishop Farrer, and unjustly
usurping his room, not long- after
was struck by God's hand in a
strange manner by inverting of
nature, and so he continued till
his death.
And when Mr. Leyson, the
sheriff at Bishop Farrer's burning,
had brought away the cattle of the
said bishop, from his servant's
house into his own custody, on
coming into the sherift's ground,
divers of them would never eat
meat, but lay bellowing and roar-
ing, and so died.
Bishop Thornton, suffragan of
Dover, who exercised his cruel
tyranny upon so many pious men
at Canterbury, on a Sunday, fell
suddenly into a palsy, and so had
to bed, was willed to remember
God. Yea, so I do, said he, and
my lord cardinal too, &c.
Another bishop or suffragan of
Dover, ordained by the aforesaid
cardinal, broke his neck, failing
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
767
<lown a pair of stairs in the car-
dinal's chamber at Greenwich, as
he had received the cardinal's bless-
ing.
John Cooper, of the age of 44
years, atWatsam in Suffolk, a car-
penter by trade, a man of very
honest report, being at home, there
came unto him one William Pen-
ning, a serving-man of the same
place, to buy a couple of fat bul-
locks, which he had brought up for
his own use, on refusing to sell
them, went and accused him of
high-treason. Though he flatly
denied the words imputed to him,
and said he never spoke them,
that did not avail ; for he was ar-
raigned at Bury, before sir Cle-
ment Higham, at a Lent assize,
and there this Penning brought
two vile men, that witnessed to
the speaking of the treason,
Richard White, of Watsam, and
Grimwood, of Hitcham, in the
said county of Sufl'olk, and was
sentenced to be hanged, drawn,
and quartered, which was accord-
ingly performed soon after, to
the great grief of many a good
heart.
Now, when this innocent man
was dead, his goods spoiled, his
wife and children left desolate and
comfortless, and all things hushed,
nothing was feared of any part ;
but la the harvest following, as
Grimwood was at his labour,
stacking up a golf of corn, being
in health, and fearing no danger,
suddenly his bowels fell out of his
body, and he most miserably died :
such was the terrible judgment of
God, to shew his displeasure
against his bloody act.
Mr. Woodroffe, the sheriff, at
Mr. Bradford's death, used much
to rejoice at the death of the poor
saints of Christ, but he had not
come out of his office a week, be-
fore he was stricken suddenly by
the hand of God ; the one-half of
his body was in such a condition,
that he lay benumbed and bed-
ridden, not able to move himself,
but as he was lifted by others ;
and he continued in that infirmity
seven or eight years, till his dying
day.
There was a certain bailiff, of
Crowland, in Lincolnshire, named
Burton, who pretending an ear-
nest friendship to the gospel in king
Edward's days, set forth the king's
proceedings lustily, till the time
that king Edward was dead ; then
perceiving how the world was like
to turn, the bailiff turned his reli-
gion likewise ; and so he moved
the parish to shew themselves the
queen's friends, and so set up the
mass speedily.
But when he saw his words were
not regarded, and purposing to
win his spurs by playing the man
in the mass's behalf and the
queen's, he got him to church
upon a Sunday morning, when
the curate was beginning the Eng-
lish service, according to the
statute set forth by king Edward
the Sixth ; the bailiff coraeth in a
great rage to the curate, and saith.
Sirrah, will you not say mass ?
Buckle yourself to mass, you
knave, or by God's blood I shall
sheath my dagger in your shoulder.
The poor curate for fear was
obliged to comply.
Not long after this, he was
seized with a violent illness, which
continued but a few days, when
with extreme pain of vomiting and
crying, he desperately died, with-
out any token of repentance 'of his
former life.
As James Abbes was led by the
sheriff towards his martyrdom,
divers poor people stood in the
way, and asked their alms. He
could only exhort them to be
strong in the Lord, and, as faithful
followers of Christ, to stand stead-
fast unto the truth of the gospel,
which he (through God's help)
would then in their sight seal and
confirm with his blood.
After the fire was put unto him,
one of the sherifl's servants, who
had been blaspheming, was there
presently, in the sight of all the
people, stricken with a frenzy,
wherewith he had before most
railingly charged that good martyr
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of God, who in this furious rage
and madness casting off his shoes
with all the rest of his clothes,
cried out unto the people and said,
Thus did James Abbes the true
servant of God, who is saved, but
I am damned. And thus ran he
round about the town of Bury, still
crying out, that James Abbes was
a good man and saved, but he was
damned.
The priest of the parish being
sent for, brought Avith him the cru-
cifix, and their houseling host of
the altar. Which when the poor
wretch saw, he cried out that he,
with such others as he was, was
the cause of his damnation, and
that James Abbes was a good man
and saved. And so shortly after
died.
Alexander, the keeper of New-
gate, a cruel enemy to those that
lay there for religion, died very
miserably, being so rotten within,
that no man could abide the smell.
His son James, having left unto
him by his father great substance,
within three years wasted all to
nought : and when some marvelled
how he spent these goods so fast :
O, said he, evil gotten, evil spent;
and shortly after in Newgate-
market fell down suddenly, and
wretchedly died.
John Peter, his son-in-law, an
horrible blasphemer of God, and
no less cruel to the prisoners,
rotted away and miserably died.
Who commonly, when he would
afiirm any thing, were it true or
false, used to say, If it be not true,
I pray God I rot ere I die.
Stephen Gardiner hirnself,
after so long professing the doc-
trine of papistry, Avhen there came
a bishop to him on his death-bed,
and put him in remembrance of
Peter denying his master; he an-
swering again, said, that he had
denied with Peter, but never re-
pented with Peter, and so both
stinkingly and unrepentingly died,
thereby giving an evident example
to all men, to understand that po-
pery rather is a doctrine of des-
peration, procuring the vengeance
of Almighty God to tliem that
wilfully do cleave unto it.
Dr. Story, being an English-
man by birth, and from his infancy
being not only nursed in papistry,
but also even as it were by nature
earnestly affected to the same,
and growing somewhat in riper
years, in the days of queen Mary
became a bloody tyrant, and cruel
persecutor of Christ in his mem-
bers (as all the histories in this
book almost do declare). Thus h
raging all the reign of the afore-
said queen Mary against the in-
fallible truth of Christ's gospel,
and the true professors thereof,
never ceasing till he had consum-
ed to ashes two or three hundred
blessed martyrs, who willingly
gave their lives for the testimony
of his truth ; and thinking their
punishment in the fire not cruel
enough, he went about to invent
new torments for the holy martyrs
of Christ, such was his hatred to
the truth of Christ's gospel : but in
tlie end the Lord God looking upon
the aflliction and cruel blood-
shedding of his servants, took away
queen Mary, the great pillar of pa-
pistry. After whom succeeded
lady Elizabeth, now queen of
England, who staying the bloody
sword of persecution from raging
any further, caused the same Dr.
Story to be apprehended, and
committed to ward, with many
others his accomplices, sworn
enemies to Christ's glorious^ gos-
pel. The said Story having been
a while detained in prison, at last,
by what means I know not, got out.
and conveyed himself over the
seas, where he continued a most
bloody persecutor, still raging
against God's saints with fire and
sword. Insomuch as he growing
to be familiar and right dear to the
duke of Alva, in Antwerp, re-
ceived special commission from
him to search the ships for goods
forfeited, and for English books,
and such like.
And in this favour and authority
he continued there for a time, by
which moans he did much hurt,
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS,
7fi9
and brought many a j^ood man and
woman into trouble and extreme
peril of life through his blood-
thirsty cruelty ; but at last the
Lord (when the measure of hig
iniquity was full) proceeded in
judgment against him, and cut him
off from the face of the earth, ac-
cording to the prayers of many a
good man; which came to pass in
order as follovveth. It being cer-
tainly known (for the report there-
of was gone forth into all lands)
that he not only intended the sub-
version and overthrow of his na-
tive country of England, by bring-
ing in foreign hostility, if by any
means he might encompass it ; but
also daily and hourly n\urdcred
God's people ; there was this plat-
form laid (by God's providence no
doubt) that one Mr. Parker, a mer-
chant, should sail unto Antwerp,
and by some means convey iStory
into England.
Dress of a Male Pemtt'}it who recaiiis to
the Inquisition.
Dress oj II Female recantiri'^ Penitent.
This Parker arriving at Ant-
werp, suborned certain to repair
to Dr. Story, and to signify unto
him, that there was an English
ship come, loaded with merchan-
dize, and that if he would make
search thereof himself, be should
find store of English books, and
other things for his purpose.
Story hearing this, and suspecting
nothing, made haste towards the
ship, thinking to make fue same
^OX'S MARTVRS.
his prey: and coming on board,
searched for English heretical
books (as he called them); and
going down under the hatches,
because he would be sure to have
their blood if he could, they clap-
ped down the hatches, hoisted up
their sail, having (as God would)
a good gale, and sailed away unto
England. Where they arriving,
presented this bloody butcher, and
traitorous rebel, Storv, to the no
49
770
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
little icjoiciiis: of many an Eng-
lish heart. He being now com-
mitted to prison, continued there a
good space : during all which time
he was importuned and solicited
daily by wise and learned fathers
to recant his devilish and errone-
ous opinions, to conform himself
to the truth, and to acknowledge
the queen's supremacy. All which
he utterly denied to the death,
saying, that he was a sworn sub-
ject to the king of Spain, and was
no subject to the queen of Eng-
land, nor she his sovereign queen ;
and therefore (as he well deserved)
he was condemned (as a traitor to
God, the queen's majesty, and the
realm) to be drawn, hanged, and
quartered ; which was performed
accordingly, he being laid upon
an hurdle, and drawn from the
Tower along the streets to Tyburn,
where he being hanged till he was
half dead, was cut down and
stripped ; and (which is not to be
forgot) when the executioner had
cut oir his privy members, he
rushing up upon a sudden, gave
him a blow upon the ear, to the
great wonder of all that stood by :
and thus ended this bloody Nim-
rod's wretched life, whose judg-
ment I leave to the Lord.
And thus much concerning those
persecutors.
The persecuting clergy who
died in the time of persecution, we
shall take no notice of, but those
who remained after the death of
queen Mary were deprived, and
committed to several prisons.
In the Tower.
Nicholas Heath, archbishop of
York, and lord chancellor.
Thomas Thirlby, bishop of Ely.
Thomas Watson, bishop of Lin-
coln.
Gilbert Bourne, bishop of Bath
and Wells.
Richard Pates, bishop of Wor-
cester.
Troublefield, bishop of Exeter.
John Fecknam, abbot of West-
minster.
John Borall, dean of Windsor and
Peterborough.
Of David Pool, bishop of Peter- '
borough it is not known whether
he was in the Tower, or in some
other prison.
Goldwel, bishop of St. Asaph,
and Maurice, elect of Bangor, ran
away.
Edmund Bonner, bishop of tion-
don, in the Marshalsea.
Thomas Wood, bishop elect, in
the Marshalsea.
Cuthbert Scot, bishop of Ches-
ter, was in the Fleet, from whence
he escaped to Louvain, and there
died.
In the Fleet.
Henry Cole, dean of St. Paul's.
John Harpsfield, archdeacon of
London, and dean of Norwich.
Nicholas Harpsfield, archdeacon
of Canterbury.
Anthony Draycot, archdeacon of
Huntingdon.
William Chedsey, archdeacon of
Middlesex.
In the beginning of king Ed-
ward's reign Dr. Chedsey recant-
ed, and subscribed to thirty-four
articles, wherein he fully consent-
ed and agreed, with his own hand-
writing, to the whole form of doc-
trine approved and allowed then in
the church. So long as the state of
the lord protector and of his bro-
ther stood upright, his own articles
in Latin, written and subscribed
with his own hand, declaie what I
have stated. But after the decay
of the king's uncles, his religion
turned withal, and he took upon
him to dispute with Peter Martyr,
in upholding transubstantiation,
at Oxford, which a little before
with his own hand-writing he had
overthrown.
In the first year of Elizabeth,
one William Mauldon was bound
servant to one Mr. Hugh Aparry,
then a wheat-taker for the queen,
dwelling at Greenwich ; who found
a Primer in English, wherein he
read on a winter's evening. While
he was reading, there sat one John
Apowel, who mocked after every
word, that he could no longer
abide him for grief of heart, but
turned to him and said, John, take
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS
771
liced %vhat thou dost : tliou dost
not mock me, but thou mockest
God.
Then Mauldon fell to reading
again, and still he proceeded on
in his mocking ; and when Maul-
don had read certain English pray-
ers, in the end he read, Lord have
mercy upon us, Christ have mercy
upon us, &c. This was checked
by a sudden fear, and on the mor-
row, about eight o'clock in the
morning, John came running down
out of his diamber in his shirt
into the hall, when they bound
him, as being out of his right
mind.
After that, as he lay, almost a
day and a night, his tongue never
ceased, but he cried out of the
devil of hell. And his words were,
O the devil of hell ; now the devil
of hell, I see tlie devil of hell,
there he is, there he goeth. Sec.
Thus he lay without amendment
six days, that his master and all
the family being Meary of the
noise, agreed with the keepers of
Bedlam, and sent him thither.
This is a terrible example to all
mockers of God : therefore repent
and amend, lest the vengeance
of God fall upon you in like
manner.
The same William Mauldon
chanced afterwards to dwell near
London, at Walthamstow, where
his wife taught young children to
read, which was about the year of
our Lord 1563, and the fourth
year of queen Elizabeth's reign.
Unto this school, amongst other
children, came one Benitield's
daughter, named Dennis, about the
agj; of twelve years.
.As these children were talking
together, they happened, among
other talk (as the nature of chil-
dren is to be busy with many
things), to fall into commonication
of God, and to reaseu amongst
themselves, after their childish dis-
cretion, what he should be. When
one of the children had said. He
was a good old Father, Dennis
Benifield said, He is an old doat-
ing fool.
When Mauldon heard of these
abominable words of the girl, he
desired his wife to correct her for
the same ; which was appointed
to be done tlie next day ; but when
the morrow came, her mother
would needs send her to London
market. The girl greatly entreated
her mother that she might not go ;
but she was forced to go. And what
happened ? Her business being
done at London, as she was re-
turning again homeward, a little
beyond Hackney, she was sud-
denly struck on one side, which
turned black, and she was speech-
less, and, being carried back to
Hackney, there died the same night.
Witness of the same, William
Mauldon and his wife, also Beni-
field her father, and mother.
Therefore, let all young maids,
boys, and young men, take ex-
ample by this wretched creature,
not only to avoid blaspheming the
sacred Majesty of the omnipotent
God their Creator, but also not
once to take his name in vain,
as they are taught in his command-
ments.
Secondly, let all fathers, godfa-
thers, and godmothers, take this
for a warning, to see the instruc-
tion and catechising of their chil-
dren, for whom they have bound
themselves in promise both to God
and to his church.
Thirdly, let all blind atheists,
epicures, and mockers of religion,
who say in their hearts, there is no
God, learn also hereby not only
what God is, and what he is able
to do, but also in this miserable
creature here punisiied in this
world, behold what shall likewise
fall on them in the world to come,
unless they will be warned betimes
by such examples as the Lord doth
give them.
Fourthly and lastly, here may
also be a spectacle for all those
who are blasphemers and abomin-
able swearers, abusing his glorious
name in a contemptuous manner:
whom, if neither the comofUiBd of
God, nor the calling of the
preacher, nor remorse of con-
772
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
science, nor rule of reason, nor
their withering age, nor hoary
hairs, will admonish, let these ter-
rible examples of God's strict
judgment somewhat move them to
take heed to themselves.
Did not Thomas Arundel, arch-
bishop of Canterbury, give sen-
tence against the lord Cobham,
and died himself before him, being
so mortified in his tongue, that he
could neither swallow nor speak
for some time before death?
It may not be improper here to
set before the reader's eyes a ter-
rible example, a yeoman of the
guards, for a warning to all cour-
tiers, and of very truth no longer
ago than in the year 1668 : the
party was Christopher Landesdale,
living in Hackney, in Middlesex :
the order of whose life, and man-
ner of his death, being worthy to
be noted, is as follows :
This Landesdale was married to
an old woman of considerable
property, but lived in a state of
whoredom with a young woman,
by whom he had two children, a
son and a daughter, whom he
kept in his own house till his de-
cease. It was customary for him,
■when he should have been serving
God on the sabbath-day, to be
ridJDg or walking about his fields.
He was also a great swearer, and
a great drunkard, and took de-
light in making other men drunk,
whom he would have to call him
father, and he would call them his
sons ; and of these sons, by report,
he had above forty !
About two years before he died,
a poor man, wl'io was ill of a flux,
happened, through weakness, to
lie down in a ditch of the said
Landesdale's, where be was suf-
fered to remain, though Landes-
dale had out-houses and barns
enough to have laid him in, but
would not shew him so much pity.
In that situation the poor man lay
night and day about six weeks be-
fore he died.
Certain gpod neighbours hear-
ing of this, procured things ne-
cessary for his relief, but he was
so far spent that he could not be
recoveied, lying in the hot sun,
with a horrible smell, most pitiful
to behold.
A little before this poor man
died, he desired to be moved to
another ditch, more shady.
Whereupon one of the neighbours
coming to Landesdale's wife for
a bundle of straw for him to sit
upon, she required to have him re-
moved to Newington side, because,
she said, if he should die, it would
be very far to carry him to the
church !
Besides this, there was a mar-
riage in Landesdale's house, and
the guests that came to the mar-
riage gave the poor man money as
they passed and repassed him,
but Landesdale disdained to con-
tribute any thing to his relief, not-
withstanding that he had promised
to Mr. Searles, one of the queen's
guard, who had more pity on him,
to minister to him things neces-
sary.
To be short, the next day poor
Lazarus departed this life, and
was buried in Hackney church-
yard; upon whom Landesdale did
not so much as bestow a winding-
sheet towards his burial. And
thus much concerning the end of
poor Lazarus. Now let us hear
what became of the rich glutton.
About two years after, the said
Landesdale being full of liquor,
(as his custom was), came riding in
great haste from London on St.
Andrew's day, 1568, and as was
reported by those who saw him,
reeling to and fro, with his hat in
his hand, and coming by a ditch,
tumbled headlong into it. Some
say that the horse fell upon bim,
but that is improbable. 'True it is,
however, that the horse, more
sober than his master, came home,
leaving him behind. Whether he
broke his neck with the fall, or
was drowned, (though the water
water was scarce a foot deep), is
uncertain; but certain it is, he was
there found dead. Being thus
found ttead in the ditch, the coro-
ner ( I is the custom) sat upon
judgmf:nt on the persecutors.
773
him ; and ho the matter was ma-
naged to savt his goods, the Lord
knoweth; bu the goods were
saved, and the poor horse indicted
for his master's death.
The neighbours hearing of this
man's death, and considering the
manner thereof, said is was
justly fallen upon him, that, as he
suffered the poor man to lie ai»d
die in a ditch near his own house,
so his end was to die in a ditch
likewise. And thus. Christian
reader, in this story, I have set
before your eyes the true image of
a rich glutton and poor Lazarus;
by which we may discover what
happeneth in the end to such vo-
luptuous epicures and atheists,
who, being void of all sense of re-
ligion, and fear of God, yield
themselves up to all profaneness
of life, neither regarding honesty
at home, nor shewing mercy to
their neighbours abroad.
Christ our Saviour saith, Matt.
V. " Blessed are the merciful, for
they shall obtain mercy;" but
judgment without mercy shall be
executed on them which have
shewed no mercy, &c.; and St.
John saith, 1 John iv., " He that
seeth his brother have need, and
shutteth up his compassion from
him, how dwelleth the love of God
in him?" &c. Again, Isaiah crieth
out against such profane drunk-
ards, " Wo be unto them that rise
up early to follow drunkenness,
and to them that so continue until
night, till they be set on fire with
wine. In those companies are
harps and lutes, tabrets and pipes,
and wine : but they regard not the
works of the Lord, and consider
not the operation of his hands,"
&c. Wo be unto them that are
strong to spue out wine, and ex-
pert to set up drunkenness.
The punishments of such as are
dead are wholesome documents to
such as are alive. Therefore, as
the story above exemplified may
serve to warn all courtiers and
yeomen of the guard, so, by what
followeth, I would admonish all
gentlemen to take heed in time,
and forsake their outrageous swear-
ing and blaspheming of th« Lord
their God.
In the reign of king Edward,
there was in Cornwall a certain
lusty young gentleman, who rode
in company with other gentlemen
and their servants, to the number
of about forty horsemen. This
youngster entering into conversa-
tion with some of them, began to
swear most horribly, blaspheming
the name of God, with other ribal-
dry words besides. One of the com-
pany, not able to abide the hear-
ing of such blasphemous abomina-
tion, told him, in gentle words,
that he should give answer and
account for every idle word.
The gentleman, offended thereat,
said. Why takest thou thought
for me? take thought for thy
winding-sheet. Well, said the
other, amend, for death giveth no
warning; for as soon cometh a
lamb's skin to the market as an
old sheep's. God's wounds, saith
he, care not thou for me ; raging
still after this manner, worse and
worse in words, till at length, on
their journey, they came riding
over a large bridge, standing over
a piece of an arm of the sea.
Upon which bridge this gentleman
swearer spurred his horse in such
a manner, that he sprang ciean
over, with him on his back; who,
as he was going, exclaimed.
Horse and man, and all, to the
devil. This terrible story hap-
pening at a town in Cornwall, I
would have been afraid to have
related here, but for the testimony
of Mr. Heynes, a minister, who
was both the reprehender of his
swearing, and witness of his death.
Ridley, then bishop of London,
also preached and declared the
same fact and example at
Paul's Cross. The name of the
gentleman I could by no means
obtain of the party and witness
aforesaid, for dread of those (as
he said) of his kindred who yet re-
mained in the said county.
Having now sufficiently admo-
nished, first, the courtiers, then
the gentlemen, now, thirdly, for a
brief admonition to the lawyers,
774
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
we will insert liero the strange end
and death of one Henry Smith, a
student of the law.
Henry Smith, having a godly
gentleman for his father, and an
ancient protestant, living at Cam-
den, in Gloucestershire, was vir-
tuously brought up by him in the
knowledge of God's word, and
sincere religion; wherein he
shewed himself in the beginning
such an earnest professor, that he
was called by the papists prattling
Smith. After these good begin-
ings, he went to be a student of
the law in the Middle Temple,
London, where, by ill company,
he began to be perverted to po-
pery, and afterwards going to
Louvain, was more deeply
grounded in the same. Insomuch
that, returning from thence, he
brought with him pardons, a cru-
cifix, with an Agnus Dei, which
he used commonly to wear about
his neck, and had in his chamber
images, before which he vs'as wont
to pray; besides divers other po-
pish trash, which he brought with
him from Louvain. Now what
end followed this I should be un-
willing to declare, but that the no-
toriety of the fact was such as
amazed almost the whole city of
London. This end was this:
A short time after his return,
this Henry Smith became a foul
jeerer, and a scornful scoffer of
that religion which he once pro-
fessed. In his bed-chamber, in
St. Clement's parish, without
Temple-bar, as he was -going to
bed in the evening, having strip-
ped himself naked, he with his
girdle or garter stangled himself:
having his Agnus Dei in silver on
a table, with his other idolatrous
trash in a window by him. And
thus being dead, and not thought
worthy to be interred in the
church-yard, he was buried in a
lane called Foskew-Iane.
FOREIGN EXAMPLES OF GOD's
JUDGMENT AGAINST PERSECU-
TORS, 8cc.
HoiMEisTER, the great arch-pa-
pist, and chief master-pillar of the
pope's falling church, as he was
on bis journey towards the council
of Ratisbon, to dispute against the
defenders of Christ's gospel, sud-
denly in his journey, not far from
Ulmes, was prevented by the
stroke of God's hand, and there
miserably died, with horrible roar-
ing and crying out.
Another example we have, of
one Arnoldus Bomelius, a young
man of the university of Louvain,
well commended for his flourishing
wit and ripeness of learning, who,
whilst he favoured the cause of
the gospel, and took part with the
same against the enemies of the
truth, prospered and went well
forward; but after he drew to the
company of Tyleman, master of
the pope's college in Louvain, and
framed himself after the rule of his
unsavoury doctrine, that is, to
stand in fear and doubt of his jus-
tification, and to work his salva-
tion by merits and deeds of the
law, he began more and more to
grow in doubtful despair and dis-
comfort of mind; as the nature of
that doctrine is, utterly to pluck
away a man's mind from all cer-
tainty and true liberty of spirit, to
a servile doubtfulness, full of dis-
comfort and bondage of soul.
Thus the young man, seduced
and perverted through this blind
doctrine of ignorance and dubita-
tion, fell into a great agony of
mind, wandering and wrestling in
himself a long time, till at length
being overcome with despair, and
not having in the popish doctrine
wherewith to raise up his soul, he
M'ent out of the city on a time to
walk, accompanied by three other
students of the same university,
his special familiars. As they re-
turned home again, Arnoldus,
through fatigue, as it seemed, sat
down by a spring side to re.st him-
self: thinking no ill, went for-
wards, and in the mean time Ar-
noldus suddenly took out his dag-
ger, and struck himself into the
body with so much violence that he
died almost immediately.
Johannes Sleidanus, in his 23d
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
book, glvetli a relation of Cardi-
nal Crescentius, the chief pre-
sident and moderator of the coun-
cil of Trent, anno 1552. The story
of whom is certain, the thing that
happened to him was strange and
notable, the example of him may
be profitable to others, such as
have grace to be warned by other
men's evils.
The twenty-fifth day of March,
in the year aforesaid, Crescentius,
the pope's legate, and vicegerent
in the council of Trent, was sit-
ting iill day long until dark night,
in writing letters to the pope.
After his labour, when night was
come, thinking to refresh himself,
he began to rise; behold there ap-
peared to him a mighty black dog,
of a huge bigness, his eyes shin-
ing with fire, and his ears hanging
down well near to the ground, and
straightbegan to come towards him,
and couched under the table. The
cardinal, not a little surprised at
the sight thereof, somewhat reco-
vering himself, called to his ser-
vants, who were in the outward
chamber next by, to bring in a
candle, and to seek for the dog.
But when the dog could not be
found, neither there, nor in any
other chamber about, the cardinal
thereupon struck with a sudden
conceit of mind, immediately fell
into such a sickness, that his phy-
sicians which he had about him,
with all their art and industry,
could not cure him. And so in
the town of Verona died this po-
pish cardinal, the pope's holy le-
gate, and president of this coun-
cil, wherein his purpose was (as
Sleidan saith) to recover and heal
again the whole authority and doc-
trine of the Romish see, and to set
it up for ever.
There were in this council of
Trent, besides the pope's legates
and cardinals, 24 bishops, doctors
of divinity 62. And thus was the
end of this popish council, by the
provident hand of the Almighty,
dispatched and brought to nought.
The council of Trent being thus
dissolved by the death of this car-
dinal, was afterward, notwith-
775
standing, collected again about
the year of our Lord 1562, against
the erroneous proceedings of
which council other writers there
be that say enough. So much as
pertaiueth only to my story, I
thought proper hereunto to add an
account of two adulterous filthy
bishops, belonging to the said
council, one of whom resorting to
an honest wife, was slain by the
just stroke of God witli a boar-
spear. The oilier bishop, who
used to creep through u window,
in the same window was suhtilely
taken and hanged in a giu laid for
him on purpose, and so contrived,
that in the morning lie was seen
openly in the street" hanging out of
the window, to the wonder of all
that passed by.
In the city of Antwerp lived
one, named John Vander
Warfe, of good estimation
amongst the chief of that place;
who, as he was of a cruel nature,
so he was of a perverse and cor-
rupt judgment, and a sore perse-
cutor of Christ's flock, wiih greedi-
ness seeking and shedding inno-
cent blood, and had drowned di-
vers good men and women in the
water, for which he was much
commended by the bloody genera-
tion. By some he was called a
bloodhound, or bloody dog. By
others he was called a shilpad,
that is to say, sheltoad, for he,
being a short grundy, and of little
stature, did ride commonly with a
great broad hat, as a country
churl.
This man being weary of his of-
fice (wherein he had continued
above twenty years), he gave it
over; and because he was now
grown rich and wealthy, he in-
tended to pass the residue of liis
life in ease and pleasure.
About the second year after, he
came to Antwerp, to the feast
called Our Lady's Oumegang, to
make merry ; which feast is usu-
ally kept on the Sunday following
the Assumption of our Lady. The
same day, about four o'clock in the
afternoon, he being well loaden
with wine, rode homewards in his
776
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
wajfpon, with liLs tvife, and a gen-
tlewoman waiting on het, and his
Ibol. As soon as the waggon was
come without the gates of the city,
upon the wooden bridge being at
that time made for a shift, with
rails or barriers on each side for
the safety of the passengers (about
half the height of a man), the
horses steod still, and would by
no means go forward, whatsoever
the driver of the waggon could do.
Then he cried out to him that
guided the waggon, saying, Ride
on ; in the name of a thousand de-
vils, ride on ! The poor man an-
swered, that he could not make
the horses go forward. By and
by, while they were yet talking,
suddenly arose, as it were, a
mighty whirlwind, with a terrible
noise (the weather being very fair,
and no wind stirring before), and
tost the waggon into the town-
ditch ; the ropes that tied the
horses being broke asunder, in
such a manner as if they had been
out with a sharp knife ; the wag-
gon being also cast upside down,
by the fall whereof he had his
neck broke, and was swallowed
up in the mire. His wife was
taken up alive, but died in three
days after. But the gentlewoman
and the fool, by God's providence,
were preserved from harm. The
fool hearing the people say his
master was dead, said. And was
not I dead, was not I dead
too? This happened in the year
1553. Witness hereof, not only
the printer of the same story in
Dutch, dwelling then in Antwerp,
whose name was Francis Fraet, a
good man, and afterwards through
hatred was put to death by the
papists, but also divers other
Dutchmen here, in England, and
a great number of English mer-
chants who were at that time in
Antwerp.
In the year 1565, there was in
the town of Gaunt, in Flanders,
one William de Wever, accused
and imprisoned by the provost of
t>t. Peter's, in Gaunt, (who had in
his cloister a prison and place of
(Txccution), and the day the said
William was called to the place o4
judgment, the provost sent for Mr.
Giles Brackleman, principal advo-
cate of the council of Flanders,
and burgh-master and judge of
St. Peter's, in Gaunt, with other
rulers of the town, to sit in judg-
ment upon him ; and as they sat
in judgment, Mr. Giles Brackleman
reasoned with the said William de
Wever upon divers articles of his
faith. One whereof was.
Why he denied that it was law-
ful to pray for saints ; and he an-
swered, For three causes : the one
Mas, That they were but creatures,
and not the Creator. The second
was.
That if he should call upon
them, the Lord did both see it
and hear it ; and therefore he
durst give the glory to none other
but God. The third and chief
cause was,
That the Creator had command-
ed in his holy word to call upon
him in trouble, unto which com-
mandment he durst neither add nor
take from.
He also demanded, whether he
did not believe that there was a
purgatory which he should go into
after this life, where ;every one
should be purified and cleansed.
He answered, That he had read
over the wliole Bible, and could
find no such place, but the death of
Christ was his purgatory : with
many other questions, proceeding
after their order, till he came to
pronounce his condemnation.
But before it was read, he was
struck with a palsy, that his mouth
was almost drawn up to his ear,
and so he fell down, the rest of the
lords standing before him, that the
people might not see him : and
the people were desired to depart.
Then they took him up and car-
ried him to his house, where he
died the very next day. Yet not-
withstanding all this, they burnt
William de Wever within three
hours after.
About the orders of Suevia, in
Germany, there was a monastery
of Cistercian monks, founded in
the days of pope Innocent the Sc-*
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
777
cond, by a noble baron, about the
year 1 110. This cell, in process of
time, was enlarged with more
ample possessions, finding many
jrreat and liberal benefactors con-
tributing to the same ; as emperors,
dukes, and rich barons.
The earls of Montford had be-
stowed upon it great privileges,
upon this condition, that they
should receive with free hospitality
any strangers, either horsemen or
footmen, for one night's lodging.
But this hospitality did not long so
continue, through a subtle and
devilish device of one of the
monks, who took upon him to play
the part of the devil, rattling and
raging in his chains, near the
room where the strangers lay, in a
frightful manner, in the night time,
to terrify the guests ; by reason
whereof no stranger nor traveller
durst there abide ; and thus he
continued for a long time.
At length it happened, that one
of the earls of Montford, a bene-
factor to that abbey, coming to
the monastery, was there lodged ;
whea night came, and the earl at
rest, the monk, after his wonted
manner, began to play the devil.
There was stamping, ramping, and
spitting of fire, roaring, thunder-
ing, bouncing of boards, and rat-
tling of chains, enough to make a
man stark mad. The earl hearing
the sudden noise, and peradven-
ture afraid at first, though he had
not the art of conjuring, yet tak-
ing a good heart, and running to
iiis sword, he laid about him so
well, and still followed the noise of
the devil so close, that at last the
jesting devil was slain by the earl
in earnest.
A LETTER, WRITTEN TO HENRY II.
KING OF FRANCE.
The following Letter, translated
from a Work published in France,
entitled, " Commentaries of the
State of the Church and Public
Weal," wili shew that the blind
and besotted tyrant, Henry II. of
France, wanted not warnings to
dissuade him from a continuance
in his cruel course of persecution ;
but he was deaf to every sugges-
tion of mercy or prudence, and
pursued the same career till the
Almighty vengeance visited him
with a violent death, and snatched
him from the midst of earthly
pomp and pleasures, to that placo
where there is " howling and
gnashing of teeth."
Consider, I pray you, sir, and
you shall find that all your afflic-
tions have come upon you, since
you have set yourself against
those who are called Lutherans.
When you made the edict of
Chasteaubriant, God sent you
war ; but when you ceased the
execution of your said edict, and
as long as you were an enemy to
the pope, and going into Almany
for the defence of the Germans
afflicted for religion, your affairs
prospered as you would wish or
desire.
On the contrary, what hath be-
come upon you since you were
joined with the pope again, having
received a sword from him for his
own safeguard ? And who was it
that caused you to break the truce?
God hath turned in a moment your
prosperities into such afflictions,
that they touch not only the state
of your own person, but of your
kingdom also.
To what end came the enter-
prise of the duke of Guise in Italy,
going about the service of the ene-
my of God, and purposing, after
his return, to destroy the vallies of
Piedmont, to offer or sacrifice them
to God for his victories ? The
event hath well declared,' that
God can turn upside down our
councils and enterprises : as he
overturned of late the enterprise
of the constable of France at St.
Quintin's, having vowed to God,
that at his return he would go and
destroy Geneva, when he had got-
ten the victory.
Have you not heard of L. Pon-
chet, archbishop of Tours, who
made application for the erection
of a court called Chambre Ardent,
778
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
wherein to condemn the protest-
ants to the fire ; who afterwards
was struck with a disease called
tke fire of God, which began at
his feet, and so ascended upward,
that one member after another was
obliged to be cut off, and so he
miserably died without remedy?
Also. one Castellanus, who hav-
ing enriched himself by the gospel,
and forsaking the pure doctrine
thereof, to return unto his vomit
again, went about to persecute the
Christians at Orleans, and by the
hand of God was stricken in his
body with a disease unknown to
the physicians, the one-half of his
body burning as hot as fire, and
the other as cold as ice ; and so
most miserably lamenting and
crying, ended his life.
There are other infinite exam-
ples of God's judgments worthy to
be remembered ; as the death of
the chancellor and legate du Prat,
who was the first that opened to
the parliament the knowledge of
heresies, and gave out the first
commissions to put the faithful to
death, swearing and horribly blas-
pheming God. When dead, his
stomach was found pierced and
gnawn asunder with worms.
Also one named Claude de Asses,
a counsellor in the said court, the
same day that he gave his opinion
and consent to burn a faithful
Christian, (although it was not
done indeed as he would have it),
after he had dined, committed
whoredom with a servant in the
house, and even in the very action
he was stricken with a disease
called an apoplexy, whereof he
immediately died.
Peter Liset, chief president of
the said court, and one of the au-
thors of the aforesaid burning-
chamber, was deposed from his
office, for being known to be out of
his wits and bereaved of his under-
standing.
Likewise John Andrew, book-
binder to the palace, a spy for the
president Liset, and of Uiuseard
the king's solicitor, died in a fury
and madness.
The inquisitor John de Roma, in
Provence, his flesh fell from him
by piecemeal, so stinking that no
man could come near him.
Also John Minerius, of Pro-
vence, who was the cause of the
death of a prodigious great num-
ber of men, women, and children,
at Cabriers, and at Merindol, died
with bleeding in the lower parts,
the fire having taken his belly,
blaspheming and despising God :
besides many others whereof we
might make recital, which were
punished with the like kind of
death.
It may please your majesty to
remember yourself, that you had
no sooner determined to set upon
us, but new troubles were moved
by your enemies, with whom you
could come to no agreement; which
God would not sufler, forasmuch
as your peace was grounded upon
the persecution 'which you pre-
tended against God's servants :
as also your cardinals cannot sub-
vert through their cruelty the
course of tlije gospel, which hath
taken such root in your realm, that
if God should give you leave to
destroy the professors thereof, you
should be almost a king without
subjects.
Tertullian hath well said, that
the blood of martyrs is the seed
of the gospel. Wherefore, to take
away all these evils coming of the
riches of papists, which cause so
much whoredom, sodomy, and in-
cest, wherein they wallow like
hogs, feeding their idle bellies, the
best way were to put them from
their lands and possessions, as
the old sacrificing Levites were,
according to the express command-
ment which was given to Joshua.
For as long as the commandment
of God took place, and that they
were void of ambition, the purity
of religion remained whole and
perfect ; but when they began to
aspire to principalities, riches, and
worldly honours, then began the
abomination and desolation that
Christ foretold.
It was even so in the primitive
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
779
churcli, for it flourished and con-
tinned in all pureness, as lon^^ as
the ministers were of small wealth,
and sought not their particular
profit, but the glory of God. But
since the pope began to be prince-
like, and to usurp the dominion of
the empire under the colour of a
false donation of Constantine, they
have turned the scriptures from
their true sense, and have attri-
buted the service to themselves,
which we owe to God. Where-
fore your majesty may seize with
good right upon all the temporal-
ities of the benifices, and that with
a safe conscience to employ them
to their true and right use.
First, For the finding and main-
taining of the faithful ministers of
the word of God, for such livings
shall be requisite for them, ac-
cording as the case shall require.
Secondly, For the entertainment
of your justices that give you judg-
ment. Thirdly, for the relieving
of the poor, and maintenance of
colleges to instruct the poor youth
in that which they shall be most
apt unto. And the rest, which is
infinite, may remain for entertain-
ment for your own estate and af-
fairs, to the great easement of your
poor people, which alone bear the
burden, and possess in a manner
nothing.
In doing this, an infinite number
of men, and even of your nobility,
who live by the crucifix, would em-
ploy themselves to your service
and the common-wealth's so much
the more diligently, as they see
that you recompense none but
those that have deserved; whereas
now there is an infinite number of
men in your kingdom, which oc-
cupy the chief and greatest bene-
fices, who never deserved any part
of them. And thus much touch-
ing the superfluous possessions of
the pope's lordly clergy. Now
proceeding further in this exhorta-
tion to the king, thus the letter im-
porteth.
But when the papists see that
they have not any reason to al-
lege for themselves, they endea-
'»our to make the Lutherans (as
theycall us) odious to your majesty,
and say, if their sayings take
place, you shall be fain to remain
a private person, and that tiiere is
never a change of religion, but
there is also a change of prince-
dom. A thing as false as when
they accuse us to be sacramenta-
ries, and that we deny the autho-
rity of magistrates, under the
shadow of certain furious Anabap-
tists, whom Satan hath raised in
our time to darken the light of the
gospel. For the histories of the
emperors who have begun to re-
ceive the Christian religion, and
that which is come to pass in our
time, shew the contrary.
Was there ever prince more
feared and obeyed than Constan-
tine in receiving the Christian re-
ligion? Was he therefore put
from the empire ? No, he was there-
by the more confirmed and estab-
lished in the same, and also his
posterity who ruled themselves by
his providence. But such as have
fallen away, and followed men's
traditions, God hath destroyed,
and their race is no more known
in the earth, so much doth God de-
test them that forsake him.
And in our time the late kings
of England and Germany, were
they constrained in reproving su-
perstitions, which the wickedness
of the times had brought in, to
forsake their kingdoms and prince-
doms ? All men see the contrarj' j
and what honour, fidelity, and
obedience, the people in our time
that have received the reformation
of the church do under their
princes and superiors. Yea, I
may say, that the princes knew not
before what it was to be obeyed, at
that time when the rude and igno-
rant people received so readily the
dispensations of the pope, to
drive out their own kings and na-
tural lords.
The true and only remedy, sir, is
that you cause to be holden as holy
and free council, where you should
be chief, and not the pope and his,
who ought but only to defend their
causes by the holy scriptures ; that
in the mean while you ma}' seek
780
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
out men not corrupted, suspected,
nor partial, whom you may charge
to give report faithfully unto you
of the true sense of the holy scrip-
tures. And this done, after the
example of the good kings, Josa-
phat, Ezechias, and Josias, you
shall take out of the church all
idolatry, superstition, and abuse,
which is founded directly contrary
to the holy scriptures of the Old
and New Testament, and by that
means you shall guide your peo-
ple in the true and pure service of
God, not regarding in the mean
time the cavilling pretences of the
papists, who say that such ques-
tions have been already answered
at general councils : but it is
known well enough, that no coun-
cil hath been lawful since the
popes have usurped the principal-
ity and tyranny upon men's souls,
but they have made them serve to
their covetousness, ambition, and
cruelty ; and the contrary which is
among those councils, maketh
enough for their disproof, besides
a hundred thousand other absurd-
ities against the word of God,
which be in them. The true proof
of such matters is in the true and
holy scriptures, to which no times,
Kor age, hath any prescription to
be alleged against them; for by
them we receive the councils
founded upon the word of God,
and also by the same we reject
that doctrine which is repugnant.
And if you do thus, sir, God
will bless your^^enterprise ; he will
increase and confirm your reign
and empire, and your posterity.
If otherwise, destruction is at your
gate, and unhappy are the people
which shall dwell under your obe-
dience. There is no doubt but
God will harden your heart as he
did Pharaoh's, and take off the
crown from your head, as he did
to Jeroboam, Nadab, Baza, Achah,
and to many other kings which
have followed men's traditions,
against the commandment of God,
and give it to your enemies to
triumph over you and your chil-
dren.
And if the emperor Antoninc the
Meek, although he were a pagan
and idolater seeing himself be-
wrapt with so many wars, ceased
the persecutions which were in his
time against the Christians, and
determined in the end to hear their
causes and reasons, how much
more ought you that bear the name
of the most Christian king, to be
careful and diligent to cease the
persecutions against the poor Chris-
tians, seeing they have not trou-
bled nor do trouble in any wise
the state of your kingdom, and
your affairs ; considering also that
the Jews be suffered through all
Christendom, although they be
mortal enemies of our Lord Jesu*
Christ, whom we hold by common
accord and consent for our God,
Redeemer, and Saviour, and that
until you have heard lawfully de-
bated, and understand our reasons,
taken out of the holy scriptures,
and thatyour majesty have judged,
if we be worthy of such punish-
ments. For if we be not over-
come by the word of God, the
fires, the swords, and the cruellest
torments, shall not make us afraid.
These be exercises that God hath
promised to his, which he foretold
should come to pass in the last
times, that they should not be trou-
bled when such persecutions shall
come upon them.
THE STORY AND END OFTHE FRENCH
KING.
Whosoever was the author or
authors of this letter above pre-
fixed, herein thou seest (good
reader) good counsel given to the
king; if he had had the grace to
receive and follow the same, no
doubt but God's blessing working
with him, he had not only set the
realm in a blessed state from much
disturbance, but also had continued
himself in all tlourishing felicity
of princely honour and dignity.
But instead of that, he was so out-
rageous against the protestants,
that he threatened Anne du Bourg,
one of the high court of parliament
in Paris, that he would see him
burn with his own eyes. But hovir
he came short of his purpose, the
JUDGMENT ON THE PERSECUTORS.
781
sequel of the story will make it
appear, in the following manner.
King Henry being in the parlia-
ment-house, which was kept at the
Friar Augustine's at Paris, because
the palace was in preparing against
the marriage of his daughter, and
his sister, and having heard the
opinion in religion of Anne du
Bourg, counsellor in the law, a
man eloquent and learned, he
caused the said Anne du Bourg,
and Loys du Faux, counsellors, to
be taken prisoners by the constable
of France, who apprehended them,
and delivered them into the hands
of count Montgomery, who carried
them to prison. Against whom
the king being full of wrath and
anger, among other things, said
to the said Anne du Bourg, These
eyes of mine shall see thee burnt :
and so on the 19th of June, com-
mission was given to the judges to
make their process.
In the mean while, great feasts
and banquets were preparing at
court, for joy and gladness of the
marriage that should be of the
king's daughter and sister, against
the last day of June save one.
When the time was come, the king
employed all the morning in ex-
amining the presidents and coun-
sellors of the said parliament
against these prisoners, and other
their companions that were charg-
ed with the same doctrine ; which
being done, they went to dinner.
The king, after he had dined, for
that he was one of the defendants
at the tourney, which was solemnly
made in St. Anthony's-street, near
to the prison where the aforesaid
prisoners were committed, entered
into the lists ; and therein engag-
ing, as the manner is, had broken
many staves very valiantly, run-
ning as well against the count of
Montgomery, as divers others.
Whereupon lie was highly com-
mended by the spectators. And
because he was thought to have
done enough, they desired him
to leave off" with praise ; but he
being the more inflamed with the
hearing of his praise, would needs
ran another course; with Montgo-
mery : who then refusing to ran
against the king, and kneeling on
his knees for pardon not to run ;
the king being eagerly set com-
manded him on his allegiance to
run, and (as some affirm) he also
put the staff in his hand, unto
whose hand he had committed the
aforesaid prisoners a little before.
Montgomery being thus enforced,
whether he would or no, to run
against the king, prepared himself
after the best manner to obey the
king's commandment. Where-
upon he and the king met together
so fiercely, that in breaking their
spears the king was struck with
the counter blow, so right in one
of his eyes, by reason that the
visor of his helmet suddenly fell
down at the same instant, that the
splinters entered into his head ; so
that the brains were touched, and
thereupon so festered, that no re-
medy could be found, although
physicians and surgeons were sent
from all parts of the realm, and
also from Brabant, from king-
Philip, bat nothing availed, so
that the 11th day after, that is,
the 10th of July, 1559, he miser-
ably ended his life, having reigned
12 years, 3 months, and 10 days.
DEATH OF HENRY III. KING OF
FRANCE.
A similarinstance of Divine justice
may be seen in the death of Henry
III. of France, a tyrant equally
cruel and bigoted with the monarch
whose end we have just related.
A Friar, named Clement, of the
order of St. Dominic, pretended
he had matters of great conse-
quence to impart to the king, and
being admitted into his presence,
upon his knees presented a letter
to him, which he drew out of one
sleeve; which whilst the king at-
tentively read, the friar pulled
forth a poisoned knife out of his
other sleeve, wherewith he stabbed
the king in the belly. The king
finding himself wounded, snatched
out the knife, and struck it into the
friar's eye, who hastening away,
the king cried out. His lords per-
ceiving what the friar had done,
slew him immediately.
782
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
BOOK XI.
A GENERAL ACCOUNT OF THE ATTEMPTS MADE BY THE PAPISTS TO OVER-
TURN THE PROTESTANT GOVERNMENT OF ENGLAND, FROM THE AC-
CESSION OF QUEEN ELIZABETH, TO THE KEIGN OF GEORGE II,
SECTION I.
THE SPANISH ARMADA.
Philip, king of Spain, husband
to the deceased queen Mary of
England, was no less inimical than
that princess to the protestants.
He liad always disliked the Eng-
lish, and, after her death, deter-
mined, if possible, to crown that
infamous cruelty -which had dis-
graced the whole progress of her
reign, by making a conquest of the
island, and putting every protest-
ant to death.
The great warlike preparations
made by this monarch, though the
purpose was unknown, gave an
universal alarm to the English
nation ; as, though he had not de-
clared that intention, yet it ap-
peared evident that he was taking
measures to seize the crown of
England. Pope Sixtus V. not
less ambitious than himself, and
equally desirous of persecuting
the protestants, urged him to the
enterprise. He excommunicated
the queen, and published a crusade
against her, with the usual indul-
gences. All the ports of Spain
resounded with preparations for
this alarming expedition ; and the
Spaniards seemed to threaten the
English with a total annihilation.
Three whole years had been
spent by Philip in making the ne-
cessary preparations for this
mighty undertaking ; and his fleet,
which, on account of its prodigious
strength, was called, *' The Invin-
cible Armada," was now complet-
ed. A consecrated banner was
procured from the pope, and the
gold of Peru was lavished on the
occasion.
A.n our historical writers relate
the particulars of this important
event, but a description by an ci/e-
toitness must possess superior in-
terest with the general reader,
although it may be devoid of those
graces of style which lend a charm
to the narratives of the professed
historian ; we therefore give " a
brief Discourse of the great pre-
parations of the Spaniards, in
order to invade England, in the
reign of Queen Elizabeth," ver-
batim, as we find it in our author,
by whom, however, it was not writ-
ten, he having died in the preced-
ing year, 1587.
The duke of Parma, by command
of the Spaniards, built ships in
Flanders, and a great company of
small broad vessels, each one able
to transport thirty horses, with
bridges fitted for them severally ;
and hired mariners from the east
part of Germany, and provided
long pieces of wood sharpened at
the end, and covered with iron,
with hooks on one side ; and
20,000 vessels, with an huge num-
ber of fagots ; and placed an army
ready inJFIanders,ofl03 companies
of foot, and 4000 horsemen. Among
these 700 English vagabonds, who
were held of all others in most
contempt. Neither was Stanley
respected or obeyed, who was set
over the Engiish ; nor Westmore-
land, nor any other who offered
their help : but for their unfaith-
fulness to their own country were
shut out from all consultations,
and as men unanimously rejected
with detestation. And because
pope Sixtus the Fifth in such a
case would not be wanting, he sent
SPANISH ARMAUA.
783
cardinal Allen into Flanders, and
renewed the bulls declaratory of
pope Pius the Fifth, and Gregory
the Thirteenth. He excommuni-
cated and deposed queen Eliza-
beth, absolved her subjects from
all allegiance, and, as if it had
been against the Turks or infidels,
he set forth in print a conceit,
wherein he bestowed plenary in-
dulgences, out of the treasure of
the church, besides a million of
gold, or ten hundred thousand
ducats, to be distributed (the one
half in hand, the rest when either
England, or some famous haven
therein, should be won) upon all
them that would join their help
against England. By which means
the marquis of Burgau, of the
house of Austria, the duke of Past-
rana, Amadis duke of Savoy, Ves-
pasian, Gonzaga, John Medicis,
and divers otlier noblemen, were
drawn into these wars.
Queen Elizabeth, that she might
not be surprised unawares, pre-
pared as great a navy as she could,
and with singular care and provi-
dence made all things ready neces-
sary for war. And she herself,
who was ever most judicious in
discerning of men's wits and apt-
ness, and most happy in making
choice, when she made it out of
her own judgment, and not at the
direction of others, designed the
best and most serviceable to each
several employment. Over the
whole navy she appointed the lord
admiral Charles Howard, in whom
she reposed much trust ; and sent
him to the west part of England,
where captain Drake, who she
made vice-admiral, joined with
him. She commanded Henry Sei-
mor, the second son to the duke of
Somerset, to watch upon the
Bclgic shore with forty English
and Dutch ships, that the duke
of Parma might not come out
with his forces ; although some
were of opinion, that the enemy
was to be expected and set upon
by land forces, according as it was
upon deliberation resolved, in the
time of Henry the Eighth, when
the French brought a great navy
on the English shore.
For the land fight, there were
placed on the south shore twenty
thousand : and two armies besides
were mustered of the choicest men
for war. The one of these which
consisted of 1000 horse, and twenty-
two thousand foot, was commanded
by the earl of Leicester, and en-
caujped at Tilbury, on the side of
the Thames. For the enemy was
resolved first to set upon London.
The other army was commanded
by the lord Hunsdon, consisting of
thirty-four thousand foot, and two
thousand horse, to guard the
queen.
The lord Grey, sir Francis
Knowles, sir John Norris, sir
Richard Bingham, sir Roger Wil-
liams, men famously known for
military experience, were chosen
to confer of the land fight. These
commanders thought lit that all
those places should be fortified,
with men and ammunition, which
were commodious to land in, either
out of Spain or out of Flanders,
as Milford-Haven, Falmouth, Ply-
mouth, Portland, the Isle of
Wight, Portsmouth, the open side
of Kent called the Downs, the
Thames' mouth, Harwich, Yar-
mouth, Hull, &c. That trained
soldiers through all the maritime
provinces should meet upon warn-
ing given, to defend the places,
that they should, by their best
means, hinder the enem^' from
landing; and if they did happen
to land, then they were to de-
stroy the fruits of the country all
about, and spoil every thing that
might be of any use to the enemy,
that so they might find no more
victuals than what they brought
with them. And that by continued
alarms the enemy should find no
rest day or night. But they should
not try any battle, until divers
captains were met together with
their companies. That one cap^
tain might be named in every shire
which might command, '
Two years before, the dtike of
Parma considering- bow hard a
784
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
matter it was to end the Belgic
war, so lonjf as it was continually
nourished and supported with aid
from the queen, he moved for a
treaty of peace, by the means of
sir James Croft, one of the privy
council, a man desirous of peace,
and Andrew Loe, a Dutchman,
and professed that the Spaniard
had delegated authority to him for
this purpose. But the queen fear-
ing that the friendship betw een her
and the confederate princes might
be dissolved, and that so they
might secretly be drawn to the
Spaniard, she deferred that treaty
for some time. But now, that the
wars on both sides prepared might
be turned away, she was content
to treat of peace ; but so as still
holding the weapons in her hand.
For this purpose, in February,
delegates were sent into Flanders,
the earl of Derby, the lord Cob-
ham, sir James Croft, doctor Dale,
and doctor Rogers. These were
received with all humanity on the
duke's behalf, and a place ap-
pointed for their treating, tliat
they might see the authority de-
legated to him by the Spanish
king. He appointed the place
near to Ostend, not in Ostend,
which at that time was held by the
English against the Spanish king.
His authority delegated, he pro-
mised then to shew, when they
were once met together. He
wished them to make good speed
in the business, lest somewhat
might fall out in the meantime
which might trouble the motions
of peace. Richardotus spoke some-
what more plainly, That he knew
not what in this interim should be
done against England.
Not long after, doctor Rogers
was sent to the prince, by an ex-
press commandment from the
queen, to know the truth, whether
the Spaniard had resolved to in-
vade England, which he and Rich-
ardotus seemed to signify. He
affirmed, that he did not so much
as think of the invasion of Eng-
land, when he wished that the bu-
siness miglit proceed with speed :
and was in a manner offended
with Richardotus, who denied that
such words fell from him.
The i2th of April, the count
Aremberg, Champigny, Richard-
otus, doctor Maesius, and Garnier,
delegated from the prince of Par-
ma, met with the English, and
yielded to them the honour both in
walking and sitting. And when
they affirmed that the duke had
full authority to treat of peace, the
English moved, that first a truce
might be made. Which they de-
nied ; alleging that tliat thing-
must needs be hurtful to tlie Spa-
niards, who had for six months
maintained a great army, which
might not be dismissed upon a
truce, but upon an absolute peace.
The English urged, that a truce
was promised before they came
into Flanders. The Spaniard
against that held, That six mouths
since, a truce was promised :
which they granted, but was not
admitted. Neither was it in the
queen's power to undertake a truce
for Holland and Zealand, who
daily attempted hostility. The
English moved instantly, that the
truce might be general for all the
queen's territories, and for the
kingdom of Scotland: but they
would have it but for four Dutch
towns which were in the queen's
hands : and these only during the
treating, and twenty days after ;
and that in the meantime it might
be lawful for the queen to invade
Spain, or for the Spaniards to in-
vade England, either from Spain
or Flanders. At last, when the
English could not obtain an arm-
istice, and could by no means see
the charter by which the duke of
Parma was authorized to treat of
peace ; they proposed these things,
that the ancient leagues between
the kings of England and the dukes
of Burgundy might be renewed
and confirmed ; that all tlie Dutch
might fully enjoy their own privi-
leges ; that with freedom of con-
science they might serve God ;
that the Spanish and foreign sol-
diers might be put out of Holland,
SPANISH ARMADA.
785
that neither the Dutch nor tlicir
neighbouring nations uiight fear
them. If these things might be
granted, the queen would rorae to
equal conditions concerning the
towns which now ahe held (that all
might know, that she took up arms
not for lier own gain, but for the
necessary defence both of herself
and of the Dutch), so that the mo-
ney which is owing therefore be
repaid. To which they answered.
That for renewing the old leagues
there should be no difficulty, when
lliey might have a friendly confer-
ence of that thing. That concern-
ing the privileges of the Dutch,
there was no cau;ic why foreign
princes should take care, wliich
privileges were most favourably
granted not only to provinces and
towns reconciled, but even to such
as by force of arms are brought
into subjection. That foreign
soldiers were held upon urgent
necessity, since Holland, Eng-
land, and France, were all in
arms.
Burning if John Badby, in Smithjield, in the Reign of Henry IV,
Touching those towns taken
from the king of Spain, and the
repaying of the money, they an-
swered, That the Spaniards might
demand as many myriads of
crowns to be from the queen re-
paid them, as the Belgic war hath
cost since the time that she hath
favoured and protected the Dutch
against them.
At this time, doctor Dale, by the
queen's command going to the
FOX'S MARTYRS.
duke of Parma, gently expostu-
lated with him touching a book
printed there, set out lately by
cardinal Allen, wherein he exhorts
the nobles and people of England
and Ireland to join themselves to
the king of Spain's forces, under
the conduct of the prince of Par-
ma, for the execution of the sen-
tence of pope Sixtus V. against
the queen, declared by his bull ; in
which she is called a heretic, ille-
60
786
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
gitimate, cruel against Mary queen
of Scots, and her subjects were com-
manded to help Parma against her:
for at that time a greater number
of those bulls and books were
printed at Antwerp to be dispersed
through England. The duke de-
nied that he had seen such a bull
or book, neither would he do any
thing by the pope's authority ; as
for his own king, him he must
obey. Yet, he said, he so revered
the queen and her princely virtues,
that after the king of Spain, he
otfered all service to her. That he
had persuaded tlie king of Spam
to yield to this treaty of peace,
which is more profitable to Eng-
land than Spain. . , , ^
To whom Dale replied, that our
queen was sutiiciently furnished
with forces to defend the kingdom.
That a kingdom will not easily be
gotten by the events of one battle,
seeing the king of Spain in so
long a war is not able to recover
his ancient patrimony in the Ne-
therlands.
Well, quoth the duke, be it so,
these things are in God's hands.
After this the delegates con-
tended among themselves by mu-
tual replications, weaving and un-
weaving the same web. The Eng-
lish were earnest in this. That
freedom of religion might be
granted at least for two years to
the confederate princes. They
answered, That as the king of
Spain had not entreated that for
English Catholics, so they hoped
the queen in her vnsdom would
not entreat any thing of the king
of Spain, which might stand
against his honour, his oath, and
his conscience.
Then they demanded the money
due from the states of Brabant; it
was answered, that the money
■was lent without the king's knovv-
ledo-e; but let the account be
taken,' how much the money was,
and how much the king- hath spent
in these wars, and then it may ap-
pear who should look for repay-
ment.
Thus the English were from
time to time put off, until the
Spanish fleet was come near the
Eng-lish shore, and the noise of
guns was heard from sea. Then had
they leave to depart, and were by
the delegates honourably brought
to the borders of Calais. "The
duke of Parma had in the mean-
time brought all his forces to the
sea-shore.
Thus this conference came to
nothing; undertaken by the
queen, as the wiser then thought,
to avert the Spanish fleet; conti-
nued by the Spaniard that he
might oppress the queen, being as
he supposed unprovided, and not
expecting the danger. So both of
them tried to use time to their best
advantages.
In fine, the Spanish fleet, well
furnished with men, ammunition,
engines, and all warlike prepara-
rations, the best, indeed, that ever
was seen upon the ocean, called
by the arrogant title. The Invin-
cible Armada, consisted of 130
ships, wherein there were in all,
19,290. Mariners, 8,350. Chained
rowers, 11,080. Great ordnance,
11,630. 'The chief commander
was Perezius Gusmannus, duke of
Medina Sidonia; and under him
Joannes Martinus Ricaldus, a
man of great experience in sea af-
fairs.
The 30th of May they loosed out
of the river Tagus, and bending
their course to the Groin, in Gal-
licia, they were beaten and scat-
tered by a tempest: three galleys,
by the help of David Gwin, an
English servant, and by perfidious-
ness of Turks which rowed, were
carried away into France. The
fleet with much ado after some
days came to the Groin and other
harbours near adjoining. The re-
port was, that the fleet was so
shaken with this tempest, that the
queen was persuaded, that she
was not to expect that fleet this
year. And sir Francis Walsing-
ham, secretary, wrote to the lord
admiral, that he might send back
ft)ur of the greatest ships, as if the
war had been ended. But the
lord admiral did not easily give
credit to that report; yet with a
SPANISH ARMADA.
78r
g'entle answer entreated him to be-
lieve iiothiug hastily in so import-
ant a matter: as also that he might
be permitted to keep those ships
with hira which he had, though it
■were upon his own charges. And
getting a favourable wind, made
sail towards Spain, to surprise the
enemy's damaged ships in their
harbours. When he was close in
with the coast of Spain, the wind
shifting, and he being charged to
defend the English shore, fearing
that the enemies might unseen by
the same wind sail for England, he
returned unto Plymouth.
Now with the same wind, the
12th of July, the duke of Medina
with his fleet departed from the
Groin. And after a few days he
sent Rodericus Telius into Flan-
ders, to advertise tlie duke of
Parma, giving him warning that
the fleet was approaching, and
therefore he was to make himself
ready. For Medina's commission
■was to join himself with the ships
and soldiers of Parma; and under
the protection of his fleet, to bring
them into England, and to land
his forces upon the Thames side.
The sixteenth day (saith the re-
lator), there was a great calm, and
a thick cloud was upon the sea till
noon : then the north wind blowing
roughly ; and again the west wind
till midnight, and after that the
cast; the Spanish navy was scat-
tered, and hardly gathered toge-
ther until they came within sight
of England, the nineteenth day of
July. Upon ■which day the lord
admiral was certified by Flemming
(who had been a pirate), that the
Spanish fleet was entered into the
English sea, which the mariners
call the Channel, and was de-
scried near to the Lizard. The
lord admiral brought forth the
English fleet into the sea, but not
without great difficulty, by the
skill, labour, and alacrity of the
soldiers and mariners, every one
labouring; yea, the lord admiral
himself put iiis hand to this work.
The next day the English fleet
viewed the Spanish fleet comiAg
along like towering castles in
height, her front crooked like the
fashion of the moon, the winge of
the fleet were extended one from
the other about seven miles, or as
some say eight miles asunder,
sailing with the labour of the
winds, the ocean as it were groan-
ing under it; their sail was but
slow, and yet at full sail before
the wind. The English were will-
ing to let them hold on their
course, and when they were
passed by, got behind them, and so
got to windward of them.
Upon the 21st of July, the lord
admiral of England sent a cutter
before, called the Defiance, to de-
nounce the battle by firing off
pieces. And being himself in the
Royal-Arch (the English admiral
ship), he began the engagement
with a ship which he took to be
the Spanish admiral, but which
was the ship of Alfonsus Leva.
Upon that he expended much
shot. Presently Drake, Hawkins,
and Forbisher, came in upon the
rear of the Spaniards, which Ri-
caldus commanded. Upon these
they thundered. Ricaldus endea-
voured as much as in him lay, to
keep his men to their quarters, but
all in vain, until his ship, muoli
beaten and battered with many
shot, hardly recovered the fleet.
Then the duke of Medina gathered
together his scattered fleet, and
setting more sail, held on his
course. Indeed they could do no
other, for the English had gotten
the advantage of the wind, and
their ships being much easier ma-
naged, and ready with incredible
celerity to come upon the enemy,
■with a full course, and then to
tack and retack, and be on every
side at their pleasure. After a
long fight, and each of them had
taken a trial of their courage, the
lord admiral thought proper to
continue the fight no longer, be-
cause there were forty ships more,
which were then absent, and at
that very time were coming out of
Plymouth Sound.
The night following, the St. Ca-
therine, a Spanish ship, being
sadly torn in ^e battle, 'wa» taken
into the midst of the fleet to be
repa)r«d, He»e a grea$ Canta-
788
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
brian ship, of Oquenda, wherein
was the treasurer of the camp, by
force of gunpowder took fire, yet
it was quenched in time by the
ships that came to help her. Of
those which came to assist the
fired ship, one was a galleon, com-
manded by Petrus Waldez; the
fore-yard of the galleon was caught
in the rigging of another ship, and
carried away. This was taken by
Drake, who sent Waldez to Dart-
mouth, and a great sum of money,
\iz. 55,000 ducats, which he distri-
buted among the soldiers. This
Waldez coming' into Drake's pre-
sence, kissed his band, and told
him they had all resolved to die, if
they had not been so happy as to
fall into his hands, whom they
knew to be noble. That night he
was appointed to set forth a light,
but neglected it; and some Ger-
man merchant ships coming by
that night, he, thinking them to be
enemies, followed them so far,
that the English fleet lay to all
night, because they could see no
light set forth. Neither did he
nor the rest of the fleet find the
admiral until the next evening.
The admiral all the night preceed-
ing with the Bear, and the Mary
Rose, carefully followed the Spa-
niards with watchfulness. The
duke was busied in ordering his
squadron. Alfonsus Leva was
commanded to join the first and
last divisions. Every ship had its
proper station assigned, according
to that prescribed form which was
appointed in Spain; it was pre-
sent death to aiiy who forsook his
station. This done, he sent Gli-
clius and Anceani to Parma,
which might declare to them in
what situation they were, and left
that Cantabrian ship, of Oquenda,
to the wind and sea, having taken
out the money and mariners, and
put them on board of other ships.
Yet it seemed that he had not care
for all: for that ship the same day
with fifty mariners, and soldiers
wounded, and half burned, fell
into the hands of the English, and
was carried to Weymouth.
The 23d of the same month, the
Spaniards having a favourable
north wind tacked towards the
English : but they being more ex*
pert in the management of their
ships, tacked likewise, and kept
the advantage they had gained,
keeping- the Spaniards to leeward,
till at last the fight became gene-
ral on both sides. They fought a
while confusedly with variable
success: whilst on the one side
the English with great courage
delivered the London ships which
were enclosed about by the Spa-
niards : and on the other side, the
Spaniards by valour freed Rical-
dus from the extreme danger he
was in : great and many were the
explosions which by the continual
firing of great guns were heard
this day. But the loss (by the
good providence of God) fell upon
the Spaniards, their ships being
so high, that the shot went over
our English ships ; and the Eng-
lish, having such a fair mark at
their large ships, never shot in
vain. During this engagement,
Cock, an Englishman, being sur-
rounded by the Spanish ships,
could not be recovered, but pe-
rished; however, with great ho-
nour he revenged himself. Thus
a long time the English ships with
great agility were sometimes upon
the Spaniards, giving them the
fire of one side, and then of the
other, and presently were off
again, and still kept the sea, to
make themselves ready to come in
again. Whereas the Spanish
ships, being of great burden, were
troubled and hindered, and stood
to be the marks for the English
shot. For all that the English ad-
miral would not permit his people
to board their ships, because they
had such a number of soldiers on
board, which he had not: their
ships were many in number, and
greater, and higher, that if they
had come to grapple as some
would have had it, the English
being much lower than the Spa-
nish ships, must needs have had
the worst of them that fought from
the higher ships. And if the Eng-
lish had been overcome, the loss
would have been greater than the
victory could have been; for our
SPANISH ARMADA.
789
beingf overcome would have put
the kingdom in hazard.
The 24th day of July, they gave
over fighting on both sides. The
admiral sent some small barks to
the English shore, for a supply of
provisions, and divided his whole
fleet into four squadrons; the first
whereof he took under his own
command, the next was com-
manded by Drake, the third by
Hawkins, and the last by For-
bisher. And he appointed out of
every squadron certain little ships,
which on divers sides might set
upon the Spaniards in the night,
but a sudden calm took them, so
that expedient was without elfect.
The 2oth, the St. Anne, a gal-
leon of Portugal, not being able
to keep up with the rest, was at-
tacked by some small English
ships. To whose aid came in
Leva, and Didacus Telles Enri-
ques, with three galeasses: which
the admiral, and the lord Thomas
Howard, espying, made all the
sail they could against the gale-
asses, but the calm continuing,
they were obliged to be towed
along with their boats: as soon as
they reached the galeasses, they
began to play away so fiercely
with their great guns, that with
much danger and great loss they
hardly recovered their galleon.
The Spaniards reported that the
Spanish admiral was that day in
the rear of their fleet, which, being
come nearer the English ships
than before, got terribly shattered
with their great guns, many men
were killed aboard, and her masts
laid over the side. The Spanish
admiral, after this, in company
with Ricaldus, and others, at-
tacked the English admiral, who,
having the advantage of the wind,
suddenly tacked, and escaped.
The Spaniards holding on their
course again, sent to the duke of
Parma, that with all possible
speed he should join his ships with
the king's fleet.These things theEng-
lish knew not, who write that they
had carried away the lantern from
one of the Spanish ships, the stern
from another, and sore mauled the
third, very much disabling hei.
The Non-Parigly, and the Mary
Rose, fought a while with the Spa-
niards;, and the Triumph being in
danger, other ships came in good
time to help her.
The next day, the lord admiral
knighted the lord Thomas Howard,
the lord Sheffield, Roger Town-
send, John Hawkins, and Martin
Forbisher, for their valour in the
last engagement. After this, they
agreed not to attack the enemy
until they came into the straits
of Calais, where Henry Seimor,
and William Winter, waited for
their coming. Thus with a fair
gale the Spanish fleet went foi*-
ward, and the English followed.
This great Spanish Armada was
so far from being esteemed invin-
cible in the opinion of the English,
that many young men and gentle-
men, in hope to be partakers of a
famous victory against the Spa-
niards, provided ships at their own
expences, and joined themselves
to the English flieet; among whom
were the earls of Essex, Northum-
berland, and Cumberland, Thomas
and Robert Cecil, Henry Brooks,
William Hatton, Robert Gary,
Ambrose Willoughby, Thomas
Gerard, Arthur Gorge, and other
gentlemen of good note and qua-
lity.
The 27th day, at even, the Spa-
niards cast anchor near to Calais,
being admonished by their skilful
seamen, that if they went any fur-
ther, they might be in danger,
through the force of the tide, to be
driven into the North Ocean.
Near to them lay the English ad-
miral with his fleet, within a great
gun's shot. The admiral, Seimor,
and Winter now join their ships;
so that now there were an hun-
dred and forty ships in the Eng-
lish fleet, able and well furnished
for fighting, for sailing, and every
thing else which was requisite:
and yet there were but fifteen of
these which bore the heat of the
battle, and repulsed the enemy.
The Spaniard, as often as he had
done before, so now with great
earnestness sent to the duke of
Parma, to send forty fly-boats,
without which they could not fight
790
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
with tfte EogUsli, because of the
greatness and slowness of their
ships, and the agility of the Eng-
lish; and entreating- him by all
means now to come to sea with
his army, which army was now to
be protected, as it were, under
the wings of the Spanish Ar-
mada, until they should land in
Enoland.
But the duke was unprovided,
and could not como out at an in-
stant. The broad ships with flat
bottoms being' then full of chinks
must be mended. Victuals wanted
and must be provided. The ma-
riners being long kept against their
wills, began to shrink away. The
ports of Dunkirk and Newport,
by which he must bring his army
to the sea, were now so beset with
the strong ships of Holland and
Zealand, which were furnished
with great and small munition,
that he was not able to come to
sea, unless he would come upon
his own apparent destruction, and
cast himself and his men wilfully
into a headlong danger. Yet he
omitted nothing that might be done,
being a man eager and industrious,
and inflamed with a desire of over-
coming England.
But queen Elizabeth's provi-
dence and care prevented both the
diligence of this man, and the cre-
dulous hope of the Spaniard ; for
by her command the next day the
admiral took eight of their worst
ships, charging the ordnance there-
in up to the mouth with small shot,
nails, and stones, and dressed them
with wild fire, pitch and rosin, and
filled them full of brimstone and
i^ome other matter fit for fire, and
these being set on fire by the ma-
nagement of Young and Prowse,
were secretly in the night, by the
help of the wind, set full upon
the Spanish fleet, which on Sun-
day the seventh of August they
sent in among them as they lay at
anchor.
When the Spaniards saw them
come near, the flame giving light
all over the sea; they supposing
those ships, besides the danger of
fire, to have been also furnished
with deadly engines, to make hor-
rible destruction among tbem ;
lifting up a most hideous cry, some
pull up anchors, some for haste
cut their cables, they set up their
sails, they apply their oars, and
stricken with extreme terror, in
great haste they fled most con-
fusedly. Among them the Pre-
torian Galleass floating upon the
seas, her rudder being' broken, in
great danger and fear drew towards
Calais, and striking in the sand
was taken by Amias Preston, Tho-
mas Gerard, and Harvey ; Hugh
Moncada the governor was slain,
the soldiers and mariners were
either killed or drowned ; in her
there was found great store of
gold, which fell to be the prey of
the English. The ship and ord-
nance went to the governor of
Calais.
The Spaniards report, that the
duke, when he saw the fire-ships
coming', commanded all the fleet
to heave up their anchors, but so
as the danger being past, every
ship mig'ht return again to his own
station: and he himself returned,
giving a sign to the rest by shoot-
ing' off a gun ; which was heard
but by a few, for they were far off
scattered, some into the open
ocean, some through fear were
driven upon the shallows of the
coast of Flanders.
Over against Graveling the
Spanish fleet began to gather
themselves together. But upon
them came Drake and Fenner, and
battered them with great ordnance:
to these Fenton, Southwel, Bee-
ston, Cross, Riman, and presently
after the lord admiral, and Shef-
field, came in. The duke Medina,
Leva, Oquenda, Ricaldus, and
others, with much ado gettingthem-
selves out of the shallows, sustain-
ed the English force as well as they
might, until most of their ships
were pierced and torn ; the galleon
St. Matthew, governed by Diego
Piraentellus, coming to aid Francis
Toletan, being in the St. Philip,
was pierced and shaken with the
reiterated shots of Seimor and
Winter, and driven to Osteud, and
wns at last taken by the Fliisli-
ingcrs. The St. Phihp came to
SPANISH ARMADA.
791
the like end : so did tlie galleon of
Biscay and divers others.
The last day of this month, the
Spanish fleet striving- to recover
the straits again, were driven
towards Zealand. The English
left off pursuing them, as the Spa-
niards thought because thej' saw
them in a manner cast away ; for
they could not avoid the shallows
of Zealand. But the wind turn-
ing, they got them out of the shal-
lows, and then began to consult
what were best for them to do. By
common consent they resolved to
return into Spain by the Northern
seas, for they wanted many neces-
saries, especiallj' shot, their ships
were torn, and they had no hope
that the duke of Parma could
bring forth his forces. And so
they took the sea, and followed
the course toward the North. The
English navy followed, and some-
times the Spanish turned upon the
English, insomuch that it was
thought by many that the}' would
turn back again.
Queen Elizabeth caused an army
to encamp at Tilbury. After the
army was come thither, her ma-
jesty went in person to visit the
camp, which then lay between the
city of London and the sea, under
the charge of the earl of Leicester,
where placing herself between the
enemy and her city, she viewed
her army, passing through it divers
times, and lodging in the borders
of it, returned again and dined in
the army. Afterwards when they
were all reduced into battle, pre-
pared as it were for fight, she rode
round about with a leader's staff
in her hand, only accompanied
with the general, and three or four
others attending upon her*.
* The queen made the following speech
to the troops assembled at Tilbury — a
speech which ought to be imprinted in
the mind and heart of every English-
man, Avho is a lover of his country and
his religion.
" My loving people, we have been per-
suaded by some, that are careful of our
safety, to' take heed how we commit our-
selves to armed multitudes, for tear of
treachery; but I assure you, I do not
desire to live to distrust my faithful and
I could enlarge the description
hereof with many more particu-
lars of mine own observation (says
the author), for I wandered, as
many others did, from place to
place, all the day, and never heard
a word spoke of her, but in prais-
ing her for her stately person and
princely behaviour, in praying for
her long life, and earnestly desir-
ing to venture their lives for her
safety. In her presence they sung
psalms of praise to Almighty God,
for which she greatly commended
them, and devoutly praised God
with them. This that I write you
may be sure I do not with any
comfort, but to give you these
manifest arguments that neither
this queen did discontent her peo-
pie, nor her people shew any dis-
content in any thing they were
commanded to do for her service,
as heretofore hath been imagined.
This account was related by a
popish spy, in a letter written here
in England to Mendea. The copy
loving people. Let tyrants fear : I
have always so behaved myself, that,
under God, I have placed my chiefest
strength and safeguard in the loyal hearts
and good-will of ray subjects. And
therefore I am come amongst you at this
time, not as for my recreation or sport,
but being- resolved, in the midst and heat
of the battle, to live or die amongst you
all ; to lay down, for my God, and for
my kingdom, and for my people, my ho-
nour and my blood, even in the dust. I
know I have but the body of a weak and
feeble woman, but I have the heart of a
king, and cf a king of England too ; and
think foul scorn that Parma or Spain, or
any prince of Europe, shj.ild dare to
invade the borders of my realms: To
which, rather than any disho!i')ur should
grow by me, 1 myself will take up arms;
I myself will be your general, judge,
and rewarder of every one ol^ your
virtues in the field. I know already, by
your forwardness, that you have deserv-
ed rewards and crowns; and I do assure
you, on the word of a prince, they shall
be duly paid you. In the mean time my
lieutenant-general shall be in my stead,
than whom never prince commanded a
more noble and worthy subjecl ; not
doubting by your obedience to my gene-
ral, by your concord in the camp, and
your valour in the field, we shall shortly
have a famous victory over those enemies
of my God, of my kingdom, and of my
people."
792
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of wliich letter was found upon
Kichard Leigh, a seminary priest
in French and English: which
priest was executed for high trea-
son whilst the Spanish Armada
was at sea.
The same day whereon the last
fight was, tlie duke of Parma,
after his vows oflcrcd to the lady
of Halla, came somewhat late to
Dunkirk, and was received with
very opprobrious language by the
Spaniards, as if in favour of queen
Elizabeth he had slipped the fair-
est opportunity that could be to do
the service. He, to make some sa-
tisfaction, punished the purveyors
that had not made provision of
beer, bread, &c. which was not yet
ready nor embarked, secretly smil-
ing at the insolence of the Spa-
niards, when he heard them brag-
ging, that what way soever they
came upon England, they would
have an undoubted victory ; that
the English were not able to en-
dure the sight of them. The Eng-
lish admiral appointed Seimor and
the Hollanders to watch upon the
coast of Flanders, that the duke of
Parma should not come out ; whilst
he himself close followed the Spa-
niards until they m ere past Edin-
burgh Frith.
The Spaniards, seeing all hopes
fail, fled amain ; and so this great
navy, being three years preparing,
with great expence, was within
one month overthrown, and, after
many were killed, being chased
again, was driven about all Eng-
land, by Scotlajid, the Orcades,
and Ireland, tossed and damaged
with tempests, much diminished,
and went home without glory.
There were not an hundred men of
the English lost, and but one ship.
Whereupon money was coined
with a navy fleeing away in full
sail, with this inscription, Venit,
i^idit, Fugk. Others w.ere coined
with the ships on lire, the navy
confounded, inscribed, in honour
of the queen. Dux Ficmina Facti.
As they fled, it is certain that
many of their ships were cast
;iway upon Uie sliores of Scotland
AH'i Ireland. Above seven huu-
dred soldiers and mariners were
cast away upon the Scottish shore,
who, at the duke of Parma's in-
tercession with the Scotch king,
the queen of England consenting,
were, after a year, sent into Flan-
ders. But they that were cast
upon the Irish shore came to more
miserable fortunes ; for some were
killed by the wild Irish, and others
were destroyed for fear they
should join themselves with the
wild Irish (which cruelty queen
Elizabeth much condemned), and
the rest being afraid, sick, and
hungry, with their disabled ships,
committed themselves to the sea,
and many were drowned.
The queen went to public
thanksgiving in St. Paul's church,
accompanied by a glorious train
of nobility, through the streets of
London, which were hung with
blue cloth, the companies stand-
ing on both sides in their liveries;
the banners that were taken from
the enemies were spread; she
heard the sermon, and public
thanks were rendered unto God
with great joy. This public joy
was augmented, when sir Robert
Sidney returned from Scotland,
and brought from the king assu-
rances of his noble mind and af-
fection to the queen, and to reli-
gion ; which as in sincerity he had
established, so he purposed to
maintain with all his power. Sir
Robert Sidney was sent to him
when the Spanish fleet was com-
ing, to congratulate and return
thanks for his great aifection to-
wards the maintenance of the
common cause; and to declare
how ready she would be to help
him if the Spaniards should land
in Scotland; and that he might
recal to memory with what
strange ambition the Spaniards
had gaped for all Britain, urging
the pope to excommunicate him,
to the end that he might be thrust
from the kingdom of Scotland, and
from the succession in England:
and to give bim notice of the
threatening of Mendoza, and the
pope's nuncio, who threatened his
ruin if they could efl'ect it; and
SPANISH ARMADA.
793
therefore warned him to take spe-
cial heed to the Scottish papists.
The king pleasantly answered,
That he looked for no other benefit
from tlic Spaniards, than that
which Polyphemus promised to
Ulysses, to devour him last after
his fellows were devoured.
It may not be improper here to
subjoin a list of the different arti-
cles taken on board the Spanish
ships, designed for the tormenting
of the protestants, had their scheme
taken eflect.
1. The common soldiers' pikes,
eighteen feet long, pointed with
long sharp spikes, and shod with
iron, which were designed to keep
off the horse, to facilitate the land-
ing of the infantry.
2. A great number of lances
used by the Spanish officers.
These were formerly gilt, but the
gold is almost worn off by clean-
ing.
3- The Spanish ranceurs, made
in different forms, which were in-
tended either to kill the men on
horseback, or pull them off their
horses.
4. A very singular piece of
arms, being a pistol in a shield, so
contrived as to fire the pistol, and
cover the body, at the same time,
with the shield. It is to be fired by
a match-lock, and the sight of the
enemy is to be taken through a lit-
tle grate in the shield, which is
pistol proof.
5. The banner, with a crucifix
upon it, which was to have been
carried before the Spanish gene-
ral. On it is engraved the pope's
benediction before the Spanish
fleet sailed: for the pope came to
the water-side, and, on seeing the
fleet, blessed it, and styled it In-
vincible.
6. The Spanish cravats, as they
are called. These are engines of
torture, made of iron, and put on
board to lock together the feet,
arms, and heads of Englishmen.
7. Spanish bilboes, made of iron
likewise, to yoke the English pri-
soners two and two.
8. Spanish shot, which are of
four sorts: pike-shot, star-shot,
chain-shot, and link-shot, all ad-
mirably contrived, as well for the
destruction of the masts and rig-
ging of ships, as for sweeping the
decks of their men.
9. Spanish spadas poisoned at
the points, so that if a man re-
ceived the slightest wound with
one of them, certain death was the
consequence.
10. A Spanish poll-axe, used in
boarding of ships.
11. Thumb-screws, of which
there were several chests full on
board the Spanish fleet. The use
they were intended for is said to
have been to extort confession
from the English where their
money was hid.
12. The Spanish morning star;
a destructive engine resembling
the figure of a star, of which there
were many thousands on board,
and all of them with poisoned
points; and were designed to
strike at the enemy as they came
on board, in case of a close at-
tack.
13. The Spanish general's hal-
berd, covered with velvet. All
the nails of this weapon are dou-
ble gilt with gold ; and on its top
is the pope's head, curiously en-
graved.
14. A Spanish battle-axe, so
contrived as to strike four holes in
a man's head at once ; and has be-
sides a pistol in its handle, with a
match-lock.
15. The Spanish general's
shield, carried before him as an
ensign of honour. On it are de-
picted, in most curious workman-
ship, the labours of Hercules, and
other expressive allegories.
When the Spanish prisoners
were asked by some of the Eng-
lish what their intentions were
had their expedition succeeded*
they replied, "To extirpate the
whole from the island, at least all
heretics, (as they called the pro-
testants), and to send their souls
to hell." — Strange infatuation!
Ridiculous bigotry! How infer-
nally prejudiced must the miudg
of those men be, who would wish
to destroy their fellow-creatures,
not only in this world, but, if it
were possible, in that which is to
BOOK OF MARTYftS.
come, merely because tliey refused
to believe on certain subjects as
the Spaniards themselves did.
SECTION II.
HORRID CONSPIRACY BY THE PAPISTS FOR THE DESTRUCTION OF
JAMES I., THE ROYAL FAMILY, AND BOTH HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT;
COMMONLY KNOWN BY THE NAME OF THE GUNPOWDER PLOT.
The papists (of which there were
great numbers in England at the
time of the intended Spanish in-
vasion) were so irritated at the
failure of that expedition, that
they were determined, if possible,
to project a scheme at home, that
might answer the purposes, in
some degree, of their blood-thirsty
competitors. The vigorous admi-
nistration of Elizabeth, however,
prevented their carrying any of
their iniquitous designs into execu-
tion, although they made many at-
tempts with that view. The com-
mencement of the reign of her
successor was destined to be the
era of a plot, the infernal barbarity
of which transcends every thing
related in ancient or modern
history.
In order to crush popery in the
most effectual manner in this king-
dom, James, soon after his acces-
sion, took proper measures for
eclipsing the power of the Roman
Catholics, by enforcing those laws
which had been made against them
by his predecessors. This enraged
the papists to such a degree, that a
conspiracy was formed, by some of
the principal leaders, of the most
daring and impious nature;
namely, to blow up the king, the
royal family, and both houses of
parliament, while in full session,
and thus to involve the nation in
utter and inevitable ruin.
The infernal cabal who formed
the resolution of putting in prac-
tice this horrid scheme, consisted
of th« following persons : Henry
Garnet, an Englishman, who,
about the year 1586, had been sent
over here as superior of the Eng-
lish Jesuits; Catesby, an English
gentleman; Tesmond, a Jesuit;
Thomas Wright; two gentlemen
of the name of Winter ; Thomas
Percy, a near relation of the
earl of Northumberland ; Ouido
Fawkes, a bold and enterprising
soldier of fortune ; sir Edward
Digby ; John Grant, Esq. ; Francis
Tiesham, Esq. ; and Robert Keyes
and Thomas 15ates, gentlemen.
Most of these were men both of
birth and fortune ; and Catesby,
who had a large estate, had al-
ready expended two thousand
pounds in several voyages to the
court of Spain, in order to intro-
duce an army of Spaniards into
England, for overturning the pro-
testant government, and restoring
the Roman Catholic religion ; but,
being disappointed in his project
of an invasion, he took an oppor-
tunity of disclosing to Percy
(who was his intimate friend, and
who, in a sudden fit of passion,
had hinted a design of assassinat-
ing the king) a nobler and more
extensive plan of treason, such as
would include a sure execution of
vengeance, and, at one blow, con-
sign over to destruction all their
enemies.
Percy assented to the project
proposed by Catesby, and they
resolved to impart the matter to
a few more, and, by degrees, to
all the rest of their cabal, every
man being bound by an oath, and
taking the sacrament, (the most
sacred rite of their religion) not to
disclose the least syllable of the
matter, or to withdraw from the
association, without the consent of
all persons concerned.
These consultations were held in
the spring and summer of the
year 1604, and it was towards the
close of that year that they began
their operations ; the manner of
which, and the discovery, wc shall
3
GUNPOWDER PLOT.
79«
relate with as much brevity as is
consistent with perspicuity.
It had been agreed, that a few
of the conspirators should run a
mine below the hall in which the
parliament was to assemble, and
that they should clioose the very
moment when the king should de-
liver his speech to both houses,
for springing the mine, and thus,
by one blow, cut off the king', the
royal family, lords, commons, and
all the other enemies of the Catholic
religion, in that very spot where
that religion had been most op-
pressed. For this purpose Percy,
who was at that time a gentleman-
pensioner, undertook to hire a
house adjoining to the upper house
of parliament, with all diligence.
This was accordingly done, and
the conspirators, expecting the
parliament would meet on the 17th
of February following, began, on
the 11th of December, to dig in
the cellar, through the wall of
partition, which was three yards
thick. There were seven in num-
ber joined in this labour : they
went in by night, and never after
appeared in sig-ht, for, having
supplied themselves with all ne-
cessary provisions, they had no
occasion to go out. In case of
discovery, they had provided them-
selves with powder, shot, and
lire-arms, and had formed a reso-
lution rather to die than be taken.
On Candlemas-day, 1G05, they
had dug so far through the wall as
to be able to hear a noise on the
other side ; upon which unex-
pected event, fearing a discovery,
Guido Fawkes (who personated
Percy's footman) was dispatched
to know the occasion, and returned
with the favourable report, that
the place from whence the noise
came was a large cellar, under the
upper house of parliament, full
of sea-coal, which was then on
sale, and the cellar offered to be
let.
On this information, Percy im-
mediately hired the cellar, and
bought the remainder of the coals :
he then sent for thirty barrels of
gunpowder from Holland, and
landing them at Lambeth, con-
veyed them gradually by night to
this cellar, where they were co-
vered with stones, iron bars, a
thousand billets, and five hundred
fagots ; all which they did at their
leisure, the parliament being pro-
rogued to the 5th of November.
This being done, the conspira-
tors next consulted Low they
should secure the duke of York*,
who was too young to be expected
at the parliament-house, and his
sister the princess Elizabeth, edu-
cated at lord Harrington's, in War-
wickshire. It was resolved, that
Percy and another should enter
into the duke's chamber, and a
dozen more, properly disposed at
several doors, with two or three
on horseback at the court-gate to
receive him, should carry him safe
away as soon as the parliament-
house was blown up ; or, if that
could not be effected, that they
should kill him, and declare the
princess Elizabeth queen, having
secured her, under pretence of a
hunting-match, that day.
Several of the conspirators pro-
posed obtaining foreign aid prev!-,
ous to the execution of their de-
sign ; but this was over-ruled, and
it was agreed only to apply to
France, Spain, and other powers,
for assistance after the plot had
taken effect: they also resolved
to proclaim the princess Elizabeth
queen, and to spread a report,
after the blow was given, that the
puritans were the perpetrators of
so inhuman an action.
All matters being now prepared
by the conspirators, they, without
the least remorse of conscience,
and with the utmost impatience,
expected the 5th of November.
But all their counsels were blasted
by a happy and providential cir-
cumstance. One of the conspira-
tors, having a desire to save Wil-
liam Parker, lord Monteagle, sent
him the following letter :
" My Lord,
" Out of the love I bear to some
»
f Afterwards Charles I.
796
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
of your friends, I have a care for
your preservation ; therefore I ad-
vise you, as you tender your life,
to devise you some excuse to shift
off your attendance at this parlia-
ment ; for God and man have con-
curred to punish the wickedness
of this time : and think not slightly
of this advertisement, but retire
yourself into the country, where
you may expect the event with
safety ; for though there be no
appearance of any stir, yet I say
they shall receive a terrible blow,
this parliament, and yet they shall
not see who hurts them. This
counsel is not to be contemned,
because it may do you good, and
can do you no harm ; for the dan-
ger is past so soon (or as quickly)
as you burn this letter; and I hope
God will give you the grace to
make good use of it, to whose
holy protection I commend you."
The lord Monteagle was, for
some time, at a loss what judgment
to form of this letter, and unre-
solved whether he should slight
the advertisement or not ; and
fancying it a trick of his enemies
to frighten him into an absence
from parliament, would have de-
termined on the former, had his
own safety been only in question :
but apprehending the king's lile
might be in danger, he took the
letter at midnight to the earl of
Salisbury, who was equally puz-
zled about the meaning of it ; and
though he was inclined to think it
merely a wild and waggish con-
trivance to alarm Monteagle, yet
he thought proper to consult about
it with the earl of Suffolk, lord-
chamberlain. The expression,
*' that the blow should come, with-
out knowing who hurt them,"
made them imagine that it would
not be more proper than the time
•of parliament, nor by any other
iway like to be attempted than by
gunpowder, while the king was
sitting in that assembly : the lord-
chamberlain thought this the more
•probable, because there was a
great cellar under the parliament-
chamber (as already mentioned),
never used for any thing but wood
or coal, belonging to Wineyard,
the keeper of the palace ; and
having communicated the letter to
the earls of Nottingham, Worces-
ter, and Northampton, they pro-
ceeded no farther till the king
came from Royston, on the 1st of
November.
His majesty being shewn the
letter by the earls, who, at the
same time, acquainted him with
their suspicions, was of opinion
that either nothing should be done,
or else enough to prevent the dan-
ger; and that a search should be
made on the day preceding that
designed for the execution of the
diabolical enterprise.
Accordingly, on Monday, the
4th of November, in the afternoon,
the lord-chamberlain, whose office
it was to see all things put in
readiness for the king's coming,
accompanied by Monteagle, went
to visit all places about the par-
liament-house, and taking a slight
occasion to see the cellar, observed
only piles of billets and fagots,
but in greater number than he
thought Wineyard could want for
his own use. On his asking who
owned the wood, and being told it
belonged to one Mr. Percy, he be-
gan to have some suspicions,
knowing liiui to be a rigid papist,
and so seldom there, that he had
no occasion for such a quantity of
fuel; and Monteagle confirmed
him therein, by observing that
Percy had made him great profes-
sions of friendship.
Though there were no other ma-
terials visible, yet Suffolk thought
it was necessary to make a further
search; and, upon his return to
the king, a resolution was taken
that it should be made in such a
manner as should be effectual,
without scandalizing any bodj', or
giving any alarm.
Sir Thomas Knevet, steward of
Westminster, was accordingly or-
dered, under the pretext of search-
ing for stolen tapestry hangings
in that place, and other houses
thereabouts, to remove the wood,
and see if anything was concealed
1
GUNPOWDER PLOT.
797
underneath. This gentleman go-
ing at midnight, with several at-
tendants, to the cellar, met
Fawkes, just coming out of it,
booted and spurred, with a tinder-
box and three matches in his
pockets ; and seizing him without
any ceremony, or asking him any
questions, as soon as the removal
of the wood discovered tlie barrels
of gunpowder, he caused him to
be bound, and properly secured.
Fawkes, who was an hardened
and intrepid villain, made no he-
sitation of avowing the design,
and that it was to have been exe-
cuted on the morrow. He made
the same acknowledgment at his
examination before a committee
of the council ; and though he did
not deny having some associates
in this conspiracy, yet no threats
of torture could make him disco-
ver any of them, he declaring that
" he was ready to die, and had ra-
ther suffer ten thousand deaths,
than willingly accuse his master,
or any other."
By repeated examinations, how-
ever, and assurances of his mas-
ter's being apprehended, he at
length acknowledged, " that
whilst he was abroad, Percy had
kept the keys of the cellar, had
been in it since the powder had
been laid there, and, in effect, that
he was one of the principal actors
in the intended tragedy."
In the mean time it was found
out, that Percy had come post out
of the north on Saturday night,
the 2d of November, and had
dined on Monday at Sion-House,
with the earl of Northumberland;
that Fawkes had met him on the
road; and that, after the lord-
chamberlain had been that even-
ing in the cellar, he went, about
six o'clock, to his master, who had
fled immediately, apprehending
the plot was detected.
The news of the discovery im-
mediately spreading, the conspi-
rators fled different ways, but
chiefly into Warwickshire, where
sir Everard Digby had appointed
a hunting-match, near Dunchurch,
to get a number of recusants toge-
ther, sufficient to seize the prin-
cess Elizabeth; but this design
was prevented by her taking re-
fuge in Coventry ; and their whole
party, making about one hundred,
retired to Holbeach, the seat of sir
Stephen Littleton, on the borders
of Staffordshire, having broken
open stables, and taken horses
from different people in the ad-
joining counties.
Sir Richard Walsh, high-sheriff
of Worcestershire, pursued them
to Holbeach, where he invested
them, and summoned them to sur-
render. In preparing for their
defence, they put some moist
powder before a fire to dry, and a
spark from the coals setting it on
fire, some of the conspirators were
so burned in their faces, thighs,
and arms, that they were scarcely
able to handle their weapons.
Their case was desperate, and no
means of escape appearing, unless
by forcing their way through the
assailants, they made^ a furious
sally for that purpose. Catesby
(who first proposed the manner of
the plot) and Percy were both
killed. Thomas Winter, Grant,
Digby, Rookwood, and Bates,
were taken and carried to London,
where the first made a full disco-
very of the conspiracy, Tresham,
lurking about the city, and fre-
quently shifting his quarters, was
apprehended soon after, and, hav-
ing confessed the whole matter,
died of the strangury, in the Tower.
The earl of Northumberland, sus-
pected on account of his being re-
lated to Thomas Percy, was, by
way of precaution, committed to
the custody of the archbishop of
Canterbury, at Lambeth ; and was
afterwards fined thirty thousand
pounds, and sent to the Tower,
for admitting Percy into the band
of gentlemen pensioners, without
tendering him the oath of supre-
macy.
Some escaped to Calais, and ar-
riving there with others who fled
to avoid a prosecution, which they
apprehended on this occasion,
were kindly received by the go-
vernor; but one of them declaring
798
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
before liim, that he was not so
much concerned at his exile, as
that the powder-plot did not take
effect, the governor was so much
incensed at Ms glorying in such an
execrable piece of iniquity, that,
in a sadden impulse of indigna-
tion, he endeavoured to throw him
into the sea.
On the 27th of January, 1606,
eight of the conspirators were
tried and convicted; among whom
was sir Everard Digby, the only
one that pleaded guilty to the in-
dictment, though all the rest had
confessed their guilt before. Dig-
by was executed on the 30th of
the same month, with Robert
Winter, Grant, and Bates, at the
west end of St. Paul's church-
yard; Thomas Winter, Keyes,
Rookwood, and Fawkes, were ex-
ecuted the following day in Old
Palace-yard.
Garnet was tried on the 28th of
March, " for his knowledge and
concealment of the conspiracy ; for
administering an oath of secrecy
to the conspirators; for persuad-
ing them of the lawfulness of the
treason, and for praying for the
.success of the great action in hand
at tlie beginning of the parlia-
ment." Being found guilty*, he
received sentence of death, bat
was not executed till the 3d of
May, when, confessing his own
guilt, and the iniquity of the en-
terprise, he exhorted all Roman
Catholics to abstain from the like
treasonable practices in future.
Gerard and Hull, two Jesuits, got
abroad; and Littleton, with se-
veral others, were executed in the
country.
The lord Monteagle had a grant
of two hundred pounds a year in
land, and a pension ef five hun-
dred pounds for life, as a reward
for discovering the letter which
gave the first hint of the conspi-
racy; and the anniversary of this
providential deliverance was or-
dered to be for ever commemo-
rated by prayer and thanksgiving.
Thus was this diabolical scheme
happily rendered abortive, and
the authors of it brought to that
condign punishment which their
wickedness merited. In this af-
fair Providence manifestly inter-
posed in behalf of the protestants,
and saved them from that destruc-
tion which must have taken place,
had the scheme succeeded accord-
ing to the wishes of a bigoted, su-
perstitious, and blood-thirsty fac^
tion.
SECTION III.
RISE AND PROGRESS OF THE PROTESTANT RELIGION IN IRELAND;
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE BARBAROUS MASSACRE OF 1641.
The gloom of popery had over-
shadowed Ireland, from its first
establishment there till the reign
of Henry VIII., when the •rays of
the gospel began to dispel the
darkness, and afford that light
which had till then been unknown
in that island. The abject igno-
rance in which the people were
held, with the absurd and super-
* Although Garnet was convicted of
this horrible crime, yet the bigoted Pa-
pists were so besotted as to Took upon
him as an object of devotion; they fen-
J»*^ that miracles were wrought by his
blood, and regarded him as a martyr!
Such IS the deadening and perverting in-
Quence of Popery !
stitious notions they entertained,
were sufficiently evident to many ;
and the artifices of their priests
were so conspicuous, that several
persons of distinction, who had hi-
therto been strenuous papists,
would willingly have endeavoured
to shake ofi' the yoke, and embrace
the protestant religion; bat the
natural ferocity of the people, and
their strong attachment to the ri-
diculous doctrines which they had
been taught, made the attempt
dangerous. It was, however, at
length undertaken, thongb at-
tended with the most horrid and
disastrous conseqaeuces.
The introduction of the protest-
ant religion into Ireland may b«
REFORMATION IN IRELAND.
799
principally attributed to George
Browne, an Englishman, who was
consecrated archbishop of Dublin,
on the 19th of March, 1535. He
had formerly been an Augustine
friar, and was promoted to the
mitre on account of his merit.
After having enjoyed his dignity
about five years, he, at the time
that Henry VIII. was suppressing
the religious houses in England,
caused all the relics and images to
be removed out of the two cathe-
drals in Dublin, and the other
churches in his diocese ; in the
place of which he caused to be put
up the Lord's Prayer, the Creed,
and the Ten Commandments.
A short time after this he re-
ceived a letter from Thomas
Cromwell, lord privy-seal, inform-
ing him that Henry VIII. having
thrown off the papal supremacy in
England, was determined to do
the like in Ireland; and that he
thereupon had appointed him
(archbishop Browne) one of the
commissioners for seeing this or-
der put in execution. The arch-
bishop answered, that he had em-
ployed his utmost endeavours, at
the hazard of his life, to cause the
Irish nobility and gentry to ac-
knowledge Henry as their su-
preme head, in matters both spiri-
tual and temporal ; but had met
with a most violent opposition,
especially from George, archbi-
shop of Armagh : that this prelate
had, in a speech to his clergy,
laid a curse on all those who
should own his highness's* supre-
macy; adding, that their isle,
called in the Chronicles Insula Sa-
cra, or the Holy Island, belonged
to none bat the bishop of Rome ;
and that the king's progenitors
had received it from the pope.
He observed likewise, that the
archbishop, and the clergy of Ar-
magh, had each dispatched a cou-
rier to Rome; and that it would
be necessary for a parliament to
be called in Ireland, to pass an act
* The king of England was at that
time called highness, not majesty^ as at
present.
of supremacy, the people not re-
garding the king's commission
without the sanction of the legisla-
tive assembly. He concluded with
observing, that the popes had kept
the people in the most profound
ignorance ; that the clergy were
exceedingly illiterate ; that the
common people were more zeal-
ous, in their blindness, than the
saints and martyrs had been in
the defence of truth at the be-
ginning of the gospel ; and that it
was to be feared Shan O'Neal, a
chieftain of great power in the
northern part of the island, was
decidedly opposed to the king's
commission.
In pursuance of this advice, the
following year a parliament was
summoned to meet at Dublin, by
order of Leonard Grey, at that
time lord-lieutenant. At this as-
sembly archbishop Browne made
a speech, in which he set forth,
that the bishops of Rome used,
anciently, to acknowledge empe-
rors, kings, and princes, to be su-
preme in their own dominions ;
and, therefore, that he himself
would vote king Henry VIII. as
supreme in all matters, both eccle-
siastical and temporal. He con-
cluded with saying, that whoso-
ever should refuse to vote for this
act, was not a true subject of the
king. This speech greatly startled
the other bishops and lords; but
at length, after violent debates,
the king's supremacy was allowed.
Two years after this the arch-
bishop wrote a second letter to
lord Cromwell, complaining of the
clergy, and hinting at the machi-
nations which the pope was then
carrying on against the advocates
of the gospel. This letter is dated
from Dublin, in April 1538 ; and
among other matters, the archbi-
shop says, " A bird may be taught
to speak with as much sense as
many of the clergy do in this
country. These, though not scho-
lars, yet are crafty to cozen the
poor common people, and to dis-
suade them from following his
highness's orders. The country
folk here much hate your lordship,
800
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and despitefully call you, in their
Irish tongue, the Blacksmith's
Son, As a friend, I desire your
lordship to look to your noble per-
son. Rome hath a great kindness
for the duke of Norfolk, and great
favours for this nation, purposely
to oppose his highness."
A short time after this, the pope
sent over to Ireland (directed to
the archbishop of Armagh and
his clergy) a bull of excommuni-
cation against all who had, or
should own the king's supremacy
within the Irish nation ; denounc-
ing a curse on all of them, and
theirs, who should not, within forty
days, acknowledge to their con-
fessors, that they had done amiss in
so doing.
Archbishop Browne gave notice
of this, in a letter, dated Dublin,
May 1638. Part of the form of
confession, or vow, sent over to
these Irish papists, ran as follows :
" I do further declare, him or her,
father or mother, brother or sister,
son or daughter, husband or wife,
uncle or aunt, nephew or niece,
kinsman or kinswoman, master or
mistress, and all others, nearest or
dearest relations, friend or ac-
quaintance whatsoever, accursed,
that either door shall hold, for the
time to come, any ecclesiastical or
civil power above the authority of
the mother-church; or that do or
shall obey, for the time to come,
any of her the mother of churches
opposers or enemies, or contrary
to the same, of which I have here
sworn unto: so God, the Blessed
Virgin, St. Peter, St. Paul, and
the Holy Evangelists, help me,
&c." This is an exact agreement
with the doctrines promulgated by
the councils of Lateran and Con-
stance, which expressly declare,
that no favour should be shewn to
heretics, nor faith kept with them ;
that they ought to be excommuni-
cated and condemned, and their
estates confiscated ; and that
princes are obliged, by a solemn
oath, to root them out of their re-
spective dominions.
How abominable a church must
that be, which thus dares to tram-
ple upon all authority ! how be-
sotted the people Mho regard the
injunctions of such a church !
In the archbishop's last-men-
tioned letter, dated May 1538, he
says, " His highness's viceroy of
this nation is of little or no power
with the old natives. Now both
English and Irish begin to oppose
your lordship's orders, and to lay
aside their national quarrels, which
I fear will (if any thing will)
cause a foreigner to invade this
nation."
Not long after this, archbishop
Browne seized one Thady O'Briau,
a Franciscan friar, who had in
his possession a paper sent from
Rome, dated May 1,538, and di-
rected to O'Neal. In this letter
were the following words: "His
holiness Paul, now pope, and the
council of the fathers, have lately
found, in Rome, a prophecy of one
St. Lacerianus, an Irish bishop of
Cashel, in which he saith, that the
mother church of Rome falleth,
when, in Ireland, the Catholic
faith is overcome. Therefore, for
the glory of the mother-church,
the honour of St. Peter, and your
own secureness, suppress heresj',
and his holiness's enemies."
This Thady O'Brian, after far-
ther examination and search made,
was pilloried, and kept close pri-
soner, till the king's order arrived
in what manner he should be far-
ther disposed of. But order com-
ing over from England that he
was to be hanged, he laid violent
hands on himself in the castle of
Dublin. His body was afterwards
carried to Gallows-green, where,
after being hanged up for some
time, it was interred.
After the accession of Edward
VI. to the throne of England, an
order was directed to Sir Anthony
Leger, the lord-deputy of Ireland,
commanding that the liturgy in
English be forthwith set up in
Ireland, there to be observed
within the several bishoprics, ca-
thedrals, and parish churches;
and it was first read in Christ-
church, Dublin, on Easter-day,
1551, before the said sir Anthony,
UEFORMATION IN IRKLANU.
SOI
ki-chbishop Browne, and others.
Part of the royal order for this
purpose was as follow?: " Where-
as our gracious father, king Henry
VIII. taking into consideration
the bondage and heavy yoke tliat
his true and faithful subjects sus-
tained, under tlie jurisdiction of
th{
)p of Rosne ; h{
fabulous stories and lying wonders
misled our subjects ; dispensing
with the sins of oar nations, by
"their indulgences and pardons,
for gain ; purposely to cherish all
evil vices, as robberies, rebellions,
theft, whoredoms, blasphemy,
idolatry, &c. our gracious father
hereupon dissolved all priories,
monasteries, abbeys, andotlier pre-
tended religious houses ; as being
but nurseries for vice or luxury,
more than for sacred learning,
&c."
Dress of a Female condemned hy the Jn
qmsitiou.
i)r?i« of a Man in a
On the day after the common-
prayer was tirst used in Christ-
church, Dublin, the following
•wicked scheme was projected by
the papists :
In the church was left a marble
image of Christ, holding a reed in
his hand, with a crown of thorns
on his head. Whilst the English
service (the Common Prayer) was
being read before the lord-lieute-
nant, the archbishop of Dublin, the
privy-council, the lord-mayor, and
a great congregation, blood was
FOX'S MARTYRS.
seen to run through the crevices of
the crown of thorns, and to trickle
down the face of the image. On
this, some of the contrivers of the
imposture cried aloud : " See how
our Saviour's image sweats blood!
But it must necessarily do this,
since heresy is come into the
church." Immediately many of
the lower order of people, indeed
the vulgar of afl ranks, were ter-
rified at the sight of so tnirmulavs
and undeniable an evidence of the
Divine displeasure ; thftv hastened
51
*01
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
from the ehiucb, convinced that
the doctrines of protestantism
emanated from an infernal source,
and that salvation was only to be
found in the bosom of their own
infaliible church.
This incident, however ridiculous
it may appear to the enlightened
reader, had great influence over
the minds of the ignorant Irish,
and answered the ends of the im-
pudent impostors who contrived it,
so far as to check the progress of
the reformed religion in Ireland
very materially; many persons
could not resist the conviction that
there were many errors and cor-
ruptions in the Romish church, but
they were awed into silence by
this pretended manifestation of
Divine wrath, which was magnified
beyond measure by the bigoted
and interested priesthood.
We have very few particulars as
to the state of religion in Ireland
during the remaining portion of
the reign of Edward VI. and the
greater part of that of Mary. To-
wards the conclusion of the bar-
barous sway of that relentless bigot,
she attempted to extend her inhu-
man persecutions to this island;
but her diabolical intentions were
happily frustrated in the following
providential manner, the particu-
lars of which are related by histo-
rians of good authority.
Mary had appointed Dr. Cole
(an agent of the blood-thirsty Bon-
ner) one of the commissioners for
carrying her barbarous intentions
into effect. He having arrived at
Chester with his commission, the
mayor of that city, being a papist,
waited upon him; when the doctor
taking out of his cloak-bag a lea-
thern case, said to him, " Here is
a commission that shall lash the he-
retics of Ireland." The good wo-
man of the house being a protest-
ant, and having a brother in Dub-
lin, named Jolin Edmunds, was
greatly troubled at what she heard.
But watching her opportunity,
whilst the mayor was taking his
leave, and the doctor politely ac-
companying him dowu stairs, she
opentd the box, took out the com-
mission, and in its .itead laid a
sheet of paper, with a pack of
cards, and the knave of clubs at
top. The doctor, not suspecting
the trick that had been played him,
put up the box, and arrived with it
in Dublin in September, 1558.
Anxious to accomplish the in-
tentions of his "pious" mistress,
he immediately waited upon lord
Fitz-Walter, at that time viceroy,
and presented the box to him;
which being opened, nothing was
found in it but a pack of cards.
This startling all the persons pre-
sent, his lordship said, " We must
procure another commission; and
in the mean time let us shuffle the
cards !"
Dr. Cole, however, would have
directly returned to England to
get another commission; but wait-
ing for a favourable wind, news ar-
rived that queen Mary was dead,
and by this means the protestants
escaped a most cruel persecution.
The above relation, as we before
observed, is confirmed by histo-
rians of the greatest credit, who
add, that queen Elizabeth settled
a pension of forty pounds per an-
num upon the above-mentioned
Elizabeth Edmunds, for having thus
saved the lives of her protestant
subjects.
During the reigns of Elizabeth
and of James I. Ireland was al-
most constantly agitated by rebel-
lions and insun-ections, which, al-
though not always taking their rise
from the dilierence of religious
opinions between the English and
Irish, were aggravated and ren-
dered more bitter and irreconcil-
able from that cause. The popish
priests artfully exaggerated the
faults of the English government,
and continually urged to their ig-
norant and prejudiced hearers the
lawfulness of killing the protest-
ants, assuring them that all Catho-
lics who were slain in the prosecu-
tion of so piojw an enterprise would
be immediately received into ever-
lasting felicity. The naturally
ungovernable dispositions of tire
Irish, acted upon by the^ie designing-
men, drov© them into conthiual
.1
IRISH MASSACRE.
803
acts of barbarous and unjustifiable
violence, and it must be confessed
that the unsettled and arbitrary
nature of the authority exercised
by the English governors was but
little calculated to gain their affec-
tions. The Spaniards, too, by
landing forces in the south, and
giving every encouragement to the
discontented natives to join their
standard, kept the island in a con-
tinual state of turbulence and war-
fare. In 1601 they disembarked a
body of 4000 men at Kinsale, and
commenced what they called " the
holy war, for the preservation of the
faith ill Ireland;" they were as-
sisted by great numbers of the
Irish, but were at length totally
defeated by the deputy, lord
Mountjoy, and his officers.
This closed the transactions of
Elizabeth's reign with respect to
Ireland ; an interval of apparent
tranquillity followed, bat the popish
priesthood, ever restless and de-
signing, sought to undermine by
secret machinations that govern-
ment and that faith which they
durst no longer openly attack.
The pacific reign of James afforded
them the opportunity of increasing
their strength and maturing their
schemes ; and under bis successor,
Charles I. their numbers were
greatly increased by titular Romish
archbishops, bishops, deans,
vicars-general, abbots, priests, and
friars ; for which reason, in 1629,
the public exercise of the popish
rites and ceremonies was forbid-
den.
But notwithstanding this, soon
afterwards the Romish clergy
erected a new popish university
in the city of Dublin. They also
proceeded to build monasteries
and nunneries in various parts of
the kingdom ; in which places
these very Romish clergy, and the
chiefs of the Irish, held frequent
meetings ; and, from thence, used
to pass to and fro, to France,
Spain, Flanders, Lorrain, and
Rome ; where the detestable plot
of 1641 was hatching by the fa-
mily of the O'Neals and their fol-
lowers.
A short time before the horrid
conspiracy broke out, which we
are now going to relate, the pa-
pists in Ireland had presented a
remonstrance to the lords-justices
of that kingdom, demanding the
free exercise of their religion, and
a repeal of all laws to the con-
trary ; to which both houses of
parliament in England solemnly
answered, that they would never
grant any toleration to the popish
religion in that kingdom*.
This farther irritated the papists
to put in execution the diabolical
plot concerted for the destruction
of the protestants; and it failed
not of the success wished for by
its malicious and rancorous pro-
jectors.
The design of this horrid con-
spiracy was, that a general insor-
reetion should take place at the
same time throughout the king-
dom; and that all the protestants,
without exception, should be mur-
dered. The day fixed for this
horrid massacre was the 23d of
October, 1641, the feast of Igna-
tius Loyola, founder of the Je-
suits ; and the chief conspirator*,
in the principal parts of the king-
dom, made the necessar\' prepara-
tions for the intended conflict.
In order that this detested
scheme might the more infalliblv
succeed, the most distinguished
artifices were practised by the pa-
pists; and their behaviour, in their
visits to the protestants, at this
time, was with more seeming kind-
ness than they had hitherto shewn,
which was done the more com-
pletely to effect the inhummi and
treacherous designs then meditat-
ing against them.
The execution of this savage
conspiracy was delayed till the
approach of winter, that the send-
* In this proceeding both parties were
most probaoly wrong ; the Catholics
asked too boldly, and the Protestants
denied too harshly ; but that was the
age of intolerance. Now. however,
that we ha^e repaired the errors of our
ancestors, and have granted that tolera-
tion which the papists then reqqir&d,
they extend their demands; like the in-
satiate conqueror of the North, they
" think nrtthine gained, while ougiit Co
gain remains,"
S04
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
iutf troops from England might be
attended with greater dilliculty.
Cardinal Richlieu, the French mi-
nister, had promised the conspi-
rators a considerable supply of
men and money ; and many Irish
officers had given the strongest as-
surances, that they would heartily
concur with their Catholic brethren,
as soon as the insurrection took
place.
The day preceding that ap-
pointed for carrying this horrid
design into execution was now ar-
rived, when, happily for the metro-
polis of the kingdom, the conspi-
racy was discovered by one Owen
O'Connelly, an Irishman, for which
most sig'nal service the English
parliament voted him 5001. and a
pension of 2001. during' his life.
So very seasonably was this
plot discovered, even but a few
hours before the city and castle of
Dublin were to have been sur-
prised, that the lords-justices had
but just time to put themselves,
and the city, in a proper posture
of defence. The lord M'Guire,
who was the principal leader here,
with bis accomplices, were seized
the same evening in the city ; and
in their lodgings were found
swords, hatchets, pole-axes, ham-
mers, and such other instruments
of death as had been prepared for
the destruction and extirpation of
the protestants in that part of the
kingdom.
Thus was the metropolis hap-
pily preserved ; but the bloody
part of the intended tragedy was
past prevention. The conspira-
tors were in arms all over the king-
dom early in the morning of the
day appointed, and every protest-
ant who feli in their way was im-
mediately murdered. No age, no
sex, no condition, was spared. The
wife weeping for her butchered hus-
band, and embracing her helpless
children, was pierced with them,
and perished by ihe same stroke.
The old, the joung, the vigorous,
and the infirm, underwent the same
fate, and were blended in one com-
mon ruin. In vain did flight save
from the first assault: destruction
was every where let loose, and
met the hunted victims at everj
turn. In vain was recourse had
to relations, to companions, to
friends : all connexions were dis-
solved, and death was dealt by
that hand, from which protection
was implored and expected.
Without provocation, without op-
position, the astonished English,
living in profound peace, and, as
they thought, full security, were
massacred by their nearest neigh-
bours, with whom they had long
maintained a continued intercourse
of kindness and good offices.
Nay, even death was the slightest
punishment inflicted by these mon-
sters in human form; all the tor-
tures which wanton cruelty could
invent, all the lingering pains of
body, the anguish of mind, the
agonies of despair, could not sa-
tiate revenge excited without in-
jury, and cruelly derived from no
jtust cause whatever. Depraved
nature, even perverted religion,
though encouraged by the utmost
licence, cannot reach to a greater
pitch of ferocity than appeared in
these merciless barbarians. Even
the weaker sex themselves, natu-
rally tender to their own suflerings,
and compassionate to those of
others, here emulated their robust
companions in the practice of every
cruelty. The very children, taught
by example, and encouraged by
the exhortation of their parents,
dealt their feeble blows on the dead
carcasses of defenceless children of
the English.
Nor was the avarice of the Irish
sufficient to produce the least re-
straint on their cruelty. Such
was their frenzy, that the cattle
they had seized, and by rapine had
made their own, were, because
they bore the name of English,
wantonly slaughtered, or, when
covered with wounds, turned loose
into the woods, there to perish by
slow and lingering torments.
The commodious habitations of
the planters were laid in ashes, or
levelled with the ground. And
where the wretched owners had
shut themselves up in the houses,
and were preparing for defence,
they perished in the flamps toge-
IRISH MASSACRE.
803
thcr with their wives and chil-
dren.
Such is the general description
of this unparalleled massacre; but
it now remains, from the nature
of our work, that we proceed to
particulars.
The bigoted and merciless pa-
pists had no sooner begun to im-
brue their hands in blood, than
they repeated the horrid tragedy
day after day ; and the protestants
in all parts of the kingdom fell
\ictims to their fury by deaths of
the most unheard-of cruelty.
The ignorant Irish were more
strong-ly instigated to execute the
infernal business by the Jesuits,
priests, and friars, who, when the
day for the execution of the plot
was agreed on, recommended, in
their prayers, diligence in the
great design, M'hich they said
would greatly tend to the prospe-
rity of the kingdom, and to the ad-
vancement of the Catholic cause.
They every where declared to the
common people, that the protes-
tants were heretics, and ought not
to be suffered to live any longer
among them ; adding, that it was
no more sin to kill an Englishman
than to kill a dog; and that the
relieving or protecting them was a
crime of the most unpardonable
nature.
The papists having besieged the
town and castle of Longford, and
the inhabitants of the former, who
were protestants, surrendering on
condition of being allo%ved quar-
ter, the besiegers, the instant the
towns-people appeared, attacked
them in the most unmerciful man-
ner, their priest, as a signal for
the rest to fall on, first ripping
open the belly of the English pro-
testant minister; after which his
followers murdered all the rest,
some of whom they hung, others
were stabbed or shot, and great
numbers knocked on the head
with axes provided for the pur-
pose.
The garrison of Sligo was
treated in like manner by O'Con-
nor Sly gall ; who, upon the pro-
testants quitting their holds, pro-
mised them quarter, and to convey
them safe over the Curlew moun-
tains, to Roscommon. But he
first imprisoned them in a most
loathsome gaol, allowing them
only grains for their food. After-
wards, when some papists were
merry over their cups, who were
come to congratulate their wicked
brethren for their victory over
these unhappy creatures, those
protestants who survived were
brought forth by the white friars,
and were either killed, or precipi-
tated over the bridge into a swift
water, where they were soon de-
stroyed. It is added, that this
wicked company of white friars
went some time after in solemn
procession, with holy water in
their hands, to sprinkle the river,
on pretence of cleansing and puri-
fying it from the stains and pollu-
tion of the blood and dead bodies
of the heretics, as they called the
unfortunate protestants who were
inhumanly slaughtered at this
time.
At Kilmore, Dr. Bedell, bishop
of that see, had charitably settled
and supported a great number of
distressed protestants, who had
fled from their habitations to
escape the diabolical cruelties
committed by the papists. But
they did not long enjoy the conso-
lation of living together; the good
prelate was forcibly dragged from
his episcopal residence, which was
immediately occupied by Dr. Swi-
ney, the popish titular bishop of
Kilmore. who said mass in the
church the Sunday following, and
then seized on all the goods and
eflects belonging to the persecuted
bishop.
Soon after this, the papists
forced Dr. Bedell, his two sons,
and the rest of his family, with
some of the chief of the protes-
tants whom he had protected, into
a ruinous castle, called Lochwa-
ter, situated in a lake near the
sea. Here he remained with his
companions some weeks, all of
them daily expecting to be put to
death. The greatest part of them
were stripped naked, by which
S06
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
mean^, ^^ ^^^ season was cold, (it
being in Hie month of December)
and the building in which they
•n-ere confined open at the top,
they suffered the most severe hard-
ships. . ,, . .^ .-
They continued in this situation
till the 7th of January, when they
were all released. The bishop
was courteously received mto the
house of Dennis O'Sheridan, one
of his clergy, whom he had made
a convert to the church of Eng-
land; but he did not long survive
this kindness.
During his residence here, he
spent the whole of his time in reli-
gious exercises, the better to fit
and prepare himself, and his sor-
rowful companions, for their great
change, as nothing but certain
death was perpetually before their
eyes.
He was at this time in the 71st
year of his age, and being afflicted
with a violent ague caught in his
late cold and desolate habitation
on the lake, it soon threw him into
a fever of the most dangerous na-
ture. Finding his dissolution at
hand, he received it with joy, like
one of the primitive martyrs just
hastening to his crown of glory.
After having addressed his little
Hock, and exhorted them to pa-
tience, in the most pathetic man-
ner, as they saw their own last day
approaching; after having so-
lemnly blessed his people, his fa-
mily, and his children, he finished
the course of his ministry and life
together, on the 7th of February,
1642.
His friends and relations applied
to the intruding bishop, for leave
to bury him, which was with diffi-
culty obtained; he, at first, telling
them, that the church-yard was
holy ground, and should be no
longer defiled with heretics: how-
ever, leave was at last granted,
and though the church funeral
service was not used at the solem-
nity, (for fear of the Irish papists)
yet some of the better sort, who
bad the highest veneration for bini
when living, attended his remains
to the grave. At his interment,
they discharged a volley of shot,
crying out, Requiescat in pace ulti-
mus Anglorvm: that is, "May the
last of the English rest in peace."
Adding, that as he was one of the
best, so he should be the last Eng-
lish bishop found among them.
His learning was very exten-
sive ; and he would have given ihc
world a greater proof of it, had he
printed all he wrote. Scarce any
of his writings were saved; the
papists having destroyed most of
his papers and his library.
He had gathered a vast heap of
critical expositions of Scripture,
all which, with a great trunk full
of his manuscripts, fell into the
hands of the Irish. Happily his
great Hebrew MS. was preserved,
and is now in the library of Ema-
nuel college, Oxford.
In the barony of Terawley, the
papists, at the instigation of their
friars, compelled above 40 English
protestants, some of whom were
women and children, to the hard
fate either of falling by the sword,
or of drowning in the sea. These
choosing the latter, were accord- >
ingly forced, by the naked wea-
pons of their inexorable persecu-
tors, into the deep, where, with
their children in their arms, they
first waded up to their chins, and
afterwards sunk down and perished
together.
In the castle of Lisgool upwards
of 150 men, women, and children,
were all burnt together; and at
the castle of Moneah not less than
100 were put to the sword. Great
numbers were also murdered at
the castle of Tullah, which was
delivered up to M'Guire, on con-
dition of having fair quarter; but
no sooner had that base villain got
possession of the place, than he
ordered his followers to murder
the people, which was immediately
done with the greatest cruelty.
Many others were put to deaths
of the most horrid nature, and
such as could have been invented
only by demons instead of men.
Some of them were laid with the
r.entre of their backs on the axle-
tree of a carriage, with their legs
IRISH MASSACRE.
$07
ifstiug oil llie ground on one side,
and their arms and head on Ihe
other. In this position one of the
savages scourged the wretched ob-
ject on the thighs, legs, &c., while
another set on furious dogs, who
tore to pieces the arms and upper
parts of the body; and in this
dreadful manner were they de-
prived of their existence.
Great numbers were fastened to
horses' tails, and the beasts being
set on full gallop by their riders,
the wretched victims were dragged
along till they expired.
Others were hung on lofty gib-
bets, and a fire being kindled un-
der them, they finished their lives,
partly by hanging, and partly by
suffocation.
Nor did the more tender sex
escape the least particle of cruelty
that could be projected by their
merciless and furious persecutors.
Many women, of all ages, were
put to deaths of the most cruel na-
ture. Some, in particular, were
fastened with their backs to strong
posts, and being stripped to the
waist, the inhuman monsters cut
off their right breasts with shears,
which, of course, put them to the
most excruciating torments; and
in this position they were left, till,
from the loss of blood, they ex-
pired.
Such was the savage ferocity of
these barbarians, that even unborn
infants were dragged from the
womb to become victims to their
rage. Many unhappy mothers
were hung naked on the branches
of trees, and their bodies being
cut open, the innocent offspring
was taken from them, and thrown
to dogs and swine. And, to in-
crease the horrid scene, they
would oblige the husband to be a
spectator before he suffered him-
self.
At the town of Lissenskeath
they hanged above 100 Scottish
protestants, shewing them no more
mercy than they did to the Eng-
lish.
M'Guir^, going to the castle of
that town, desired to speak with
the governor, when being admit-
ted, he immediately burnt the re-
cords of the county, which were
kept there. He then demanded
10001. of the governor, which hav-
ing received, he immediately com-
pelled him to hear mass, and to
swear that he would continue so
to do. And to complete his horrid
barbarities, he ordered the wife
and children of the governor to be
hung up before his face; besides
massacring at least 100 of the in-
habitants.
Upwards of 1000 men, women,
and children, were driven, in dif-
ferent companies, to Portendown
bridge, which was broken in the
middle, and there compelled to
throw themselves into the water;
and such as attempted to reach
the shore were knocked on the
head.
In the same part of the country,
at least 4000 persons were drowned
in different places. The inhuman
papists, after iirst stripping them,
drove them like beasts to the spot
fixed for their destruction ; and if
any, through fatigue, or natural
infirmities, were slack in their
pace, they pricked them with their
swords and pikes; and to strike a
farther terror on the multitude,
they murdered some by the way.
Many of these poor creatures,
when thrown into the water, en-
deavoured to save themselves by
swimming to the shore; but their
merciless persecutors prevented
their endeavours taking ellect, by
shooting them in the water.
In one place 140 English, after
bein,g driven for many miles stark
naked, and in the most severe
weather, were all murdered on the
same spot, some being hanged,
others burnt, some shot, and many
of them buried alive; and so cruel
were their tormentors, that they
would not suffer them to praj' be-
fore they robbed them of their mi-
serable existence.
Other companies they took
under pretence of safe-conduct,
who, from that consideration, pro-
ceeded cheerfully on their jour-
ney; but when the treacherous pa-
pists had got tliem to a convenieut
SOS
liOOK OF MAR lYRS.
5pot, thxjy butchered them all in the
most cruel manner.
One hundred and fifteen men,
tvonien, and children, were con-
ducted, by order of sir Phelim
O'Neal, to Portendown bridge,
where they were all forced into
the river, and drowned. One wo-
man, named Campbell, finding no
probability of escaping, suddenly
clasped one of the chief of the
papists in her arms, and held him
so fast, that they were both
drowned together.
In Killoman they massacred 48
families, among whom 22 were
burnt together in one house. The
rest were either hanged, shot, or
drowned.
In Killmore the inhabitants,
which consisted of about 200 fami ■
lies, all fell victims to their rage.
Some of the protestants were set
in the stocks till they confessed
where their money was; after
which tliey were put to death.
The whole country was one com-
mon scene of butchery, and many
thousands perished, in a short
lime, by sword, famine, fire, wa-
ter, and all other the most cruel
deaths that rage and malice could
invent.
These inhuman villains shewed so
much favour to some as to dispatch
them immediately ; but they
would by no means suffer them to
pray. Others they imprisoned in
filthy dungeons, putting heavy
bolts on their legs, and keeping
them there till they were starved
to death.
At Cashel they put all the pro-
testants into a loathsome dungeon,
where they kept them together
for several weeks in the greatest
misery. At length they were re-
leased, when some of them were
barbarously mangled, and left on
the highways to perish at leisure;
others were hanged, and some
were buried in the ground upright,
with their heads above the earth,
the papists, to increase their mi-
sery, treating them with derision
during their sufferings.
In the county of Antrim they
murdered 954 protestants in one
morning; and afterwards abottt
1200 more in that county.
At a town called Lisnegary,
they forced 24 protestants into a
house, and then setting fire to it,
burned them together, counter-
feiting their outcries in derision to
others.
Among other acts of cruelty,
they took two children belonging
to an Englishwoman, and dashed
out their brains before her face;
after which they threw the mother
into a river, and she was drowned.
They served many other children
in the like manner, to the great
affliction of their parents, and the
disgrace of human nature.
In Kilkenny all the protestants,
without exception, were put to
death ; and some of them in so
cruel a manner, as, perhaps, was
never before thought of.
They beat an Englishwoman
with such savage barbarity, that
she had scarce a whole bone left;
after which they threw her into a
ditch; but not satisfied with this,
they took her child, a girl about
six years of age, and after ripping
up its belly, threw it to its mother,
there to languish till it perished.
They forced one man to go to
mass, after which they ripped
open his body, and in that manner
left him. Tliey sawed another
asunder, cut the throat of his wife,
and after having dashed out the
brains of their child, an infant,
threw it to the swine, who greedily
devoured it.
After committing these and
many other horrid cruelties, they
took the heads of seven protes-
tants, and among them that of a
pious minister, all which they
fixed up at the market cross.
They put a gag into the minister's
mouth, then slit his cheeks to his
ears, and laying a leaf of a Bible
before it, bid him preach, for his
mouth was wide enough. They
did several other things by way of
derision, and expressed the great-
est satisfaction at having thus
murdered and exposed the un-
happy protestants.
It is impossible to conceive the
IRISH MASSACRE.
809
pleasure ihcse monsters took in
exercising their cruelty; and to
increase the misery of those who
fell into their hands, while they
were butclierins; them, they would
cry, " Your soul to the devil!"
One of these miscreants would
come into a house with his hands
imbrued in blood, and boast that
it was English blood, and that his
sword had pricked the white
skins of protestants, even to the
hilt.
When any one of thera had
killed a protestant, others would
come and receive a gratification
in cutting and mangling the body ;
after which they left it to be de-
voured by dogs ; and when they
had slain a number of them, they
would boast that the devil was be-
holden to them for sending so many
souls to hell!
But it is no wonder they should
thus treat the innocent Christians,
when they hesitated not to commit
blasphemy against God and his
most holy vvord.
In one place they burnt two pro-
testant Bibles, and then said they
liad burnt hell-fire. In the church
at Powerscourt, they burnt the
pulpit, pews, chests, and Bibles
belonging to it. They took other
Bibles, and, after wetting them
with dirty water, dashed them in
the faces of the protestants, say-
ing, " We know you love a good
lesson ; here is an excellent one
for you; come to-morrow, and you
shall have as good a sermon as
this."
Some of the protestants they
dragged by the hair of their heads
into the cliurch, where tliey|stripped
and whipped them in the most
cruel manner, telling them, at the
same time, " That if they came
to-morrow, they should hear the
like sermon."
In Munster they put to death
several ministers in the most
shocking manner. One, in parti-
cular, they stripped stark naked,
and driving him before them,
pricked him with swords and pikes
till he fell down, and expired.
In some places they plucked
out the eyes, and cut off the hands
of the protestants, and in that con-
dition turned thein into the fields,
there to linger out the remainder
of their miserable existence.
They obliged many young men
to force their aged parents to a
river, where they were drowned ;
v/ives to assist in hanging their
husbands; and mothers to cut the
throats of their children.
In one place they compelled a
young man to kill his father, and
then immediately hanged him. In
another they forced a woman to
kill her husband, then obliged her
son to kill her, and afterwards shot
him through the head.
At a place called Glaslow, a po-
pish priest, with some others, pre-
vailed on 40 protestants to be re-
conciled to the church of Rome,
under the vain hope of saving
their lives. They had no sooner
done this, than the deceivers told
them they were in a good faith, and
that they would prevent their fall-
ing from it, and turning heretics,
by sending them out of the world;
which they did by immediately
cutting their throats.
In the county of Tippcrary a
great number of protestants, men,
women, and children, fell into the
hands of the papists, who, after
stripping them naked, murdered
them with stones, pole-axes,
swords, and other weapons.
In the county of Mayo about 60
protestants, 15 of whom were mi-
nisters, were, upon covenant, to
be safely conducted to Galway,
by one Edmund Burke and his
soldiers; but that inhuman mon-
ster by the way drew his sword,
as an intimation of his design to
the rest, who immediately fol-
lowed his example, and murdered
the whole, some of whom they
stabbed, otiiers were run through
the body with pikes, and several
were drowned.
In Queen's county great num-
bers of protestants were put to
the most shocking deaths. Fifty
or sixty were confined together in
810
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
one house, which being set on fire,
they all perished in the flames*.
Many were stripped naked, and
being fastened to horses by ropes
placed round their middles, were
dragged through bogs till they ex-
pired.
Some were hung by the feet to
tenter-hooks driven into poles,
and in that wretched posture left
tiirthey perished.
Others were fastened to the
trunk of a tree, with a branch at
the top. Over this branch hung
one arm, which principally sup-
ported the weight of the body;
and one of the legs was turned up,
and fastened to the trunk, while
the other hung straight. In this
dreadful and uneasy posture did
they remain, as long as life would
permit, pleasing spectacles to their
blood-thirsty persecutors.
At Clownes 17 men were buried
alive; and an Englishman, his
wife, five children, and a servant
maid, were all hung together, and
afterwards thrown into a ditch.
They hung n»any by the arms to
branches of trees, with a weight to
their feet; and others by the mid-
dle, in which postures they left
them till they expired.
Several were hung on windmills,
and before they were half dead,
the barbarians cut them in pieces
* This worse than diabolical metliod
of exterminating whole families at once,
is not yet obsolete among the barbarous
savages of the south of Ireland. To the
disgrace of human nature, we have more
than one recent instance among them of
this almost incredible cruelty. The
murderous catastrophe of the Sheas is
unparalleled, even among the Indians of
North America, or the cannibals of the
South Sea Islands. Nevertheless, igno-
rant and benighted as these poor crea-
tures, even now, are, they are rather
objects of pity than of detestation. —
It is our duty to pray that the Source of
all good will incline their hearts to re-
ceive the doctrines of his pure gospel —
that He will illumine their darkened
minds with the light of truth— so that
they may abaudon the bondage of Satan,
and become the cheerful ministers of the
will of Him, " whose service is perfect
freedom."
with their swordi>. Others, both
men, women, and children, they
cut and hacked in various parts of
their bodies, and left them wallow-
ing in their blood, to perish where
they fell. One poor woman they
hung on a gibbet, with her child,
an infant about a tvtelvemonth
old, the latter of whom was hung
by the neck with the hair of its
mother's head, and in that manner
finished its short but miserable ex-
istence.
In.,^he county of Tyrone no less
than 300 protestants were drowned
in one day ; and many others were
hang-ed, burned, and otherwise put
to death.
Dr. Maxwell, rector of Tyrone,
lived at this time near Armagh,
and suffered greatly from these
merciless savages. This clergy-
man, in his examination, taken
upon oath before the king's com-
missioners, declared, that the Irish
papists owned to him, that they
had destroyed, in one place, at
Glynwood, 12,000 protestants, in
their flight from the county of Ar-
magh.
As the river Bann was not ford-
able, and the bridge broken down,
the Irish forced thither, at differ-
ent times, a great number of un-
armed, defenceless protestants,
and with pikes and swords vio-
lently thrust above 1000 into the
river, where they miserably pe-
rished.
Nor did the cathedral of Ar-
magh escape the fury of these bar-
barians, it being maliciously set
on fire by their leaders, and burnt
to the git)und. And to extirpate,
if possible, the very race of those
unhappy protestants, who lived in
or near Armagh, the Irish first
burnt all their houses, and then
gathered together many hundreds
of those innocent people, young
and old, on preteuce of allowing
them a guard and safe conduct to
Coleraine; when they treacher-
ously fell on them by the way, and
inhumanly nmrdered them.
The like horrid barharitios wnth
those we havt? pal ticiiiarivsod,
SIEGE OF LONDONDERRY.
sn
were practised on the wretched
protestants in almost all parts of
the kingdom; and, when an esti-
mate was afterwards made of the
number who were sacrificed to
g'ratify the diabolical souls of the
papists, it amounted to 150,000.
IJut it now remains that we pro-
ceed to the particulars that fol-
lowed.
These desperate wretches,
flushed and grown insolent with
success, (though attained by me-
thods attended with such exces-
sive barbarities as perhaps are not
to be equalled) soon got posses-
sion of the castle of Newry, where
the king's stores and ammunition
wxre lodged; and, with as little
diificulty, made themselves mas-
ters of Dundalk. They afterwards
took the town of Ardee, where
they murdered all the protestants,
and then proceeded to Drogheda.
The garrison of Drogheda was in
no condition to sustain a siege ;
notwithstanding which, as often as
the Irish renewed their attacks,
they A? ere vigorously repulsed, by
a very unequal number of the
king's forces, and a few faithful
protestant citizens, under sir
Henry Tichborne, the governor,
assisted by the lord viscount
Moore. The siege of Drogheda
began on the 30th of November,
1641, and held till the 4th of
March, 1642, when sir Phelim
O'Neal, and the Irish miscreairts
under him, were forced to retire.
In the meantime 10,000 troops
were sent from Scotland to the re-
lief of the remaining protestants in
Ireland, which being properly di-
vided into various parts of the
kingdom, happily suppressed the
power of the Irish savages; and
the protestants, for several years,
lived in tranquillity.
After James II. had abandoned
England, he maintained a contest
for some time in Ireland, where
he did all in his power to carry on
that persecution which he had
been happily prevented from per-
severing in, in England: accord-
ingly, in a parliament held at
Dublin, in the year W60, great
numbers of the protestant nobility,
clergy, and gentry of Ireland,
were attainted of high treason.
The government of the kingdom
was, at that time, invested in the
earl of Tyrconuel, a bigoted pa-
pist, and an inveterate enemy to
the protestants. By his orders
they were again persecuted in va-
rious parts of the kingdom. The
revenues of the city of Dublin
were seized, and most of the
churches converted into prisons.
And had it not been for the reso-
lution and uncommon bravery of
the garrisons in the city of Lon-
donderry, and the town of Innis-
killen, there had not one place re-
mained for refuge to the dis-
tressed protestants in the whole
kingdom; but all must have been
given up to king James, and to the
furious popish party that governed
him.
The remarkable siege of Lon-
donderry was opened on the 18th
of April, 1689, by 20,000 papists,
the flower of the Irish army. The
city was not properly circum-
stanced to sustain a siege, the de-
fenders consisting of a body of
raw undisciplined protestants,
who had fled thither for shelter,
and half a regiment of lord
Mountjoy's disciplined soldiers,
with the principal part of the in-
habitants, making in all onl^'7361
fighting men.
The besieged hoped, at first,
that their stores of corn, and other
necessaries, would be sufficient;
but by the continuance of the
siege their wants increased ; and
these at last became so heavy,
that, for a considerable time be-
fore the siege was rai«5d, a pint of
coarse barley, a small quantity of
greens, a few spoonsful of starch,
with a very moderate portion of
horseflesh, were reckoned a
week's provision for a soldier.
And they were, at length, reduced
to such extremities, that they ate
dogs, cats, and mice.
■Their miseries increasing with
the siege, many, through mere
hunger and want, pined and lan-
guished away, or fell dead in the
812
J300K OF MARTYRS.
streets; and it is remarkable,
that when their long-expected suc-
cours arrived from England, they
were upon the point of being re-
duced to this alternative, either to
preserve their existence by eat-
ing each other, or attempting to
fight their way through the Irish,
which must have infallibly pro-
duced their destruction.
These succours were most hap-
pily brought by the ship Mount-
joy, of Derry, and the Phoenix, of
Coleraine, at which time they had
only nine lean horses left, with a
pint of meal to each man. By
hunger, and the fatigues of war,
their 7361 fighting men were re-
duced to 4300, one-fourth part of
whom were rendered unservice-
able.
As the calamities of the be-
sieged were very great, so like-
wise, were the terrors and suffer-
ings of their protestaut friends and
relations; all of whom (even wo-
men and children) were forcibly
driven from the country 30 miles
round, and inhumanly reduced to
the sad necessity of continuing
some days and nights, without
food or covering, before the walls
of the town; and were thus ex-
posed to the continual fire both of
the Irish army from without, and
the .shot of their friends from
Avithiw.
But the succours from England
happily arriving, put an end to
their affliction; and the siege was
raised on the 31st of July, having
been continued upwards of three
months.
The day before the siege of
Londonderry was raised, the Tn-
niskilleners engaged a body of
6000 Iiish Roman Catholics, at
Newton Butler, or Crown Castle,
of whom near 5000 were slain.
This, with the defeat at London-
derry, so much dispirited the pa-
pists, that they gave up all farther
attempts at that time to persecute
the prutestants.
In the year following, 1690, the
Irish who had taken up arms in
favour of James II., were totally
defeated by "William the Third;
and that monarch, before he left
the country, reduced them to a
state of subjection, in which they
very long continued, at least so
far as to refrain from open vio-
lence, although they were still in-
sidiously engaged in increasing
their power and influence; for, by
a report made in the year 1731, it
appeared, that a great number of
ecclesiastics had, in defiance of
the laws, flocked into Ireland ;
that several convents had been
opened by Jesuits, monks, and
friars; that many new and pomp-
ous mass-houses had been erected
in some of the most conspicuous
parts of their great cities, where
there had not been any before;
and that such swarms of vagrant,
immoral Romish priests had ap-
peared, that the very papists
themselves considered them as a
burden.
But, notwithstanding all the arts
of priestcraft, all the tumid and
extravagant harangmg of Hiber-
nian orators, and the gross and
wilful misrepresentations of their
self-styled liberal abettors in this
country, the protestant religion
now stands on a firmer basis in
Ireland than it ever before did.
The Irish, who formerly led an un-
settled and roving life, in the
woods, bogs, and mountains, and
lived on the depredation of their
neighbours; they Avho, in the
morning seized the prey, and at
night divided the spoil, have, for
many years past, become compa-
ratively quiet and civilized. They
taste the sweets of English society,
and the advantages of civil go-
vernment. They trade in ^our ci-
ties, and are employed in our ma-
nufactures.
The heads of their clans, and
the chiefs of the great Irish fami-
lies, who cruelly oppressed and ty-
rannized over their vassals, are
now dwindled, in a great measure,
to nothing; and most of the an-
cient popish nobility and gentry of
Ireland have renounced the Ro-
mish religion.
It is also to be hoped, that in-
estima4.)le benefits will arise from
BURNING OF LONDON.
813
the establishment of piotestant
schools in various parts of the
kingdom, in which the children of
the Roman Catholics are in-
structed in religion and literature,
whereby the mist of ignorance is
dispelled, which was the great
source of the cruel transactions
that have taken place, at dillerent
periods, in that kingdom; and this
is sufficiently proved by the fact,
that those parts of the country
which have been disgraced by the
most horrible outrages, are those
in which the most profound igno-
rance and bigotry still prevail.
In order to preserve the pro-
testant interest in Irelaoid upon a
solid basis, it behoves all in whom
power is invested, to discharge
their respective duties with the
strictest assiduity and attention;
tempering justice with mercy, and
firmness with conciliation. They
should endeavour rather to gain
the hearts of the people by kind-
ness than to enslave them by fear;
and to shew them that the minis-
ters of the protestant religion are
more estimable, instead of more
powerful, than the Romish clerg-y.
A single voluntary proselyte in
worth a thousand converts to " the
holy text of pike and gun."
SECTION IV.
Account of the jiorrid plot concerted by the papists, for
destroying the city of london by fire, in the year 1666.
Stimulated by revenge, and
prompted by superstition, the pa-
pists unceasingly turned their
thoughts to obtain their long-
wished-for purpose, the overthrow
of the protestant religion, and the
destruction of its adherents, in this
island.
Having failed in several efforts,
they thought of a scheme for
destroying the capital of the king-
dom, which they flattered them-
selves might greatly facilitate
their intentions: but, although,
unhappily, their diabolical scheme,
in some measure, took place, yet
it was not productive of the con-
sequences they hoped and wished
for. A great part of the city was,
indeed, destroyed; the melancholy
particulars of which we shall copy
from the London Gazette, published
at the time :
" Whitehall, September 8, 1666.
** On the second instant, at one
of the clock in the morning, there
happened to break out a sad and
deplorable fire, at a baker's, in
Pudding-lane, near Fish-street,
which falling out at that hour of
the night, and in a quarter of the
town so close built with wooden
pitched houses, spread itself so
far before day, and with such dis-
traction to the iuhabitants aad
neighbours, that car? was not
taken for the timely preventing
the further diffusion of it, by pull-
ing down houses, as ought to have
been; so that this lamentable fire,
in a short time, became too big to
be mastered by any engines, or
working near it. It fell out most
unhappily too, that a violent east-
erly wind fomented it, and kept it
burning all that day, and the night
following, spreading itself up to
Gracechurch-street, and down-
wards from Cannon-street to the
water-side, as far as the Three
Cranes in the Vintry.
♦* The people, in all parts about
it, were distracted by the vastness
of it, and their particular care to
carry away their goods. Many
attempts were made to prevent the
spreading of it, by pulling down
houses, and making great inter-
vals, but all in vain, the fire seiz-
ing upon the timber and rubbishy
and so continuing itself, even
through those spaces, and /aging
in a bright flame all Monti'ay and
Tuesday, notwithstandii^;" his ma-
jesty's own, and his royal higb-
ness's indefatigable and personal
pains to apply a[- possible reme-
dies to prev^Pi it, calling upon,
and help^g" ^^e people witli their
guar-^> and a great number of no-
»--iity ajad gentry unweariedly as-
S14
BOOK OP Martyrs.
sisting therein, for which they
were requited with a thousand
blessings from the poor distressed
people.
" By the favour of God, the
wind slackened a little on Tues-
day night, and the flames meeting
with brick buildings at the Tem-
ple, by little and little it was ob-
served to lose its force on that
side, so that on Wednesday morn-
ing we began to hope well, and his
royal highness never despairing,
or slackening his personal care,
wrought so well that day, assisted
in some parts by the lords of the
council before and behind it, that
a stop was put to it at the Temple
church ; near Holboru-bridge ;
Pie-corner; Aldersgate; Cripple-
gate ; near the lower end of Cole-
nian-street; at the end of Basing-
hall-street, by the Postern ; at the
upper end of Bishopsgate-street,
and Leadenhall-street; at the
standard in Cornhill; at the
church in Fenchurch-street; near
Clothworkers'-hall in Mincing-
lane; at the middle of Mark-lane,
and at the Tower- dock.
" On Thursday, by the blessing
of God, it was wholly beat down
and extinguished; but so as tliat
evening it unhappily burst out
again afresh at the Temple, by the
falling of some sparks (as is sup-
posed) upon a pile of wooden
buildings; but his royal highness,
who watched there that whole
night in person, by the great la-
bours and diligence used, and
especially by applying powder to
blow up the houses about it, be-
fore day most happily mastered it.
" His majesty then sat hourly in
council, and ever since hath con-
tinued making rounds about the
city, in all parts of it where the
dangei and mischief vsas the
greatest, till this morning that he
hath sent his grace the duke of
Albemarle, -vhom he hath called
for to assist If-n on this great oc-
casion, to put hubappy and suc-
cessful hand to th« finishing this
memorable deliveranee.
During the progress of tir-
dreadful conflae;ration, orders
were given for pulling down va-
rious houses in the Tower of Lon-
don, in order to preserve the
grand magazine of gunpowder in
that fortress; to the preservation
of which, however, the violent
easterly wind contributed more
than the precaution.
Many tliousands of citizens,
who, by this calamity, were de-
prived of their habitations, retired
to the fi-elds, destitute of all ne-
cessaries, and exposed to the in-
clemency of the weather, till a
sufficient number of tents or huts
could be erected for their recep-
tion. In order to mitigate the
distresses of the people, his ma-
jesty ordered a great quantity of
naval bread to be distributed
among them; and issued a pro-
clamation, commanding the ma-
gistrates of the city to encourage
the bringing of all kinds of provi-
sions.
By the certificate of Jonas
Moore and Ralph Gatrix, the sur-
veyors appointed to examine the
ruins, it appeared, that this dread-
ful fire overran 436 acres of ground
within the walls, and burnt 1.3,200
houses, 89 parish churches, be-
sides chapels; and that only 11
parish churches within the walls
were left standing.
To this account of its devasta-
tions may also be added the de-
struction of St. Paul's cathedral,
Guildhall, the Royal Exchange,
Custom-house, and Blackwell-
hall; many hospitals and libraries,
52 halls of the city companies, and
a great number of other stately
edifices; together with three of
the city gates, and the prisons of
Newgate, the Fleet, the Poultry
and Wood-street Compters; the
loss of which, by the best calcula-
tion, amounted to upwards of ten
millions sterling. Yet, notwith-
standing all this destruction, only
six persons lost their lives.
Various were the conjectures of
the people on the cause of this
singular calamity: at first some
imagined it to be casual, but, from
a uojn of circumatances, it after-
BURNING OF LONDON.
815
wards appeared to have been
done from the 'malice and horrid
contrivances of the papists. Se-
veral suspected persons were
taken into custody ; but, although
there were very strong presump-
tions, no positive proof being pro-
duced against them, they \vere
discharged.
Thus did this diabolical scheme
take place, in a great measure, to
the wishes of the infamous con-
trivers ; yet, instead of being pre-
judicial, it was, in the end, pro-
ductive of the most happy conse-
quences to the metropolis. It
certainly, for a time, occasioned
the most poignant distress to the
inhabitants, but it afforded an op-
portunity that never happened be-
fore, an-d, in all human probabi-
lity, never may again, of restoring
the city with more attention to
uniformity, conveniency, and
wholesomeness, than could be ex-
pected in a town of progressive
growth. The streets were before
narrow, crooked, and incommo-
dious; the houjses chiefly of wood,
dark, close, and ill-contrived ;
with their several stories project-
ing beyond each other, as they
rose, over the narrow streets.
The free circulation of the air
was, by these means, obstructed;
and the people breathed a stag-
nant unwholesome element, re-
plete with foul eflhivia, sufficient
to generate putrid disorders, and
disposed to harbour any pestilen-
tial taint it might receive. All
these inconveniences were re-
moved, by the streets being made
wider, and the buildings princi-
pally formed of brick ; so that if,
either by accident or otherwise, a
fire should happen in future, its
progress might be soon stopped,
and the direful consequences
which generally arise from such
circumstances rendered trifling.
Besides those already men-
tioned, the Fire of London was
certainly productive of one advan-
tage of the most valuable nature,
jiamely, the extirpation of that
contagious and destructive dis-
temper, the plague, which, but the
year before, had brought thou-
sands to their graves. This hor-
rible disease had made great de-
vastation among the inhabitants,
not only of the metropolis, but of
different parts of the kingdom, at
various periods; but its baneful
influence has never been exerted
in London, since tl>e great confla-
gration, and there is therefore
reason to conclude that this tem-
porary calamity was employed by
Providence as the means of con-
ferring a permanent benefit on the
inhabitants of this city, and of
defeating the machinations of
those miscreants who contrived so
diabolical a method of revenge.
To perpetuate the remembrance
of this occurrence, a Monument
was erected in that part of the
city in the neighbourhood of which
the fire began; and as it still re-
mains in its original state, it may
not be improper here to describe
it.
The Monument, which is a no-
ble fluted column, is situated in a;
small square, open to the street,
on the east side of Fish-street-
hill. It was designed by sir
Christopher Wren, by whom it
was begun to be erectetl in the
year 1671, and thoroughly com-
pleted by that great architect in
1077. It is esteemed the noblest
modern column in the world ; and
may, in some respects, vie with
the most celebrated of antiquity,
which are consecrated to the
names of Trajan and Antoninus.
This stately column, which is
twenty-four feet higher than Tra-
jan's pillar at Ronae, is built of
Portland stone, of the Doric or-
der, and fluted. Its altitude from
the ground is 202 feet, and the
diameter of the shaft, or body
of the column, is fifteen feet. It
stands on a pedestal forty feet
high, the ground, plinth, or bot-
tom of which, is twenty-eight feet
square. Within is a staircase of
black marble, containing 345
steps, each six inches thick, and
ten inches and a half broad.
Over the capital is an iron bal-
HMi
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
couy, which 'encompasses a cone
thirty-two leet hij^h, supporting a
blazing urn of brass, gilt*. On
the cap of the pedestal, at the
angles, are four dragons (the sup-
porters of the city arms), and be-
tween them trophies, with symbols
of regality, arts, sciences, com-
merce, &c.
The west side of the pedestal is
adorned with curious emblems, by
the masterly hand of Mr. Gibber,
father to the poet laureate ; in
which the eleven principal figures
are done in alto, and the rest in
basso relievo. The principal fi-
gure, to which the eye is particu-
larly directed, is a female, repre-
senting the city of London, sitting
in a languishing posture on a
heap of ruins: her head appears
reclining, her hair is dishevelled,
and her hand lies carelessly on
her sword. Behind is Time gra-
dually raising her up; and at her
side a woman, representing Pro-
vidence, gently touching her with
one hand, whilst, with a winged
sceptre in the other, she directs
her to regard two goddesses in the
clouds; one with a cornucopia,
signifying Plenty, and the other
with a palm branch, denoting
Peace. At her feet is a bee-hive,
shewing, that by industry and ap-
plication the greatest difliculties
are to be surmounted. Behind
Time are various citizens exulting
at his endeavours to restore her ;
and beneath, in the midst of the
ruins, is a dragon, who, as sup-
porter of the city arms, endeavours
to preserve them with his paw.
Opposite the City, on an elevated
pavement, stands king Charles II.,
in a Roman habit, with a wreath
* In the place of this urn, which was
set up contrary to sir Christopher's opi-
nion, it was originally intended to place
either a colossal statue, in brass, gilt, of
king Charles II., as founder of the new
city, after the manner of the Roman pil-
lars, which were terminated with the
statues of their Ccesars; or a figure
erect of a woman crowned with turrets,
holding a sword and cap of maintenance,
with other ensigns ,,f the city's grandeur
and re-ereciion.
of laurel on his head, and a Iruu-
cheon in his hand; who, approach-
ing the Citj', commands three of
his attendants to descend to her
relief: the first represents the Sci-
ences, with wings on her head,
and a circle of naked boys danc-
ing upon it, holding Nature in her
hand, with her numerous breasts
ready to give assistance to all.
The second is Architecture, with a
plan in one hand, and a square
and pair of compasses in the other.
The third is Liberty, waving a hat
in the air, and shewing her joy at
the pleasing prospect of the City's
speedy recovery. Behind the king
stands his brother the duke of York,
with a garland in one hand to crown
the rising city, and a sword in the
other for her defence. Behind
him are Justice and Fortitude, the
former with a coronet, and the lat-
ter with a reined lion. In the
pavement, under the sovereign's
feet, appears Envy peeping from
her cell, and gnawing a heart;
and in the upper part of the back-
ground, the reconstruction of the
city is represented by scaffolding,
erected by the sides of the unfi-
nished houses, with builders and
labourers at work upon them.
On the east side of the pedes-
tal is the following inscription, sig-
nifying the times in which this
pillar was begun, continued, and
brought to perfection.
*' Incepta
Richardo Ford, Eq;
praetore Lond.
A. D. MDCLXXL
perducta altius
Geo. Waterman, Eq. P. V.
Roberto Hanson, Eq. P. V.
Gulielmo Hooker, P. V.
Roberto Viner, Eq. P. V.
Josepho Sheldon, Eq. P. V.
perfecta
Thoma Davis, Eq. P. V.
urb.
Anno Dom.
MDCLXXVII."
The north and south sides of the
pedestal have each a Latin in-
scription; one describing the de-
BURNING OF LONDON.
solation of the city, and llie otlier
its restoration. That on the nortli
side has been translated as fol-
lows:
" In the year of Christ 1666, the
2d day of September, eastward
from hence, at the distance of two
hundred feet, (the height of this
column) a lire broke out about
midnight, uhich, being driven on
by a strong wind, not only wasted
the adjacent parts, but also very
remote places, with incredible
noise and fury. It consumed
eighty-nine churches, the city-
gates, Guildhall, many hospitals,
schools, and libraries ; a vast num-
ber of stately edifices, above thir-
teen thousand two hundred dwell-
ing houses, and four hundred
streets; of the twenty-six wards it
destroyed fifteen, and left eight
Sir
others shattered, and half burnt.
The ruins of the city were four
hundred and thirty-six acres, from
this pillar, by the Thames side, to
the Temple-church; and, from the
north-east side, along the City-
wall, to Holborn-bridge. To the
estates and fortunes of the citi-
zens it was merciless, but to thcii
lives very favourable; that it
might in all things resemble the
last conflagration of the world.
The destruction was sudden; for
in a small space of time the same
city was seen most flourishing,
and reduced to nothing. Three
days after, when this fatal fire had
baffled all human counsels and en-
deavours in the opinion of all, it
stopped, as it were by the will of
Heaven, and was extinguished on
every side."
Assiissuuitwn of the triice of l>raiij;.-, bii Balttr.a
rard.
The translation of the inscrip-
tion on the sooth side may be given
thus :
FOX'.S MARTYRS.
" Charles the Second, son of
Charles the Martyr, king-of Great
Britain, France, and Ireland, De-
5^
818
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
fender of the Faith, a most gra-
cious prince, commiserating the
deplorable state of things, whilst
the ruins were yet smoking, pro-
vided for the comfort of his citi-
zens, and the ornament of his city ;
remitted their taxes, and referred
the petitions of the magistrates
and inhabitants to the parliament,
who immediately passed an act,
that public works should be re-
stored to greater beauty with pub-
lic money, to be raised by an im-
position on coal; that churches,
and the cathedral of St. Paul,
sliould be rebuilt from their found-
ations, with all magnificence ; that
bridges, gates, and prisons should
be new made, the sewers cleansed,
the streets made strait and regu-
lar, such as were steep levelled,
and those too narrow to be made
wider. Markets and shambles to
be also enlarged, and situated in
different parts of the city. That
every house should be built with
party walls, and all in front raised
of equal height; that those walls
should be of square stone or
brick; and that no man should
be longer than seven years build-
ing his house. Anniversary
prayers were also enjoined; and
to perpetuate the memory thereof
to posterity, they caused this co-
lumn to be erected. The work
was carried on with diligence, and
London is restored; but whether
with greater speed or beauty, may
be made a question. In three
years' time the world saw that fi-
nished, which was supposed to be
the business of an age."
Under the beforementioned in-
scriptions, in one continued line
round the base of the pedestal, are
the following words :
" This pillar was set up in per-
petual remembrance of the most
dreadful burning of this protestant
city, begun and carried on by the
treachery and malice of the popish
faction, in the beginning of Sep-
tember, in the year of our Lord
1666, in order to execute their
horrid plot to extirpate the pro-
testant religion, and the old
English liberty, and to introduce
popery and slavery."
This inscription, on the acces-
sion of James, duke of York, to
the throne, was immediately
erased; but was restored again
soon after the revolution. And
the whole fabric is, at present, in
the situation above described.
.SECTION V.
LIFE AND DUATII OF SIR EDMUNDBURY GODFREY; WITH AN ACCOUNT
OF THE POPISH AND MEAL-TUB PLOTS.
Before we describe the horrid
machinations of the papists
against the English government,
and the protestant establishment,
we shall give some account of the
life of sir Edmundbury Godfrey,
whose zeal for the truth of the gos-
pel, and assiduity in discharging
the dutips of his magisterial office,
were the principal causes of his
meeting with that fate he so little
deserved.
This great and good man was
descended from an ancient and
respectable family in the county
of Kent, who gave him an educa-
tion suitable to his birth and qua-
lity. He received the first rudi-
ments of learning at "Westminster
school, and finished his studies at
the university of Oxford.
In order to improve himself still
more, he travelled into foreign
countries, and, during his resi-
dence there, was as ■ oiarefu! to
avoid immorality, as he was to es-
cape from the delusion of the false
worship practised there. From
the sound principles of religion
and virtue which he had imbibed
from his parents and instructors,
he was sufficiently armed against
both; and returned home rather
informed than corrupted.
On his return to England, he en-
tered himself a member of Gray's
Inn, where, by diligent applica-
tion, he soon acquired a compe-
SIR EDMUNDBURY GODFREY.
819
tent knowledge of the laws of his
country. His iiitentiou was, to
have obtained a situation at the
bar ; but having a natural defect
ID his hearing, he thought it would
be an impediment to his pro?:ress;
and, therefore, after coutinuiug
some years at that Inn, he left it,
and retired to his friends in the
country.
Being naturally of an active dis-
position, he soon became weary of
solitude, and determined to un-
dertake some enterprise, in which
his time might be usefully em-
ployed. He accordingly left the
country, and came to London,
where he entered into partnership
with a person who kept a wood-
wharf near Dowgate.
In this connexion he was very
successful, his partner being nearly
of the same disposition with him-
self. By their joint attention to
business, in the course of a few
years they each acquired a very
handsome fortune ; when Mr.
Godfrey's partner marrying to ad-
vantage, left the business entirely
to him.
Soon after this, Mr. Godfrey re-
moved from Dowgate to Charing-
Cross, where he continued to pro-
secute business with the most un-
remitting assiduity. The upright-
ness of his dealings, and his fixed
adherence to the strictest justice,
made him universally beloved,
and were the means of calling him
to the exercise of a more public
employment.
He had, in a few years, acquired
a very considerable fortune i>y his
business, and being, from his dis-
tinguished integrity, particularly
noticed by some elevated person-
ages, they represented his charac-
ter to the king, who was pleased
to appoint him one of the justices
of peace for the county of Middle-
sex, and city of Westminster; in
which office he continued till his
death.
We are now to consider Mr.
Godfrey in his magisterial charac-
ter, in which he distinguished him-
self with such integrity and jus-
tice, as to acquire the particular
notice of his sovereign, whi> fre-
quently said, " he took him to be
the best justice of peace iu his
kingdom." What greater enco-
mium than this, from a prince cer-
tainly fully capable of forming a
correct judgment, could be ex-
pected or desired, to illustrate the
merits of a worthy and deserving
magistrate?
But to shew that he was not un-
deserving this royal encomium,
we shall give a short but just cha-
racter of him.
He was naturally of a kind,
courteous, and affable temper,
free of access, and ready to hear
the meanest persons, who either
came on business, or to seek re-
dress for injuries received from
others. Civility and courtesy
were the ornaments of his temper,
the ground of which consisted in
the administration of justice, and
the practice of charitable actions.
No person could be more punctual
and exact than he, in discharging
the duties of his office. He ren-
dered to every man his right, and
discreetly looked after his own.
He preserved sound and orthodox
principles, but was far from cen-
suring those who differed from
him in religious sentiments.
Though he was most strict in re-
proving and punishing greater
enormities, yet he could charitably
bear with the lesser infirmities of
such, in whom a controuling virtue
more eminently prevailed. In
fine, though he had a warm regard
to himself, and his own actions,
yet he could bear in others far
greater miscarriages than he al-
lowed in himself: though lie al-
ways frowned upon The froatless
sinner, yet, such was his candour,
he would not, if possible, put a
modest transgressor to the blush.
His charity was so truly Chris-
tian and heroic, that in the prac-
tice of it he did it with such pri-
vacy, that his left hand was a
stranger to what his right hand
did. Few have more merited ap-
plause in this respect than him-
self, though none sought it less.
Among other humane and chart-
890
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
table actious, he allowed a poor,
but religious family in Westmin-
ster, lOi. per annum towards their
support, and this annuity he con-
tinned for several years.
Though he was ever severe
ap;ainst beggars and vagabonds,
who refused to maintain them-
selves by industry and labour, and
lived altogether on the alms of
others; yet he was so much a
friend to those, whose poverty
was neither occasioned by mis-
conduct, nor aggravated by idle-
ness, that they never went without
relief, either by being employed,
or receiving some charitable dona-
tion.
He was ever anxious to recon-
cile diflerences between contend-
ing parties; nor would he rest till
he had accomplished his ends.
He coveted not so much the tri-
umph of the laurel as the shadow
of the olive-branch. Moderation
and peace were the proper ele-
ments of his nature.
Thus far have we considered
Mr. Godfrey merely as a man;
we shall now take some notice of
him as a Christian, and a true
follower of the pure gospel of
Christ. But we cannot display
his character on this head, more
fully than is done by that learned
prelate Dr. Lloyd, who p.sached
his funeral sermon; and who, as
by reason of his intimacy with him
he had the greatest opportunity,
so by his faculty he was the most
capable to judge of him in this
particular. His words are these:
" As to those things which be-
long to a private Christian, I
ought to know him better than
most others. And I did know that
by him which gives me abundant
comfort in his death. I knew him
to be a ju«t and charitable man ; a
devout, a zealous, and conscien-
tious Christian. His religion was
more for use than show. And yet
he was constant in all the acts of
God's worship, as well out of
judgment as affection. And
thongh the compassion that he had
for all men that did amiss, ex-
tended itself to all manner of dis-
senters, and amongst them he had
a kindness for the persons of many
Roman Catholics; yet he always
declared a particular hatred and
detestation of popery. I say this
on purpose to be rejmembered (be-
cause some would have him a pa-
pist, or inclined that way); I ne-
ver pleased him with any duty I
performed — at least, he never
thanked me for any so much, as
he did for those sermons which I
preached against popery."
Having said thus much with re-
spect to the private character of
Mr. Godfrey, as a man and a
Christian; we shall now consider
him in his more public capacity as
a magistrate, in which province
we shall notice such particulars,
as may be most deserving the at-
tention of the reader, and at the
same time do justice to the merits
of so great and good a man.
Besides what we have before
hinted of his abilities for this ser-
vice, by his having been brought
up a student in the laws of Eng-
land, he was otherwise qualified
for it, by having many natural en-
dowments requisite to the compo-
sition of a good magistrate. He
had a deep and piercing judg-
ment to search into the niceties
and intricacies of such difficult bu-
siness as he often met with, and
to determine accordingly: an in-
defatigable patience, mixed with
a genuine serenity of mind,
whereby he could bear with the
clamours and impertinences of
such as came before him, leisurely
attending to the allegations both
of appellants and criminals, and
fully hearing whatever (and so
long as) they had any thing in
reason to ofler to him ; rather than
the truth on either side should be
undiscovered by any prejudicate
forestalling of the evidence. He
had a sound integrity of mind, the
golden vein of all his actions: he
was not to be corrupted by bribes,
nor to be biassed by any sinister
interests: he was plain and up-
right, and regularly conformable
to the strictest rules of justice and
honesty in all the particular ad-
SIR EDMUNDBURY GODFREY.
821
wimstrations of his province. To
these qualities may be added, an
heroic fortitude and invincible
courage of mind, which was the
shield of his other virtues, and by
which he was defended a^^ainst all
the difficulties and discouraa^e-
ments he met with; keeping his
ground with a steadfast upright-
ness amidst such trials as persons
of less courage than himself would
have sunk, under.
The following is a sufficient
proof of the greatness of his mind,
in daring to be just to himself, and
of his wishes to eclipse the power
of iniquity, though in the most ele-
vated character.
A great personage at court was
indebted to him a considerable
sum of money, for the payment of
which he had frequently applied
without receiving any other satis-
faction than promises. Mr. God-
frey, well knowing the ability of
the person, and that liis pretences
were but so many formal delays to
defer the payment of that which,
though justly due, he knew (by
reason of his privilege) he could
not in the ordinary course of law
be troubled for, resolved, how-
ever, to sue him at common law,
(notwithstanding his said privi-
lege) and rather trust to his ma-
jesty's clemency for infringing on
the privilege of his household,
than suffer himself to be defrauded
of a just debt by one who would
make such a protection an asylum
to that injustice which he knew his
majesty would neither patronize
nor allow.
Accordingly, after again trying
the former means without success,
Mr. Godfrey got the courtier ar-
rested by virtue of the king's writ,
and a wnrrant thereon granted by
the sheriff; and he was taken into
custody till such time as he should
give sufficient bail to answer the
action. But instead of endea-
vouring to do this, he insisted on
his privilege, sent to Whitehall,
and got an order for the commit-
ment of Mr. Godfrey for breach of
privilege.
In consequence of this, Mr.
Godfrey was taken into custody,
and was to remain a prisoner till
he should discharge the nobleman
of the arrest. But this he per-
emptorily refused, rather choos-
ing to suffer a disagreeable re-
straint, than to gratify the obsti-
nacy of his adversary by a too
easy compliance.
Mr. Godfrey quietly submitted
to his confinement for six days, at
the expiration of which his ma-
jesty, who had been informed of
the circumstances of the case, or-
dered his discharge. He was so
well pleased with the magnani-
mity and heroic disposition of Mr.
Godfrey, that he not only par-
doned the misdemeanour, but con-
ferred on him the honour of
knighthood; and, as a farther to-
ken of respect, admitted him
again into the commission of the
peace, from which he had, by
means of his adversary, been re-
moved.
The above is one instance of
this great man's fortitude of mind,
as well in daring dangers as bear-
ing troubles; but a still more dis-
tinguished one appears in his con-
duct during the dreadful plague in
1C65; when the cities of London
and Westminster were, in a man-
ner, deserted by their inhabitants,
and few left but such of the poorer
sort, who had neither money nor
friends to enable them to remove
farther: when the arrows of the
Almighty were scattered abroad in
every corner: when almost every
house was turned into a sepulchre,
and epitaphed with the doleful in-
scription of Miserere Domiiie,
while the dead and living seemed
buried together: when the fear of
the contagion rendered the few in-
habitants as unsociable to each -
other, as they would have been
with wild beasts in a wilderness,
every man fearing to come near
another, lest he should meet with
his own executioner: when their
very words were feared as bullets:
when breath itself, the instrument
of life in one, might be death to
another as it passed from him. In
fine, when death and danger filled
€22
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
a\l places, and turned the whole
town into one universal scene of
misery and mortality ; then it was
til at this worthy magistrate shewed
the greatest proofs of a true Chris-
tian courage and resolution, in ad-
venturing to stay for the public
good, in all the greatest danger of
this horrible contagion, when death,
in various appearances, seemed
ready to devour him, and which must
have been the case, if his tutelar
angel (assigned by Providence)
had not preserved him to greater
purposes.
It was no unadvised forwardness,
or injudicious temerity, that
prompted him thus to hazard his
life ; neither was it from any ad-
vantagpous expectations : on the
contrary, it arose purely from a just
and conscientious regard to his
duty, in the place where he knew
(in the absence of his fellow ma-
gistrates, who had fled from the
danger) he might be instrumental,
as well in preserving the lives, as
the properties, of those who should
be exposed both to the danger of
the contagion, and the rapine of
the wicked, the latter of whom
frequently take advantage of such
public calamities, by enriching
themselves with the spoils of the
deceased, to the great injury of the
wretched survivors.
For these ends, and these only,
did sir Edmundbury Godfrey con-
tinue in London during the whole
time the pestilence raged : and
such was his assiduity in endea-
vouring to relieve the afflictions of
the wretched inhabitants in his
neighbourhood, that they consider-
ed him as their guardian genius ;
as the asylum and sanctuary of
their distressed conditions. But
the most just representation of his
conduct, during this melancholy
period, is given by that worthy
prelate Dr. Lloyd, whom we have
before quoted ; and whose words,
on the occasion, are briefly as fol-
low :
" He was the man, (shall I say
the only man of his place?) that
stayed to do good, and did the j;nod
he slaved for. iahall wc go about to
1
instance in particulars? It is im-
possible, they are innumerable.
It is easier to say, what good did
he not, that Jay within the verge of
his province ? His house was not
only the seat of justice, but an hos-
pital of charity, where, besides
that relief which he commonly af-
forded the poor, at other times, for
the necessity of living, he now ex-
tended his charity to give them
physic, to preserve them from dy-
ing, when they were in a more im-
mediate danger by the contagion,
than of starving: he was the man,
(and where was there such another?)
that, laying aside the grandeur of
his circumstances, would familiarly
visit his poor sick neighbours, and
administer suitable relief to them:
he was the man, that at that time
durst venture himself into the very
garrison of death, the Pest-house,
(the ordering of which he took into
his peculiar care and administra-
tion) and there, amidst the deadly
fumes that arose from their putrid
sores, would he stand by the dis-
eased lazars, and see them dress-
ed, not denying them any relief or
assistance that lay in his power to
aftbrd them."
His justice was no less remarka-
ble than his charity, when there
was any need of it, as many times
there were, to right the dead, as
well as to relieve the living ; of
which the following is a singular
instance:
A profligate and unfeeling wretch
had, for some time, made it a
practice to rob the dead, notwith-
standing the horror that is natural-
ly concomitant to such actions.
He went, in the dead of the night,
to the cemeteries and church-yards,
where, breaking up the silent clods,
he sacrilegiously ransacked the
graves, and pillaged thera with no
more remorse than soldiers do their
vanquished enemies in the field of
Mar. He took from the bodies
their apparel, the sheets, and
other linen, in which they were in-
terred, and decently covered, leav-
ing their carcasses naked and ex-
posed.
This distinguished miticreuut had
SIR EDMUNDBURY GODFREY.
833
practised his nocturnal and inhu-
man depredations so long, and with
such diligence, that he had filled a
large warehouse with the spoils of
the dead, iia was happily at length
detected, i;;-d iaforaaation being
given to si; Edniundbury Godfrey,
he went, at. ^.ided by proper assist-
ants, to tht place where he was
informed thr floods were concealed,
and seized ;hem. In the mean
time, the criminal, having heard of
the discovery, lied; and being
hardened against the fear of infec-
tion by his great familiarity with
the dead, he took sanctuary in the
Pest-house, where he thought him-
self sufficiently secure. This, in-
deed, might have been the case,
had it not been for the magnani-
mity of the intrepid magistrate.
The officers that attended him, and
to whom warrants were directed
for apprehending the criminal, de-
clined the service ; on which the
noble knight himself, a« a pattern
of distinguished but seasonable
courage, and from his great zeal
for justice, ventured to go to the
fatal place, where he immediately
seized the offender, and delivered
him into the hands of the officers,
in order to be secured for examina-
tion at a convenient opportunity.
The next day he was brought be-
fore the magistrate, where the
facts being clearly proved by seve-
ral witnesses, in order to make a
proper example of so great a villain,
and to prevent others from follow-
ing his example, sir Edmundbury
pronounced the following sentence,
as being most suitable to the na-
ture of his crime : that he should
be taken to the church-yard, where
he had perpetrated the greater
number of his villanies, and after
being stripped naked to the waist,
should be severely scourged round
the place by the beadle of the
parish. This sentence was accord-
ingly executed in the presence of
a great number of spectators, who
had assembled to see so remarkable
a punishment.
So hardened was this wretch,
and so insensible to shame, that
instead of being affected either for
the crimes he had committed, or at
the punishment inflicted, he medi-
tated revenge against the worthy
magistrate, and formed the horrid
resolution of depriving him of his
existence.
To effect this, he one evening
lay in wait for him at the corner of
a street by which he knew he must
pass. As soon as sir Edmundbury
appeared, the villain struck at him
with a cudgel, on which the knight
immediately drew his sword, and
defended himself for a considerable
time. At length, with the assist-
ance of some people who came
that way, the ruffian was secured,
and committed to Newgate for trial
the ensuing sessions at the Old
Bailey. Of this oOeuce he was ac-
quitted, but several other indict-
ments appearing against him for
felony, he was capitally convicted,
and received sentence of death.
By the interposition of the court his
sentence was remitted to that of
transportation, when following the
like wicked practices abroad that
he had done at home, he was there
convicted of a criminal fict, and
not meeting with the same lenity,
suffered that punishment his infamy
merited.
From a strict attention to busi-
ness, and the natural fatigue con-
sequent thereupon, sir Edmund-
bury Godfrey, in the year 1678,
became so reduced by bodily ill-
ness, that his life was apparently
in danger. He was therefore ad-
vised, by his phj-sicians, to go to
Mont-pellier, in France, the air of
that country being esteemed an al-
most certain restorative to decayed
constitutions. He accordingly took
their advice, and after residing
there a few months, returned to
England greatly benefited by his
excursion.
But the pains he thus took to
preserve that life, which had hither-
to been so remarkably beneficial to
great numbers of his fellow crea-
tures, were all K)st by a most
horrid plot, which was discovered
soon after his return, and which
exposed him to an untimely and
cruel death.
S14
BOOK OF MAirrVHS.
This horrid conspiracy was I'oini -
<•(! by the papists, and is distin-
gMiishcd in the annals ol' Ensjlatid
by the name of the Popish Plot.
It M'as said that the design ol" the
conspiracy was, to kill the king, to
subvert the government, to extir-
pate the protestant religion, and to
establish popery.
The authors and promoters of
this plot were said to be the pope
and cardinals, the Romish, French,
Spanish and English Jesuits, the
seminary priests in England, who
at this time came over in great
numbers, and several popish lords,
and others of that party. The duke
of York himself was deeply sus-
pected of being concerned in it,
except that part of killing the king;
and that point excepted, the king
himself was supposed to have fa-
voured the conspiracy. The arti-
cle of taking off the king appeared
to be only the project of a part of
the conspirators, to make way for
the duke of York to ascend the
throne, who was more forward,
active, and less fearful than the
king, and consequently more likely
to bring the grand design of the
conspiracy, the changing the go-
vernment and religion, to a spee-
dier conclusion.
The chief discoverer of this con-
spiracy was one Titus Gates, who
had formerly been a clergyman of
the church of England, but hod
now reconciled himself to the
church of Rome, or at least pre-
tended so to do, and entered into
the number of the English semi-
narists at St. Oraer's. He also
went into Spain, and was admitted
to the counsels of the Jesuits. By
these means he became acquainted
with all the secret designs that
were carrying on, in order to es-
tablish popery in this nation : and
then returning to England, he di-
gested the several matters he had
heard into a narrative, and by the
means of Dr. Tonge, a city divine,
got a copy of it delivered to the
king, who referred him to the lord
treasurer Dauby.
These two informers, finding the
king did not take much notice of
their discovery, resolved to com-
municate it to the parliament ;
previous to which Gates went and
made oath of the truth of the nar-
rative before sir Edmundbury God-
frey, leaving one copy of it with
him, and reserving another for
himself.
The affair having now taken wind,
it was resolved to bring it before
the council, who accordingly sat
twice a day for a considerable pe-
riod to examine into it ; and Tonge
and Gates had lodgings assigned
them inWhitehall, with a handsome
allowance to each for their main-
tenance, and a guard for the secu-
rity of their persons.
Gn their informations several
persons were apprehended, parti-
cularly one Wakeman, the queen's
physician, and Coleman, the duke
of York's secretary. In the latter's
house were found several letters
which seemed to concur withGates's
testimony, and gave great weight
to what he advanced. This, with
the murder of sir Edmundbury
Godfrey soon after, who had taken
Gates's oath to his narrative, con-
firmed the people in their belief of
the plot.
Sir Edmundbury Godfrey had
been remarkably active in his of-
fice against the papists, to whom
his murder was immediately ascrib-
ed: and the truth was confirmed
by the evidence of Bedloe and
Prance ; the latter of whom de-
posed, that, " after sir Edmund-
bury had several days been dogged
by the papists, they at last accom-
plished their wicked design, on
Saturday, Gctober 12, 1678, and
under pretence of a quarrel, which
they knew his care for the public
peace would oblige him to prevent,
about nine o'clock at night, as he
was going home, got him into the
Water -Gate at Somerset-House.
When he was thus trepanned in,
and got out of hearing from the
street, toward the lower end of the
yard. Green, one of the assassins,
threw a twisted handkerchief round
his neck, and drew him behind the
rails, when three or four more of
them immediately falling on hiro,
POPISH PLOT.
825
ihei'e lliey Uiroitled liiin ; and lest
that should not be enough, punch-
ed and kicked bim on the breast, as
SJifficiently appeared,when his body
was found, by the marks upon it ;
and lest he should not be yet dead
enough, another of them, Girald,
or Fitzgerald, would have run him
through, but was hindered by tiie
rest, lest the blood should have
discovered them. But Green, to
njake sure work, wrung his neck
round, as it was found afterwards
on the inspection of the surgeons.
"For the disposal of the body,
they all carried it up into a little
chamber of Hill's, another of the
murderers, who had been, or was.
Dr. Godwin's man, where it lay
till Monday night, when they re-
moved it into another room, and
thence back again till Wednesday,
when they carried him out in a se-
dan about twelve o'clock, and af-
terwards upon a horse, with Hill
behind him, to support him, till they
got to Primrose-Hill, or, as it is
called by some, Green-Bury Hill,
near a public-house, called tke
White House, and there threw him
into a ditch, with his gloves and
cane on a bank near him, and his
own sword run through him, on
purpose to persuade the world he
had killed himself. Very cunning-
ly making choice of a place to lay
him where they might both think
he would be some time concealed,
and near where he had been seen
walking the same day." The body
was accordingly found there seve-
ral days afterwards.
Thus died that good man, and
wise magistrate, sir Edraundbury
Godfrey, who fell a martyr to the
diabolical machinations of some
wicked and blood-thirsty papists.
His body was interred with great
solemnity in the church of St.
Martin in the Fields ; and he was
attended to the grave by an incre-
dible number of lamenting specta-
tors.
This horrid conspiracy engaged
the whole attention of the parlia-
ment, who addressed the king tore-
move all popish recusants out of the
cities of London aud Westminster,
and from within ten miles of them :
aud in another address they be-
sought his majesty to take care of
his royal person; that he would
command the lord - mayor, and
lieutenancy of London, to appoint
proper guards of the trained bands
during the sitting of parliament;
and that the lords-lieutenants of the
counties of Middlesex and Surry
should appoint sufficient guards in
31iddlescx, Westminster, andSouth-
wark.
The houses attended to no other
business but this plot ; and so warm-
ly did they enter into the matter,
that several days they sat from
morning till night examiningOates,
and other witnesses. At length,
on the 31st of October, 1678, they
unanimously resolved, " that the
lords aud commons are of opinion,
that there hath been, and still is, a
damnable and hellish plot, contriv-
ed and carried on by popish recu-
sants, for assassinating and mur-
dering the king, for subverting the
government, and rooting out and
destroying the protestant religion."
These opinions were farther con-
firmed by a circumstance which
happened soon after ; for, about
the beginning of May, 1679, the
citizens discovered a plot, formed
by the Jesuits and other papists, for
destroying the cily of London a se-
cond time by fire. One Elizabeth
Oxley, a servant in Fetter-lane,
having set fire to her master's
house, was apprehended and com-
mitted to prison, when she con-
fessed the fact, and declared, that
she had been hired to do it by one
Stubbs, a papist, who was to give
her five pounds as a reward.
Stubbs being immediately secur-
ed, confessed that he had persuad-
ed her to it ; but that he himself had
been prevailed on by one father
Giflord, his confessor, who, he
said, assured him, that instead of
its being a sin, it would be a great
service to the " Holy Catholic
Church," to burn and destroy all
the houses of heretics ; saying, that
he had conversed many times on
that affair with Gifford, and two
Irishmen. And the maid and
826
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Stubbs jointly declared, that the
papists inteudcd to rise in London,
in expectation of being assisted by
a powerful army from France.
Soon after this, a prosecution
being commenced against several
of the Jesuits who were concerned
in the plot, five of them were con-
victed and executed; and several
lords being also impeached of the
same, were committed prisoners to
the Tower.
The parliament meeting on the
21st of October, the lord Stafford,
who was one of those impeached of
being concerned in the popish plot,
was brought to his trial ; and being
convicted of high-treason, received
sentence to be hanged and quarter-
ed. The king, however, as is usual
in such cases, remitted this sen-
tence, and left Stafford to be
beheaded ; but the zeal of the two
sherifls of London started a doubt
as to the king's power of miti-
gating the sentence in any part.
They proposed queries on this
point to both houses ; the peers
deemed them superfluous ; and the
commons, apprehensive lest an
examination into these queries
might produce the opportunity of
Stafford's escape, expressed them-
selves satisfied with the manner of
execution, by severing his head
from his body.
THE MEAL-TUB PLOT.
In a very short time after the
bcforementioned conspiracies, a
sham plot was discovered to have
been formed by the papists, in or-
der to throw off the odium they
had justly acquired, and to place it
on the presbyterians.
One Dangerfield, a fellow who
had suflered almost every punish-
ment the law could inflict on the
most abandoned, was tutored for
the purpose. The Catholic party
released him out of Newgate,
where he was imprisoned for debt,
and set him to work. He pretend-
ed to have been privy to a design
for destroying the king and the
royal family, and converting the
<;ovcr;inicnt into a commonwealth.
The king and hh brother counte-
nanced the tale, and rewarded him,
for his discovery, with a sum of
money; but certain papers which
he produced in evidence of his as-
sertions appearing, upon his exa-
mination, to be forged by himself,
he was put under an arrest. All
his haunts were ordered to be
searched ; and in the house of one
Mrs. Collier, a midwife, a Roman
Catholic, and an intimate acquaint-
ance of his, was found the model
of the pretended plot, written very
fair, neatly made up in a book, tied
with a riband, and concealed in a
meal-tub, from whence it acquired
the name of the Meal-Tub Plot.
Dangerfield, finding himself thus
detected, applied to the lord-
mayor, made an ample confession
of the imposition, and discovered
his employers.
The detection of this contrivance
so irritated the populace in general
against the papists, that it added
much to the whimsical solemnity of
burning the effigy of the pope ; for,
on the 17th of November, the anni-
versary of queen Elizabeth's acces-
sion to the throne, the ceremony
was performed with the most singu-
lar pomp and magnificence ; and
every mark was shewn by the peo-
ple, that could demonstrate their
abhorrence of popery.
Thus were all these diabolical
schemes, projected by the papists
to injure the protestants, happily
rendered abortive ; but we must
not quit this section without taking
notice, that, on the accession of
James II. to the English throne,
the famous Titus Oates, who was
so materially concerned in the dis-
covery of the popish plot, was tried
for perjury on two indictments ;
and being found guilty, was sen-
tenced to be fined one thousand
marks for each ; to be whipped, on
two diiierent days, from Aldgate to
Newgate, and from Newgate to
Tyburn ; to be imprisoned during
life, and to stand on tlse pillory five
times every year. Ke made the
most solemn appeals to heaven,
and the strongest protestations of
the veracity of his testimony. The
wliipping was so severe, that he
MR. COLLEGE.
827
swooned several times, and it was
evidently the design of the court to
have put him to death by that
punishment. lie was, however,
enabled, by the care of his friends,
to recover ; and he lived till Wil-
liam III. came to the throne, when
he was released from his confine-
ment, and had a pension allowed
him of lOOl. per annum.
SECTION VI.
PERSECUTIONS OF MANY EMINENT PROTESTANT PATRIOTS IN THE
REIGNS OF CHARLES 11. AND JAMES 11.; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE
BARBARITIES OF JEFFREYS IN THE WEST OF ENGLAND.
During the latter years of the
reign of Charles the second, Eng-
land was convulsed by the efforts
of that monarch (who had been
converted to Popery,) to attain ar-
bitrary power, and the struggles of
a patriotic band to defeat his nefa-
rious designs, and to retain the con-
stitution for which their fathers
had fought and bled. They suc-
ceeded in establishing several salu-
tary checks on the royal preroga-
tive, and their praiseworthy exer-
tions became at length so obnoxious
to the king, that he dissolved the
parliament in a fit of passion, and
determined from that time to rule
by bis own sole authority. In this
resolution he was supported by his
brother, the duke oi York, whose
known papistry had long rendered
him an object of just suspicion to
the nation ; by Louis XIV. king of
France, to whom he had basely be-
trayed the interests of this country
for money ; and by a vile and pro-
fligate herd of courtiers, who,
slaves alike in mind and body, will-
ingly assisted in the destruction of
that freedom of which they were
incapable of appreciating the ad-
vantages.
The king and his brother, thus
upheld at home and abroad, deter-
mined to take a severe revenge on
those persons who had distinguish-
ed themselves by their opposition to
popery and tyranny; but as it was
still necessary to preserve the forms
of law, and the appearance of
justice, various absurd stories of
plots and assassinations were hatch-
ed up, and sworn to by a gang of
wretches destitute of every feeling
of morality, and dead to every ob-
ligation ol justice. We shall give
the particulars of a few of thoac
trials ; and the first we meet with
is that of
MR. COLLEGE,
a carpenter, whose known zeal in
the cause of religion and liberty had
procured him the honourable ap-
pellation of the Protestant Join-
er. The following account of him
we give as we find it, appended to
a folio edition of our author.
Mr. College being a man of cou-
rage, industry, and sharpness,
made it much of his business to
serve his country, as far as possi-
ble, in searching after priests and
Jesuits, and hunting those vermin
out of their lurking-holes, in which
he was very serviceable and suc-
cessful ; and for which, no doubt,
they did not fail to reruember him.
The first time we meet with him in
public, is in lord Stafloid's trial,
where he was brought in for Mr.
Dugdale, as a collateral evidence.
By that time the wind was upon
the turn, and the tide of popular
aversion not quite so strong against
popery, being, by the cunning of
our common enemy, diverted into
little streams, and private factions,
and arbitrary power driving on, as
the best way to prosecute the de-
signs of Rome ; to which the city
of London in particular made a
vigorous resistance; which dis-
pleasing the grand agitators, no
wonder they endeavoured, as much
as possible, to do it a mischief ;
their kindness to it having been
sufiicieutly experienced in 1666,
and ever since. In order to which
the king was pleased, by the ad-
vice of his brother, to alter the
common and almost constant coarse
of parliaments, and call one at
Oxford instead of London. Many
of the members, and especially
828
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
those for London, were apprehen-
sive of some design upon them
there, having formerly in the gun-
powder treason, and ever since,
sufficiently found the love of the
papists to protestant parliaments,
and knowing well what they were
to expect from their kindness, if
they should be attacked by them
and found defenceless. And more
ground of suspicion they had, be-
cause, as College protests in his
speech, there had been affidavits
judicially made of a design formed
against them, and their being re-
moved from the city of London,
which had always so much of the
English blood in it, as heartily to
love parliaments, and to venture
all for their defence, strengthened
their suspicions ; and from these
reasons, it was, that several of the
parliament men went accompanied
with some of their friends, well
armed and accoutred, to Oxford;
of this number Mr. College was
one, he waiting on the lords Clare,
Paget, and Huntingdon to Oxford;
where the parlianieut, foreseeing
what has since happened, would
have gone on where they left off in
the former sessions, which causing
great heats, they were abruptly
dissolved, not long after their meet-
ing. In addition to the heinous
oflence of having gone to Oxford,
Mr. College had been, as he de-
clares in his speech, a great sup-
porter of parliament on all occa-
sions, from whence, as mentioned
above, he got that popular name
of the Protestant Joiner.
All these reasons together were
more than enough to get him taken
out of the way ; and for the per-
formance thereof, Heins, and Mac-
namarra, and one or two of the
apostate evidence of the popish
plot, informed against him. Nor
is it a wonder that after so many
attempts, some of these men should
be prevailed with to prove false ;
but rather, that under so many
temptations any of them resisted,
or were not sooner villains. These
persons swore such mad things
against him, of taking Whitehall,
and pulling the king out of it, and
such other odd wild stories, that
partly from the ill-character of the
persons who witnessed, the jury in
London refused to find the bill, but
returned it Ignoramus. On which,
contrary to all justice and prece-
dent, law and common reason,
which forbid that a man should be
twice put in danger of his life for
the same offence, the business was
removed to Oxford, where the lit-
tle civility or common justice he
met with in his trial, was then no-
torious to all the world ; a person
being checked, for giving him but
assistance and notes in the way of
his calling, to make his defence
when his life was engaged ; yet
though even those notes were de-
nied him, none that heard the trial,
or so much as read it, but must
grant, that he made a very extraor-
dinary defence, and much more
than could have been expected
from a man of more learning. But
he might have spared all his la-
bour; the conclusion was, no
doubt, resolved upon before, and
he was found guilty, sentenced,
and executed.
If we reflect yet further on the
manner of bis trial, and not look
on any others, one would be apt to
think it was impossible a man could
be destroyed with more injustice
and barbarity than he was; or that
twelve men, who pretended to be
Christians, could be found out,
who would hang a man upon such
evidence as was given against him.
When a criminal shall be kept
close prisoner in the Tower, with-
out having sufficient means to make
his defence, till he come to his
trial ; when, as has been said, he
shall be rifled of his notes, by
which only he could save his life,
on which he depended, and just be-
fore he came to his trial, though as-
sisted therein by that very counsel
assigned by the court for him ;
when he shall in vain demand them
again, and call heaven and eartb
to witness, that he is merely cheat-
ed of his life for want of them ;
when all his redress is such a frivo-
lous excuse, as not only a judge,
but any honest man, would be
MR, COLLEGE.
8%9
asliamed to make use of; viz. that
it was somebody else did it, that
the court had them not, nor did
take them Irom him ; when the
very person stood by who robbed
him of them, and yet he could
have no reparation ; when the
kingj's counsel must whisper the
chief justice on the bench, and
the court must be adjourned, on pur-
pose to examine those minutes
which the poor man had got to-
gether to save his life, and even
from them to get an opportunity of
taking it away, altering the manner
of their prosecution, strengthening
and bolstering their evidence
against him, were not only such as
an honest London jury would not
believe, (though acountry one, di-
rected by the king's counsel, could
make a shift to do it,) but were
every one of them, who wit-
nessed any thing material, con-
founded by such home evidence, as,
if any thing in the world could do
it, did certainly invalidate and an-
nul their testimonies ; when one
of them swears horridly, he cared
not what he swore, nor whom he
swore against, for it was his trade
to get money by swearing ; that the
parliament was a company of
rogues for not giving the king
money, but he would help him to
money out of the fanatics' estates,
which is explained by what Smith
says. That if the parliament would
not give the king money, but stood
on the bill of exclusion, it was pre-
tence enough to swear a design to
seize the king at Oxford : when
this same Heins very pleasantly
says, It was a judgment upon the
king and the people, and the Irish-
men's swearing against them was
justly fallen on them, for ousting
the Irish of their estates : when
others of them swear, That since
the citizens deserted them, they
would not starve ; that they would
have College's blood ; that though
they had gone against their con-
sciences, it was because they had
been persuaded to it, and could get
no money else ; and when they had
said before, they believed College
had no more hand in any conspira-
cy against his majesty, than the
child unborn : when they would
have hired others to swear more into
the same plot : when the bench was
such just and kind counsel for the
prisoner, as to tell the jury, the
king's witnesses were on their
oaths, the prisoner's not, and so
one to be credited before the other;
in which case it is impossible for
any man living to make a defence
against a perjured villain: lastly,
when the prisoner himself very
weightily objected. That there was
no proof of any person being con-
cerned with him in the design of
seizing the king ; and it was wise-
ly answered. That he might be so
vain to design it alone ; a thousand
times more romantic and improba-
ble than an army's lying conceal-
ed at Knightsbridge, and of the
same stamp with Drawcansir's kill-
ing ail on both sides: taking all
these things together, hardly ever
was a man at this rate bantered
out of his life, before any judica-
ture in the world, in any place or
age that history has left us.
Nor ought the great service he
did to the nation in general to be
ever forgotten; since, notwith-
standing all the disadvantages he
was under, the public stream run-
ning so violently against him and
his witnesses, and the surprise
which such strange treatment
might cast him into, he yet made
so strong a defence, by shewing
what sort of witnesses were
brought against him, that he hin-
dered them ever after from being
believed, and thereby certainly
saved many others' lives, though
he could not save his own.
Nor can the undaunted courage,
and firm honesty of the man, be
sufficiently admired; since, be-
sides what he shewed in his de-
fence, after he was condemned, as
he himself said, " as good as with-
out a trial," he boldly asked.
When he was to be executed?
without the least seeming concern.
And though he had considerable
time before his execution to con-
sider of it, he refused to save his
life so meanly, as to make other
«so
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
innocent men's lives the price of
his own; withont which desi?:n his
enemies had hardly been so kind
as to have given him so long a re-
prieve.
As for his behaviour at his exe-
cation, it was such as convinced
more than a few of his greatest
enemies, and made them enter-
tain a much better opinion of him
than before. From his last
speech we shall remark several
passages, as another argument of
his innocence. But before we
proceed any further in them, it
will be needful to fix one asser-
tion, which we may presume very
few unprejudiced persons will
deny, and which we shall have oc-
casion to make further use of.
It is, That no protestant, who be-
lieves a heaven and hell, and is
not a man without principles, or
debauched and atheistical, would
go out of the world, into the pre-
sence of that God who must judge
him, -with a lie in his mouth. This
none will deny, but those who
have a great kindness for the pa-
pists; and yet of all men in the
world such as these must not offer
to do it, since it was the very ar-
gument they made use of for the
innocence of the Jesuits and other
traitors. Though on that side we
know there are unanswerable ar-
guments not to believe them; their
religion recommending perjury,
and all sorts of villauies, to them
as meritorious, when holy church
is concerned. Their church be-
sides allows them dispensations
before, and absolution after, and
purgatory at the worst, whence a
few masses would fetch them out
again. Things being thus, what
can any man of modesty say to Mr.
College's protestations over and
over, both in prison, and at his
death, That he was perfectly inno-
cent of what he died for? "I did
deny it then," says he, that is, be-
fore the council, " and do deny it
upon my death : I never was in any
kind of plot in my days; and if 1
had any such design as these have
sworn against me, T take God to
witness, as I am a dying man, and
on the terras of my salvalion, I
know not one man upon the face of
the earth which would have stood
by me."
Thus died Mr. College, whose
blood, as he himself desired it
might, sufficiently spoke the jus-
tice of his cause, and who seemed, in
his speech, to have some prophetic
intimations, that his blood would
not be the last which must be shed
to satisfy the cravings of tyranny
and papistry.
MURDER OF ARTHUR, EARL OF
ESSEX.
My lord of Essex had large in-
terest, a plentiful estate, a great
deal of courage, understood the
world, and the principles and prac-
tices of the papists, as well as any
man, having been of several secret
committees in the examination of
the plot, for Avhich very reason
there was as much necessity for his
death as for that of sir Edmund-
bury Godfrey. He was, beside all
this, of inflexible honesty, and so
true a greatness of mind, that they
could no more expect to gain him,
than heaven itself, to be on their
side.
Accordingly, his throat was cut
in the Tower the 13th of July,
1683, about eight or nine in the
morning, and this was reported at
Andover, 60 miles from London,
on the 11th of July, the first day
of his imprisonment, and was told
to a person travelling on the road
near the same place, which was
witnessed before even Jeffreys, in
a public court of judicature. The
manner in which the murder was
hushed up, must likewise strength-
en suspicion : a deputy coroner
was present at the inquest, instead
of a legal one ; none of the de-
ceased's relations attended the in-
quest ; the body was removed from
the place where it was first laid,
stripped, the clothes taken away,
the body and rooms washed from
the blood, and the clothes de-
nied to be shown to the jury. The
principal witnesses examined were
only Bomeny his man, and Russel
his warder, who might be justly
LORD WILLIAM RUSSEL.
831
suspected of beini^ privy to, if not
actors in the murder. Tlie jury
hastened and hurried the verdict,
when so great a man, a peer of the
realm, and the king's prisoner was
concerned. And all this at a time
when the lord Russei was to be
tried for a share in the plot, in
which the earl of Essex was also
accused of being concerned ; and
when the news of his suicide, as
pretended, was instantly, with so
much diligence, conveyed from the
Tower to tlic Sessions-House,
bench, bar, and jury, and harped
upon by the lord Howard just then,
and by others in after-trials, as
more than a thousand witnesses,
and the very finger of God. After
this, the very centinel, who that
day stood near the place, was
found dead in the Tower-ditch, and
captain Hawley barbarously mur-
dered down at Rochester ; and all
methods used to prevent the truth
from coming to light. Mr. Brad-
don was harassed, prosecuted, im-
prisoned,and fined for stirring in it.
On the fair and impartial consider-
ation of these things, which are all
notorious facts, granted by all
sides, what can a man conclude
from the whole, but — That this no-
ble lord was certainly murdered
by the popish party?
But there is yet more evidence :
If he could not murder himself in
that manner, who then should do
it but those on whom the guilt of it
has been just charged? His throat
was cut from one jugular to the
other, both the jugulars being
thoroughly divided. How could
any man, after the prodigious flow
of blood which must necessarily
follow ou the dividing one jugular,
as well as all those strong muscles
which lie in the way, bow could he
ever have strength to go through,
all round, and come to the other,
without fainting?
Lastly, His character makes it
morally impossible that he should
be guilty of such an action.
TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF WILLIAM
LORD RUSSEL.
The next who fell under their
cruelty, and to whose death that of
Essex was but a prologue, was lord
Russei; without all dispute one of
the finest gentlemen that ever Eng-
land bred; and whose pious life
and virtue was as much treason
against the court, by afl'ronting
them with what was so much hated
there, as any thing else that was
sworn against him. His family
was ancient, and early enemies to
the Romish superstition, though this
brave nobleman only suffered for
the offences of his ancestors. His
first offence, as he himself says, in
his last speech, was his earnestness
in the matter of the exclusion of
the duke. He began sooner than
most others to see into the danger
we were in from popery, and all
those fatal consequences which
have since happened; and describ-
ed them plainly, and almost pro-
phetically.
He was arrested, imprisoned in
the Tower, and brought to his trial
on the 13th of .July, 1683, at the
Old Bailey, for high treason. He
earnestly desired that he might
have respite, and not be tried that
day, since he had some witnesses
that could not be in town till the
night: but his enemies were in
such post haste, and so eager for
his blood, that they would not stay
so much as till the afternoon, pre*
tending it was against precedent,
and they could not do it without
the attorney general's consent;
though it is notorious, that on seve-
ral or.casions it had been done, and
the trial been postponed, even till
the following sessions.
When he found he must expect
neither favour nor justice, as to the
delaying of his trial, he excepted
against the foreman of the jury, be-
cause not a freeholder; which was
also over-ruled and given against
him ; though that practice has been
since declared and acknowledged
one of the great grievances of the
nation.
On the king's counsel opening
the evidence, the first says, "He
was indicted for no less than con-
spiring the death of the king's ma-
jesty ; and that in order to the same,
he and others did meet and con-
•32
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
spire together, to bring our sove-
rei£?n lord the king to death, to rajse
war and rebellion against him, and
to massacre his subjects ; and in
order to compass these wicked de-
si'^ns, being assembled, did con-
spire to seize the king's guards,
and his majesty's person: and this
(he tells tiie_ jury) is the charge
against him."
The attorney general melts it a
little lower, and tells them, the
meaning of all these tragical words
" was, a consult about a rising,
about seizing the guards, and re-
ceiving messages from the earl of
Shaftesbury concerning an insur-
rection."
Nor yet does the proof against
Lira come up so high even as
this, though all care was used for
that purpose, and questions put
very frequently to lead and drive
the evidence ; only one of them
witnessing to any one point.
The first of the witnesses was
Colonel Rumsey, who swore,
That he was sent with a letter from
lord Shaftesbury, who lay conceal-
ed at Wapping, to meet lord Rus-
sel, Ferguson, &c. at Shepherd's,
to know of them what resolution
they were come to concerning the
rising designed at Taunton. That
when he came thither, the answer
made was, Mr. Trenchard had fail-
ed them, and no more would be
done in that business at that time.
That Mr. Ferguson spoke the most
part of that answer ; but my lord
Russel was present, and that he
did speak about the rising of Taun-
ton, and consented te it. That the
company was discoursing also of
viewing the guards, in order to
surprise them, if the rising had
gone on ; and that some undertook
to view them ; and that the lord
Russel was by, when this was un-
dertaken. But this being the main
hinge of the business, and this wit-
ness not yet coming up to the pur-
pose, they thought it convenient to
give him a jog, to refresh his me-
mory, by asking him, Whether he
found lord Russel averse, or agree-
ing to it ? To which he answered.
Agreeing. But being afterwards
asked, Whether he could suea?
positively, that my lord Russel
heard the message, and gave any
answer to it? All that he says is
this. That when he came in, they
were at the fire-side, but they all
came from the fire-side to hear
what he said.
AH that Shepherd witnessed,
was, That my lord Russel, &c. be-
ing at his house, there was a
discourse of surprising the king's
guards; and sir Thomas Armstrong
having viewed them when he came
thither another time, said, They
were rendss, and the thing was
seizable, if there were strength
to do it ; and that upon being
questioned too, as Rumsey before
him. Whether my lord Russel was
there ? He says, he was, at the
time they discoursed of seizing
the guards.
The next witness was LoitD
Howard, who very artificially be-
gan in a low voice, pretending to
be so terribly surprised with my
lord of Essex's death, that his voice
failed him, till the lord chief justice
told him, the jury could not hear
him ; in which very moment his
voice returned again, and he told
the reason why he spoke no louder.
After a long harangue of tropes
and fine words, and dismal general
stories, by which, as lord Russel
complained, the jury were prepos-
sessed against him ; he at last
made his evidence bear directly
upon the point for which he came
thither, and swore, That after my
lord Shaftesbury went away, their
party resolved still to carry on the
design of the insurrection without,
him; for the better management
whereof they erected a little cabal
among themselves, which did cotr-
sist of six persons, whereof my
lord Russel and himself were two :
that they met for that purpose at
Mr. Hampden's house, and there
adjusted the place and manner of
the intended insurrection : that
about ten days after they had
another meeting on the same busi-
ness at my lord Russel's, where
they resolved to send some persons
to engage Argyle and the Scots ia
LORD WILLIAM RUSSEL.
833
the desi|ifn, and beinj?' asked whether
lord Russel said any thins, he
answered, Tiiat every one knew
him to bo a person of great jud;;-
nient, and not very lavish of dis-
eonr.sc. But being again goade<l
on by JclTreys, with— But did lie
consent? "' We did," says he,
" pill it to the vote; it wont with-
out contradiction ; and I took it
that all tiiere gave their consent."
Wf.st swore, that Ferguson and
colonel Rumsey told him. That my
lord Russel intended to go down
and take his post in tiie West,
when Mr. Trenchanl had failed
tiiem. But this hear-say evidence
being not encouraged, Jeflreystold
the jury, " they would not use any
thing of garniture, but leave it as
it \\ as."
Pope Alexander treading on the iieek of the Emperor Fretleric.
It may here be remarked, with
respect to colonel Rumsey, that
lord Cavendish proved on the tiial,
that lord Russel had a very ill
opinion of him, and therefore it
was not likely he would entrust
him with so important and dan-
gerous a secret. As to his evidence
respecting both branches of the de-
sign, seizing the guards, and the
rising at Taunton, he says in gene-
ral. That he was agreeing to one,
and spoke about, and consented to
the other. For his agreeing to the
FOX'S M.\RTVIl.'5.
seizing the guards, he might think,
as lord Howard did, that silence
gives consent ; for it appears n^t,
nor does he swear, that my lord
spoke one word about it. But lord
Russel himself, in his last speech,
which we have all the reason in the
world to believe exactly true, jjro-
tests, That at this time of which
Rumsey swears, there was no un-
dertaking of securing and seizing
the guards, nor none appointed to
view or examine them, otdy some
discourse there was of the prac-
53
834
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
ticability of- it; he heard it men-
tioned as a thing which might
easily be done, but never consented
to it'as a thing iit to be done.
Now we may ask, which of these
two was most worthy to be be-
lieved ? Rumsey, who either swore
for the savina; his own life, or was
a trepan, that he was consenting
to the seizing the guards, or my
lord Russel, on his death and sal-
vation solemnly affirming. That he
was so far from consenting to any
such thing, that there was not so
much as any such undertaking
mentioned in the company while
he was with them ; especially when
it is observable, that Rumsey never
instances the terms in which he
gave his consent. The same is to
be said of the other branch of his
evidence, as 1o the message of the
insurrection, which, he says, he
brought into the rconi, and found
my lord Russe! and the rest by the
fire; whence they all came to him,
and heard his message, and the
lord Russel discoursed on the sub-
ject of it, and consented to it. To
all which let us again oppose not
only what he answered on his trial,
wherein he says, That he would
swear he never heard or knew of
that message, which Rumsey says
he brought to them ; but also what
he says in confirmation thereof in
his speech, " I solemnly aver, that
what T said of my not hearing
colonel Rumsey deliver any mes-
sage from my lord Shaftsbury, was
true." And a little before, he says,
" When I came into the room, I
saw Mr. Rumsey by the chimney,
though he swears he came in
after,"
One thing more may be ob-
served. That when West came to
give in his evidence, he runs
further than Rumsey, and remem-
bers Rumsey had told him, what
it seems he himself had forgot,
\ir.. That on Mr. Trcnchard's fail-
ing them, my lord Russel was to
go in his place, and take up his
post alone in the West. And in-
deed had not West missed his cue,
and, by imitating lord Howard's
example, begun first with hear-
say, he had made as formidable
an evidence as ever a one of the
others.
For Shepherd, all must grant he
said not a syllable to the purpose,
or any thing aflecting lord Russel.
He can hardly fell whether he was
even there when there was the
discourse of seizing the guards,
but speaks net a word of his hear-
ing, or in the least consenting to
the design.
As for my lord Howard's evi-
dence, we may, without scandalum
magnatum, affirm, that every lord
is not fit to be a privy counsellor;
and that he does very well to say,
" the council of six all chose them-
selves ;" for had not he given his
own vote for himself, hardly any
body else would have done it, since
his character is so notoriously dif-
ferent from that which he himself
gives of lord Russel, whom, he
says, " every one knew to be a
person of great judgment, and not
very lavish of discourse." For his
evidence, he, like West, is so
happy as to have a better memory
than Rumsey ; and says, that the
duke of Monmouth told him, Rum-
sey had conveyed my lord Russel to
lord Shaftesbury, on whose persua-
sion the insurrection was put off a
fortnight longer. Of this Rumsey
himself says not a syllable.
He says further, that when they
had inquired how matters stood in
the country, and the duke of Mon-
mouth had found Trenchard and
the west countrj' failed them, on
this it was put oft' again, and this
about the 17th or 18th of October.
Now this same action Rumsey
speaks of, but takes a large scope
as to the time, calling it " the end
of October, or ihe beginning of
November," far enough from the
17th or 18th of the month before.
Rumsey says, " on this disap-
pointment of the Taunton men and
Trenchard, Shaftesbury resolved
to be gone :" lord Howard, that
" he was so far from it, that he
and his party resolved to do it
without the lords, and had set
one time and the other, and at
last the 17th of November, which
LORD WILLIAM RUSSEL.
835
also nottakiup effect, then Shaftes-
bury went off."
As to tliat part of his evidence
which was closer; the story of the
council of six, besides the former
improbability, that he among all
the men in England should be
chosen one of them ; it is remark-
able, that in their former great
consultations at Shepherd's, which
he and Rumsey mention, the lord
Howard was never present, nor
so much as touches on it in his
evidence ; though here, if any
where, the grand affair of seizing
the guards, and the answer to
Shaftesbury about Taunton, was
concerted. All tliat appears of
truth in the matter, seems to be
what my lord Russel acknowledges,
" That those persons named met
very often; that there was no
formed design, but only loose talk
about those concerns ; that there
was no debate of any such thing
as was sworn, nor putting any
thing in a method ; but my lord
Howard being a man of a voluble
tongue, and one who talks very
well, they were all delighted to
hear him."
Nor indeed does my lord Howard
positively swear, even supposing
this story of the consultation to be
true, that my lord Russel actually
consented to it : only that he was
there, and that " he understood
that he did give his consent."
It is a very ill cause that needs
either a lie br a cheat to defend it.
My lord Russel being so ingenuous
as to acknowledge whatever of
truth any one that knew him will
believe to be in his part of the
design, it would be an injury to
his memory to believe more. f.t
appears then, from his own ac-
knowledgment, that Howard, Arm-
strong, and such others, had
sometimes discoursed of ill designs
and matters in his company : and,
as he says, " What the heats,
wickedness, passions, and vanities
of other men had occasioned, he
onght not to be answerable for,
nor could he repress them. Nay
more, he did sufficiently disapprove
those things which he heard dis-
coursed of with more heat thao
judgment." But for himself, he
declares solemnly again and again,
" That he was never in any design
against the king's life, or any man's
whatever ; nor ever in any contri-
vance of altering the government."
If this be true, what then becomes
of the story of the council of six? It
will be still said he was an ill man,
beingj^nilty by this very confession
of misprision of treason. Sup-
posing this true; that was not
punishable with death, and he died,
as he says, innocent of the crime
he stood condemned for. And
besides, " I hope," sajs he, " no-
body will imagine that so mean a
thought could enter into me, as to
go about to save my life by ac-
cusing others. The part that some
have acted lately of that kind has
not been such as to invite me to
love life at such a rate."
But all this does not depend
on his mere assertion, since the
evidence who swore against him
being such as were neither credi-
ble, nor indeed so much as legal
witnesses, the accusation of itself
must fall to the ground. If legal,
they were not credible, because
they had no pardons, but hunted,
as the cormorant does, with strings
about their necks, which West, in
his answer to Walcock's letter,
ingenuously acknowledges, and
says, " It is through God and the
king's mercy he was not at the
apparent point of death." That
is, he was upon trial, to see
whether he would do business, and
deserve to escape hanging.
Nor indeed was the great wit-
ness, lord Howard, so much as a
legal, any more than a credible
witness. No man alive has any
way to clear himself from the most
perjured villain's malice, if he
swears against him point blank,
but either by circumstance of time,
or invalidating his very evidence.
The first of these was precluded ;
as Rumsey and the rest came to
no determinate time, hut only abmu
such a time ; about the end of
October, or beginning of Novem-
ber : and others cloud the precise
836
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
time in so many words, that it is
impossible to find it. All then that
could be done, was ax to the per-
son. Now what thing can be
invented, which can more invali-
date the evidence any person gives,
than his solemn, repeated, volun-
tary oath, indubitably proved
against him, that such a person
is^ innocent of that very crime of
which he afterwards accuses him ?
And let any one judge, on reading
the following deposition, whether
or no this was the case in the
present instance : My lord Anglesey
witnesses, that he was at the earl
of Bedford's, after his son was
imprisoned, where came in my lord
Howard, and began to comfort
him, saying, " He was happy in so
wise a son, and worthy a person ;
and who could never be in such a
plot as that. That he knew nothing
against him, or any body else, of
such a barbarous design." But
this was not upon oath, but only
related to the assassination, as he
says for himself in drawing this
fine distinction.
Let us see then what is testified
by Dr. Burnet, whom lord Howard
was with the night after the plot
broke out, " and then, as well
as once before, with hands and eyes
lifted up to heaven, did say, He
knew nothing of any plot, nor
Relieved any." Here is the most
solemn oath, as he himself con-
fesses, made voluntarily, nay,
unnecessarily ; though perhaps, in
my lord Bedford's case, good na-
ture might work upon him. Here
is no shadow, no room left for his
distinction between the insurrection
and assassination ; but without any
guard or mitigation at all, he so-
lemnly swears he knew not of any
plot, or believed any !
There is but little subterfuge
more, and the case is clear. All
this perjury, all these solemn as-
severations, he tells us, were only
to brazen out the plot, and to out-
face the thing for himself and
party. This he fairly acknow-
ledges; and let all the world judge,
whether they would destroy one of
the best and bravest men in it, on
the evidence of soch a person ?
But there is yet a further answer.
His cousin, Mr. Howard, who was
my lord's intimate friend, who
secured him in his house, to whom
he might open his soul, and to
whom it se«ms he did, ho having
made application to the ministers
of state in his name, that he was
willing to serve the king, and give
him satisfaction ; to him, I say,
with whom he had secret negoci-
ations, and that of such a nature ;
will any one believe that he would
outface the thing here too ? That
he would perjure himself for no-
thinfj, where neither danger or
good could arise from it? No, cer-
tainly, his lordship had more wit,
and conscience, and honour ; he
ought to be vindicated from such
an imputation. And yet here he
denied it ; and Mr. Howard tells
it as generously, and with as much
honest indignation as possible, in
spite of the checks the court gave
him. " He took it," says he, " up-
on his honour, his faith, and as
much as if he had taken an oath
before a magistrate, that he knew
nothing of any man concerned in
this business, and particularly of
the lord Russel ; of wlioni he add-
ed, that he thought he did unjustly
suffer." So that if he had the same
soul on Monday, that he had on
Sunday, (the very day before,) this
could not be true that he swore
against the lord Russel. My lord
Russel's suflering was imprison-
ment, and that for the same matter
on which he was tried, the insur-
rection, not the assassination. If
my lord Howard knrew him guilty
of that for which he was committed,
though not the other, how could he
then say, it was unjustly done ?
After all this, it would be almost
superlluous to go any further, or
insert the evidence given by Drs.
Tillotson, Burnet, Cox, and others,
not only of his virtues and honour-
able behaviour, but more especially
of his judgment about any popular
insurrections, that he was abso-
lutely against them, that it was
folly and madness until things
came to be properly regulated in a
LORD WILLIAM RUSSEL.
837
parliaraeutaiy way, and he thought
it would ruin the best cause in the
world, to take any such ways to
preserve it.
All this and more would not do ;
die he must, the duke ordered it,
the witnesses swore it, the judges
directed it, the jury found it ; and
when the sentence came to be
passed, the judge asked, as is
usual. What he had to say why it
should not be pronounced ? To
which he answered,
" That whereas he had been
charged in the indictment which
was then read to him, with con-
spiring the death of the king,
which he had not taken notice of
before, he appealed to the judge
and the court, whether he were
guilty within the statute on which
he was tried, the witnesses having-
sworn an intention of levying war,
but not of killing the king, of which
there was no proof in any one wit-
ness."
The recorder told him, '' That
was an exception proper, and as
he thought his lordship did make
it before the verdict. Whether the
evidence did amount to prove the
charge, was to be observed by the
jury ; for if the evidence came
short of the indictment, they could
not find it to be a true charge ; but
when once they had found it, their
verdict did pass for truth, and the
court was bound by it, as well as
his lordship, and they were to go
according to what the jury had
found, not their evidence."
Now we may ask, what is the
reason of the prisoner's being asked
that question. What he has to say
for himself? Is it a mere formality?
He makes an exception, which the
Judge confesses to be proper. But
who was counsel for the prisoner ?
Is not the Bench ? Or, does it not
pretend to be so ? And why is not
this observed by them in their
direction to the jury? The recorder
seems to grant it fairly, that the
evidence did not prove the charge,
and says, The court was to go, not
according to the evidence, but ac-
cording to the verdict pronounced ;
sentence was accordiugly passed
upon him, and he was removed to
Newgate.
While he was there, the impor-
tunity of his friends, as he says in
his speech, lest they should think
him sullen or stubborn, prevailed
with him to sign petitions, and make
an address for his life, though itwas
not without difiiculty that he did
any thing with the view of avoiding
death. And all his petitions were
rendered fruitless by the inflexible
malignity of the duke of York, who
prevented the king (whose good
nature might probably have been
prevailed on) from saving one of
the best men in his kingdom.
Dr. Burnet and Dr. Tillotson at-
tended him in Newgate the greater
part of the time between his sen-
tence and death ; where to the last
he owned that doctrine, which
other good men, who were then of
another judgment, have since been
forced into, namely, the lawfulness
of resistance ayainst unlawful vio-
lence, from whomsoever it cotne.
After the fruitless application for
his pardon ; after a farewell and
adieu in this world to one of the
best of women, who stood by him,
and assisted him in his trial, and
left him not till now, he at last, on
Saturday, the 21st of July, 1683,
went into his own coach about nine
o'clock in the morning, with Dr.
Tillotson and Dr. Burnet ; he was
carried to Lincoln's-Inn-Fields, to
the scaffold prepared for him, where,
among all the numerous specta-
tors, he was one of the most uncon-
cerned persons there, and very few
rejoiced at so doleful a spectacle^
but the blood-thirsty papists, who
indeed had sufficient reason; and
some of them, to their infinite
disgrace, expressed, it is said, a
great deal of pleasure and satisfac-
tion. There, after his lordship had
again solemnly protested his inno-
cence, and that he was far from
any design against the king's per-
son or government ; nay, that he
did upon the words of a dying man
profess, that he knew of no plot
against either, and delivering au
excellent speech to the sheriff, he
prayed by himselt> and with Dr»
S38
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Tillotson's assistance; and em-
bracing him and Dr. Burnet, he
submitted to the fatal strokes, for
the executioner took no less than
three before he could sever his
head, which when it was held up,
as asaal, there was so far from
beinp any shout, that a hea\y
e:roan was heard round the scaffold.
His body was given to his friends,
and conveyed to Cheneys in Buck-
inghamshire, where it was buried
among his ancestors.
TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF WALCOT,
HONE, AND ROUSE.
Captain Walcot and his fellow
sufferers, in order of time, should
have been placed first, they being
convicted before my lord Russel,
and executed on the preceding day .
But my lord Russel's fate having
so immediate a dependence on that
of the earl of Essex, it seemed
more proper to begin with him.
Captain Walcot was a gentleman
of a considerable estate in Ireland,
remarkable for the rare happiness
of having eight children all at once
living, but more so for his love to
his country, which cost him his
life.
The pretended crime for which
Walcot suffered, and which West
and others witnessed against him,
was, conspiring the death of the
king, and to charge the guards, at
his return from Newmarket, while
a blunderbuss was to be fired into
the coach by Rumbald, or some
other. His privacy to discourses
aboutthe king's death was but mis-
prision. For his acting in it, they
could not have fixed on a more
unlikely man to command a party in
so desperate an attempt as charg-
ing the guards, than one who was
sick and bed-ridden of the gout, as
the captain frequently was. Nor
doesWest's pretence, that he refus-
ed to be engaged in the actual as-
sassination,because of the baseness
of it, but offered to charge the
guards, while others did it, seem
more probable. This he denies
with indignation in his speech, and
appeals to all that knew him whe-
ther they thought him such an idiot,
that he should not understand it
was the same thing to engage the
king's guards, while others killed
him ; or to kill him with his own
hands?
West and Rumsey were the main
pillars, and almost the only wit-
nesses on whom the credit of that
action depended, who appear
throughout the great and almost
sole managers thereof, and who
accuse others of being concerned
in it. What and how much their
credit weighs, we have already
hinted, butshall yetconfront it Avith
further testimonies relating to this
matter, and those of dying men,
who could expect no pardon in this
world, nor in the other, for a false-
hood. Beside Rumbald's solemn
protestation, Walcol, in his dying
speech, as deeply afiirms, as a man
can do, that " West bought arms
for this villanous design without
any direction, knowledge, or pri-
vity of his." West says, in his an-
swer to this, as well as in his evi-
dence, that Walcot joined in the
direction about the nature and size
of those arms ; that he was very
intimate and familiar with this
Rumbald, who was to be the prin-
cipal actor in the assassination.
But Rumbald's death clears himself
and Walcot, and shews what
West is. '
West, or one of the other wit-
nesses, talks of fifty n\en being en-
gaged for the assassination. Now
it is not easy to believe that there
could be so many Englishmen
found, and protestants too, who
would consent to kill the king ;
never any one having acknowledg-
ed such a design, except Hone,
Avho was so stupid, that he could
not give one sensible answer to the
questions asked him at his death ;
so plain a testimony, and dint of
fact and reason, leads to the con-
clusion that the persons here
charged were not guilty. And
Rouse says, " he was told, they did
not intend to spill so much as one
drop of blood."
In further confirmation of this,
Holloway says, "he could not per-
ceive that Ferguson know any tbinj?
WALCQT, HONE, AND ROUSE.
839
of the Newmarket desiafu, but
Rumsey aud West were deep in it."
Again, having asked West who
was to act the assassination ? "He
could give but a slender answer,
and could or would name but two
men, Rumbald and liis brother ;
and they had but few men, if more
than two, and no horses, only a
parcel of arms which he shewed at
a gunsmith's.'' And at another
tinje, " West only named Rumsey
and Richard Goodenou^'h as con-
cerned in the assassination, but
none seconded him; Rumsey was
for the old strain of killing the king,
to which not one consented ; I
could never find above five con-
cerned in it. J heard Walcot
speak against it, and knew Fergu-
son to be against any such design."
Upon the whole, we may con-
clude, that the dying asseverations
of three men, who had notiiing to
hope from concealing the truth, are
more worthy of belief than thetes-
timbny of those whose sole hope of
life depended on procuring the
condemnation of others ; aud that
this was the case, is evident from
what West says in the paper writ-
ten by him, " That he was still in
danger of death, though not so
imminent as it had been ; nor at tlie
apparent point of death." And at
the close of the paper, "If it shall
please the king to spare my life for
lay confession, it is a great hap-
piness," &,c.
From all which tliere lies a fair
supposition of the innocence of this
captain, and others, of what they
were accused, found guilty, sen-
tenced, aud died for ; it being on
West's evidence, and such as his,
that he and others were arraigned
aud condemned ; the captain's de-
fence being much the same with
what he says in his speech.
Captain Walcot denied any de-
sign of ki41iug the king, or of en-
gaging the guards, whilst others
killed him ; and said that " the
witnesses invited him to meetings,
where some things were discoursed
of, in order to the asserting our
liberties and properties : which we
looked upon to be violated and
in vaded: That they importuned
aud perpetually solicited hira, and
then delivered him up to be hang-
ed : That they combined together
to swear him out of his life, to save
their own: and that they might do
it effectually, they contrived an un-
trutii. That he forgave them,
thouc>h guilty of his blood ; but
witha! earnestly begged, that they
might be observed, that remarks
might be set upon them, whether
their end be peace;" and he con-
cluded, " That when God hath a
work to do, he will not want in-
struments."
With him was tried Rouse, who
was charged with such a parcel of
mad romance, as was scarce ever
heard of: and one would wonder
how perjury and malice, which
used to be sober sins, could ever
be so extravagant as to think of it.
He was to seize the Tower, pay the
rabble, head the army, to be pay-
master-general, and a great deal
more beside.
In his defence he says not much,
but yet what looks a thousand times
more like truth than his accusa-
tion; that "the Tower business
was only discourse of the possibi-
lity of the thing, but without the
least intent of bringing it to action ;
that all he was concerned in any
real design, he ha.d from Lee, and
was getting more out of him, with
an intention to make a discovery."
But it seems Lee was before-hand
with him, and saved his own neck.
Hone was accused, and owns
himself guilty of a design to kill
the king and the duke of York, or
one, or neither, for it is inii)ossi-
ble to make any sense of him ; he
was, in fact, either an idiot or a
madman.
When they came to suffer, W^al-
cot read a paper, in which was a
good rational confession of his
faith ; he then comes to the occa-
sion of his death ; " for which,"
he says, " he neither blames the
judges, jury, nor counsel, but only
some men, that in reality were
deeper concerned than he, who
combined together to 3wear him
out of his life to save their own ;
840
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
and tliat they might do it effectual-
ly, contrived an untruth, &c. He
forgives the world and the witness-
es ; gives his friends advice to be
more prudent than he had been ;
prays that his may be the last blood
spilled on that account ; wishes the
king would be merciful to others ;
says he knew nothing of Ireland,
and concludes with praying God
fo have mercy on him."
He had then some discourse with
the clergyman, wherein he told
him, that " he was not for contriv-
ing the death of the king, nor to have
had a hand in it," and being urged
with some matters of controversy,
told him, " he did not come thither
to dispute about religion, but to die
religiously."
Hone's behaviour on the scaffold
was as ridiculous as on his trial.
His replies to the clergyman were
so incongruous, that scarcely any
thing could be understood from
them. But he talked of snares and
circumstances, and nobody knows
what, and said, at one time, he
was to meet the king and duke of
York, but he did not know when,
where, nor for what. Directly after-
wards he says, he was for killing the
king, and saving the duke ; and
when asked the reason, answered,
" that he knew no reason ; that he
did not know what to say to it."
And when the dean charged him
with the murderous design, he said,
"that he knew as little of it as
any poor silly man in the world."
Rouse came next, gave an ac-
count of his faith, professing to die
of the church of England ; told his
former employment and manner of
life ; acknowledged he had heard
of clubs and designs, but was never
at them, and a perfect stranger to
any thing of that nature. He then
gave a relation of what passed be-
tween him and his majesty on his
apprehension ; talked somewhat
of sir Thomas Player, the earl of
Shaftesbury, " and accommodating
the king's son," as he called it,
though not while the king reigned;
then spoke of Lee, and the dis-
4;oursc they had together, " who,"
^5 be says, '« swore against hini on
the trial those very words be him-
self had used in pressing him to
undertake the design ;" and after
some discourse with the ordinary,
gave the spectators some good
counsel. Then they all three singly
prayed ; and the sentence of the
law was executed upon them.
TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF ALGER-
NON SIDNKY, ESQ.
The next victim to popish cruelty
and malice was colonel Algernon
Sidney, of tlie ancient and noble
family of the Sidneys, earls of
Leicester, deservedly famous
throughout Europe ; who, as has
been observed, " was merely talked
to death, under the notion of a
commonwealth's man, and foand
guilty by a jury who were not
much more proper judges of the
case, than they would have been
had he wrote in Greek or Arabic."
He was arraigned for a branch of
this plot at Westminster, the 17tli
of November, 168.3; where, though
it cannot be said the grand jury
knew not what they did, when
they found the bill against him,
since, no doubt, they were Avell
instructed what to do ; yet it must
be concluded, that they found it
almost before they knew what it
was, being so well resolved on the
case, and agreed on their verdict,
that had he been indicted for
breaking open an house, or robbing
on the highway, it was doomed to
have been billa vera as much as it
was now. For though the indict-
ment was never presented to them
before they came into the hall, yet
they immediately found it ; the
substance whereof was, " for a con-
spiracy to depose the king, and
stirring up rebellion, and writing a
libel for that purpose."
The most part of the evidence
brought against him, was only
hear-say, as was that against my
lord Russel , nay. West, whose
evidence was then refused, now
was admitted to tell a long story
of what he had heard from one and
another. Rumsey's testimony was
of much the same nature.
lu the rear came that never-fail-
ing evidence, the lord Howard,
ALGERNON SIDNEY.
841
who swears lie wa.s one of tlie
council of six, and engaged
Hraon^• the di-cpest in their con-
sultations. And more than this,
Jie exercised his own faculty very
handsomely, in an account of two
speeches made hy Mr, Hampden
on the occasion, which indeed were
such fine things, that some might
think it worth the while to swear
against a man, only to have the
reputation of reciting them.
The next evidence was a paper,
said to be of the prisoner's writing,
which they found in his study.
The substance of this was an in-
«iuiry into the forms of government,
and the reasons of their decay ;
the rights of the people, the bounds
of sovereignty, and the origin of
power : in which were those
heinous, treasonabl/i expressions,
" the king is subject to the law of
God as a man, to the people who
made him such, as a king," &c.
And examples were given of evil
kings and tyrants, whom sometimes
a popular ifury had destroyed ; at
others, the ardincs regni either re-
duced, or set them aside, when
their government was a curse in-
stead of a blessing to their people.
There is surely no treason in all
this, and none but the most violent
partisans of divine riyht could have
found any in'it. " If there were any
mistakes," as lie says in his speech,
" they ought io have been confuted
by law, reason, and scripture, not
by the scalibld and the ax."
But, in the first place, it was not
proved to be his writing, nor did
he confess it ; treason and life are
critical things : one ought to be
as fairly proved, as the other to
be cautiously proceeded against.
Though he might write it, he had
the liberty of an Englishman, not
to accuse himself: the very same
thing which was afterwards put in
practice by those reverend persons,
who, later than he, and cheaper
too, defended their country's liberty
■with only the loss of their own.
But, even allowing that he wrote
it, how very few, if any things
therein, are not now generally and
almost universally beliefed, and
are the foundation of the practice,
and satisfaction of the conscience
of every man, though then confuted
with the single brand of " com-
monwealth principles," being in-
deed such as all the world must,
whether they will or no, be forced
into the belief of, as soon as op-
pression and tyranny bear hard
upon them, and become really
insupportable ?
It was suggested, and inuendoed,
that this book was written to scatter
among the people, in order to dis-
pose them to rebel, as it is in the
indictment. But how ridiculous
that is, any one will see who con-
siders the bulk of it, which was
such, that, as he says in his speech,
the fiftieth part of the book was
not produced, uor the truth of that
read, though he desired it, and it
was usual ; and yet, after all, as it
had never been shewn to any man,
so it was not finished, nor could be
in many years, being merely an
answer to a book on government,
published long before, and being
never intended for publication, but
kept privately in his study, till
dragged forth by his prosecutors.
Now is this a business likely to be
calculated for a rebellion : when it
could not be finished till several
years after the disturbance was
over ; and if it had, the bulk made
it improper to be dispersed for that
purpose for which it was pretended
to be designed ? No ; those who
are to poison a nation in that man-
ner, take more likely ways. It is
to be done in little pamphlets, and
papers easily read over, understood
and remembered.
But still here being not a sylla-
ble in these papers of king Charles,
any more than of the king of Ban-
tam, or the Great Mogul, against
whom they might as well have made
it treason ; it was all supplied by
the inucndo, that is, in English,
such interpretation as they would
please to aftix to his words. Thus
when he writes Tarquin, or Pepin,
or Nero, they say he meant king
Charles; and so, scandalously of
him, as well as wickedly to the
author, make a monster and a
842
BOOK OV MARTYRS.
ravisber of tlicir king, and then
lake away another's life for doing
it.
As for my lord Howard's evi-
dence, had the jury been any but
such as they were, and Sidney
describes them, they would not
have hanjved a Jesuit upon the
credit of it ; he having apparently
taken a pride in damning himself
deeper and deeper against every
new appearance in public, on pur-
pose to try the skill and face of the
counsel in bringing him otF again.
To the evidence brought against
him in my lord Russcl's case, he
had taken care that these following
should be added, as further wit-
nesses of his perjury and false-
hood :
The earl of Clare swore, that
Howard said, after Sidney's im-
prisonment, if questioned again, he
would never plead, and that he
thought colonel Sidney as innocent
as any man breathing : Mr. Ducas
swore the same, so did my lord
Paget, and several other noblemen
and gentlemen ; adding, " that he
said he had not his pardon, and
could not ascribe it to any reason,
but that he must not have it till the
drudgery of swearing was over."
But though no reasonable an-
swer could be given to all this ;
though Sidney pleaded " the obli-
gations my lord Howard had to
him, and the great conveniency he
might think there might be in his
being hanged, since he was some
hundreds of pounds in his debt,
which would be the readiest way
of paying him ;" and had besides,
as it appeared, a great mind to
have the colonel's plate secured at
his own house ; though never man
in the world certainly ever talked
stronger sense, or better reason,
or more evidently confuted the
judges, and left them nothing but
railing, it was a lost case with
him, as well as the others ; and the
petty jury could as easily have
found him guilty, without hearing
his trial, as the grand jury did, as
soon as they saw the bill.
Never was any thing more base
and barbarous than the summing
up the evidence and directioss to
the jury, who yet stood in no great
need of them: nor a more uncivil
and saucy reflection on the noble
family and name of the Sidneys,
than the judge's saying, " That he
was born a traitor." Never any
thing braver, or more manly, than
his remonstrance to the king for
justice, and another trial : nor
lastly, more Roman, ai.d yet more
truly Christian, than his end. The
brave old man came upon a scaffold
as unconcerned as if he bad been
going to his bed, and as lively as if
he had been a Russel.
In his last speech he delivered
his sentiments with boldness and
conciseness, saying, " That ma-
gistrates were made for the good
of nations, not nations for the be-
nefit of kings. If that be treason,
king Charles I, is guilty of it
against himself, who says the same
thing. That the power of magi-
strates is wliat the laws of the
country make it: that those laws
and oaths have the force of a con-
tract, and if one part is broken the
other ceases."
Beside this and many other
excellent maxims, he gave a full
account of the design of his book,
of his trial, and the injustice done
liim therein ; of the juries being
packed, and important points of
law over-ruled ; ending with a most
compendious prayer, in which he
desired God would forgive his
enemies, but keep them from doing
any more mischief; and then he
laid down his head, and received
the stroke of death with the calm
resolution of a martyr.
As his petition to the king, and
his paper delivered to the sherifi's,
are curious and valuable, we shall
give the first at length, and an
abstract of the latter.
TO THE king's MOST EXCELLENT
MAJESTY, THE HUMBLE PETITION
OF ALGERNON SIDNEY, ESQ.
Sheweth,
That your petitioner, after a
long and close imprisonment, was,
on the seventh day of this month,
with a guard of soldiers brought
ALGERNON SIDNEY.
843
into the Palace-Yard, upon a
Habeas Corpus directed to the lieu-
tenant of the Tower, before any
indictment had been exhibited
against him : but while he was
there detained, a bill was exhi-
bited and found ; whereupon he
was immediately carried to the
King's-Bench, and there arraigned.
In this surprise he desired a copy
of the indictment, and leave to
make his exceptions, or to put in
a special plea, and counsel to frame
it; but all was denied him. He
then offered a special plea ready
engrossed, which also was rejected
without reading: and being threat-
ened, that if he did not immediatelj"^
plead guilty or not guilty, judgment
of high treason should be entered,
he was forced, contrary to law (as
he supposes) to come to a general
issue in pleading not guilty.
November 21, he was brought to
his trial, and the indictment being-
perplexed and confused, so that
neither he nor any of his friends
that heard it, could fully compre-
hend the scope of it, he was wholly
unprovided of all the helps that the
law allows to every man for his
defence. Whereupon he did again
desire a copy, and produced an
authentic copy of the statute of
46 Ed. III. whereby it is enacted,
That every man shall have a copy
of any record that touches him in
any manner, as well that which is
for or against the king, as any
other person ; but could neither
obtain a copy of his indictment,
nor that the statute should be
read.
The jury, by which he was tried,
was not (as he is informed) sum-
moned by the bailiffs of the several
hundreds, in the usual and legal
manner; but names were agreed
upon by Mr. Graham, and the
under-sheriff, and directions given
to the bailiff to summon them: and
being all so chosen, a copy of the
pannel was of no use to him.
When they came to be called, he
excepted against some for being
your majesty's servants, which he
hoped should not be returned,
when ho was prosecuted at your
majesty's suit ; many more for not
being freeholders, which excep-
tions, he thinks, were good in law ;
and others were lewd and infamous
persons, not lit to be on any jury :
but all was over ruled by the lord
chief justice, and your petitioner
forced to challenge them peremp-
torily, whom he found to be picked
out as most suitable to the inten-
tions of those who sought his ruin ;
whereby he lost the benefit allowed
him by law of making his excep-
tions, and was forced to admit of
mechanic persons, utterly unable
to judge of such a matter as was
to be brought before them. This
jury being sworn, no witness was
produced who fixed any thing be-
yond hear-say upon your petitioner,
except the lord Howard, and them
that swore to some papers said to
be found in his house, and offered
as a second witness, and written
in an hand like to that of your
petitioner.
Yonr petitioner produced ten
witnesses, most of them of eminent
quality, the others of unblemished
fame, to shew that lord Howard's
testimony was inconsistent with
what he had declared before (at
the trial of the lord Russel) under
the same religious obligation of
an oath, as if it had been legally
administered.
Your petitioner did further en-
deavour to shew. That besides the
absurdity and incongruity of his
testimony, he being guilty of many
crimes which he did not pretend
your petitioner had any knowledge
of, and having no other hope of
pardon, than by the drudgery of
swearing against him, he deserved
not to be believed. And similitude
of hands could be no evidence, as
was declared by the lord chief
justice Keeling, and the whole court
in the lady Carr's case : by that
no evidence at all remained against
him.
That whosoever wrote those
papers, they were but a small part
of a polemical discourse in answer
to a book written about thirty years
ago, upon general propositions,
applied to no time, nor any parti-
844
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
cular case ; that it was impossible
to iudge of any part of it, unless
tbe whole did appear, which did
not ; that the sense of such parts
of it as were produced, could not
he comprehended, unless the whole
had been read, which was denied ;
that the ink and paper sheweth
them to be written many years
ago ; that the lord Howard not
knowing of them, they could have
no concurrence with what your
petitioner is said to have designed
-with him and others : that the con-
fusion and errors in the Mriting
shewed they had never been so
-much as reviewed, and being writ-
ten in an hand that no man could
well read, they were not lit for the
press, nor could be in some years,
though the writer had intended it,
which did not appear. But they
being only the present crude and
private thoughts of a man, for the
exercise of his own understanding
in iiis studies, and never shewed
to any, or applied to any particular
case, could not fall under the
statute of 25 Edward III. which
takes cognizance of no such matter,
and could not by construction bo
brought under it ; such matters
heing thereby reserved to the par-
liament, as is declared in the pro-
viso, which he desired might be
read, but was refused.
Several important points of law
did hereupon emerge, upon which
your petitioner, knowing his weak-
ness, did desire that counsel might
be heard, or they might be referred
to be found specially. But all was
over-ruled by the violence of the
lord chiefjustice, and your petioner
so frequently interrupted, that the
whole method of his defence was
broken, and he not suflered to say
the tenth part of what he could
have alleged in his defence. So
the jury was hurried into a verdict
they did not understand.
Now, forasmuch as no man that
is oppressed in England, can have
relief, unless it be from your ma-
jesty, your petitioner humbly prays,
that the premises considered, your
inajesty would be pleased to admit
him into your presence ; and if he
doth not .shew, that it is for your
majesty's interest and honour to
preserve him from the said op-
pression, he will not complain
though he be left to be destroyed.
AN ABSTRACT OF THE PAPER DE"
LIVERED TO THE SHERIFFS,
DECEMBER 7, 168-3, BEFORE HIS
EXECUTION.
First having excused his not
speaking, as well because it was
an age that made truth pass for
treason, for the truth of which
he instances his trial and con-
demnation, and tliat the ears of
some present were too tender to
hear it, as because of the rigour
of the season and his infirmities,
&c. then after a short reflection
upon the little said against him by
other witnesses, and the little value
that was to be put on the lord
Howard's testimony, whom he
charges with an infamous life, and
many palpable perjuries, and to be
biassed only by the promise of
pardon, &c. and makes, even
though he had been liable to no
exceptions, to have been but a
single witness ; he proceeds to
answer the charge against him
from the writings found in his
closet by the king's officers, which
were pretended, but not lawfully
evidenced to be his, and pretends
to prove, that had they been his,
they contained no condemnable
matter, but principles, more safe
both to princes and people too, than
the pretended high-llown plea for
absolute monarchy, composed by
Filmer, against which they seemed
to be levelled ; and which, he says,
all intelligent men thought, were
founded on wicked principles, and
such as were destructive both to
magistrates and people too ; which
he attempts to make out after this
manner :
First, says he, If Filmer might
publish to the world, that men
were born under a necessary in-
dispensable subjection to an abso-
lute king, who could be restrained
by no oath, &c. whether he came
to it by creation, inheritance, &c.
nay or even by usurpation; wliy
ALGERNON SIDNEY.
845
might he not publish his opinion to
the contrary, without tlie breach of
any known law ? Which opinion,
he professes, consisted in the fol-
lowing particulars :
1. That God hath left nations at
the liberty of niodeliin<:j their own
governments.
2. That mag;istrates were in-
stituted for nations, and not e con-
tra.
3. That the right and power of
magistrates were fixed by the stand-
ing laws of each country.
4. That those laws sworn to on
both sides, were the matter of a
contract between the magistrates
and people, and could not be
broken without the danger of dis-
solving the whole government.
5. That usurpation could give
no right ; and tiiat kings had no
greater enemies than those who
asserted that, or were for stretching
their power beyond its limits.
6. That such usurpations com-
monly affecting the slaughter of
the reigning person, &c. the worst
of crimes was thereby most glori-
ously rewarded.
7. That such doctrines are more
proper to stir up men to destroy
princes, than all the passions that
ever yet swayed the worst of them,
and that no prince could be safe, if
his murderers may hope such re-
wards; and that few men would be
so gentle as to spare the best kings,
if by their destruction a vvild usur-
per could become (Jod's anointed,
which he says was the scope
of that whole treatise, and asserts
to be the doctrine of the best
authors of all nations, times, and
religions, and of the scripture, and
so owned by the best and wisest
princes, and particularly by Lewis
the Fourteenth, of France, in his
declaration against Spain, A. D.
1677, and by king James, of Eng-
land, in his speech to the parlia-
ment, 1603 ; and adds, that if the
writer had been mistaken, he
should have been fairly refuted,
but that no man was otherwise
punished for such matters, or any
such things referred to a jury, &c.
That the book was never finished,
nor ever seen by them whom he
was charged to have endeavoured
by it to draw into a conspiracy :
that nothing in it was particularly
or maliciously applied to time,
place, or person, but distorted to
such a sense by iimendoes, as the
discourses of the expulsion of
Tarquin, &c. and particularly
of the translation made of the
crown of Franco from one race to
another, had been then applied by
the then lawyers' inuendoes to the
then king of England ; never con-
sidering, adds he, that if such acts
of state he not allowed good, no
prince in the world has any title to
his crown, and havintj by a short
reflection shewn the ridiculousness
of deriving absolute monarchy
from patriarchal power, he ap-
peals to all the world; whether it
would not be more advanta<»'eous
to all kings to own the derivation
of their power from tlie consent of
willing nations, tlian to have no
better title than forca, &c. which
may be overpowered.
But notwithstanding' the inno-
cence and loyalty of that doctrine,
he says. He was told that he
must die, or the plot must die, and
complains, that in order to the
destroying the best protestants of
England, the bench was filled with
such as had been blemishes to
the bar; and instances how, against
law, they had advised with the
king's counsel about bringing him
to death, sufiered a jury to be
picked by the king's solicitors, and
the under-sherilf admitted non-
freeholders jurymen, received evi-
dence not valid, refused him a
copy of his indictment, or to suffer
the act of the 46th of Edw. III.
to be read that allows it, over-
ruled the most important points of
law, without hearing, and assumed
to themselves a power io make
constructions of treason, though
against law, sense, and reason,
which by the statute of the '2.jth of
Edw. III. by wiiich they pretended
to try him, was reserved only to
the parliament ; and so praying
God to forgive them, and to avert
the evils that threatened the nation,
1
S4C
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
to sanotify those sufferings to him,
and though he fell a sacrifice to
idols, not to suffer idolatry to
be established in this land, he
concludes with a thanksgiving,
That God had singled him out to be
a witness of his truth, and for that
good old cause in which from his
youth he had been engaged.
EXECUTION OF MR. JAMES
HOLLOWAY.
Mr. Holloway was a merchant ;
but his greatest dealing lay in
linen manufacture, which, as ap-
pears from his papers, he had
brought to such a height in Eng-
Iand,as, haditmet with suitable en-
couragement, would have employed
80,000 poor people, and 40,000
acres of land, and have produced
200,0001. a year to the public reve-
nues of the kingdom. He seems
to have been a person of sense,
courage, and vivacity, and a man
of business.
He was accused for the plot, as
one who was acquainted with
West, Rumsey, and the rest ; and
having been really present at their
meetings and discourses on that
subject, absconded when the public
news concerning the discovery
came into the country ; though this,
as he said, in the " Narrative"
written by him, " more for fear,
that if he was taken up, his credi-
tors would never let him come out
of gaol, than any thing else."
After some time he got to sea in
a little vessel, went over to France,
and so to the West Indies, among
the Caribbee Islands, where much
of his business lay : but writing to
his factor at Nevis, he was by him
treacherously betrayed, seized by
the order of sir William Stapleton,
and thence brought prisoner to
England, where, after examination,
and a confession of at least all
that he knew, having been out-
lawed in his absence on an indict-
ment of treason, he was, on the
21st of April, 1684, brought to the
King's Bench, to shew cause why
execution should not be awarded
against him, as is usual in that
case ; he opposed nothing against
it, only saying, "if an ingenuous
confession of truth could merit the
king's pardon, he hoped he had
done it." The attorney-general
being called for, ordered the in-
dictment to be read, and gave him
the ofier of a trial, waving the out-
lawry, which he refused, and
throw himself on the king's mercy ;
on which execution was awarded :
and he was accordingly hanged,
drawn and quartered, at Tyburn,
on the 30th of April.
It seemed strange, that a man
of so much spirit, as Mr. Hollo-
way appeared to be, should so
tamely die without making any de-
fence, when that liberty was grant-
ed him : it seemed as strange, or
yet stranger, that any protestant
should have any thing that looked
like mercy or favour from the per-
sons then at the helm ; that they
should be so gracious to him as
to admit him to a trial, which look-
ed so generously, and was so cried
up ; the attorney-general calling it
" A mercy and a grace," and the
lord chief justice saying,' " He
could assure him it was a great
mercy, and that it was exceeding
well."
Now all this blind or mystery
will be easily unriddled by what
Holloway said just after : " My
lord," said he, " I cannot under-
take to defend myself, for I have
confessed before his majesty, that
I am guilty of many things in that
indictment." Which was imme-
diately made use of as was design-
ed ; Mr. justice Withens crying
out, " I hope every body here will
take notice of his open confession,
when he might try it if he would ;
surely none but will believe this
conspiracy now, after what this
man has owned."
So there was an end of all the
mercy. A man who had before
confessed in order to be hanged,
had gracious liberty given him to
confess it again in public, because
his prosecutors knew he had pre-
cluded all manner of defence be-
fore, and this public action would
both get them the repute of cle-
mency, and confirm the belief of
MR. HOLLOW AY.-Sm T. ARMSTRONG.
847
the plot. Now that there had been
promises of pardon held out to
him, if he would take this method,
and own himself <^uilty witliout
pleadiuff, is more than probable,
both from other practices of the
same nature used towards <!^reater
men, and from some expressions
of his which stronsjly hint at such
promises : Thus in his paper left
behind him, "I had," says he,
" some other reasons why I did not
plead; M'hich at present I conceal,
as also why I did not speak what
I intended."
Now what should those reasons
be butthreateninjcs and promises, to
induce him to silence, and public
acknowledgment of ail ? Which
appears yet plainer from another
passage : " I am satisfied that all
means which could be thought on,
have been used to }>et as much out
of me as possible." These " means"
must evidently signify the falla-
cious promises of pardon made to
him, on condition of his confession.
But if he made so fair and large
an acknowledgment, it will be
asked, why was not his life spared?
But this may be easily answered :
He was a little tcnder-conscienced,
and would not strain so far as
others in accusing men of those
black crimes whereof they were
innocent : nay, on the contrary, he
vindicated them from those asper-
sions cast upon them, and for
which some of them, particularly
my lord Russel, suflered death.
For instance, he says, The as-
sassination was carried on but by
three or icur, and he could never
hear so much as the nnmes of above
live for it; that he and others had
declared their abhorrence of any
such thing ; that Ferguson was not
concerned in it. And, besides, he
speaks some things with the liberty
of an Englishman; shews the very
root of ail those heats which had
been raised ; says, what was true
enough, '' That the protestant gen-
try had a notion of a horrible de-
sign of the papists to cut otT the
king's friends, and the active men
in both the last parliaments; that
they long had witnesses to swear
them out of their lives, but no
juries to believe them ; that now
the point about the sheriH's was
gained, that difliculty was over;
that the king had persons about
him who kept all things from his
knowledge ; that if matters con-
tinued thus, the protestant gentry
resolved to release the king from
his evil counsellors, and then he
would immediately be of iheirsidc,
and sutter all popish offenders to
be brought to justice."
Hence it was plain, no assassina-
tion, no plot against the king and
government was intended ; only
treason against the duke of York
and the papists, who were them-
selves traitors by law. But Hol-
loway said one thing yet bolder
than all this ; he "prays the kind's
eyes may be opened, to see his
enemies from his friends, whom he
had cause to look for nearer home."
Was a man to expect pardon after
this? No, certainly, which he soon
grew sensible of, and prepared for
death ; " the council," he says,
"taking it very heinously that he
should presume to write such
things."
Mr. Holloway further declared,
that Mr. West proposed the assas-
sination, but none seconded him;
that he could not perceive that Mr.
Ferguson knew any thing of it ;
and he said, " It was our design to
slved no blood ;" then being inter-
rogated, by Mr. Ferguson's friend,
Mr. sheriff Daniel, Whether he
knew Ferguson? he answered,
" That he did know him, but knew
him to be against any design of
killing the king."
KXECIITION OF SIR THOMAS
ARMSTRONG.
The next sufferer had not so fair
play, because his enemies knew he
would make better use of it. They
had this lion in the toils, and did
not intend to let him loose again to
make sport, lest the hunters them-
selves should come off" ill by it. He
had been all his life a firm servant
and friend to the royal family, in
their exile and afterwards : he had
been in prison for them under
848
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Cromwell, and in danger both of
execution and starving; for all
which they now rewarded him by
an ignominious death.
He had a particular honour and
devotion for the duke of Monmouth,
and forwarded his interest on all
occasions, being a man of as un-
daunted courage as ever England
produced. He was with the duke
formerly in his actions in Flanders,
and .shared there his dangers
and honours. The accusation
against him was, his being con-
cerned in the general plot, and in
that for killing the king.
The particulars pretended against
him, were what lord Howard wit-
nessed in lord Russel's trial, of his
^oing to kill the king when their
first design failed. But of this there
■was only a supposition, though
advanced into a formal accusation,
and aggravated by the attorney-
•general, as the reason why he had
a trial denied him, when HoUoway
had one offered, both of them being
alike outlawed. On which outlaw-
ry sir Thomas was kidnapped in
Holland, brought over hither in
chains, and robbed, by the way,
into the bargain. Being brought
up, and asked what he had to say,
why sentence should not pass upon
him, he pleaded the 6th of Ed. VI.
wherein it is provided. That if a
person outlawed render himself
within a year after the outlawry
pronounced, and traverse his in-
dictment, and shall be acquitted
on his trial, he shall be discharged
of the outlawry. On which he ac-
cordingly then and there made a
formal surrender of himself to the
lord chief justice, and asked the
benefit of the statute, and a fair
trial for his life, the year not being
yet expired. If ever any thing
could appear plain to common
sense, it was his case ; but all the
answer he could get was this, from
the lord chief justice, " We don't
think so ; we are of another opi-
nion." He could not obtain so much
justice as to have counsel allowed
to plead, though the point suffi-
ciently deserved it, and the life of
an old servant of the king's was
concerned in it. Wiien he still
pleaded, That a little while before,
one (meaning Holloway) had the
benefit of a trial offered him, if he
would accept it, and that was all
he now desired ; the lord chief
justice answers, "That was only
the grace and mercy of the king."
The attorney-general adds, " The
king did indulge Hoiluway so far
as to offer him a trial, and his ma-
jesty perhaps might have some
reason for it :" the very reason, no
doubt, which we have already as-
signed for it. " But sir Thomas,"
the attorney goes on, " deserves no
favour, because he was one of the
persons that actually engaged to
po, on the king's hasty coming from
Newmarket, and destroy him by the
way as he came to town ; which
appears upon as full and clear an
evidence, and as positively testi-
fied, as any thing could be, in the
evidence given in of the late horrid
conspiracy." Now we may ask,
who gives this clear and full evi-
dence in the discovery of the con-
spiracy ? Howard's is mere sup-
position, and he is the only persor»
who so much as mentions a syllable
of it. To this sir Thomas answers
in his speech, "That had he come
to his trial, he could have proved
my lord Howard's base reflections
on him to be notoriously false,
there being at least ten gentlemerv,
besides all the ,servants in the
house, who could testify where he
dined that very day."
Still sir Thomas demanded the
benefit of the law, and no more :
to which Jeffreys answered, with
one of his usual barbarous insults
over the miserable, "That he
should have it, by the grace of
God ;" ordering. That execution
be done on Friday next according
to law. And added, "That he
should have the full benefit of the
law:" repeating the jest, lest it
should be lost, three times in one
sentence !
He then proceeded to tell him,
" We are satisfied that according
to law we must award execution
upon this outlawry :" thereupon
Mrs. Mathews, sir Thomas's daugh-
SIR THOMAS ARMSTRONG.
ai<>
ter, said, " My Lord, I liope you
will not murder my father;" for
which, beiiiff brow-beatcij and
checked, she addrd, " (Jod Al-
mighty's judgments light upon
you!"
On the following Friday he was
bronght to the place of execution.
Or. Tennison being with him, and
on his desire, after lie had given
what he had to leave, in a paper, to
the sheriff, prayed a little while with
him. He then prayed by liini-scif ;
and after having thanked Ihe doc-
tor for liis great care and pains
with him, .sulnuitted to the scn-
t(-ncp, and dird more composedly,
and full as rcHrdutcly, as he had
lived. It is ol)servabie, that more
cruelty was exercised on him than
on any who .sull'ered before him, not
only in the manner of his death,
but the exposing his limbs and
body: a fair warning what particu-
lar gratitude a protestant is to ex-
pect for having obliged a true pa-
pisi.
A primitioe Chrhtian flawd aVvi' bii the Ueathm Persecutors.
Another thing worth remembei-
ingis, that whereas in }iolIouay's
case, Jeffreys observed, *' That not
one of all concerned in this con-
spiracy bad dared deny it," abso-
lutely it is so far from being true,
that every one v/ho suffered did
deny it as absolutely as possible.
T ey were tried or sentenced for
conspiring against the) king and
government; that was their plot;
but this they all deny, and ub.-?o-
F()X'.S MARTVUS.
lutely too, and safely might do it ;
0:>r they consulted for it, not con-
spired against it, resolving not to
touch the king's person ; nay, if
possible, not to shed one drop of
bJcod of any other, as Hoiloway
and others say. For the king's
life, bir Thomas says, as well
the lord Russel, " Never had any
man the impudence to pi'opose so
base and barbarous a thing to me."
R lis sol and almost all the others
54
850
say, " They had never any desig:n
against the government." Sir
Thomas says, "As he had never
had a.iv de'si^ii a?;ainst the king's
life, nor the life of any man. so he
never had any design to alter the
monarchy."
As he lived he died, a sincere
protestant, and in the communion of
the church of England, though he
heartily wished he had more strict-
ly lived up to the religion he be-
lieved. And though he had but a
short time, he found himself pre-
pared for death ; and at the place
of execution he conducted him-
self with the courage becoming a
. great man, and with the scriou.';-
nes3 and piety suitable to a good
Christian.
Sheriff" Daniel told bim, he had
leave to say what he pleased, and
should not be interrupted, unless
he uv)braided the government ; sir
Thomas thereupon told him that he
should not say any thing by way of
speech, but delivered him a pa-
per, which he said contained his
mind ; and in which he thus ex-
pressed himself, that he thanked
Almighty God he found himself
prepared for death, his thoughts
set upon another world, and wean-
ed from this ; yet he could not but
give so much of his little time, as
to answer some calumnies, and par-
ticularly what Mr. Attorney accu-
sed him of at the bar.
That he prayed to be allowed a
trial for his life according to the
laws of the land, and urged the
statute of Edward the Sixth, which
was expressly for it ; but it signi-
fied nothing, and it was with an ex-
traordinary roughness condemned,
and made a precedent ; though
HoUoway had it offered him, and
he could not but think all the world
would conclude his case very differ-
ent, or why should the favour of-
fered to another be refused to him?
That Mr. Attorney charged him
with being one of those that were to
kill the king; whereas he took God
to witness, that he never had a
thought to take away the king's
life, and that no man ever had the
impudence to propose so base and
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
barbarous a thing to him ; and that
he never was in any design to alter
the governnient.
That ii" be had been tried, he
could have proved the lord How-
ard's base reflections upon him
to be notoriously false ; he con-
cluded, that he had lived, and now-
died of the reformed religion, a
prote.stant in the communion of the
church of England, and he heartily
wished he had lived more strictly
up to the religion he believed ; that
he had found the great comfort of
the love and mercy of God, in arid
through his blessed Redeemer, in
whom he only trusted, and verily
hoped that he was going to partake
of that fulness of joy which is in^
his presence, the hopes whereof'
infinitely pleased him. He thank- '
ed God he had no repiaiug, but'
cheerfully submitted to the punish-
ment of his sins ; he freely forgave
all the world, even those concerned
in taking away his life, though he
could not buit think his sentence
very hard, be being denied the be-
nefit of the laws of the land.
TRIAL ANI> EXECUTION OF ALDER-
MAN CORNISH.
Although alderman Cornish and
Mr. Bateman suffered after the
duke of Monmouth and his ad-
herents, yet, asthey were sacrificed
under the pretence that they had
been concerned in the same plot as
lord Russel and the others, whose
fate we have just narrated, they
are placed here, that the victims of
this infamous design may be con-
templated at one view-
Mr. Cornish was seized in Oc-
tober, 1685 ; and the Monday af-
ter his commitment, arraigned for
high treason, having no notice
given him till Saturday noon. The
charge against him was for con-
spiring to kill the kifig, and pro-
mising to assist the duke of Mon-
mouth, &c. in their treasonable en-
terprises.
He desired his trial might be de-
ferred, because of the short time
allowed him for preparation; and be-
cause he had an important witness
an hundred and forty miles offhand
ALDERMAN CORNISH.
B51
thdt the king had lef< it fo tUf
ja&ges, whether it should b4 put
otf or no. feat it was denied him ;
the attorney-general telling him,
" He had not deserved so well of
the government as to hav<» his trial
delayed." Tliat was, in plain Eng-
lish, because he had been a pro-
testant sheriff, he should not have
justice.
The witnesses against him were
Rumsey and Goodenough. Rum-
s6y swore, That when he was at the
meeting at Mr. Shepherd's, Mr.
Shepherd being called down,
brought up Mr. Cornish ; and when
he was come in, Ferguson opened
bis bosom, and pulled out a pap6r
iri the nature of a declaration of
grievances, which Ferguson read.
Hind Shepherd held the candle
while it was being read ; that Mr.
Cornish liked it, and said. What
interest he had, he would join with
it; and that it was merely from
compassion that he had not ac-
cused Mr. Cornish before.
Goodeuough srt'ore, Tiiat he talk-
ed with Cornish of the design of
seizing the Tower. Mr. Cornish
said. He would do what good he
could, or to that effect.
ToGoodenough's evidence was op-
posed Mr. Gospright's,who testified
that Mr. Cornish opposed Good-
enough's being made under-sheriff,
saying. That he was an ill man, ob-
noxious to the government, and he
would not trust an hair of his head
with him. And is it then probable
that he would have such discourses
vi-ith him as would endanger head
and all? Mr. Love, Mr. JekyI,
and sir William Tui-riei*, testify to
the sathe pu«rpose.
As to Rumsey's evidence, tlie
perjury is so evident, that it is im-
possible to look into the trial with-
out meeting it. If we compare
what he says on Russel's trial and
on the present, this will be as visible
as the sun. Being asked before,
whether there was any discourse
about a declaration, and how long
he staid; he says, *' he was there
about a quarter of aii hoiir, aurf
that he was not certain whether he
had heard' soioaethidg about 'a de-
claration there, or whether he had
heard Ferguson report aftfcfwards,
Uiat they had then debated it."
But on Cornish's trial hfe had
strangely recovered his memory,
and having had the advantage,
either of recollection, or better in-
struction, remembers that distinct-
ly in October, 1685, which he
could not in July, l(i83, namely,
that " he had been there a quarter
of an hour ;" the time he states in
the lord Russel's trial, but length-
ens it out, and improves it now
sufiicient to allow of Mr. Shep-
herd's going down, bringing Cor-
nish up, Ferguson's pulling out the
declaration,and reading it, and that,
as Shepherd says on Russel's trial,
a long one too, as certainly it must
be, if, as it were sworn, " it con-
tained all the grievaces of the na-
tion," and yet all this still in a
quarter of an hour! thus contra-
dicting himself both aS to time and
matter.
But Shepherd is of such bad cre-
dit, that his evidence is scarce fit to
be taken against himself. He says,
" At one meeting only Mr. Cornish
was at his house to speak to one of
the persons there ; that then he him-
self came up stairs, and went out,
again with Mr. Cornish. That there*
was not one word read, nor any pa-
per seeii, while Mr. Cornish was
therd, and this he Was' positive of,
for Mr. Coi"nish was not oiie of their
company."
Now who should knovV best,
Rumsey what Shepherd did, or he
what he did himself? Could a man
hold the candle while a declaratiorit
was read, as Rumsey swears Shep-
herd did, and yet know nothing of
it, nay, protest the direct contrary?
All that is pretended, to support
Rumsey's evidence, and hinder
Shepherd's from saving the prison-
er, was, that Sheplierd strengtheueti'
Rumsey, and proved Cornish gnilt^'-
of a lie. But if we inquire irttd thfT'
matter, we shall find on^ afe' tr^e a&J
the other.
Cornish oil his trial is said to hava- ,
de-flied his b^ing at the ttieetin^'
and discoursing vrith tHd duke 0?*'
Monmouth ; which' they wo^ldh^3'
S52
ROOK OF MARTYRS.
us believe Shepherd swears he was,
though not a syllable of it appears.
He had been there several times,
Shepherd says, but was not of their
council, knew nothing of their bu-
siness, nor can he be positive whe-
ther it was the duice of Moamouth
he came to speak to that evening.
But supposing in two or three years
time, and on so little recollection,
Cornish's memory had failed him in
that circumstance, what is that to
Shepherd's evidence against the
very root of Rumsey's which hang-
ed the prisoner ]
In spite of all he was found guil-
ty, and condemned, and even that
Christian serenityof mind and coun-
tfcnauce, wherewith it was visible
he bore his sentence, turned to his
reproach by the bench.
He continued in the same excel-
lent temper whilst in Newgate, and
gave the world an admirable in-
stance of the peace vnth which a
Christian can die, even when his
death is what the world considers
ignominious. His carriage and be-
haviour at his leaving Newgate was
as follows :
Coming into the press-yard, and
seeing the halter in the officer's
hand, he said, "Is this for me?"
The officer answered, " Yes." He
replied, " Blessed be God," and
kissed it: and afterwards said," O,"
blessed be God for Newgate! I have
enjoyed God ever since I came
within these walls, and blessed be
God who hath made me fit to die.
I am now going to that God that
will not be mocked, to that God
that will not be imposed upon, to
that God that knows the innocency
of his poor creature." And a little
after he said, " Never did any poor
creature come unto God with great-
er confidence in his mercy, and as-
surance of acceptance with him,
through Jesus Christ, for there is
no other way of coming to God but
by him, to find acceptance with
him : there is no other name given
under heaven whereby we can be
saved, but the name of Jesus."
Then speaking to the officers, he
said, " Labour every one of you to
be lit to die : for I tell you, you are
not fit to die : I was not fit to die
myself before I came hither; but,
oh ! blessed be God ! he hath made
me fit to die, and hath made me
willing to die ! In a few moments
I shall have the fruition of the
blessed Jesus, and that not for a
day, but for ever. I am going to
the kingdom of God, where I shall
enjoy the presence of God the
Father, and of God the Son, and of
God the Holy Spirit, and of all the
holy angels: I am going to the
general assembly of the first-born,
and of the spirits of just men made
perfect : O that God should ever do
so much for me ! O that God should
concern himself so much for poor
creatures, for their salvation, bless-
ed be his name ! for this was the
design of God from all eternity, to
give his only Son to die for poor
miserable sinners." Then the offi-
cers going to tie his hands, he said.
"What! must I be tied then?
Well, a brown thread might have
served the turn ; you need not tie
me at all; I shall not stir from you,
for I thank God I am not afraid to
die." As he was going out, he said,
" Farewell, Newgate : farewell all
my fellow-prisoners here ; the Lord
comfort you, the Lord be with you
all."
Thus much for his behaviour in
the way to his martyrdom. The
place of it was most spitefully and
barbarously ordered, almost before
his own door, and near Guildhall,
to scare any good citizen by his ex-
ample from appearing vigorously
in the discharge of his duty for bis
country's service. If any thing
was wanting in his trial, from the
haste of it, for the clearing his in-
nocence, he sufficiently made it up
in solemn asseverations thereof on
the scaflTold: " God is my witness,"
said he, " the crimes laid to my
charge were falsely and maliciously
sworn against me by the witnesses ;
for I never was at any consultation
or meeting where matters agaioHt
the government were discoursed
of." He added, " J never heard or
read any declaration tending that
way. As for the crimes for which
I suffer, apon the words of a dying;
CHARLES BATEMAN— MR. JOHNSON.
853
twan, I am altogether innocent. I
die, as I have lived, in the commu-
nion of the church of Eng-land, in
whose ordinances I have been often
a partaker, and now feel the bless-
ed effects thereof in these my last
agonies."
He was observed by those who
stood near the sledge, to hav«
solemnly, and scv»>:ral times, aver-
red his absolute innocence of any
design against the government, and
particularly that for which he died.
His quarters were set up on
Guildhall, in terrorem, and for the
same reason, no doubt, before men-
tioned, for which he was executed
so near it.
TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF MR.
CHARLES BATEMAN.
The last' who suffered for this
pretended plot was Mr. Bateman,
a surgeon, a man of good sense,
courage, and generous temper, of
considerable repute and practice in
his calling ; a great lover and vin-
dicator of the liberties of his coun-
try, and of more interest than most
persons in his station of life. He
was sworn against by Rouse, Lee,
and Richard Goodenough, upon the
old stories of seizing the Tower,
city, and Savoy. Had he been
able to defend himself, he would,
no doubt, have covered his accusers
with infamy, and have shown his
own innocence ; but being kept
close prisoner in Newgate, in a
dark and lonesome dungeon, with
little or no company, he being a free
jolly man, and used formerly to con-
versation and diversion, soon grew
deeply melancholy ; and when he
came on his trial, appeared little
less than perfectly distracted ; on
which the court very kindly gave his
son liberty to make his defence ; the
first instance of that nature ; and
even here their kindness w;is very
equivocal, since he himself might,
had he been in his senses, have re-
membered and pleaded many
things more, which would have in-
validated their evidence against
him. But had not the mistaken
piety of his son undertaken his de-
fence, certainly even they could
never have been such monsters as
to have tried one in his condition.
Yet had the evidence which his sou
brought forward been allowed its
due weight, he must certainly have
been acquitted. For as for Lee,
one Baker swore, " He had been
practised upon by him in the year,
1683, and would have had him in-
sinuate himself into Batenian's com-
pany, and discourse about state
affairs to trepan him, for which ser-
vice he should be aniply rewarded."
It was further urged, that three
years had elapsed between the pre-
tended commission of treason and
the present prosecution; and also
that the evidence now produced
was insufficient to convict him, even
of misprision, much less of the ca-
pita! crime. However,he wasfound
guilty; and just before his execu-
tion very much recovered himself,
dying as much like a Christian, and
with as great presence of mind, as
any of the former suflerers.
SUFFERINGS OF THU REV.
MR. JOHNSON.
Much about the same time, the
pious, reverend, and learned Mr.
Johnson was severely punished, for
the heinous crimes of being my lord
Russel's chaplain, writing the fa-
mous book called " Julian the
Apostate," and endeavouring to
persuade the nation, not to let them-
selves be made slaves and papists,
when so many others were doing
their part to bring them to it. And
it is a question whether any man iu
the world, except Lis friend the
reverend Dr. Burnet, did more ser-
vice with his pen, or more couduced
to the happy revolution, both
among the army, and in other
places. For these good services
he was accused, imprisoned, tried,
and condemned to be divested of
his canonical habit, and to be
whipped from Aldgate to Newgate,
and from Newgale to Tyburn;
which was performed, and which
he underwent with courage and
constancy above a man, and '-f^e a
Christian and a martyr, f*^ was
afterwards impriso'-^'^ . '^ the
king's bench, till *"«• coming of the
!;reat delive-' of the nation se^
him at lih-i^Y-
S54
IJOOK OF MA-KTYRS.
AN ACCOUNT OV THfc. INSURllKC-
TION, DEFEAT, AND EXECUTION
OF THE DUKE OV MONMOUTH,
THE EARL OF AUOYI.E, AND THEIB
FOLLOWERS.
The duke of York hav jnji, ascended
the English throne by tiie title of
James If. soon began to manifest his
tyrannical intentions against both re-
ligion and liberty. He seemed in-
clined to place himself and his go-
vernment entirely in the hands of
the Jesuits ; and such was his zeal
for the Roman catholic religion,
that Pope Innocent XI. to whom he
had sent lord Castlemaine as am-
bassador, cautioned him not to be
too hasty. Although, on his acces-
sion, he had iu his speech to the
privy council disclaimed all arbi-
trary principles, and promised to
maintain the established govern-
ment of the nation both in church
and state, he soon evinced his insin-
cerity, la a sort of triumph, he
produced some papers of his
brother Charles II. by which it ap-
peared that he had died a Roman
catljolic ; and in contempt of the
feelings of the people, oja tlie first
Sunday of his reign, he went pub-
licly to mass. The duke of Nor-
folk, who carried t!ie sword of state,
stopt at the door of the chapel.
"My lord," said the king, "your
father would have gone fur-
ther."— " Your majesty's father,"
replied the spirited nobleman,
" would not have gone so far."
While James was proceeding
thus, and indulging himself in the
prospect of subverting the establish-
ed religion, the duke of Monmouth,
who, on the death of lord Russel,
had gone over to Flanders, trusting
to the affectionate regard he had
always enjoyed among the protes-
tants, whose cause he had ever es-
poused, formed the design of bring-
ing about a revolation. To the im-
»>^ediate execution of this rash and
unhb^Qy enterprise, which his own
judgment ie(j hij^ to wish deferred,
he was cluetij instigated by the ac-
tive spirit of tn. cg^.l of Argyle.
Having prepared a scj-,adrou of six
vessels, badly manned, hm very ill
supplied, they divided, and with
three each, sailed for the places of
their destination : Monmouth land-
ed at Lyme, in Dorsetshire, on the
11th of June 1685, with 150 men,
and marching thence to Taunton,
his army immediately increased to
COOO ; besides which, he was obliged
daily to dismiss great numbers for
w ant of arms.
In the mean while, the earl of
Argyle had landed in Argyleshire,
where he found the militia prepared
to oppose him. But being imme-
diately joined by his brave vassals
and faithful partisans, he penetrat-
ed into the western counties, hop-
ing to be joined by the disaffected
covenanters. But his little squa-
dron being captured, and his brave
followers having lost their baggage
in a morass in Renfrewshire, every
hope was extinguished, and they
were necessitated to disperse fov
immediate preservation.
The unfortunate nobleman as-
sumed a disguise, but he was soon
taken by two peasants, and con-
ducted to Edinburgh, where he was
executed, without a trial, on an
unjust sentence which had been
formerly pronounced on him. At
his death he discovered all that he-
roic firmness which he had for-
merly manifested in his life, together
with a great degree of piety. " Job
tells us," said he,' " that man,
that is born of a woman, is of few
days and full of trouble ; and I am
a clear instance of it. I know afflic-
tions spring not out of the dust ;
they are not only foretold, but pro-
mised to Christians ; and they are
not only tolerable but desirable.
We ought to have a deep reverence
and fear of God's displeasure, but
withal, a firm hope and dependence
on him for a blessed issue, in com-
pliance with his will ; for God
chastens his own to refine, and not
to ruin them. We are neither to
despise, nor to faint under afflic-
tions. I freely forgive allwhohave
been the cause of my being brought
to this place ; and I entreat all peo-
ple to forgive me wherein I have
offended, and pray with me, that
Ihc mo cifuiGodi would saactily i^vy
DUKE OF MONJVIOUIH.
855
present eud, and for Christ's sake
pardon all iny sins, and receive me
to his eternal glory."
The fatal news of the defeat of
this nobleman and his followers no
sooner reached the duke of Mon-
mouth than he sunk into despon-
dency. He now began to see the te-
merity of his undertaking, and en-
voured to provide for his safety and
that of his army. He therefore be-
gan to retreat till he re-entered
Bridgewater, the royal army being
in his rear. Here he ascended a
tower, from whence viewing the
army of lord Feversham, his hopes
again revived, while he meditated
an attack. He accordingly made
the most skilful arrangements, but
unfortunately committing an impor-
tant post to lord Grey, that dastard-
ly soldier betrayed him, and, not-
withstanding the courage of his un-
disciplined troops, who repulsed the
veteranforcesof theking, and drove
them from the field, a want of am-
munition prevented them from pur-
suing their advantages, the royal
troops rallied, dispersed their un-
fortunate adversaries, and slew
about 1500 of them in the battle and
pursuit.
Monmouth, seeing the conflict hope-
less, galloped off the field, and con-
tinued his fiight for twenty miles,
until his horse t;\wk under him,
when the unfortunate prince, almost
as exhausted as the animal, wan-
dered on foot for a few miles fur-
ther, and then sunk down, overcome
with hunger and fatigue. He was
shortly afterwards discovered, lying
in a ditch, exhausted, and almost
senseless. He burst into tears
when seized by his enemies, and
being still anxious to preserve his
life, for the sake of his wife and
children, wrote very submissively
to James, conjuring him to spare
the issue of a brother who had al-
ways shown himself firmly attached
to his interest. The king finding
him thus depressed, admitted him
into his presence, with the hope of
extorting from him a discovery of
his accomplices. But Monmouth,
however desirous of life, scorned to
purchase it at the price of so much
infamy. Finding all efforts to ex-
cite compassion in the breast of the
inexorable James fruitless, he pre-
pared himself for death with a spirit
becoming his rank and character ;
and on the 15th of July, was brought
to the scaffold, amidst the tears and
groans of the people. Previously
to his death, he said, that he re-
pented of his sins, and was more
particularly concerned for the blood
that had been spilt on his aocoiuU.
"Instead," said he, "of being ac-
counted factious and rcbclliou?, the
very opposing of popery and arbi-
trary power will sufficiently apolo-
gize for me. I have lived, and now
die in this opinion, that God will
work a deliverance for his people.
I heaitily forgive all who have
wronged me, even those who have
been instrumental to my fall, ear-
nestly praying for their souls. I
hope that king James will shew
himself to be ofhis brother's blood,
and extcjid his u.ercy to my chil-
dren, they being not capable to act,
and, therefore, not conscious of
any offence againstthe government."
He conjured the executioner to
spare him the second blow ; but the
man, whose heart was unlit for his
olHce, struck him feebly, on which
the duke, gently turning himself
round, cast a look of tender re
proach upon him, and then again
meekly submitted his head to the
axe; the executioner struck him
again and again to no purpose, and
then threw aside the axe, declaring
that he was incapable of complet-
ing the bloody task. The slieriff.
however, obliged him to renew the
attempt, and by two blows more
the head was severed from the body.
That ambition had a share in
moving both Monmouth and Ar-
gle to that step, v/hich ended in
their death, caimot be denied : but
among their partisans, numbers
were doubtless actuated by purer
motives, even the love of the cause
of truth ; and though we cannot
but lament that mistaken zeal,
which led them to assume the sword,
in order to advance the glory of
Him, whose weapon.^ are not car-
nal, but spiritual, we must not re-
8jG
BOOK OF MAUTYKS.
fuse to enrol tlieirnanieswithtIio.se
of the martyrs, as they suflered in
the same cause, and with the same
heroic constancy.
The victory thus obtained by the
kiiipj in the commencement of his
rei<;n, would naturally, had it been
iirinas^ed with prudence, have
tended much to increase his power
and authority. But, by reason of
the cruelty with which it was pro-
secuted, and of the temerity v/ith
A\Iiich it afterwards inspired him, it
was a principal cause of his sudden
ruin and downfall.
Such arbitrary principles had
tiie court instilled into all its ser-
vants, that Feversham, immediately
after the victory, hanged above
twenty prisoners, and was pro-
ceeding in his executions, when
the bishop of Bath and Wells,
warned him, that these unhappy
men were now by law entitled to
a trial, and that their execution
would be deemed a real murder.
This remonstrance, however, did
not stop the savage nature of
colonel Kirke, a soldier of fortune,
who had long served at Tangiers,
and had contracted, from his inter-
course with the Moors, an inhuma-
nity less known in European and
in free countries. At liis first entry
into Bridgewater he hanged nine-
teen prisoners, without the least
inquiry into the merits of their
cause. As if to make sport with
death, he ordered a certain number
to be executed, while he and his
company should drink the king's
health, or the queen's, or that of
chief justice Jelireys. Observing
their feet to quiver in the agonies
of death, he cried, that he would
give them music to their dancing ;
and he immediately commanded
the drums to beat, and the trumpets
to sound. By way of experiment
he ordered one man to be hung up
three times, questioning him at
each interval whether he repented
of his crime. But the man obsti-
nataly asserting, that, notwith-
standing the past, he still would
willingly engage in the same cause,
Kirke ordered him to be hung in
chains. One story, commonly
told of him, is memorable for the
treachery, as well as barbarity,
which attended it. A young maid
pleaded for the life of her brother,
and Hung herself at Kirke's feet,
armed with all the charms which
beauty and innocence, bathed in
tears, could bestow upon her. The
tyrajit was inllaniedwith desire, not
softened into love or clemency.
He promised to grant her request,
provided that she, in her turn,
would be equally compliant to
him. The maid yielded to the
conditions : but, after she had
passed the night with him, the
wanton savage, next morning,
showed her, from the window, her
brother, the darling object for
whom she had sacrificed her virtue,
hanging on a gibbet, which he had
secretly ordered to be there erected
for the execution. Rag^e, and de-
spair, and indignation, took posses-
sion of her mind, and deprived her
for ever of her senses. All the
inhabitants of that country, inno-
cent as well as guilty, were exposed
to the ravages of this barbarian.
The soldiery were let loose to live
at free quarters ; and his own re-
giment, instructed by his example,
and encouraged by his exhorta-
tions, distinguished themselves in
a particular manner by their out-
rag-es. By way of pleasantry, he
used to call them his lambs; an
appellation which was long remem-
bered, with horror, in the west of
England.
The violent Jeffreys succeeded
after some interval ; and shewed
the people, that the rigours of law
might equal, if not exceed, the
ravages of military tyranny. This
man, who wantoned in cruelty, had
already given a specimen of his
character in many trials where he
presided ; and he now set out with
a sa\age joy, as to a full harvest of
death and destruction. He began
at Dorchester : and thirty rebels
being- arraigned, he exhorted them,
but in vain, to save him, by their
free confession, the trouble of try-
ing them : and when twenty-nine
were found guilty, he ordered
(hem, as an additional puni'^hnicnt
Mils, GAUNT— LADY LISLE.
857
of Ureir disobedience, to be led to
immediate execution.
Most of the other prisoners,
terrified with this example, pleaded
gfuiity ; and no less than two hun-
tlred and ninet^'-two received sen-
tence at Dorchester. Of these,
cigthy were executed. Exeter was
the next sta^e of iiis cruelty : two
hundred and forty-three were there
tried, of wh(jm a groat number were
condemned and executed. He also
opened his coiumissioii at Taunton
and Wells, and every where car-
ried consternation along with him.
The juries were so struck with his
menaces, that they gave their ver-
dict with precipitation ; and many
innocent persons, it is said, were
involved with the guilty. And, on
the whole, besides those who were
butchered by the military com-
manders, two hundred and fifty-one
are computed to have fallen by the
hand of justice. The whole country
was strewed with the heads and
limbs of traitors. Every village
almost beheld the dead carcase of
a wretched inhabitant. And all
the rig-ours of justice, unabated by
any appearance of clemency, were
fully displayed to the people by the
inhuman .Jeffreys.
Of all the executions during this
dismal period, the most remarkable
were those of Mrs. Gaunt and
Lady Lisle, who had been accused
of harbouring traitors. Mrs. Gaunt
was an anabaptist, noted for her
beneficence, which she extended
to persons of all professions and
persuasions. One of the rebels
knowing her humane disposition,
had recourse to her in his distress,
and was concealed by her. Hear-
ing of the proclamation, which
offered an indemnity and rewards
to such as discovered criminals, he
betrayed his benefactress, and bore
evidence against her. He received
a pardon, as a recompence for his
treachery ; she was burned alive
for her charity, on the 23d of Octo-
ber, 1685.
Lady Lisle was widow of one of
the rejiicides, who had enjoyed
great favour and authority under
f TOinweli, who, having fled, after
the restoration, to Lauzanne in
Swisserlandjwas there assassinated
by three Irish ruffians, who hoped
to make their fortune by this piece
of service. His widow was now
prosecuted, for harbouring two
rebels, the day after the battle of
Sedgeraoorc ; and Jefiereys pushed
on the trial with an unrelenting
violence. In vain did the aged
prisoner plead, tluit tlicsc criminals
had been put into no proclamation;
had been convicted ijy no verdict ;
nor could any man l)c denominated
a traitor, till the sentence of some
legal court was passed upon him :
that it appeared not, by any proof,
that she was so much as acquainted
with the guilt of the persons, or
had heard of their joining the re-
bellion of Monmouth : that though
she might be obnoxious, on account
of her family, it was well known,
that her heart was ever loyal, and
that no person in England had shed
more tears for that tragical event,
in which her husband had unfor-
tunately borne too great a share:
and that the same principles, which
she herself had ever embraced, she
had carefully instilled into her son,
and had, at that very time, sent
him to fight against those rebels,
whom she was now accused of
harbouring. Though these argu-
ments did not move Jeffreys, they
had influence on the jury. Twice
they seemed inclined to bring in a
favourable verdict : they were as
often sent back with menaces and
reproaches, and at last were eon-
strained to give sentence against
the prisoner. Notwithstanding all
applications for pardon, the cruel
sentence was executed at Win-
chester, when she made the fol-
lowing speech : —
" Gentlemen, friends, and neigh-
bours, it may be expected that I
should say something at my death,
and in order thereunto I shall ac-
quaint you, that my birth and
education were both near this
place, and that my parents in-
structed me in the fear of God,
and I now die of the reformed
protestant religion ; believing that
if ever popery should return ijito
this nation, it would be a very
«&B
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
/
Sreat and severe judgment ; that I
ie in expectation of the pardon of
all my sins, and of acceptance
with God the Father, by the im-
puted righteousness of Jesus
Christ, he being the end of the law
for righteousness to every one that
believes. I thank God through
Jesus Christ, that I do depart
under the blood of sprinkling,
•which speaketh better things than
that of Abel ; God having made
this chastisement an ordinance to
toy soul. I did once as little ex-
pect to come to this place on this
occasion, as any person in this
place or nation ; therefore let all
learn not to bo high-minded, but
fear; the lord is a sovereign, and
will take what way he sees best to
glorify himself in and by his poor
creatures ; and I do humbly desire
to submit to his will, praying to
him that I may possess my soul in
patience. The crime that was laid
to my charge, was for entertaining
a nonconformist minister and others
in my house : the said minister
being sworn to have been in the
late duke of Monmouth's army ;
but I have been told, that if I had
denied them, it would not at all
have affected me. I have no ex-
cuse but surprise and fear, which
I believe my jury must make use
of to excuse their verdict to the
world. I have been also told, that
the court did use to be of counsel
for the prisoner ; but instead of
advice, I had evidence against me
from thence; which, though it were
only by hear-say, might possibly
affect my jury ; my defence being
bat such as might be expected from
a weak woman ; but such as it was,
I did not hear it repeated again
to the jury ; which, as I have been
informed, is usual in such cases.
However, 1 forgive all the world,
and therein all those that have
done me wrong ; and in particular
I forgive colonel Penruddock, al-
though he told me, that he could
have taken these men before they
came^ to my house. And I do
likewise forgive him, who desired
to be .aken away from the grand
jury to tile petty jury, that he
might be the more nearly concerned
in my death. As to what may b®
objected in reference to my con-
viction, that I gave it under my
hand, that I had discoursed with
Nelthorp ; that could be no evi-
dence against me, being after my
conviction and sentence : I do ac-
knowledge his majesty's favour in
revoking my sentence : I pray God
to preserve him, that he may long
reign in mercy, as well as justice,
and that he may reign in peace ;
and that the protestant religion
may flourish under him. T also
return thanks to God and the reve-
rend clergy that assisted me in my
imprisonment."
The king said, that he had given
Jelfreys a promise not to pardon
her : an excuse which could serve
only to aggravate the blame against
himself.
We shall now give the particulars
of such of the trials, or rather ju-
dicial murders, as had any thing
remarkable in them.
Benjamin and William Hew-
LING were the only sons of virtuous
and respectable parents, who had
liberally educated them, and in-
structed them in the practical
duties of life by their own exam-
ple. Mr. Benjamin Hewling had
the command of a troop of horse
in the duke of Monmouth's army
in Holland ; the youngest was a
lieutenant of foot, and returned
from Hollaud with the duke. Ben-
jamin, besides signalizing himself
in several skirmishes, was sent to
Minehead, in Somersetshire, with a
detachment of his own troops and
others, to bring cannon to the army
at the very instant that the duke
engaged the king's forces at Sedge-
moore, and arrived too late to turn
the fortune of the day. Being
thereupon compelled to disperse
his troops, he, with his brother,
escaped from the field, and em-
barked on board a small vessel for
the Continent ; but, unfortunately,
they were driven back by a con-
trary wind, and with much peril
regained the shore.
They had no alternative (the
country at that time being filled
with soldiers) hut to surrender
BENJAMIN AND WILLIAM HEWLING.
$69
themselves to a gentleman whose
house was near; whence they were
sent, on the twelfth of July 1685, to
Exeter gaol. On the 27th of July
they were put on board the Swan
frigate to be brought to London,
and thence to Newgate. Here they
were separated from each other,
and no intercession of their nearest
relations could procure access to
them for some time. After three
weeks confiviement here, they were
ordered to the West for trial, and
so removed to Dorchester; and after
four days more, Benjamin was or-
dered to Taunton, being on the
sixth of September. William was
tried andfound guilty at Dorchester,
and condemned to die at Lyme,
■where he was accordingly executed
on the 12th.
The conduct of both, whilst on
board the Swan, and on their re-
turn from Loudon to Dorchester,
was such as interested every one
in their behalf. As a specimen it
may be observed, that just as
William .was going to Lyme, in
order to his execution, he wrote
these few lines to a friend, being
hardly suflered to stay so long :
" I am going to launch into
eternity, and I hope and trust into
the arms of my blessed Redeemer,
to whom I commit you and all my
dear relations. My duty to my
dear mother, and love to all my
sisters, and the rest of my friends.
" William Hevvling."
As they passed through the town
of Dorchester to Lyme, multitudes
of people beheld them, with great
lamentations, admiring his de-
portment at his parting with his
sister.
On the road between Lyme and
Dorchester, his discourse was ex-
ceedingly spiritual, taking occasion
from every thing to speak of the
glory he and his fellow-prisoners
were going to. Looking out on the
country as they passed, be said,
•' This is a glorious creation, but
what then is the paradise of God
to which we are going ? It is bat
a few hours, and we shall be there,
and for ever with the Lord."
At Lyme, just before they went
to die, reading John xiv. 18. he
said to one of his fellow-sufferers,
" Here is a sweet promise for us;
I will not leave you comfortless,
I will come unto you; Christ will
be with us to the last."
To another who asked him how
he did now, he said, " Very well,
he blessed God." And further
asking him, if he could look death
in the face with comfort now it
approached so near; he said " Yes,
I bless God I can, with great com*
fort."
Afterwards he prayed for about
three quarters of an hour with the
greatest fervency, exceedingly
blessing God for Jesus Christ,
adoring the riches of his grace in
him, in all the glorious fruits of it
towards him, praying for the peace
of the church of God, and of these
nations in particular, all with such
eminent assistance of the Spirit of
God, as convinced, astonished, and
melted into pity the hearts of all
present, even the most malicious
adversaries, forcing tears and ex-
pressions of pity and admiration
from them.
When he was just going out of
the world, with a joyful counte-
nance, he said, " Oh ! now my joy
and comfort is, that I have a Christ
to g-o to," and so sweetly resigned
his spirit to Christ.
An ofScer who had shown so
malicious a spirit as to call the
prisoners " devils," when he was
guarding them down, was now so
convinced, that he afterwards said,
" he was never so affected as by
Hewling's cheerful carriage and
fervent prayer, such, as he believed,
was never heard, especially frona
one so young ; adding, " I believe,
had the lord chief justice beea
there, he would not have let bioi
die."
The sheriff having given his body
to be buried, although it was
brought from the place of execu-
tion without any notice given, yet
many inhabitants of the town, to
the number of two hundred or
more, came to accompany it ; and
several young womeu of the best
families in the town laid him in his
S60
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
grave in Lyme cliurch-yard, on the
thirteenth of September, 1685.
Mr. Benjamin Hewling rejoiced
greatly to receive the news of his
brother's having died with so much
confidence in the mercy of the
Almighty, and expressed his satis-
faction to this etfect, " We have no
cause to fear death, if the presence
of God be with us ; there is no
evil in it, the sting being taken
away ; it is nothing but our ig-
norance of the glory that the saints
pass into by death, which makes it
appear dark for ourselves or rela-
tions ; if we trust in Christ, what
is this world that we should desire
an abode in it?" He further said,
*' God having some time before
struck his heart (when he thought
of the hazard of his life) to some
serious sense of his past life, and
the great consequences of death
and eternity, shewing him, that
they were the only happy persons
•who had secured an eternal state
of felicity ; the folly and madness
of the ways of sin, and his own
thraldom therein, with his utter
inability to deliver himself; also
the necessity of Christ for salva-
tion ; it was not without terror and
amazement for some time, that he
could bear the sight of unpardoned
sin, with eternity before him. But
God wonderfully opened to him the
riches of his free grace in Jesus
Christ for poor sinners to flee to,
enabling them to look alone to a
crucified Christ for salvation : this
iblessed Avork was in some measure
carried on upon his soul, under all
his business and hurry in the army,
but never sprung forth so fully and
sweetly till his close confinement
"m Newgate." There he saw Christ
and all spiritual objects more
dearly, and embraced them more
strongly ; there he experienced the
ilessedness of a reconciled slate,
he excellency of the ways of holi-
tess, the delightfulness of commu-
nion with God, which remained
ivith very deep and apparent im-
pressions on his soul, which he fre-
quently expressed with admiiation
iOf the grace of God towards him.
He said, " What an amazing
consideration is the suffering of
Christ for sin, to bring us to God '•
His suffering from wicked men was
exceeding great : but, alas ! what
was that to the dolour of his soul,
under the infinite wrath of God 1
This mystery of grace and love is
enough to swallow up our thoughts
to all eternity."
As to his own death, he would
often say, " I see no reason to
expect any other ; I know God is
infinitely able to deliver, and I am
sure will do it, if it be for his glory
and my good ; in which, I bless
God, 1 am fully satisfied."
Speaking of the disappointment
of their expectations in the work
they had undertaken, he said,
"■ With reference to the glory of
God, the prosperity of the gospel,
and the delivery of the people of
God, we have great cause to lament
it ; but for that outward prosperity
that would have accompanied it, it
is but of small moment in itself; as
it could not satisfy, so neither
could it be abiding ; for at length
death would have put an end to it
all :" also adding, " Nay, perhaps
we might have been so foolish as
to have been taken with that part
of it, to the neglect of our eternal
concerns ; and then, I am sure, our
present circumstances are incom-
parably better."
In his conversation he particularly
valued and delighted in those per-
sons in whom he saw most holiness
shining; he also expressed great
pity to the souls of others, saying,
" That the remembrance of our
former vanity may well cause com-
passion to others in that state."
And he was frequently prompting
others to seriousness, telling them,
" Death and eternity are such
weighty concerns, that they de-
serve the utmost attention of our
minds ; for the way to receive
death cheerfully is to prepare for
it seriously ; and if God should
please to spare our lives, surely we
have the same reason to be serious,
and spend our remaining days in
his fear and service."
He also took great tare that the
BENJAMIN AND WILLIAM HEWLING.
S6I
worship of God, which they were
in a capacity of maintaining there,
might be duly performed, as read-
ing, praying, and singing of psalms,
in which he evidently took great
delight.
For three or four days before
their deaths, when there was a
general report that no more would
be executed; he said, "I do not
know what God hath done beyond
our expectations ; if he doth pro-
long my life, I am sure it is all
his own, and by his grace I will
wholly devote it to him."
But on the 29th of September,
about ten or eleven at night, the
poor prisoners found the deceitful-
ness of this report, they being then
told they must die the next morn-
ing, which was very unexpected,
as to the suddenness of it ; but
herein God glorified his power,
grace, and faithfulness, in giving
them suitable support and comfort
by his blessed presence ; indeed
Hewling appeared to be not at all
disturbed, saying, " Though men
design to surprise, God doth and
will perform his word, to be a very
present help in trouble,"
The next morning his cheerful-
ness and comfort were much in-
creased, and he waited for the
sheriff with the greatest sweetness
and serenity of mind ; saying,
" Now the will of God is deter-
mined, to whom I have referred it,
and he hath chosen most certainly
that which is best,"
Afterwards witli a smiling coun-
tenance he discoursed of the glory
of heaven, remarking with much
delight the third, fourth, and fifth
verses of the 22d chapter of the
Revelations, " And there shall be
no more curse ; but the throne of
God, and of the Lamb, shall be in
it, and his servants shall serve him,
and they shall see his face, and his
names shall be in their foreheads,
and there shall be no night there,
and they shall need no candle nor
light of the sun, and they shall
reign for ever and ever." Then
he said, " Oh, what a happy state
is this ! shall we be loth to go to
enjoy this V Then he desired to
be read to him, 2 Cor. v. " For we
know that if our earthly house of
this tabernacle were dissolved, we
have a building of God, a house
not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens," to the tenth or
eleventh verses. In all, his com-
forts still increasing, he expressed
his sweet hopes and good assu-
rance of his interest in this glorious
inlieritance ; and being now going
to the possession of it, seeing so
much of this happy change, he
said, " Death was more desirable
than life ; he had rather die than
live any longer here."
As to the manner of his death,
he said, " When I have considered
others under these circumstances,
I have thought it very dreadful ;
but now God hath called me to it,
I bless God I have quite other
apprehensions of it. I can now
cheerfully embrace it as an easy
passage to glory: and though death
separates from the enjoyments of
each other here, it will be but for a
very short time, and then we shall
meet with such enjoyments as now
Ave cannot conceive, and for ever
rejoice in each other's happiness."
Then reading the Scriptures and
musing within himself, he intimated
the great comfort God conveyed to
his soul in it; saying, " O, what
an invaluable treasure is this
blessed word of God ! in all con-
ditions here is a store of strong
consolation. One desiring his bible,
he said, " No, this shall be my
companion to the last moment of
my life." Thus praying together,
reading, meditating, and convers-
ing of heavenly things, the prisoners
waited for the sheriff, who, when
he came, void of all pity or civility,
hurried them away, scarce suffering
them to take leave of their friends.
But notwithstanding this, and the
doleful mourning of all about them,
the joyfulness of Hewling's coun-
tenance was increased. Thus he
left his prison, and thus he appeared
on the sledge, where he sat about
half an hour, before the officers
coald force the horses to draw, at
which they were greatly enraged;
there being no visible obstruction
iiOOK OF MARTYRS.
fi62
from \<^eight or way. Bat at last
the mayor and sheriff hauled them
forward themselves, Balaam like
driving the horses.
When they came to the place of
execution, which was surrounded
with spectators, many that waited
their coming with great sorrow,
said, that when they saw Hewling
and the others come with such
cheerfulness and joy, and evidence
of the presence of God with them,
it made death appear with another
aspect.
They first embraced each other
with the greatest afl'ection ; then
two of the elder persons praying
audibly, the others joined with
great seriousness. Then Hewling
desired leave of the sheriff to pray
particularly, but he would not
grant it, only asked him if he
would pray for the king? He
answered, " I pray for all men."
He then requested they might sing
a psalm ; the sheriff told him, " It
must be with the ropes about their
necks ;" which they cheerfully ac-
cepted, and sung with such heavenly
joy and sweetness, that many pre-
sent said, " It both broke and re-
joiced their hearts."
Thus in the experience of the
delightfulness of praising God on
earth, he willingly closed his eyes
on a vain world, to pass to that
eternal employment, September 30,
1685.
All persons present were ex-
ceedingly affected and amazed.
Some officers that had before in-
sultingly said, " Surely these per-
sons have no thoughts of death, but
will find themselves surprised by
it," afterwards acknowledged that
" They now saw he and they had
something extraordinary within,
that carried tliem through with
such joy." Others of them said,
that " They were convinced of their
happiness, that they would be glad
to change conditions with them."
Some of the most malicious
persons in the place, from whom
nothing but railing was expected,
said, (as they were carried to
their grave in Taunton church,
voluntarily accompanied by most of
the inhabitants of the towu) iMi
" These persons had left a suffioiefat
evidence, that they were now glo-
rified saints ih heaven."
Mr. Benjamin Hewling, about
two hours before his death, wrote
the following letter to his mother,
which shewed the great composure
of his mind.
Taunton, Septemher 30, 1685.
Honoured Mother,
That news which I know you have
a great while feared, and Ave ex-
pected, I must now acquaint you
with, that notwithstanding the hopes
you gave in your two last letters,
warrants are come down for my ex-
ecution, and within these few hours
I expect it to be performed. Bless-
ed be the Almighty God, that gives
comfort and support in such a day ;
how ought we to magnify his holy
name for all his mercies, that wheft
we were running in a course of sin,
he should stop us in full career, and
shew us that Christ whom we pierc-
ed, and out of his free grace enable
us to look upon him with an eye of
faith, believing him able to save to
the utmost all such as come to him.
Oh, admirable, long-suffering pa-
tience of God, that when we were
dishonouring his name, he did not
take that time to bring honour to
himself by our destruction ! But
he delighted not in the death of a
sinner, but had rather he should
turn to him and live ; and he has
many ways of bringing his own to
himself. Blessed be his holy name,
that through affliction he has taught
my heart in some measure to be
conformable to his will, which
worketh patience, and patience
worketh experience, and experi-
ence hope, which maketh not
ashamed. I bless God I am not
ashamed of the cause for which I
lay down my life ; and as I have en-
gaged in it, and sought for it, so
now I am going to seal it with my
blood. The Lord carry on the same
cause which hath been long on foot;
and though we die in it, and for it,
I question not but in his own good
time he will raise up other instru-
ments more worthy to carry it on to
M«. BATTISCOMB.
Mi
the glory of Lis uanie and the ad-
vancement of his church and peo-
ple.
Honoured mother, I know there
has been nothing left undone by
yon, or my friends, for the saving
of my life : for which I return many
hearty acknowledgments to your-
self and them all ; and it is my dy-
ing request to you and them to
pardon all ondutifulness and un-
kindness in every relation. Pray
give my duty to my grandfather
and grandmother, service to my
uncles and aunts, and my dear love
to all my sisters ; to every relation
and friend a particular recommen-
dation. Pray tell them all how
precious an interest in Christ is
when we come to die, and advise
them never to rest in a Christless
estate. For if we are his, it is no
matter what the world do unto us ;
they can but kill the body, and
blessed be God the soul is out of
their reach, for I question not but
their malice wishes the damnation
of that as well as the destruction
of the body; which has too evi-
dently appeared by their deceitful
flattering promises. I commit you
all to the care and protection of
God, who has promised to be a
father to the fatherless, and a hus-
band to the widow, and to supply
the want of every relation. The
Lord God of heaven be your com-
fort under those sorrows, and your
refuge from those miseries, we may
easily foresee coming upon poor
England, and the poor distressed
people of God in it. The Lord
carry you through this vale of tears
with a resigning, submissive spirit,
and at last bring you to himself in
glory ; where I question not but
you will meet your dyino- son,
Benjamin Hewling.
mu. christopher battiscomb.
This was another young gentle-
man of a good family and estate
in Dorsetshire. He had studied
some time at the Temple, and hav-
ing business in the country about
the time of lord Russel's trial, he
was seized, on suspicion of being
concerned in the same plot of which
his lordship was accused, and con-
fined in the county gaol at Dor-
chester, where he behaved himself
with so much prudence, winning'
sweetness, and innocent pleasantry
of temper, as endeared him not
only to his keepers and fellow-
prisoners, but to persons of the
best quality in that town, who visit-
ed him in great numbers. How-
ever, after he had been confined
some time, it being found impossi-
ble to prove any thing against him,
he was set at liberty. When tha
duke of Monmouth landed, he ap-
peared with him, and served him
with equal faith and valour, till the
rout at Sedgeraoorc, when he fled
with the rest, and escaping into
Devonshire, was there seized, and
brought to Dorchester, to his fbr-
mer place of confinement.
Mr. Battiscorab behaved himself
there the second time in the same
manner as he did at the first, though
now he seemed more thoughtful
and in earnest than before, as know-
ing nothing was to be expect-
ed but speedy death; though his
courage never drooped, but was
still the same, if it did not rather
increase with his danger. At his
trial Jeffreys railed at him with so
much eagerness and barbarity, that
he was obsened almost to foam
upon the bench. He was so angry
with him, because he was a lawyer,
and could have been contented all
such as he should be hanged up
without any trial ; and inde-ed it
would have made but little difi"er-
ance in the result. In spite, how-
ever, of his railings, Battiscomb
was as undaunted at the bar, as in
the field, or at his execution. How
he demeaned himself in prison be-
fore his death, we learn from the
following account, written by his
fiiends. One circumstance, not
mentioned therein, must not be
oniitted. Several young ladies in
the town went to JeJTreys to inter-
cede for his life, but the barbarous
judge repulsed them, in so brutish
a manner as nobody with one spark
of humanity would have been guilty
of, and in a manner even too un-
civil to be mentioned.
«64
BOOK OF iMARTYRS.
" Mr. Battiscomb was obsei veillo
be ahvajs serious and cheerful,
ready to entertain spiritual dis-
course, manifesting afiection to
God's people and his ordinances ;
he seemed to be in a very calm in-
difference to life or death, refer-
Tine: himself to God to determine it,
expressing; his ^rcat satisfaction at
some opportunities of escape that
were slipt. sayini?. That truly he
sometimes thought the cause was
too good to flee from suffering iu it,
though he would use all lawful
means for his life ; but the provi-
dence of God having prevented this,
he was sure it was best for him, for,
he said, he blessed God he could
look into eternity with comfort.
He said, with respect to his rela-
tions and friends, to whom his death
would be afflictive, that he was will-
ing to live, if God saw good ; but
for his own part, he thought death
much more desirable. He said, I
have enjoyed enough of this world,
but I never found any thing but
vanity in it, no rest or satisfaction.
God, who is an inhnite spiritual
being, is the only suitable object
for the soul of man, which is spiri-
tual in its nature, and too large to
be made happy by all that this world
can afford, which is but sensual.
Therefore, methinks, I see no rea-
son why I should be unwilling to
leave it by death, since our happi-
ness can never be perfected till then,
till we leave this body, where vye
are so continually clogged with sin
and vanity, frivolous and foolish
trifles. Death iu itself is indeed
terrible, and natural courage is too
low to encounter it ; nothing but
an interest in Christ can be our
comfort in it, he said, which comfort
I hope I have; intimating much
advantage to his soul by his for-
mer imprisonment.
" When he went from Dorchester
to Lyme, after he had received the
news of his death the next day, he
was in the same serious cheerful-
ness, declaring still the same ap-
prehension of'the desirableness of
death, and the great supporis of
bis mind under the thoughts of so
sRddenly passing through it, alone
from the hope of the security of his
interest in Christ ; taking leave of
his friends M'ith this farewell,
Though we part here, we shall meet
in heaven. Passing by his estate,
goiug- to Lyme, he said, Farewell ,
temporal inheritance. I am now
going to my heavenly, eternal one.
At Lyme, the morning that he died,
it appeared that he had the same
supports from God, meeting death
with the same cheerfulness; and
after he had prayed a while to him-
self, without any appearance of re-
luctancy, yielded up his spirit,
September 12, 1685."
MR. WILLIAM JEXKVN.
This gentleman was the only son
of his father, who, having been con-
fined in Newgate, died there in a
short time, which very much irritat-
ed the iilial piety of his son, and
disposed him tojoin in any attempt
against the government, for the
purpose of revenging what he con-
sidered as the murder of his parent.
He expressed his discontent so loud-
ly as to alarm the jealousy of the
government, and he was according-
ly apprehended, and confined in
Tlchester gaol, where he lay till the
duke of Monmouth came and re-
leased the prisoners. Jenl^yn im-
mediately joined his army, with
which he continued till its total do-
feat, after which he was taken in
his attempt to escape, and v,as tried
and found guilty at Dorchester.
While in prison, he conducted
himself with the utmost firmness
and cheerfulness ; and to a friend
discoursing with him about his par-
don, and telling him the doubtful-
ness of obtaining ^, he replied,
" Well, death is the worst they
can do, and I bless God, that will
not surprise me, for I hope my
great work is done." At Taunton,
being advised to govern the airiness
of his temper, and being told, it
made people apt to censure him,
as inconsiderate of his condition,
he answered, "Truly, that is so
much my natural temper that I
cannot tell how to alter it; but I
bless God I have, and do think se-
riously of mv eternal concerns. I
BENJAMIN^HEWLTNG.
865
do not allow myself to be vain, but
I find cause to be cheerful, for my
peace is made with God, through
Jesus Christ my Lord ; this is my
only o^round of comfort and cheer-
fulness, the security of my interest
in Christ : for 1 expect nothiuj? but
death, and without this I am sure
death would be most dreadful: but
having tiie good hope of this, I can-
not be melancholy."
When he heard of the triumphant
death of those that suflered at
Lyme, he said, " This is a good en-
couragement to depend upon God,"
Then, speaking about the mangling
of their bodies, he said, '* Well, the
resurrection will restore all with
great advantage ; the fifteenth
chapter of the Corinthians is com-,
fort enough for all believers." Dis-
coursing much of the certainty and
felicity of the resurrection at another
time, he said, " I will (as I think
I ought) use all lawful means for the
saving of my life, and t'len if God
please to forgive me my sins, I hope
I shall as cheerfully embrace
death." Upon the design of at-
tempting an escape, he said, " We
use this means for the preserving
of our lives, but if God is not with
us, we shall not effect it ; it is our
business first to apply to him for
direction and success, if he sees
good, with resigning our lives to
him, and then his will be done."
After the failure of the plan, and
•when there was no prospect of any
other opportunity, he spake much
of the admirableness of God's pro-
vidence in those things that seem
most against us, bringing the great-
est good out of them ; " for," said
he, "we can see but a little way ;
God only is wise in his disposal of
us ; if we were left to choose for
ourselves, we should choose our
own misery,^' Afterwards, dis-
coursing of the vanity and unsatis-
factoriness of all things in this
world, he said, " It is so in the en-
joyment ; we never find our expec-
tations answered by any thing in it,
and when death comes it puts an
end to all things we have been pur-
suing here ; learning and know-
FOX'S MARTVRS.
ledge (which arc tlu) best thiug-s in
this world) will then avail nothing ;
nothing but an interest in Christ is
then of any worth." On reading to
his fellow-prisoners, Jer. xlii. 12,
" I will shev/ mercy unto you, that
he may have mercy upon you, and
cause you to return to your own
land;" he said, "Yes, we shall,
but not in this world, I am per-
suaded."
September the 29th, at night,
after he heard he must dio the
next morning, he was exceedingly
composed and cheerful, express-
ing his satisfaction in the v/ill of
God: the next morning he was
still more spiritual and cheerful,
discovering a very sweet serenity
of mind in all he said or did:
whilst he was waiting for the slie-
riff', reading the Scriptures, medi-
tating and conversing with those
about him of divine matters,
amongst other things he said, " I
have heard much of t!ie glory of
heaven, but I am now going to
behold it, and understand what it
is." Being desired to disguise
himself to attempt an escape, he
said, " No, I cannot tell how to
disturb myself about it, and me-
thinks it is not my business, now I
have other things to take up my
thoughts ; if God saw good to de-
liver me, he would open some
other door; but seeing he has not,
it is more for the honour of his
name that we should die, and so
be it." One saying to him that
most of the apostles died violent
deaths, he replied, " Nay, a
greater than the apostles, our
Lord himself died, not only a
shameful, but a painful death."
He further said, " This manner of
death hath been the most terrible
thing in the world to my thoughts,
but I bless Godi I am now neither
afraid nor ashamed to die. The
parting with my friends, and theif
grief for me, is my greatest difli-
culty; but it will be for a very
short time, and we shall nteet
again in endless joys, where my
dear father is already entered ;
him shall I presently joyfully
55
866
meet." Then nuising; with hini-
selfa while, he with an extraordi-
nary seriousness sung two verses
of one of Herbert's divine poems.
He then read tlie .5:id of Isaiah,
and said. He had heard many
blessed sermons from that chapter,
especially from the (3th verse,
" All we like sheep have gone
astray, we have tnrue<l every one
to his own way, but the Lord hath
lain on him the iniquities of us
all;" seeming to intimate some
impression made on his soul irom
them; but was interrupted, so
that he only said, *' Christ is all!"
AVhen the sheritl' came, he liad the
same cheerfulness and serenity of
mind in taking leave of his friends,
and on the sledge, which seemed
to increase to the last; joining in
prayer, and isi singing a psalm
with great appearance of comfort
and joy in his countenance, inso-
much that some of his enemies
(that had before censured his
cheerfulness as thoughtlessness of
his danger, and therefore expected
to see him much altered) now
professed they were greatly asto-
nished, to see so young u man (for
he was not more than 22 years of
age) leave the world, and go
through death with so much firm-
ness.
MR. MATTHEW BRAGG.
Mr. Bragg was a gentleman,
descended from an ancient and
good family ; he was an attorney,
and returning home from business,
was met by a party of horse be-
longing to the duke of Monmouth,
who were going to search the
house of a Roman Catholic for
arras, two or three miles from the
place where they met him, and re-
quired him to go with them, and
shew them the way ; he desired to
be excused, telling them, " It was
none of his business." But his ex-
cuses signified nothing ; they forced
him amongst them, and arriving at
the house, a party immediately en-
tered and searched it; but Mr.
Bragg never dismounted. Being
thus satisfied, they took him along
with them to Chard, where the
BOOK • 01^ Ivl A HT Y RS.
duke of Monmouth then was.
Being there, he was much tam-
pered with to engage in the insur-
rection, but he refused it; and the
next morning made haste to quit
the town, not seeing the duke at
all; calling for his hor.-je, he was
told that it was seized for the
duke's service. So then he took
his cane and gloves, and walked
to his own house (which was about
five or six miles distant), and was
no more concerned in the affair.
After the duke's defeat at
Sedgemoor, some person procured
a warrant from a justice of peace
for Mr. Bragg, who was appre-
liended, and entered into a recog-
nizance to appear at the next as-
sizes ; the magistrate accounting
the matter but trivial.
At Dorchester he appeared in
court to discharge his bail, on
which he was committed, and the
next day being arraigned, with
twenty-nine more, pleaded not
guilty, but they were all, except
one, found guilty, under the di-
rections of the inhuman Jeffreys,
who was particularly incensed
against Mr. Bragg', and often said,
" If any lawyer or parson came
under his inspection, they should
not escape." The evidence
against Mr. Bragg was the Roman
Catholic, whose house had been
searched, and a woman of ill
fame, to whom the lord chief jus-
tice was wonderfully kind; but
the witnesses which he brought
forward to prove his innocence,
though they were more than twen-
ty in number, and among the
most respectable persons in the
county, were entirely disregarded
by the jury, who, from ignorance,
prejudice, and fear, were mere
tools^ in the hand of the lord chief
justice. Being thus found guilty,
sentence was presently pronounc-
ed, and execution awarded, not-
withstanding all the interest that
was made for him.
Thus being condemned on Sa-
turday, and ordered to be executed
on Monday, he spent the little re-
sidue of his time very devoutly,
and in a manner becoming a good
Mil. SMITH.
867
Christian, and a true protestant of
the church of Euf^hmd. Ho was
frequently visited by a worthy di-
vine of tlie established chincli,
who spent much time with him,
and was highly satislied with his
pious and resis;iied bciiaviour,
which occasioned him to remark,
that " he could not in the least
doubt but this violent passaj!;e out
of life, would put him into the
fruition of eternal happiness."
He wislied and desired a little
longer time thoroughly to repent
his sins, and make himself more
.sensible of, and fit to receive the
inheritance prepared for those that
continue in well doing to the end;
but this being denied, he resigned
iiiraself to die with cheerfulness
and courage.
When he came to the place of
execution, being, as he said, pre-
pared for death, he behaved him-
self very gravely and devoutly.
When he was on the ladder, being
asked, " Whether he was not
sorry for his being concerned in
the rebellion?" He replied,
*' That he knew of none that he
was guilty of;" and prayed ihem
not to trouble him; adding, "He
was not the first that was mar-
tyred; he was so much a Chris-
tian as to forgive his enemies."
And after some private devotions
he was translated, as we have
every reason to believe, from
earth to heaven. The only favour
shewn by Jeflreys, and for which
he took care to be well rewarded,
was, to give his body to his friends,
in order to his interment amongst
his ancestors.
MR. SMITH, OF CHARDSTOCK.
Another eminent person that
suffered with Mr. Bragg, at the
same time and place, was one Mr.
Smith, who was constable of
Chardstock, and having some mo-
ney in his hands belonging to the
militia, which came to the know-
ledge of some of the duke's
friends, they obliged him to deliver
it to them; for this he was in-
dicted for high-treason, in assist-
ing the duke of Moniflouth, to
which he pleaded not guilty. The
witnesses against him were the
same with those that had been
against Mr. Bragg. And \yhen
Smith told the court and the jury,
what little credit ought to be given
to such perjured wretches, the
loi-d chief justice thundered at
him, saying, " Tliou villain, me-
thinks i see thee already '\ith a
halter about thy neck; thou im-
pudent rebel, to challenge these
evidences that are for the king!"
To which the prisoner replied,
" My lord, I now see which way
I am going, and right or wrong I
must die ; but this I comfort my-
self with, that your lordship can
only destroy my body; it is out of
your power to touch my soul.
God forgive your rashness; praj',
my lord, know it is not a small
matter you are about; the blood of
a man is more precious than the
whole world." He was then
stopped from saying any more.
The witnesses being heard, a
strict charge was given to the jury-
concerning him ; and, as was to
be expected, they brought him in
guilty; so that he and those who
were tried with him, received sen-
tence together, and were ordered
to be executed on the Monday
following: but by particular di-
rections from Jeffreys, he was to
suffer first. The day for his execu
tion being come, Mr. Smith, with a
courage undaunted, was brought to
the place, where being ordered to
prepare for death, he spoke as
follows:
Christian Friends,
I am now, as you see, launching
into eternity : so that it may be ex-
pected I should speak something
before I leave this miserable world,
and pass through those suff'erings.
which are dreadful to flesh and
blood : which indeed shall be but
little, because I long to be before a
just Judge, where I must give an
account, not only for the occasion
of my sufferings now. but for sins
long unrepented of, which indeed
have brought me to this dismal
place and shameful death. And
868
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
truly, dear countrymen, Laving
ransacked my soul, I cannot find
my small concern with the duke of
Monmouth doth deserve this lieavy
judoHient on me: but I know, as I
"said before, it is for my sins long
unrcpented of. I die in charity with
all men ; I desire of all you to bear
me witness, I die a true professor of
the church of England; beseeching
the Lord still to stand up in the de-
fence of it. God forgive my pas-
sionate judge, and cruel and hasty
jury ; God forgive them, they know
not what they have done. God bless
thekint;; andthoug-hhisjudgeshave
no mercy on me, I wish he may
find mercy when he staudeth most
in need of it : make him, O Lord,
a nursing father to the church; let
mercy fiow abundantly from him, if
it be thy will, to those poor prison-
ers to be hereafter tried ; and. Lord,
if it be thy holy will, stop this issue
of Christian blood, and let my guilt-
less blood be the last spilt on this
account. Gentlemen all, farewell,
farewell all the things of the world,"
After singing some few verses of
a psalm, and putting up some pri-
vate ejaculations, he said, "O
Lord, into thy hands I commend
my spirit," and so submitted to the
executioner, September 7, 1G85.
MR. JOSEPH SPEED, OF CULLITON.
This person suffered at the same
time and place as Bragg and
Smith. Ashe came near the place
of execution, he seeing a country-
man and friend of his, called to him,
and said, " I am glad to see you
here now, because I am not known
in these parts :" being answered
by bis friend, " I am sorry to see
you in this condition :" he replied,
" It is the best day I ever saw ; I
thank God I have not led my life as
unchristian-like as many have done,
having since the age of sixteen had
the checks of conscience on me,
which made me to avoid many gross
and grievous sins ; my course of life
hath been well known to you, yet I
cannot justify myself; all men err.
I have not been the least of sinners,
therefore cannot excuse myself;
but since my confinement I have re-
ceived so great a comfort, in some
assurance of the pardon of my sins,
that I can now sa}', I am willing to
die, to be dissolved, and to be with
Christ, and say to death. Where is
thy sting ? And to the grave.
Where is thy victory ?"
Being asked by some rude sol-
diers, whether he was not sorry for
the rebellion he was found guilty
of? He courageously replied, "If
you call it a rebellion, I assure you
I had no sinister ends in being
concerned ; for my whole design in
taking up arms under the duke of
Monmouth, was to fight for the
protestant religion, which my own
conscience dictated to me, and
which the said duke declared for,
and had, I think, a lawful call and
warrant for so doing ; and I do not
question, if I have committed any
sin in it, but that it is pardoned:
pray, Mr. Sheriff, let me be trou-
bled no more in answering of ques-
tions, but give me leave to prepare
myself (those few minutes I have
left) for another world, and go to
my Jesus, who is ready to receive
me :" then calling to his friend,
who stood very near him, he said,
" My dear friend, you know I have
a dear wife and children, who will
find me wanting, being somewhat
encumbered in the world ; let me
desire you, as a dying man, to see
that she be not abused ; and as for
my poor children, I hope the Father
of heaven will take care of them,
and give thera grace to be dutiful
to their distressed mother ; and so,
with my dying love to all my
friends, when you see them, I take
leave of you, and them, and all the
world, desiring your christian pray-
ers for me to the last moment ;"
then repeating some sentences of
scripture, and praying very fer-
vently, he said, " I thank God I
have satisfaction ; I am ready and
willing to sufier shame for his
name :" and so pouring- forth some
private ejaculations, and lifting up
his hands, the executioner did his
ofiice. The soldiers then present
said, "They never before were so
taken with a dying man's speech ;"
and his courage and Christian-like
SUFFERERS AT BRIDPORT AND LYME.
869
resolution caused many persons
who had formerly been violent
against the prisoners, to repent of
their tyranny tov.ards tliem.
ACCOUNT OF THOSE WHO SUF-
FERED AT BRIDPOUT AND LYME,
At Bridport twelve persons were
executed, of whom the principal
■was Mr. John Sprage of Lyme,
a man more fit to die, than he that
condemned hira was fit to live: he
was a zealous Christian, and a man
that in a manner lived in heaven
while on earth ; he was but of an
ordinary estate in this world ; but
his piety and charity were exten-
sive, and have no doubt secuicd
him a place in those heavenly man-
sions where earthly rank is dis-
regarded. He was apprehended
near Salisbury, and brought to Dor-
chester, where the writer of this
account saw him several times, and
was conversant with hira before his
trial ; he carried himself very mo-
derately to all ; some of divers prin-
ciples in matters of religion, he
continually prayed with, advising
and instructing them in those holy
duties which are necessary to sal-
vation. Being asked, how he could
endure those hardships he had un-
dergone since his being taken?
he said, ' If this be all, it is ^lot so
much.' But, my friend, if you were
to take a journey in those ways you
were not acquainted with, you
would (I hope) desire advice from
those that had formerly used those
ways, or lived near by them 1 —
' Yes,' said he : ' and the ways of
affliction which I have lately travel-
led in, I had advice many a time
from a minister, who hath often told
his congregation of the trouble-
someness of the road, and of the dif-
ficulty of getting through ; and hath
given me, and hundreds of others,
to understand the pits and stones in
the way, and how to avoid them ; he
has been a man used to these Eoads
many years: I have taken his ad-
vice ; I am got thus far on comfort-
ably, and I trust shall do so to the
end ; 1 am not afraid to fight a duel
with death, if so it must be ; now I
thank God I can truly say, O death.
where is thy sting ? And, O grave,
where is thy victory?'
Two or three days after their sen-
tence, the twelve ])risoners were
drawn to execution, but were very
rudely and opprobriously dealt with,
to the shame of those that then had
the charge over them ; the rigour
unto them was more like Turks
than Christians. But to conclude ;
being come to the place of execu-
tion, Sprage prayed very devoutly
with them all, but by the rudeness
of the guards, tiiere could be no
complete copy taken of wliat he
said. All of Ihcm died very coura-
geously, especially this stout Chris-
tian champion, who spoke to them
in these words, (looking on the
soldiers) saying, "Little do you
think that this very body of mine,
M'hich you are now come to see cut to
pieces, will one day rise up in judg-
ment against you, and be your ac-
cuser, for your delight in spilling of
Christian blood : the heathens have
far more mercy ! O, it is sad, when
England must out-strip infidels and
pagans ! But pray take notice, do
not think that I am not in charity
with you : 1 am so far, that I for-
give you and all tlie world ; and do
desire the God of Mercies to for-
give you, and open your hearts,
and turn you from darkness to light,
and from the power of Satan to our
Lord Jesus Christ ; and so fare-
well., I am going out of the power
of you all ; I have no dependence
but upon my blessed Redeemer, to
whom I comirit my dear wife and
children, and all the world."
The next place was Lyme, where
many persons, of note suffered, par-
ticularly Colonel Holmes, who
was the first of those executed there
near the place where they landed
with the duke of Monmouth. These
prisoners were brought to the place
with some difficulty ; for the horses
that were first put into the sledge
would not stir, which obliged the
officers to get others, who, when
they were put into the sledge, broke
it in pieces,so thai the prisoners were
at last obliged to go on foot to the
place of execution ; where being
come, the colonel sat down with an
870
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
aspect altogether voUl of fear, and
began to speak to tlie spectators to
this purpose, " that he would give
them au account of his first under-
taking in the design, which was
long before in London ; for there
he agreed to stand by, and assist
the duke of Monmouth, when op-
portunity offered ; in order to which,
he went to Holland with him, and
continued until this expedition, in
which God had thought fit to frus-
trate his and other good men's ex-
pectations : he believed the pro-
testaut religion, was bleeding and
in a step towards extirpation, and
therefore he, with these his
brethren that were to suffer with
him, and thousands more, had ad-
ventured their lives and their all to
save it: but God Almighty had not
appointed them to be the instru-
ments in so glorious a work ; yet
notwithstanding he did verily be-
lieve, and doubt not, but that God
would make use of others, that
should meet with better success."
After having ended his prayer,
he took occasion to speak to
his suffering brethren, taking a
solemn leave of them, encouraging
them to hold out to the end, and not
to waver, observing, " this being a
glorious sun-shining day, I doubt
not, though our breakfast be sharp
and bitter, it will prepare us, and
make us meet for a comfortable sup-
per, with our God and Saviour,
where all sin and sorrow shall be
wiped away," so embracing each
of them, and kissing them, he told
the sheriff, "You see I am imper-
fect, having only one arm ; I shall
want assistance to help me upon
this tragical stage ;" which was
presently done, and he, with eleven
others, was immediately put to
death.
AN ACCOUNT OF THOSE liXECUTED
AT SHERBORNE, AXMINSTER, AND
HONITON.
At Sherborne were executed
twelve, who all died courageously,
especially one Mr. Glisson, of
Yeovil, in the county of Somerset ;
his deportment and carriage at the
place of execution, were such as
gave great satisfaction to his
ifriends, and confusion to his ene-
mies.
John Savage, and Richard
Hall, of Culliton, in the county of
Devon, suffered at the same time
and place. After they had with
much earnestness recommended
their souls to the all-wise God by
prayer, they with much content
and satisfaction submitted them-
selves to the executioner.
John Sprague, and William
Clegg, of Culliton, in the county of
Devon, were condemned at Exeter,
and brought to Sherborne to be ex-
ecuted. Both of them behaved
with becoming fervour and devo-
tion ; and recommending their own
souls to God, and their relatives to
his protection, resigned their bodies
to be treated according to their
sentence.
At Axminster a person was
executed, named Rose ; he was a
gunner, who landed with the duke
of Monmouth ; he had a great re-
solution, and was not at all startled
with the fear of death. He spent
the short time allowed him in pri-
vate prayer, because there was to
be an execution at Honiton, at
which the same officers had to at-
tend. At Honiton, four persons
were executed, one of which was a
surgeon, named Port, who behaved
himself with so much Christian cou-
rage, that all the spectators were
astonished, he being but young,
(about twenty j'ears of age,) his
prayers fervent, his expressions so
pithy, and so becoming a Christian
of greater age, that he excited pity
and compassion in all present.
A rude fellow, just before he was
to be executed, called for a bottle
of wine, and began drinking the
king's health to one of the guard,
which Port perceiving, "Poor soul,"
said he, "your cup seeraeth to be
sweet to you, and you think mine is
bitter; which indeed is so to flesh
and blood, but yet I have that as-
surance of the fruition of a future
state, that I doubt not but this bit-
ter potion will be sweetened with
the loving kindness of my dearest
Saviour, and that I shall be trau-
EXECUTIONS AT AXMINSTER, &c. &c.
871
slated into that state, where is ful-
ness of joy and pleasure for ever-
more."
Mr. Evan.s, a minister, who suf-
fered with him, had, during^ the
whole time of his imprisonment, be-
haved himself with such devotion
and strictness, as became a Chris-
tian ; he spent much of his time in
preaching and praying to his fellow
prisoners, exhorting them to hold
out to the end; and he strengthened
his precepts by his example, cou-
rageously surrendering his life to
the malice of his enemies, and
coi^mending his soul to the mercy
of his Maker.
MR. HAMLING, MR. CATCHETT, CAPT.
MADDERS, AND CAPT. KIDD.
Mr. Hamling was formerly an
inhabitant of Taunton, but of late
years had lived two or three miles
from thence. On hearing of the duke
of Monmouth being in the town,
he came to speak with his son, and
advised him not at all to concern
himself, but to submit to the will of
God in all things. Having
thus advised his son, he returned
home: and two days after came
again to Taunton, on a market day,
with his wife, to buy provisions for
his family, and returned to his
house again. And he came no
more to the town while the duke
was there.
Being arraigned at Taunton, he
pleaded not guilty, but was con-
demned on the evidence of two pro-
fligate villains, encouraged by Jef-
freys ; and though the prisoner had
many to prove his good character
and innocence, this did not avail ;
the jury found him guilty, with
two more, who were immediately
sentenced, and next morning exe-
cuted, as examples to others. This
man behaved himself very worthily
at thefplace of execution, and to the
last declared his offence to be no
more than is above mentioned.
One Mr. Catchett was executed
with him ; the crime alleged against
him was, that being a constable of
the hundred, he was surprised by
a party of the duke's array, and
.shewn a warrant to bring in provi-
sions and other necessaries for the
use of the troops, which if he did
not obey, he was threatened to have
his house burnt, &c. so that he was
obliged to do what he did for his
own preservation, and that of his
family : but this availed him nothing
with the inhuman Jefi'reys ; he was
found guilty, and executed at the
same time and place as Hamling.
Captain Madders, at the time
of the duke's landing, was a con-
stable at Crewkerne, in the county
of Somerset, and so diligent and ac-
tive for the king in his office, that
when two gentlemen of Lyme came
there, and brought the news of the
duke's landing, desiring him to fur-
nish them with horses to ride post
to acquaint his majesty therewith,
he immediately secured horses for
them, the town being generally
otherwise bent, and assisted them
as far as the most loyal, in those
times, could do ; wfeich was repre-
sented to the lord chief justice, in
expectation thereby to save his life.
But all was in vain; he must die,
because he was, and had the cha-
racter of an honest man, and a
good protestant. Being brought to
the place of execution, he behaved
himself with great zeal and ferven-
cy ; and lifting up his hands and
eyes, vrouid often say, " Lord,
make me so willing- and ready to
the last!"
As soon as Captain Madders was
turned otf, Captain Kiud prepared
to follow, and called to the guards
and other persons present, " Do
you see this?" (pointing up to the
eleven who v/ere hanged before
him) " Do you think this is not
dreadful to nie, that eleven of
twelve of us, that but a few hours
hence came down together, are
dead and in eternity? And I am
just going to follow them, and shall
immediately be in the same condi-
tion." A person replied, " It must
be dreadful to flesh and blood."
On which Kidd continued, " Well,
gentlemen, I will assure you, I am
so far concerned, that mathinks I
begrudge their good foitune, that
872
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
thejT should bo so long- before me In
Miss and liappiness ; but I will make
haste to loUow." Then taking- his
leave of the persons present, he
prayed a short time very devoutly,
and apparently vvilh great joy and
comfort ; and the executioner did
his ollicc.
EXECUTION OF DK. TEMPLE, AND
OTHERS.
Dr. Temple was one -vvho landed
with the duke, and was his chief
physician and surgeon ; he had
formerly lived in Nottingham, but
goinjjj to Holland, he became ac-
quainted v.ith the duke of Mon-
mouth ; and the following- speech,
made by him immediately previous
to his execution, will explain his
share in the insurrection : —
" Christian friends, and dear
countrymen,
" I have somewhat to say, and
not very much, before I depart from
you, and shall be seen no more.
And,
" First, As to my engag-ement
with the duke of Monmouth.
"Secondly, How far I was con-
cerned: and,
" Thirdly, I shall leave all of you
to be judges in matter of fact.
" First, As a dying man I now
declare, that when I entered myself
with the duke of Monmouth, to be
his surgeon, it was on no other ac-
count but to serve him in the West
Indies ; where I knew no other de-
sign whatsoever, but to possess
himself of some of those islands,
until I had been at sea two days,
wherein one privately told me, we
were absolutely bound for England,
and I should take it from him it
was true : it much surprised me,
but knowing no way to avoid it, or
to get on siiore, though it was at
that time contrary to my inclina-
tions, if I could have avoided it, I
would not let others see that I had
that dissatisfaction within me.
After my landing at Lyme, I knew
it was never the nearer to attempt
my escape, the country being so
beset; on the other hand, if the
duke of Monmouth did win the day,
I might have raised my fortunes as
high as I could expect : these were
the arguments that llesh and blood
did create in my breast for self-pre-
servation. While 1 was with the
said duke, I did him as much ser-
vice as I could, and faithfully ; after
it pleased God to disperse ttie army
under his command, I endeavoured
to secure myself, but by Providence
was taken at Honitou, from thence
comoiitted to Exeter, and after re-
moved to Dorchester, where T re-
ceived my sentence, and am now,
as you see, just going to execution.
I am in charity with all men. Lord
have mercy upon me, give me
strength to go through these pains,
and give me full assurance now
at these my last moments : come,
Lord Jesus, come quickly."
Samuel Roeins, of Charmouth,
in Dorsetshire, was executed, or
rather murdered, at Warham.
He was a fisherman, and happen-
ing to be out at sea fishing before
Lyme, on the day the duke came
to land, he was commanded on
board one of the duke's ships, he
not knowing who they were, and his
fish were purchased of him ; after-
wards some persons toldhim " that
was the duke of Monmouth,"
(pointing at him), tuid that he was
just going to land. Robins desired
to go on shore, which was refused,
and he was told, that as soon
as the duke was landed he should
have his liberty ; he accordingly
came on shore after the duke, and
was never after with him, or ever
took up arms under him. When
he came to the place of execution,
he very cheerfully declared his in-
nocence to the spectators, as he
had also done on his trial, and so,
praying- very devoutly for some
time, he was executed.
Mr. Chaules Speak, ofLondon,
a gentleman of good extraction,
was executed at llminster, fin So-
mersetshire, where his family had
long resided ; and his case was
likewise extremely hard. He hap-
pened to be at llminster at the time
of the duke being- there, which
was the only crime he was guilty
of; but this was suificient for Jef-
PARRAT, HOLWAY, AND MATTHEWS.
873
freys and his bloodhounds ; he was
accordin^:ly condemned, and, not-
withstandincr his youth, he acted
the part of an old Christian soldier
at his death, preparing himself to
uuderoo those pains with cheerful-
ness, saying- very often, they were
nothing: to his deserts from God Al-
mighty ; " but as for what I am ac-
cused of, and sentenced for, T hope
you will believe I am not so guilty
as my judge and accusers have en-
deavoured to make me ; if it had
pleased God, I should have been
willing to have lived some time
longer; but God's time being come,
I am williu!;, I will be contented to
drink this bitter cup off."
When he was brought to the
place of execution, the crowd was
very great, and he was so much be-
loved, that on every side the inha-
bitants were weeping and bewail-
ing his hard fate. He prayed very
fervently for an hour, then sung a
psalm, and so was translated to
heaven, there to sing- everlasting
praises and hallelujahs ! His father
and mother, it might be imagined,
had sutlered sufficiently in the loss
of so excellent a son ; but the ma-
lice of their adversaries ended not
here ; and although there was not a
shadow of proof that they had been
in the slightest degree concerned in
the insurrection, they were fined in
the sum of £12,000, the payment of
which was rigorously exacted.
Mr. Parrat, who was executed
at Taunton, was a Londoner, and a
brewer. When he came to the
place of execution, he seemed al-
most unconcerned at death. After
some lime he began to deliver him-
self in a low voice to the people,
and after rising by degrees, he
seemed more like a minister in the
pulpit preaching devoutly, than a
prisoner just going' to execution ;
beholding the surrounding people
iu tears, he desired them not to be
faint-hearted because of their fall,
and not to think that there were no
hopes remaining. He said, "he
verily believed God would yet work
out deliverance for them, and that
the time they were in the greatest
extremity, that would be God's op-
portunity to save them. Put your
whole trust, confidence, and de-
pendence on the Lord," said he,
" and he will never leave you, nor
forsake you."
EXECUTION OF JOHN HOLWAY,
AT WAKHAM.
John Holwav lived in Lyme,
where the duke landed, and took
up arras, and remained under his
command until the king's pro-
clamation was issued, " That all
who would lay down their arms be-
fore some justice of peace, in four
days after, should have his majes-
ty's pardon." He accordingly sur-
rendered himself, but being one day
after the prescribed time, the lord
chief justice passed sentence of
death on him. Before his trial he
thought himself almost out of dan-
ger; notwithstanding which he re-
ceived his sentence with much cou-
rage and resolution, and by the
exhortations of one Mr. Tiller,
who was to suffer with him, was
brought to that settled frame of
mind, which is suitable for one in
that condition.
At the place of execution, he
said not much, but that he thought
his and other men's blood would
be revenged one time or another,
and said, " Forgive me, oh Lord !
have mercy on my poor soul, par-
don all my sins," and the like ;
and so the executioner performed
his task.
EXECUTION OF MR. MATTHEWS.
Mr. Matthews, another of these
sufferers, was much concerned oa
the morning appointed for his exe-
cution, before he died, to see his
wife weep, and be in such grief
for him, which drew tears from
his eyes; and taking her in his
arms, he said, " My dear, prithee
do not disturb me at this time, bat
endeavour to submit to the will of
God ; and although thy husband is
going from thee, yet I trust God
will be all and all unto thee ; sure,
my dear, you will make my pas-
sage into eternity more trouble-
some than otherwise, if you thus
lament and take on for me ; 1 am
fi74
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
very sensible of thy tender love
towards me, but would have you
consider, that this separation will
be so much for my advantage, as
your loss cannot parallel. I thank
God I am willing to die, and to be
with my .Testis: be satisfied, the
will of God must be done ; thy will
be done, O God, in earth as it is
in heaven." Then embracing her,
he took his last farewell of her,
and prepared to go to the place of
execution, which having reached,
he with a very modest, sober, and
composed frame of spirit stood
while he saw several executed be-
fore him ; his turn being then come,
he spoke as follows :
'* Dear Countrymen,
" I suppose we are all of one
kingdom and nation, and I hope
protestants. O, T wonder we
should be so cruel and blood-thirsty
one towards another! I have heard
it said heretofore, that England
could never be ruined but by her-
self, which now I fear is doing.
O Lord, have mercy on poor Eng-
land, turn the hearts of the inhabi-
tants thereof, cause them to love
one another, and to forget one
another's infirmities. Have mercy,
O Lord, on me : give me strength
and patience to fulfil thy will, com-
fort my dear and sorrowful wife,
be a husband unto her, stand by
her in the greatest trouble and
affliction, let her depend upon thy
providence ; be merciful to all men,
preserve this nation from Popery,
find out yet a way for its deliver-
ance, if it be thy good will, and
give all men hearts to be truly
thankful ; comfort my fellow-suf-
ferers that are immediately to fol-
low, give them strength and com-
fort unto the end ; I forgive all the
world, even those that have been
the immediate hasteners of my
death: I am in charity with all
men. And now, blessed Lord
Jesus, into thy hands I commend
my spirit."
He then devoutly repeated the
Lord's prayer, ascended the ladder,
and desired the executioner not to
be harsh with him, who answered,
'* No," and said, " I pray, master,
forgive me :" to which Matthews
replied, " I do with all my whole
heart, and I pray God forgive thee ;
but I advise thee to leave off this
bloody trade." The executioner
said, " I am forced to do what I
do, it is against my mind ;" and so
he performed his office.
EXECUTION Of MR. ROGER SATCHEL,
AND MR. LANCASTER.
At the time of the duke's land-
ing at Lyme, Mr. Satchel lived at
Culliton, about five miles west of
that town, and as he was a great
admirer of Monmouth, and was of
a generous and heroic spirit, he
no sooner heard the news of the
duke's being landed, but he set
himself to work to serve him, de-
siring all he knew to join with him,
and was one of the first that went
to him to Lyme, and remained
with him to the end. After the
rout, travelling to and fro to secure
himself, he was taken at last at
Chard by three moss-troopers, not
a part of the regular army, but
fellows who made it their business
to ruin their neighbours.
He was lodged in the gaol, car-
ried to IJchester, and at the assizes
at Dorchester took his trial, and
received sentence of death with
the rest. Great application was
made to save his life, but .Jeffreys
was deaf to entreaty, and ordered
him to be executed at Weymouth.
After sentence, two of his friends
came to him, and told him, " There
was no hope." He answered,
" My hope is in the Lord." After
which he spent most of his time
before execution in prayer and me-
ditation, and conferring on spiritual
subjects with many pious persons.
The fatal morning being come,
he prepared himself, and all the
way to the scaffold he was very
devout. Being come to the place,
there was a minister, who sung a
psalm, and prayed with the pri-
soners. This person asked Satchel,
*' What were his grounds for join-
ing in that rebellion?" to which he
answered, " Had you, sir, been
there, and a protestant, I believe
you would have joined too; but
LANCASTER, SANDFORD, AND OTHERS.
87S
do not speak to me about that ; 1
am come to die for my sins, not
for ray treason against the king, as
you call it." Then pointing to the
wood that was to burn his bowels,
he said, " I do not care for that ;
what matters it what becomes of
my body, so my soul be at rest?"
After this he prayed to himself
near half .an hour, and advising
the spectators never to yield to po-
pery, he was turned off the ladder.
He was a courageous, bold-spirited
man, just and punctual in all his
dealings, and much beloved by his
neighbours.
Mr. Lancaster was executed
at the same time and place ; his
courage and deportment were such,
that he out-braved death, and in a
manner challenged it to hurt him,
saying, " I die for a good cause,
and am going to a gracious God.
I desire all your Christian prayers ;
it is good to go to heaven with
company." He also said much con-
cerning the duke of Monmouth,
whom he supposed at that time to
be living ; and so praying privately
for some small time, he was turned,
or rather leaped, over the ladder.
EXECUTION OF BENJAMIN SANDFORD,
JOHN BENNET, AND OTHERS.
Mr. Sandford and nine others
were brought from Dorchester to
Bridport, to be executed. Coming
to the place of execution, he held
up his hands to heaven, and turn-
ing himself to the people, said,
" I am an old man you see, and
I little thought to have ended my
days at such a shameful place, and
by such an ignominious death ; and
indeed it is dteadful to llesh and
blood, as well as a reproach to re-
lations, but it would have been a
great deal more if I had suffered
for some felonious account." A
person present said to him, " Is
not this worse, do you think, than
felony?" He answered, " I know
not any thing I have done so bad
as felony, that this heavy judg-
ment should fall on me, except it
be for my sins against ray God,
whom I have highly provoked, and
I must acknowledge! have deserved
ten thousand times aiorc. Lord, I
trust thou hast pardoned me ; seal
my pardon in the blood of my Sa-
viour; Lord, look upon, and be
with me to the last moment."
One John Bennet was also exe-
cuted at the same time ; he was
poor, but pious, and of good re-
port with his neighbours in Lyme,
where he lived. When he was on
trial, a person informed the lord
chief justice, that the prisoner then
at the bar, had alms of the parish ;
to which his lordship replied, " Do
not trouble yourselves, 1 will ease
the parish of that trouble."
In prison, and at the place of
execution, he behaved himself so
well to all, that many even of his
enemies pitied him, and would, if
it had lain in their power, have
saved him. His son offered to
have died for him, if it might have
been suffered. At the place of ex-
ecution he prayed some short time,
and so was translated from this
troublesome world into celestial
joy and eternal happiness!
We shall here conclude our ac-
count of the barbarities committed
by those monsters Jeffreys and
Kirke, in the west of England;
not that we have related the
whole, or even a tenth part of
them; but an unvarying recital of
cruelties is tedious and disgusting,
however true; and we therefore
pass on to other matters; merely
observing that, beside those who
were hanged, great numbers were
severely whipped, and impri-
soned; and almost every gentle-
man in that part of the country
was subjected to enormous lines,
to hesitate about the payment of
which was construed into high
treason: even those who received
his majesty's gracious pardon,
were compelled to purchase it by
bribing the court favourites; and,
on the whole, there was scarcely a
family in Somersetshire, Dorset-
shire, and the adjoining counties,
which had not to mourn the death
or the sufferings of some of its
members, or was not reduced to
comparative poverty by the exac-
tions of the harpies of the court.
878
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
SECTION VII.
KEin-LLlONS AND CONSPIRACIES FORMED BY THE PAPISTS, FROM THE
REVOLUTION TO THE REIGN OF GEORGE II,
It is now our task to relate ano-
ther of those horrible plots which
will for ever disgrace the name of
PorERY, and render it olmoxious
to every one who is not blinded by
the specious statements of its sup-
porters—we mean the Assassina-
tion Plot, formed for the de-
struction of that truly g:reat and
good monarch, William III.
THE assassination PLOT.
The papists, whose souls were
still anxious to eclipse the power
of the protestants, and to subvert
the government, had been, for
some time, projecting another
scheme to answer their wished-for
purposes, and at length an oppor-
tunity offered; but, happily for
England, it was providentially
frustrated. ,. , ,. ,
The intent of this diabolical
scheme was, to assassinate Wil-
liam III. and to restore James to
the English throne. It was first
projected by the French king, and
furthered by the popish emissaries
in England.
King William had been, for a
considerable time, at war with
France; and had such success as
almost to ruin and depopulate that
country. This so enraged the
French monarch, that he deter-
mined to make one grand and final
effort to restore, if possible,
James, his friend and ally, to the
throne ; as to the success of which
they were filled with the most san-
guine hopes, by the death of
queen Mary, which circumstance,
they supposed, had greatly les-
sened the king's interest in this
country.
The scheme of an invasion, and
the design of taking off" the Eng-
lisii monarch, were publicly men-
tioned in France in the beginning
of February, 1G95; and it was
known that Louis had sent an
army to Calais, so that nothing but
a favourable opportunity seemed
wanting to begin the daring at-
tempt.
On the 1 8th of February James
set out for Calais, when the troops,
artillery, and stores, were ordered
to be put on board the vessels
lying there for that purpose ; news
being: hourly expected from Eng-
land of the assassination being
perpetrated.
In the mean time, the duke of
Wirtemberg, alarmed at the re-
ports current in France, dis-
patched an aide-de-camp to Eng-
land in order to inform William of
the destruction which awaited him.
The prince of Vaudemont, then at
Brussels, dispatched messengers
with the same intelligence, adding,
that he had laid an embargo on all
the ships in the harbours of Fl anders ,
in order to transport troops into Eng-
land for his majesty's service. But
notwithstanding all the expedition
used by the duke of Wirtemberg,
the king had, some time before the
arrival of his messenger, reoeived
certain accounts, not only of the
intended invasion, but also of the
conspiracy against his person.
The principal persons in Eng-
land concerned in the plot for as-
sassinating the king, were the fol-
lowing: the earl of Aylesbury;
lord Montgomery, son to the mar-
quis of Powis ; sir John Fenwick ;
sir William Perkins; sir John
Friend; captain Charnock; cap-
tain Porter; and Mr. Goodman.
The duke of Berwick (an illegi-
timate son of James II.) had come
privately over to England, in the
beginning of February, in order to
hasten the preparations of the con-
spirators, whom he assured that
king James v/as ready to make a
descent, at the head of twenty-two
thousand French troops. At the
same time, he distributed com-
missions, and gave directions for
procuring men, horses, and arms,
for joining him on his arrival.
Various rumours were spread,
with regard to the nature of these
commissions: some said they im-
ported nothing more than to levy
ASSASSINATION PLOT.
877
war against the prince of Orange,
and all his adherents, and that
king James was totally ignorant of
the more detestable part of the
scheme; while others asserted that
they related to both.
But however that may be, the
conspirators, who were several in
number, besides those already
mentioned, had held various meet*
ings, in order to conceit the most
proper measures for executing
their hellish design. Sir George
Berkeley, a native of Scotland, a
person of undaunted courage,
close, cautious, and circumspect,
though a furious bigot to the
church of Rome, came over in Ja-
nuary with a private commission
from king James, by virtue
whereof, the party in England
were implicitly to obey his orders.
This person undertook the detest-
able task of murdering the king,
with the assistance of forty horse-
men, furnished by the conspirators.
Various methods were at first pro-
posed for effecting this purpose ;
but it was at last determined to
attack tlie king on his return from
Richmond, wliere he usually hunted
every Saturday. The place pitched
upon was the lane leading from
Brentford to Turnham Green.
Perhaps a place more likely could
not be found ; for his majesty ge-
nerally returning late from the
chase, usually crossed the ferry,
attended by only a few of his
guards, without coming out of his
coach; and as he landed on the
Middlesex side of the river, the
coach drove on without stopping
for the rest of the guards, who
were obliged to wait on the Surrey
side till the boat returned to carry
them over. So that the king must
inevitably have fallen into the
hands of the conspirators, before
the rest of his guards could have
come to his assistance.
Nor were the time and place
more artfully contrived, than the
disposition and arrangement of the
men: for, having secured several
places in Brentford, Turnham-
Green, and other houses in the
neighbourhood, to put up their
horses, till the king returned from
hunting, one of the conspirators was
ordered to wait at the ferry till the
guards appeared on the Surrey
side of the water; and then to give
speedy notice to the rest, that they
might be ready at their respective
posts, while the king was crossing
the river. In order to this, they
were divided into three parties,
who were to make their approaches
by three different ways; one from
Turnham-Green, another from the
lane leading to the Thames, and a
third from the road leading through
Brentford. One of these parties
was to attack the king's guards in
the front, another in the rear,
while ten or twelve of the most
daring and resolute were to assas-
sinate his majesty by firing theii-
blunderbusses at him through the
coach windows. It was also
agreed, that when the bloody pur-
pose was accomplished, the con-
spirators should form one body,
and continue their ro^ite to Ham-
mersmith, and there divide them-
selves into small parties of three
or four, and make the best of their
way to Dover, where the sudden
landing of the French would se-
cure them from the rage of the po-
pulace, and the hand of justice.
Sir George Berkeley complaining
that the money he had brought
over with him was so nearly ex-
hausted, that the remainder was
not sufficient to furnish forty
horses, the only necessaries which
were now wanting, they agreed
that he should find but half the
number, and sir William Perkins,
Porter, and Charnock, were to
provide the rest.
Saturday, the 15th of February,
was fixed for the murder of the
king, but his majesty being indis-
posed, did not go abroad that day.
This trivial circumstance struck
the assassins with dismay. They
immediately concluded that the
conspiracy was discovered; but
finding that all remained quiet,
they again met, and agreed to be
in readiness on the Saturday fol-
lowing. Just as they were setting
out, they received intelligence
878
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
from Chambers and Diirant, two
of their accomplices, that the
j^iiards were all come back in
great haste, and that there was a
Avhisper among the people, that a
horrid plot was discovered. This
news put the conspirators into the
utmost consternation, and they
immediately dispersed.
Tlie conspiracy was discovered
in the following manner: captain
Porter, the day before the scheme
was to have been put into execu-
tion, divulged the whole plot to an
intimate friend of his, named Pen-
dcrgrass, whom he solicited to be
one of their number. Pendergrass
seemingly complied; but, struck
with horror at the atrociousness of
the crime, he instantly acquainted
the earl of Portland with the
scheme, and desired he might be
introduced to his majesty, which
being complied with, he fully
made known to him all the parti-
culars he knew of this horrid con-
spiracy, and, after many entreaties
from the king, added to a solemn
promise that he should not be pro-
duced as an evidence without his
own consent, he gave in a list of
the assassins.
A proclamation was now issued
for apprehending the conspirators,
and most of them were secured,
but Berkeley found means to
escape. Admiral Russel was or-
dered to Chatham, to hasten the
fleet out to sea. The rendezvous
was appointed in the Downs, to
which place all the men of war,
then in the sea-ports, were or-
dered to sail. This was accom-
plished with such expedition, that
in a few days a fleet of lifty sail
had assembled, with which the ad-
miral stood over to the French
coast. The enemy, astonished at
his sudden appearance, retired,
with the utmost precipitation, into
their harbours; and James, per-
ceiving that his design was de-
feated, returned, overwhelmed
with despair, to St. Germain's,
where he passed the remainder of
his life.
On the 24th of February, the
king went to the House of Peers,
and in a speech to both Louses,
informed them of the conspiracy,
and intended invasion. In a very
aifectionate and loyal address,
they congratulated him on his
escape from the designs of his
enemies; declared their abhor-
rence of such villanous attempts;
and solemnly promised to assist
his majesty, and defend his royal
person against all his enemies, de-
clared and private. They like-
wise drew up an association to the
same purpose, which was signed
by all the members. From the
parliament the association was
carried to every part of the king-
dom, and signed by all ranks of
people. The bishops drew up a
particular form, but in the same
spirit, which was subscribed to by
the greater part of the clergy.
On the 11th of March, Robert
Charnock, Edward King, and Tho-
mas Keys, three of the conspira-
tors, were brought to their trials at
the Old Bailey. The court in-
dulged them with all the liberty
they could desire, to make their
defence; notwithstanding which
they were, upon the fullest and
plainest evidence, found guilty of
high-treason; and sentence being
passed upon them, they were, on
the 18th of March, hanged and
quartered at Tyburn. Their exe-
cution was followed by that of se-
veral others of the conspirators ; a
proclamation was issued for ap-
prehending lord Montgomery and
sir John Fenwick, su,spected to be
accomplices in the plot; and the
earl of Aylesbury was committed
to the Tower on the same suspi-
cion.
The case of sir John Fenwick
was, some time after, brought into
the House of Commons, where,
though his guilt was thoroughly
proved, he could not be convicted
by common law, on account of one
positive evidence only appearing
against him: a bill of attainder
was, therefore, after some debates,
passed by both houses; and, on
the 28th of 31arch, he was be-
headed on Tower-hill.
Thus was this horrid conspiracy
ATTERBUHY'S PLOT.
879
feappily frustrated, and the authors
of it brouo^ht to that condign pu-
nishment which their infamy me-
rited. The king's life was the se-
curity of his subjects, who heartily
rejoiced, as they had reason to do,
in being thereby preserved from
the miseries of popery and arbi-
trary government.
REBELLIONS AND PLOTS IN THK
KKIGNS OF ANNE, GEOKGE I.
AND II.
During the three reigns above
named, the papists anxiously
soujrht occasion to disturb the go-
Terument, and to excite tlie reli-
gious and political prejudices of
the people against their sove-
reigns. In each of these reigns
rebellions were raised, which,
however, led only to the ruin and
death of the conspirators, and
strengthened, instead of weaken-
ing, the attachment of the British
nation to a line of raonarchs under
whom they enjoyed the blessings
of civil and religious liberty. The
particulars of these attempts are
so well known, or may so easily be
learned, that it is quite unneces-
sary to occupy our pages with the
detail; we shall, however, give
the particulars of a plot in the year
1722, which, although equally
atrocious, readers are not generally
so well acquainted with.
atterbury's plot.
In the year 1722, advice was re-
ceived from the duke of Orleans,
of a most treacherous conspiracy
carried on against the British go-
vernment in favour of the Pre-
tender. On this intelligence a
camp was formed in Hyde-Park,
and the military officers were or-
dered to repair to their respective
commands; some troops were
called over from Ireland, and the
Dutch states were desired to keep
in readiness the guarantee troops,
in order to be sent to England in
case of emergency.
The conspirators had, by their
emissaries, made the strongest so-
licitations to foreign powers for
assistance, but were disappointed
in their expectations; notwith-
standing which, confiding in their
numbers, they resolved to trust to
their own strength, and to attempt
the subversion of the government.
But their intentions being timely
discovered, their scheme was ren-
dered abortive.
Several persons were appre-
hended as parties in this plot.
The earl of Orrery, the bishop of
Rochester, and tlie lord North and
Grey, were committed to the
Tower for high-treason; and the
duke of Norfolk, who had been
seized by his majesty's order, was,
witii the consent of the House of
Peers, sent to the same prison.
Christopher Layer, esq. a coun-
sellor, who had been also appre-
hended on account of this conspi-
racy, was tried at the King's
Bench, Westminster, on the 2lst
of November. His indictment set
forth, " that he had been em-
ployed in forming a most trai-
torous, horrid plot and conspiracy,
against his majesty and his go-
vernment, by enlisting men for the
Pretender's service, in order to
stir up a rebellion ; and also that
he had held a correspondence
with the Pretender, by carrying
letters and treasonable papers to
him beyond the seas, and from
him to the disaifected in this king-
dom." After a trial, which lasted
seventeen hours, the jury brought
him in guilty, and he received
sentence of death. He was re-
prieved from time to time, in the
hope of his making discoveries,
but he either could not, or would
not, satisfy these expectations : he
was, therefore, on the 17th of
May, 1723, drawn on a sledge to
Tyburn, and there hanged and
quartered, pursuant to his sen-
tence; after which his head was
cut off, and fixed on Temple Bar,
This conspiracy was so artfully
carried on under fictitious names,
that it required the greatest appli-
cation to come to the true know-
ledge of some of the persons con-
cerned. The committee which
had been appointed by the House
of Commons, to examine the pa-
880
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
pers relative to the conspiracy, de-
livered it as tlieir opinion, " tiiat
a design had long been carried on
by persons of distinction abroad,
for placing the Pretender on the
throne of these kingdoms: that
various methods had been at-
tempted, and different times fixed
for carrying their designs into ex-
ecution: that the first intention
was to have procured a regular
body of foreign forces to invade
these kingdoms, at the time of the
late elections; but that the conspi-
rators being disappointed in this
expectation, they resolved next, to
make an attempt at the time his
majesty intended to go to Ha-
nover, by the help of such forces
and soldiers as could pass into
England unobserved from abroad,
under the command of the duke of
Ormond, who was to have landed
in the river with a great quantity
of arms provided in Spain for that
purpose, at which time the Tower
was likewise to have been seized,
and the city of London to have
been made a place of arms; but
this design being also prevented
by the discoveries made in Eng-
land, and his majesty's putting off
his journey; by the encampment
of the forces at home, as well as
the sending' for those from Ire-
land ; by the readiness of his ma-
jesty's good allies, the States- Ge-
neral, to assist him in case of ne-
cessity ; by the orders given in
Spain, that the duke of Ormond
should not embark ; and the like
orders issued in Fiance, that he
should not be suffered to pass
through that kingdom ; the conspi-
rators found themselves under a
necessity of deferring their enter-
prise till the breaking up of the
camp, during which interval they
were labouring, by their agents
and emissaries, to corrupt and se-
duce the officers and soldiers of his
majesty's army ; and so much did
they depend on this defection, as to
entertain hopes of placing the Pre-
tender on the throne, though they
should not obtain any assistance
from abroad, which nevertheless
they still continued to solicit."
The House of Commons, after a
mature consideration of the whole
matter, brought in three several
bills to inflict pains and penalties
on Atterbury, bishop of Roches-
ter, John Plunket, and George
Kelly, as being principally con-
cerned in this diabolical plot;
which bills passed both houses,
and received the royal assent.
The bishop was deprived of his
office and benefice, banished the
kingdom, and pronounced guilty
of felony if he returned: the power
of pardoning him was denied to
the king, without the consent of
parliament; but he was not to for-
feit his goods and chattels. Plun-
ket and Kelly were to be kept in
close custody, during his majesty's
pleasure, in any prison in Great
Britain; and they were not to at-
tempt an escape on pain of death
to be inflicted on them and their
assistants.
The duke of Norfolk, the lord
North and Grey, Dennis Kelly,
and Thomas Cochran, esqrs. who
had been confined in the Tower,
were admitted to bail ; as was also
David du Boyce, confined in New-
gate on the same account. A man
of war was appointed to convey
the bishop of Rochester to France,
the place he had chosen for his
asylum during his exile ; and the
royal pardon was granted to lord
Bolingbroke, who owed that indul-
gence to the earnest solicitation of
lord Harcourt, though it was vehe-
mently opposed at the council-
board.
Thus did this conspiracy, like
the former, fall to the ground;
and, excepting the attempt made in
the succeeding reign, to overthrow
the government, by placing the Pre-
tender on the throne, and thereby
again to establish popery, no other
avowed effort has since .been
made; and the protestant subjects
of this realm have been, and it is
hoped ever will be, in an uninter-
rupted enjoyment of those reli-
gious principles which are consis-
tent with, and conformable to, the
true gospel of the Redeemer of
Mankind.
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— 1814 to 1820.
881
SECTION VII.
OF THt: PERSECUTIONS OF THE FRENCH PROTESTANTS IN THE SOUTH OF
FRANCE DURING THE YEARS 1814 AND 1820.
The perseculion of this Protestant
part of France had continued with
very little intermission from the re-
vocation of the edict of Nantes, by
Louis XIV, till a very short period
previous to the commencement of the
late French revolution. In the year
1785, M. Rebaut St. Etienne and
the celebrated M. de la Fayette M'cre
among the first persons wlio interest-
ed themselves with the court of
Louis XVI, in removing- the scourge
of persecution from this injured peo-
ple, the inhabitants of the South of
France.
Such was the opposition on the
part of the Catholics and the Cour-
tiers, that it was not till the end of
the year 1790, that the Protestants
were freed from their alarms. Pre-
viously to tliis, the Catholics at
Nismes in ])articidar, Iiad taken up
arms : Nismes then presented a
frightful spectacle ; armed men ran
through the city, fired from the cor-
ners of the streets, and attacked all
they met with swords and forks. A
man named Astuc was wounded and
thrown into the Aqueduct ; Baudon
fell under the repeated strokes of
bayonets and sabres, and his body
was also thrown into the water;
Boucher, a young man only 17 years
of age, was shot as he was looking
out of his window ; three electors
wounded, one dangerously ; another
elector wounded, only escaped death
by repeatedly declaring he was a
Catholic ; a third received four sabre
wounds, and was taken home dread-
fully mangled. The citizens that
fled were arrested by the Catholics
upon the roads, and obliged to give
proofs of their religion before their
lives were granted. M. and Ma-
dame Vogue were at their cotuitry
house, which the zealots broke open,
where they massacred both and de-
stroyed their dwelling. M. Blacher, a
Protestant seventy jears of age, was
cut to pieces with a sickle; Young
Pyerre, carrying some food to his
brother, was asked, ' Catholic or Pro-
testant?' ' Protestant' being the reply,
fox's MARTVR-!,
a monster fired at the lad and he fell.
One of the murderer's companions
said, ' you might as well have killed
a Iamb;' ' I have sworn,' rei)lied he,
' to kill four Protestants for my share,
and this will count for one.' How-
ever, as these atrocities provoked the
troo|)s to unite in defence of the peo-
ple, a terrible vengance was retaliat-
ed upon tlu; Catholic party that had
used arms, which, with other circum-
stances, especially the toleration ex-
ercised by Napoleon Buonaparte,
kept them down completely till the
year 1814, when the unexpected re-
turn of the ancient government ral-
lied them all once more roinid the
old banners.
THE ARRIVAL OF KING LOUIS XVIII
AT PARIS.
This was known at Nismes on the
13fh of April, 1814. In a (piarter of
an hour, the white cockade was seen
in every direction, the white flag
floated on all the public buildings, on
the splendid monuments of antiquity,
and even on the tower of Magne,
beyond the city walls. The Protes-
tants, whose commerce had suffered
materially dining the war, were
among the first to unite in the gene-
ral joy, and to send in their adhesion
to the senate and the legislative body ;
and several of the Protestant depart-
ments sent addresses to the throne;
but unfortunately, M. Froment was
again at Nismes at the moment; when
many bigots being ready to join him,
the blindness and fury of the six-
teenth century rapidly succeeded the
intelligence and philanthropy of the
nineteenth. A line of distinction
was instantly traced between men of
different religious opinions: the spirit
of the old Catholic Chinch was again
to regulate each person's share of
esteem and safety. The dilference
of religion was now to govern evor}'
thing else; and even Catholic do-
mestics who had served Protestants
with zeal and afl'ection, began to
neglect their duties, or to perform
them ungraciously and with reluct-
56
S82
KOOK OF MARTY KS.
ance. At the Teles ajid spectiults
that were ^ivcii at the public e\-
pcnce, the absence of (lie I'loteslaiits
was charged on liieiii as a proof of
Iheir dislojalt} ; aut! in the midst of
the cries of ' Fa-e le Rot,' tiie dis-
cordant sounds of ' A bus le Maire,'
down with the VSayor, were heard.
M. C'asteluau was a Protestant; lie
appeared in pii})lic with the prefect
M. Holand, a Catholic, when pota-
toes were thrown at hiin, and the
people declared that he ought to
resign his office- The bigots of
Nisineseven succeeded in procuring
an address to be presented to the
king, stating that there ought to be
in France but one God, one King,
and one Fait'i. In this they were
imitated by the Catholics of several
towns.
TllF. ni^TORV OF THE SILVER CHILD.
About this time M. Baron, Coun-
sellor of the Cour IJoyale of Nismes,
formed the plan of dedicating to God
a Silver child, if the Duchess d'An-
g-ouleme would gi\e a prince to
France. This project was converted
into a public ieligious vow, which
was the subject of conversation both
public and private, whilst persons,
whose imaginations were inflamed
by these proceedings, run about the
streets crying Vivent les Bourbons, or
the Bourbons for ever. In conse-
quence of this superstitious frenzy, it
is said that, at Alais, women w ere ad-
vised and instigated to poison tlieir
Protestant husbands, and at length
it was found convenient to accuse
them of political crimes. They could
no longer appear in public without
insults and injuries. When the mobs
met with Protestants, they seized
them and danced round them with
barbarous joy, and amidst repeated
cries of Vive le Roi, they sung
verses, the burden of which was ' We
will wash our hands in Protestant
blood, and make black puddings of
the blood of Calvin's children.' The
citizens who came to the promenades
for air and refreshment, from the
close and dirty streets, were chased
with shouts of Vive le Roi, as if those
sbouts were to justify every excess.
If Protestants referred to the Charter,
they were directly assured it would
be of no use to them, and that they
had only been managed to be more
effectually destroyed. Persons of
rank were heard to saj^ in the public
streets, " All the Hugonots must
be killed ; this tiEnc their children
must be killed, that none of the
accursed race may remain.' Still it is
true they were not murdered, but
cruelly treated ; Protestant children
could no longer mix in the .sports of
Catholics, and were not even per-
mitted to appear without their pa-
rents. At dark, their families shut
themselves up in iheir apartments;
but even then, stones w ere thrown
against their windows. When they
rose in the morning, it was not un-
common to find gibbets drawn on
their doors or walls ; and in the
streets, the Catholics held cords al-
ready soaped before their eyes, and
pointed out the instruments by which
they hoped and designed to exter-
minate them. Small gallows or
models were handed about, and a
man who lived opposite to one of the
pastors, exhibited one of these mo-
dels in his window, and made signs
sufficiently intelligible when the mi-
nister passed. A figure representing
a Protestant preacher was also hung
up on a public crossway ; and the
most atrocious songs were sung un-
der his window. Towards the con-
clusion of the carnival, a plan had
even been formed to make a carica-
ture of the four ministers ofthe place,
and burn them in effigy ; but this
was prevented by the Mayor of
Nismes, a Protestant A dreadful
song presented to the Prefect, in the
country dialect, with a false transla-
tion, was printed by his approval,
and had a great run before he saw
the extent of the error into which he
had been betrayed. The sixty-third
regiment ofthe line was publicly cen-
sured and insulted, for having, ac-
cording to order, protected the Pro-
testants. In fact, the Protestants
seemed to be as sheep destined for
the slaughter.
napoleon's return from the isle
OP ELBA.
Soon after this event, the Duke
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— I8i4 to 1820.
863
d'Angouleme was at Nismes, and
remained there some time ; but even
his influence was insufficient to bring
about a reconciliation between the
CaUiolics and the Protestants of that
city. During the hundred days be-
twixt Napoleon's return from the Isle
of Elba and Jiis final downfal, not a
single life was lost in Nismes, not a
single house was pillaged: only four
of the most notorious disturbers of
the peace were punished, or rather
prevented from doing mischief; and
even this w as not an act of the Pro-
testants, but the «>Te<c of the Catho-
lic Prefect, announced every where
with tlie utmost publicity. Some
time after, when IVI. Baron, w ho pro-
posed the vow of the silver child in
favour of the Duchess d'Angoulerae,
who was considered as a chief of the
Catholic royalists, was discovered at
the bottom of an old wine tun, the
populace threw stones at his carriage,
and vented their feelings in abusive
language. The Protestant officers
protected him from injury.
TH£ CATHOLIC ARMS OF BEAL'CArRE.
In May 1815, a federative associa-
tion similar to those of Lyons, Gre-
noble, Paris, Avignon, and Mont-
pellier, was desired by many persons
at Nismes; but this federation ter-
minated here after an ephemeral and
illusory existence of fourteen days.
In the mean while a large party of
Catholic zealots were in arms at
Beaucaire, and who soon pushed
their patroles so near the walls of
Nismes ' as to alarm the inhabitants.'
These Catholics applied to the Eng-
lish off Marseilles for assistance, and
obtained the grant of 1000 muskets,
10,000 cartouches. See. General
Gilly, however, was soon sent against
these partisans, who prevented them
from coming to extremes, by grant-
ing them an armistice ; and yet when
Louis XVIII had returned to Paris
after the expiration of Napoleon's
reign of a hundred days, and peace
and party spirit seemed to have been
subdued, even at Nismes, bands from
Beaucaire joined Trestaillon in this
city, to glut the vengeance they had
•SO long premeditated. General
GiWy had left the department several
days : the troops of the line left be-
hind had taken the white cockade,
and waited further orders, whilst the
royal commissioners had only to pro-
claim the cessation of hostilities, and
Ihc complete establishment of the
kijig's authority. In vain, no com-
missioners appeared, no dispatches
arrived to talni and regulate the pub-
lic mind; but towards evening the ad-
vanced guard of the banditti, to the
amount of several hundreds, entered
the city, undesircd but unopposed.
As they marched without order or
discipline, covered with clothes or
rags of all colours, decorated with
cockades, not while, but while and
green, armed \\ith muskets, sabres,
forks, pistols, and reaping hooks,
intoxicated with wine, and stained
with the blood of the Protestants
\\hom they had murdered on their
route, they presented a most hideous
and appalling spectacle. In the open
place in the front of the barracks,
this banditti was joined by the city
armed mob, headed by Jacques Du-
pont, commonly called Trestaillon.
To save the effusion of blood, this
garrison of about 500 men consent-
ed to capitulate, and marched out
sad and defenceless ; but when about
fifty had passed, the rabble com-
menced a treniendous fire on their
confiding and unprotected victims;
nearly all were killed or Mounded,
and but very few could re-enter the
yard before the garrison gates were
again closed. These were again
forced in an instant, and aM were
massacred who could not climb over
roofs, or leap into the adjoining gar-
dens. In a word, death met them in
every place and in everj' shape, and
this Catholic massacre rivalled in
cruelty and surpassed in treachery
the crimes of the September assassins
of Paris, and the Jacobinical but-
cheries of Lyons and Avignon. It
was marked, not only by the fervour
of the Revolution, but by the subti-
lity of the league, and will long re-
main a blot upon the history of the
second restoration.
MASSACRE AND PILLAGE AT KISMES.
Nismes now exhibited a ujost aw-
ful scene of outrage and carnage,
884
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
though many of the Protestants had
fled to the Cevennes and the Gar-
donenque. The country houses of
Messrs. Rey, Guiret, and several
others, had been pillaged, and the
inhabitants treated witli wanton bar-
barity. Two parties had glutted their
savage appetites on Ihe farm of Ma-
dame Frat: tiie first, after eating,
drinking, breaking the furniture, and
stealing what tliey thoiiglit proper,
took leave by announcing the arrival
of their conuades, ' compared witli
whom,' they said, ' they should be
thought merciful.' Three men and
an old woman were left on the pre-
mises : at the sight of the second
company two of the men fled. 'Are
you a Calholic?' said the banditti to
the old woman. 'Yes.' — ' Uepeat,
then, your Pater and Ave.' Being
terrified, she hesitated, and was in-
stantly knocked down with a musket.
On recovering her senses she stole
out of the house, but met Ladet, the
old valet cle ferme, bringing in a
salad which the depredators had or-
dered him to cut. In vain she en-
deavoured to persuade him to fly.
'Are you a Protestant?' they ex-
claimed : ' I am.' A musket being
discharged at him, he fell, wounded,
but not dead. To consummate their
work, the monsters lighted a fire
with straw and boards, threw their
yet living victim into the flames, and
suffered him to expire in the most
dreadful agonies. They then ate
their salad, omelet, &c. The next
day some labourers, seeing the house
open and deserted, entered, and dis-
covered the half-consumed body of
Ladet. The prefect of the Gard,
M. Darbaud Jouques, attentpting to
palliate th« crimes of the Catholics,
had the audacity to assert that Ladet
was a Catholic; but this was pub-
licly contradicted by two of the pas-
tors at Nisnies.
Anotlier party committed a dread-
ful murder at St. Cezaire, upon Im-
bert La Plume, tlie husband of Suzon
Chivas. He was met on returning
from work in the fields. The chief
promised Jiim his life, but insisted
that he must be conducted. to the
prison at Nismes. Seeing, however,
that the party «^fi,s;d«terrained to kill
him, he resumed his natural charac-
ter, and being a powerful and cou-
rageous man, advanced, and ex-
claimed, 'You are brigands — fire!'
Four of them fkeA, and he fell, but
he was not dead ; and while living
they mutilated his body, and then
passing a cord round it, drew it
along, attached to a cannon of which
they had possession. It was not till
after eight days that his relatives
were apprized of his death. Five
individuals of the family of Chivas,
all husbands and lathers, were mas-
sacred in the course of a few days.
Near the barracks at Nismes is a
large and handsome house, the pro-
perty of M. Vitte, which he acquired
by exertion and economy. Besides
comfortable lodgings for his ovvn fa-
mily, he let more than twenty cham-
bers, mostly occupied by superior
oflicers and commissaries of the army.
IJe never enquired the opinion of
his tenants, and of course his guests
were persons of all political parties ;
but, under pretence of searching for
concealed oflicers, his apartments
were overrun, his furniture broken,
and his property carried off at plea-
sure- The houses of Messrs. La-
gorce, most respectable merchants
and manufacturers, M. Matthieu, M.
Negre, and others, shared tlie same
fate : many only avoided by the own-
ers paying large sums as commuta-
tion money, or escaping into the
country with their cash.
INTERFERENCE OF GOVERNMENT
AGAINST THE PROTESTANTS.
M. Bernis, Extraordinary Royal
Commissioner, in consequence of
these abuses, issued a proclamation
which reflects disgrace on the autho-
rity from which it emanated. ' Con-
sidering,' it said, ' that tire residence
of citizens in places foreign to their
domicile can only be prejudicial to
the communes they have left, and to
those to which they have repaired, it
is ordered, that those inhabitants
who have quitted their residence
since the commencement of July,
return home by the 28th at the latest,
otherwise they shall be deemed ac-
complices of the evil-disposod per-
sons who disturb the public tranquil-
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— 1814 to 1820. 88S
li<y, and their property shall be
placed under provisional sequestra-
tion.'
The fiigidves had sufficient induce-
ments to return to their hearths,
Avithont the fear of sef|uestration.
They were moie anxious to embrace
their fathers, mothers, wives, and
children, and to resume their ordi-
nary occupations, than M. JJcrnis
could be to ensure their return. Eut
thus denouiicin;:: men as criminals,
who fled for safety from the sabres
of assassins, Mas adding oil to the
lire of persecution. Trestaillon, one
of the chiefs of the brigands, was
dressed in complete uniform and
epaulets which he had stolen; he
wore a sabre at his side, pistols in
his belt, a cockade of white and
green, and a sash of the same colours
on his arm. He hail under him,
Truphemy, Servan, Aime, and many
other desperate characters. Some
lime after this, M . Eernis ordered all
parties and individuals, armed or
unarmed, to abstain from searching
houses without either an order, or
the presence of an officer. On sus-
picion of arms being concealed, the
commandant of the town was order-
ed to furnish a patrol to make
search and seizme ; and all persons
carrying arms in the streets, without
being on service, were to be arrest-
ed. 'I'restaillon, however, who still
carried arms, was not arrested till
some months after, and then not by
these authorities, but by General La
Garde, who was afterwards assas-
sinated by one of his comrades. On
this occasion it was remarked, that
• the system of specious and decep-
tive proclamations vvas perfectly un-
derstood, and had long been prac-
tised in Languedoc: it was now too
late to persecute the Protestants
simply for their religion. Even in
the good times of Louis XIV there
was public opinion enough in Europe
to make that arch tyrant have re-
course to the meanest stratagems.'
The following single specimen of the
plan pursued by tlie authors of the
Dragonades may serve as a key to
all the plausible proclamations which,
in 1813, covered the perpetration of
the most deliberate and extensive
crimes : —
Letter from Louvois to Marillac.
'The King rejoices to learn from
your letters, that there are so many
conversions in your department; and
he desires that you would continue
your efforts, and employ the same
means that have been hitherto so
successful. His Majesty has ordered
me to send a regiment of cavalry,
the greatest part of which he wishes
to be quartered upon the Protestants,
but he does not think it prudent that
they should be all lodged with them ;
that is to say, of twenty-six masters,
of which a company is composed, if,
by a judicious distribution, ten ought
to be received by the Protestants,
give them twenty, and put them all
on the rich, making this pretence,
that when there are not soldiers
enough in a town for all to have
some, the poor ought to be exempt,
and the rich bin dciied. His Majesty
has also thought proper lo order, that
all converts be exempted from lodg-
ing soldiers for two years. This will
occasion numerous conversions if
you take care that it is rigorously
executed, and that in all the distri-
butions and passage of troops, by far
the greatest number are quartered
on the rich protestants. His Majesty
particidarly enjoins, that your orders
on this subject, either by yourself or
your sub-delegates, be given by word
ofmouthtothe mayors and sheriffs,
without letting them know that his
Majesty intends by these means to
force to become converts, and only
explaining to them, that you give
these orders on the information you
have received, that in these places
the rich are excepted by their in-
fluence, to the prejudice of the poor.'
The merciless treatment of the
women in this persecution at Nismes
was such as would have disgraced
any savages ever heard of. The
widows Rivet and Bernard were
forced to sacrifice enormous sums;
and the house of Mrs. Lccointe was
ravaged, and her goods destroyed.
Mrs. F. Didier had her dwelling
sacked and nearly demolished to the
see
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
foundations. A party of these bigots
■visited the widow Periin, M'ho lived
on a little farm at the windmills:
having committed every species of
devastation, they attacked even the
sanctuary of the dead, which con-
tained the relics of her family. They
dragged the coffins out, and scatter-
ed the contents over the adjacent
grounds. In vain this outraged wi-
dow collected the bones of her an-
cestors and replaced them : they
were again dug up ; and, after seve-
ral useless efforts, they were reluc-
tantly left spread over the surface of
the fields.
Till the period announced for the
sequestration of the property of the
fugitives by authority, murder and
plunder were the daily employment
of what was called the army of Beau-
caire, and the Catholics of Nismes.
M. Peyron, of Brossan, had all his
property carried off': his wine, oil,
seed, grain, several score of sheep,
eight mules, three carts, his furniture
and etfects, all the cash that could
be found, and he had onl}' to congra-
tulate himself that his habitation was
not consumed, and his vineyards
rooted up. A similar process against
several other Protestant farmers was
also regularly carried on during se-
■veral days. Many of the Protestants
thus persecuted were well known as
staunch royalists; but it was enough
for their enemies to know that they be-
longed to the reformed communion :
these fanatics Mere determined not
to find either royalists or citizens wor-
thy the common protection of so-
sciety. To accuse, condemn, and de-
* stroya Protestant, was a matter that
required no hesitation. The house
of M. Vitte, near the barracks at
Nismes, was broken open, and every
thing within the walls demolished.
A Jew family of lodgers was driven
out, and all their goods thrown out
of the windows. M. Vitte was seized,
robbed of his watch and money, se-
Tcrely wounded, and left for dead.
After he had been fourteen hours in
a state of insensibility, a commissary
of police, touched by his misfortunes,
administered some cordials to revive
him; and, as a measure of safety.
conducted him to the citadel, where
he remained many days, whilst his
family lamented him as dead. At
length, as there was not the slightest
charge against him, he obtained his
liberation IVom M. Vidal ; but when
the Austrians arrived, one of the
aides-de-camp, who heard of his suf-
ferings and his respectability, sought
him out, and fnrni.shed an escort to
conduct his family to a place of safe-
ty. Dalbos, the only city beadle
who was a Protestant, was dragged
from his home and led to prison.
His neice threw herself on the neck
of one of them and begged for mercy :
the ruffian dashed her to the ground.
His sister was driven away by the
mob ; and he being shot, his body
remained a long time exposed to the
insults of the rabble.
ROYAL DECREE IN FAVOUR OF THE
PERSECUTED.
At length the decree of Louis
XVIII, which annulled all the ex-
traordinary powers conferred either
by the King, the princes, or subordi-
nate agents, was received at Nismes,
and the laws were now to be admi-
nistered by the regular organs, and
a new prefect arrived to carry them
into effect ; but in spite of procla-
mations, the work of destruction,
stopped for a moment, was not aban-
doned, but soon renewed with fresh
vigour and effect. On the 30th of
July, Jacques Combe, the father of a
family, was killed by some of the
national guards of Rusau, and the
crime was so public, that the com-
mander of the party restored to the
family the pocket-book and papers
of the deceased. On the following
day tumultuous crowds roamed about
the city and suburbs, threatening the
wretched peasants ; and on the 1st
of August they butchered them with-
out opposition. About noon on the
same day, six armed men, headed by
Truphemy the butcher, surrounded
the house of Monot, a carpenter:
two of the party, who were smiths,
had been at work in the house the
day before, and had seen a Protes-
tant who had taken refuge there,
M. BouriHon, who had been a Ueu-
FRt:NCH PEHSECUnONS — ISM lo 1820.
S87
Irn.uit iii ilic army, aiul had relircd
OH II |K>!ision. Hi; was a man of an
(vxcciieiit oliaiacier, peaceable and
liaruilcss, and had never served the
Emperor Napoleon. Truphemy not
knowinj;; him, he was pointed out,
partaking of a frugal breakfast with
ihe family. Truphemy ordered him
to go along with him, adding, * Your
friend, Saussine, is already in the
other world.' Truphemy placed him
in the middle of his troop, and art-
fully ordered him to cry Vive VEm-
pereur: he refused, adding he had
never served the Emperor. In vain
did the women and children of the
house intercede for his life, and
praise his amiable and virtuous qua-
lities. He was marched to the Es-
planade and shot, first by Truphemy
and then by the others. Several per-
sons, attracted by the firing, ap-
proached, but were threjitcned with
a similar fate. After some time the
wretches departed, shouting Vive la
Roi. Some women met them, and
one of them appearing affected, said
one, '1 have killed seven to-day for
my share, and if you say a word, you
shall be the eighth.' Pierre Cour-
bct, a stocking weaver, was torn
from his loom by an armed band,
and shot at his own door. His eldest
daughter was knocked down with
the butt end of a musket ; and a
poignard was held at the breast of
Ills wife- while the mob plundered
her apartments. Paul H^raut, a silk
weaver, was literally cut in pieces,
in the presence of a large crowd,
and amidst the unavailing cries and
tears of his wife and lour young
children. The murderers only aban-
doned the corpse to return to He-
raut'a house and secure every thing
valuable. The number of murders
on this day could not be ascertained.
One person saw six bodies at the
Cours Neuf, and nine were carried
to the hospital.
If murder some time after became
less frequent for a few days, pillage
and forced contributions were ac-
tively enforced, M. Salle d'Hom-
bre, at several visits, was robbed of
7000 francs ; and, on one occasion,
when he pleaded the sacrifices he had
made, ' Look,' said a l);indit, point-
ing to his pipe, ' liiis will set fire tw
your house; and this,' l)randishinghis
sword, ' will finish you.' No rojdy
could be made to these arguments.
M. Feline, a silk manufacturer, was
robbed of 32,000 francs in gold,
3000 francs in silver, and several
bales of silk.
The small shopkeepers were con-
tinually exposed to visits and de-
mands of provisions, drapery, or
whatever they sold ; and the same
hands that set fire to the houses of
the rich, and tore up the vines of the
cultivator, broke the looms of the
weaver, and stole the tools of the
artisan. Desolation reigned in the
sanctuary and in the city. The arm-
ed bands, instead of being reduced,
were increased; the fugitives, in-
stead of returning, received constant
accessions, and their friends who
sheltered them were deemed rebel-
lious. Those Protestants who re-
mained were deprived of all their civil
and religious rights, and even the ad-
vocates and huissicrs entered into a
resolution to exclude all of ' the pre-
tended reformed religion' from their
bodies. Those who were employed
in selling tobacco were deprived of
their licenses. The Protestant dea-
cons who had the charge of tlie poor
were all scattered. Of five pastors
only two remained ; one of these was
obliged to change his residence, and
could only venture to administer the
consolations of religion, or perform
the functions of his ministry, under
cover of the night.
Not contented with these modes
of torment, calumnious and inflam-
matory publications charged the Pro-
testants with raising the proscribed
standard in the communes, and in-
voking the fallen Napoleon ; and, of
course, as unworthy the protection
of the laws and the favour of the mo-
narch.
Hundreds after this were dragged
to prison without even so much as a
written order; and though an Ofiicial
Newspaper, l)earing the title of the
Journal dii Gard, was set up, for five
months while it was influenced by
the prefect, the mayor, and other
functionaries, the word charter was
never once used in it. One of the
sss
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
first ntiinbcis, on tlic contrary, rc-
])roscnted llic sulFcring Frotestaiils
as ' Crocodiles, only weeping from
rage and regret that they liad no
mure victims to devour ; as persons
who liad surpassed Dan ton, Marat,
and Robespierre in doing mischief:
and as having i)rostituted their daugh-
ters to the garrison to gain it over to
Napoleon.' An extract froni this ar-
ticle, stamped with the crown and
the arms of the Bourbons, was hawk-
ed about the streets, and the vender
was adorned with the medal of the
police.
PETITION OF THE PROTESTANT
UEFUGEtS.
To these reproaches it is proper to
oppose the Petition which the Pro-
testant Refugees in Paris presented
to Louis XVIII, in behalf of their
brethren at Nismes.
' We lay at your feet, Sire, our
acute sufferings. In your name our
fellow citizens are slaughtered, and
their property laid waste. Misled
peasants, in pretended obedience to
your orders, had assembled at the
command of a commissioner ap-
pointed by your august nephew.
Although ready to attack us, they
were received with the assurances of
jteace. On the 15th of July, 1815,
we learnt your Majesty's entrance in-
to Paris, and the while flag immedi-
ately waved on our edihccs. The
public tranquillity had not been dis-
turbed, when armed peasants intro-
duced themselves. The garrisiju ca-
pitulated, but were assailed <i)i their
departure, and almost totally m;is-
sacred. Our national guard was dis-
armed, the city tilled with strangers,
and the houses of the principal iidia-
bitants, professing the reformed reli-
gion, were attacked and |)iundered.
We subjoin the list. Terror has
driven from our city the most re-
spectable inhabitants.
' Your Majesty has been deceived
if there has not been placed before
you the picture of the horrors which
make a desert of your good city of
Nismes. Arrests and proscriptions
arc continually taking place, and dif-
ference of reiirjioiis opinions is llic
real and only cause. 'J'hc calumni-
ated Protestants arc the defenders of
the throne. Your nephew has beheld
our children under his banners ; our
fortunes have been placed in his hands.
Attaclced without reason, the Protes-
tants have not even, by a just resist-
ance, afforded their enemies the fatal
pretext for calumny. Save us. Sire!
extinguish the brand of civil war:
A single act of your will would re-
store, to political existence, a city
interesting for its population and its
manufactures. Demand an account
of their conduct from theCiiiefs who
have brought our misfortunes upon
us. We place before your eyes all
the documents that have reached us.
Fear paralizes the hearts and stifles
the complaints of our fellow citizens.
Placed in a more secure situation,
we venture to raise our voice in their
behalf,' ^c. &c.
MONSTROUS OUTRAGE UPoN FEMALES.
At Nisrnes it is well known that
the women wash their clothes either
at the fountains or on the banks of
streams. There is a large basin near
the fountain, where numbers of wo-
men may be seen, every day, kneel-
ing at the edge of the water, and
beating the clulhcs with heavy pieces
of wood in the shape of battledoors.
This spot became the scene of the
most shameful and indecent prac-
tices. The Catholic rabble turned
the women's petticoats over their
heads, and so fastened them as to
continue their exposure, and their
subjection to a newly-invented spe-
cies of chastisement: for nails being
placed in the wood of the buttoirs in
the form of fleur-de-lis, they beat
them till the blood streamed from
their bodies, and their cries rent the
air. Often was death demanded as
a comnmtation of this ignominious
punishment, but refused with a ma-
lignant joy. To carry their outrage
to the highest possible degree, seve-
ral who were in a state of pregnancy
were assailed in this manner. The
scandalous nature of these outrages
j)revented many of the sufierers from
making them public, and, especially,
Irom relating the most aggravating
circrnnstances. ' I have scon,' says
M. Durand, 'a Catholic avocat, ac-
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— 1814 to 1820.
889
'coinpaiijin<]f Ihc assassins in tlie
lauxbourg IJoiirgadc, arm a battoir
with sharp nails iu the form of Jieur-
<le-iis: I have seen them raise the
garments of females, and apply, with
heavy blows, to the bleeding body
bands of the Treslaillons and Qiiatrc-
tailions, who continued their march
to Alais, where a fair was to be held,
and carried disorder and alarm into
all the commnnes on that ronte.
Nolhino: now was heard but de-
tliis battoir or baltledoor, to which jiuiiciations of fusillading, burninsr
they gave a name which my pen re-
fuses to record. The cries of the
siilierers — the streams of blood — the
murmurs of indignation which were
suppressed by fear— nothing could
move them. The surgeons who at-
tended on those women who arc
dead, can attest, by the marks of
their wounds, the agonies which they
must have endured, which, however
horrible, is most strictly true.'
Nevertheless, during the progress
of these horrors and obscenities so
disgracefid to France and the Catho-
lic religion, the agents of govern-
ment had a powerful force under
their command, and by honestly em-
Jiloying it they might h-ave restored
tranquility. Murder and robbery
however continued, and were winic-
cd at, by the Catholic magistrates,
with very few exceptions: the admi-
nistrative authorities, it is true, used
words in their proclamations, &c.
bnt never had recoiuse to actions to
stop the enormities of the persecu-
tors, who boldly declared that, on the
24th, the anniversary of St. Bartho-
lomew, they intended to make a ge-
neral massacre. The members of
the reformed chnrch were filled with
terror, and, instead of taking part in
the election of deputies, were occu-
pied as well as they could in pro-
viding for their own personal safety.
ARRIVAL OF THE AUSTRIANS AT
NISMES.
About this time, a treaty between
the French court and the allied sove-
reigns prohibited the advance of the
foreign troops beyond the line of ter-
ritory already occupied, and traced
by the course of the Loire, and by
the Bhone, below the Ardeche. In
violation of this treaty, 4000 Austri-
razing, and annihilating ; and while
the Catholics were feasting and mur-
dering at Nismes, the flames of the
country houses of the Protestants,
rising 100 feet in ihe air, rendered
the speclacle still more awful and
alarming. Unfortunately, some of
the peasants, falsely charged with
the murder of two Protestants, were
brought to Nismes while the prefect
was celebrating the Fete of St.
Louis. At a splendid dinner given
to the Austrian commanders, and
even without quitting the table, it
appears, that the French prefect
placed the fate and fortune of these
unfortunate prisoners at the dispo-
sal of Coinit Sfahrembcrg, who, of
course, believing the representations
made to him, ordered the accused to
be immediately shot. To mortify
and exhaust the Protestant com-
munes, the Anstrians were directed
to occupy them, where they com-
pletely disarmed the inhabitants with-
out the least opposition. In fact, these
foreigners were soon undeceived. —
They expected to meet the most
perfidious and brutal enemies in
arms, and in open rebellion against
their king ; but, on the contrary,
they found them all in peace, and
experienced the most kind and re-
spectful treatment ; and though their
duty was a most vexatious and op-
pressive one, they performed it in
general with moderation. On this
account they could not refrain from
expressing their astonishment at the
reports made to them by the autho-
rities at Nismes, declaring, ' They
had found a population suffering
great misfortunes, but no rebels ;
and that compassion was the only
feeling that prevailed in their minds.'
The commander, himself, was so
ans entered Nismes on the 24th of convinced of the good disposition of
August : under pretence of making the people of the Cevcnnes, that he
room for them, French troops, bear- visited those districts without an
ing the feudal title of Royal Chas- escort, desiring, he said, to travel in
sours, followed by the murdering that country as he would in his own.
890
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
Such confidence was a public re-
proach on the authorities at Nismes,
and a sentence of condemnation on
ail their proceedings.
As the persecution of the Protes-
tants was spreading into other de-
partments, strong and forcible repre-
sentations were secretly printed and
made to the King. All the ordinary
modes of communication had been
stopped ; the secresy of letters vio-
lated, and none circulated but those
relative to private affairs. Some-
times these letters bore the post-mark
of places very di.stant, and arrived
without signatures, and enveloped
in allegorical allusions. In fact, a
powerful resistance on the part of
the outraged Protestants was at
length apprehended, which, in the
beginning of September, excited the
proclamation of the King, on which
it was observed, ' that if his Majesty
had been correctly and fully inform-
ed of all that had taken place, he
surely would not have contented him-
self with announcing his severe dis-
pleasure to a misled people, who took
justice into their own hands, and
aveuf/ed the crimes commiited ai/aiiist
rof/alti/.' The proclamation was dic-
tated as though there had not been a
Protestant in the department; it as-
sumed and affirmed tinoughout the
guilt of the sufferers ; and while it
deplored the atrocious outrages en-
dured by the followers of the Duke
d'Angouleme (outrages which never
existed), the i)lunder and massacre
of the reformed were not even no-
ticed.
Still disorders kept pace with the
proclamations that made a show of
suppressing them, and the force of
the Catholic faction also continued
to increase, 'I'he Catholic populace,
notwithstanding the decrees of the
magistrates, were allowed to retain
the arms they had illegally .seized,
whilst the Protestants in the depart-
ments were disarmed. The mem-
bers of the reformed churches wished
at this period to present another me-
morial to tl^c government, descriptive
of the evils they still sullered, but
this was not practicable. On the
26th of September, the President of
the Consi.story wrotj3 as follows : ' 1
have only been able to asscuiiile two
or three members of the consistory
pastors or elders. It is impossible
to draw up a memoir, or to collect
facts ; so great is the terror, that
every one is afraid to speak of hi.s
own sufferings, or to mention those
he has been compelled to witness.'
OUTRAGES COMMITTED IN THE
VILLAGES, &C.
We now quit Nismes to take si
view of the conduct of the persecu-
tors in the surrounding country.
After the re-establishment of the
royal government, the local authori-
ties were distinguished for their zeal
and forwardness in supporting their
employers, and, under pretence of
rebellion, concealment of arms, non-
payment of contributions, &c. troops,
national guards, and armed mobs,
were permitted to plunder, arrest,
and murder peaceable citizens, not
merely M'ith impunity, but with en-
couragement and approbation. At
the village of Milhaud, near Nismes,
the inhabitants were frequently forced
to pay large sums to avoid being
pillaged. 'J'his, however, would not
avail at Madame Teulon's : On Sun-
day, the 16th of July, her house and
grounds were ravaged; the valuable
furniture removed or destrojed, the
hay and wood burnt, and the corpse
of a child, buried in the garden,
taken up and dragged round a fire
made by the populace. It was
with great dithoulty that M. Teulon
escaped with his life. M. Picherol,
another Protestant, had deposited
.some of his olfects with a Catholic
neighbour ; this house was attacked,
and though all the property of the lat-
ter was respected, that of his friend
was seized and destroyed. At the
same village, one of a party doubting
whether M. Hermet, a tailor, was
the man they wanted, asked, ' Is he
a Protestant?' this he acknowledged.
' Good,' said they, and he was in-
stantly murdered. In the canton of
Vauvert where there was a Cousisto-
rial Church, 80,000 francs were ex-
torted. In the communes of Beau-
voisin and Generac similar excesses
were committed by a handful of li-
centious men, under the eye of tlie
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— 1814 to 1820. 891
Catholic mayor, and to the cries of
' Vive le Roi.' St. Gilles was the
scene of (he most unblushing villany.
The Protestants, the most wealthy
of the inhabitants, were disarmed,
whilst their houses were pillaged.
The mayor \v;js ai)|)ea!ed to: — the
mayor laughed and walked away.
This ofncer had, at his disposal, a
national guard of several hnndred
men, organized by his own orders.
It would be wearisome to read the
lists of the crimes tliat occurred dur-
ing many months. At Clavisson the
mayor prohibited the Protestants the
practice of singing the psaims com-
monly used in the temple, that, as
he said, the Catholics might- not be
offended or disturbed.
At Sommicres, about ten miles
from Nismes, the Catholics made a
splendid procession through the town,
which continued till evening, and
was succeeded by the plunder of the
Protestants. On the arrival of fo-
reign troops at Somniieres, the pre-
tended search for arms was resumed ;
those who did not possess muskets
were even compelled to buy them on
purpose to surrender them up, and
soldiers were quartered on them at
six francs per day till they produced
the articles in demand. The Pro-
testant church which had been closed,
was converted into barracks for the
Austrians. After divine service had
been suspended for six months at
Nismes, the church, by the Protes-
tants called the Temple, was re-
opened, and public worship perform-
ed on the morning of the ^4th of De-
cember. On examining the belfry,
it was discovered that some persons
had carried off the cla.p|>er of the
bell. As the hour of service ap-
proached, a number of men, women,
and children, collected at the house
of M. Ribot, the pastor, and threat-
ened to prevent the worship. At
the appointed time, when he pro-
ceeded towards the church, he was
surrounded ; the most savage shouts
were raised against him ; some of
the women seized him by the collar;
but nothing could disturb his firm-
ness, or excite his impatience : he
entered the house of prayer, and
ascended the pulpit : stones M'ore
thrown in and fell among tl»e wor-
shippers; still the congregation re-
mained calm and attentive, and Ihc
service was concluded amidst noise,
threats, and outrage. On retiring
many would have been killed but for
the chasseurs of the garrison, who ho-
nourably and zealously protected
them. From the Captain of these
Chasseurs M. Ribot soon after re-
ceived the following letlter.
'January 2, 1816.
' I deeply lament the prejudices of
the Catholics against the Protestants,
who they pretend do not love the
king. Continue to act as you have
hitherto done, and time and your
conduct will convince the Catholics
of the contrary: should any tumult
occur similar to that of Saturday last,
inform me. I preserve my reports of
these acts, and if the agitators prove
incorrigible, and forget what they owe
to the best of kings and the charter,
I will do my duty, and inform the
government of t.'ieir proceedings.
Adieu, my dear Sir ; assure llie Con-
sistor}' of my esteem, and of the
sense I entertain of the moderation
witJi which they have met the provo-
cations of the evil-disposed at Som-
mieres. 1 have the honour to salute
you with respect.
SUVAL DE LaINE.'
Another letter to this wortliy pastor
from the Marquis de Montlord, was
received on the 6th of January, to
encourage him to unite with all good
men who believe in God to obtain
the punishment of the assassins, bri-
gands, and disturbers of public tran-
quility, and to read the instructions
he had received from government to
this effect publicly. Notwithstand-
ingthis, on the 20th of January 1816,
when the service in commemoration
of the death of Louis XVI was cele-
brated, a procession being formed,
the National Guards fired at the
white flag suspended from the win-
dows of the Protestants, and con-
cluded the day by plundering their
houses. In the Commune of Angar-
gues, matters were still worse; and in
that of Fontanes, from the entry of
the Ring in 1815, the Catholics broke
8.92
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
all (crms wilii the Protestants; by
day they insulted them, and in the
iiig^ht broke open their doors, or
marked them with clialk to be plun-
dered or burnt. St. Mamert was
repeatedly visited by these robberies;
and at Montmiral, as lately as the
16th of June 1816, the Protestants
Mere attacked, beaten and imprison-
ed for daring to celebrate the return
of a king who had sworn to preserve
religious liberty and to maintain the
charter. lu fact, to continue the
relation of the scenes that took place
in the ditt'erent departments of the
South of France, would be little
better than a repetition of those we
have already described, excepting a
change of names : but the most san-
guinary of all seems that which was
perpetrated at Uzfes, at the latter end
of August, and the burning of several
Protestant places of worship. These
shameful persecutions continued till
after the dissolution of the Chamber
of Deputies at the close of the year
1816. After a review of these anti-
protestant proceedings, the British
reader will not think of comparing
them with the riots of London in 1780,
or with those of Eirminghani about
1793; as it is evident that where
governments possess absolute power,
such events could not have been pro-
longed for many months and even for
years over a vast extent of country,
had it not been for the systematic
and powerful support of the higher
departments of the state.
FURTHER ACCOUNT OF THE PROCEED-
INGS OF THE CATHOLICS AT NISMES.
The excesses perpetrated in the
country it seems did not by any
means divert the attention of the
persecutors from Nismes. October
1815 commenced without any im-
provement in the principles or the
measures of the government, and
this was followed by corresponding
presumption on the part of the
people. Several houses in the Quar-
tier St. Charles were sacked, and
their wrecks burnt in the streets,
amidst songs, dances, and shouts of
Vive le Roi. The Mayor appeared,
but the merry multitude pretended
not to know him, and when he ven-
tured to remonstrate, tlicy told him
'his presence was unnecessary, and
that lie might retire.' During the
16th of October, every preparation
seemed to announce a night of car-
nage; orders for assembling and
signals for attack were circulated
with regularity and confidence ; Tres-
taillon reviewed his satellites, and
urged them on to the perpetration of
crimes, holding with one of those
wretches the following dialogue:
Satellite. 'If all the Protestants,
without one exception, are to be
killed, I will cheerfully join ; but as
you have so often deceived me, un-
less they are all to go, 1 will not
stir.'
Trestaillon. 'Come along then,
for this time not a single man shall
escape.' — This horrid purpose would
have been executed had it not been
for General La Garde, the Com-
mandant of the department. It was
not till ten o'clock at night that he
perceived the danger; he now felt
that not a moment could be lost.
Crowds were advancing through the
suburbs, and the streets were filling
with ruffians, uttering the most hor-
rid imprecations. The Generale
sounded at eleven o'clock, and added
to the confusion that was now spread-
ing through the city. A few troops
rallied round the Count La Garde,
who was wrung with distress at the
sight of the evil which had arrived at
such a pitch. Of this M. Durand,
a Catholic advocate, gave the fol-
lowing account ;
' It was near midnight, my wife
had just fallen asleep; I was writing
by her side, when we were disturbed
by a distant noise: drums seemed
crossing the town in every direction.
What could all this mean ! To quiet
her alarms, I said it probably an-
nounced the arrival or departure of
some troops of the garrison. But
firing and shouts were immediately
audible; and on opening my win-
dow I distinguished horrible impre-
cations mingled with cries of Vive le
Roi! I roused an officer who lodged
in the house, and M. Chancel, Di-
rector of the Public Works, We
went out together, and gained the
Boulevardc. The moon shone bright ,
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— 1S14 to 1820. 803
and every object was nearly as dis-
tinct as da}; a furious crowd was
pressing on, vowing extcrnii nation,
and tlie greater part half naked,
armed with knives, muskets, sticks,
and sabres. In answer to my en-
quiries, I was told the massacre v, as
general; that many had been already
killed in the suburbs. M. Chancel
retired to put on his uniform as
Captain of the Pompiers; the officc<r
retired to the barracks, and anxious
for my wife 1 returned home. By the
noise I was convinced that persons
followed. I crept along in the shadow
of the wall, opened my door, enter-
ed, and closed it, leaving a small
aperture through wlileh I could watch
the movements of the party whose
arms shone in the moonlight. In a
few moments some armed men ap-
peared conducting a prisoner to the
very spot where I was concealed.
They stopped, I shut my door gently,
and mounted an alder tree planted
against the garden wall. What a
scene ! a man on his knees implor-
iiig mercy from wretches who mock-
ed his agony, and loaded him with
abuse. — In the name of my wife and
children, he said, spare me! What
have I done ? Why would you mur-
der me for nothing ? I was on the
point of crying out and menacing
the murderers with vengeance I
had not long to deliberate, the dis-
charge of several fusils terminated
my suspense ; the unhappy supplicant,
struck in the loins and the head, fell
to rise no more. The backs of the
assas^iins were towards the tree; they
retired immediately, reloading their
pieces, I descended and approached
the dying man, uttering some deep
and dismal groans. Some National
Guards arrived at the moment, I
again retired and shut the door:
"I see," said one, "a dead man."
" He sings still," said another. " It
will be better," said a third, " to finish
him and put him out of his misery."
Five or six muskets were fired in-
stantly, and the groans ceased. On
the following day crowds came to
inspect and insult the deceased.
A day after a massacre was always
observed as a sort of fete, and every
occupation was left to go and gaze
upon the victims. This was Louis
Lichare, the father of four children;
and four years after the event M. Du-
rand verified this account by his
oath «pon the trial of one of the
murderers.'
ATTACK UPON THE PROTESTANT
CHURCHES.
Some time before the death of
General La Garde, the Duke of An-
gouleme had visited Nism^s and
other cities in the South, and at the
former place honoured the members
of the Protestant Consistory with an
interview, promising them protection,
and encouraging them to reopen
their temple so long shut up. They
have two churches at Nismes, and it
was agreed that the small one should
be preferred on this occasion, and that
the ringing of the bell should be
omitted: General La Garde de-
clared that he would answer with his
head for the safety of the congrega-
tion. The Protestants privately in-
formed each other that worship was
once more to be celebrated at ten
o'clock, and thsy began to assemble
silently and cautiously. It was
agreed that M. Juillerat Chasseur
should perform the service, though
such was his conviction of danger
that he entreated his wife and some
of his flock to remain with their fami-
lies. The temple being opened only
as a matter of form and in compli-
ance with the orders of the Duke
d'Angouleme, this pastor wished to
be the only victim. On his way to
the place he passed numerous groupes
who regarded him with ferocious
looks. 'This is the time,' said some,
' to give them the last blow.' ' Yes,'
added others, ' and neither women
nor children must be spared.' One
wretch raising his voice above the
rest exclaimed, * Ah, I will go and
get my musket, and ten for my
share.' Through these ominous
sounds M. Juillerat pursued his
course, but when he gained the tem-
ple the sexton had not the courage
to open the door, and he was obliged
to do it himself. As the worshippers
arrived they found strange persons
in possession of the adjacent streets,
and upon the steps of the church,
S94
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
vowing; then worship should uot be
perforined, and crying ' Down with
the Proleslauis! 'Kill them! kill
Iheni!' At ten o'clock the church
being nearly filled, M. J. Cl3r..sseiir
coniincuced tlie prayers ; a calm that
sacceeded was of sLort dmatiou.
On a sudden the minister was inter-
rupted by a \iolent noise, and a num-
ber of persons entered, uttering" the
most dreadful cries, mingled with
Vive le Hci; but tiie gens d'armes
succeeded in excluding these fana-
tics and closing Ilie doors. The
noise and tumult without now re-
doubled, and the blows of the popu-
lace trjing to break open the doors
caused the house to resound with
shrieks and groans. The voice of
the pastors who endeavoured to con-
sole their flock was inaudible; they
attempted in vain to sing the 42d
Psalm.
Three quarters cf an hour rolled
heavily away. 'I placed myself,'
says Aladame Juillcrat, ' at the bot-
tom of the pulpit, wilh my daughter
in my arms; my husband at length
joined and sustained me : I remem-
bered that it Avas the anniversary of
my marriage ; after six years of hap-
piness, I said, I am about to die with
my husband and my daughter: we
shall be slain at the altarof our God,
the victims of a saered duty, and
heaven will open to receive us and
our unhappy brethren. 1 blessed the
Redeemer, and without cursing our
murderers, I awaited their approach.'
M. Olivier, son of a pastor, an
officer in the royal troops of the line,
attempted to leave the church, but
the friendly sentinels at the door ad-
vised him to remain besieged with
the rest. The national guards re-
fused to act, and the fanatical crowd
took every advantage of the absence
of General La Garde, and of their
increasing numbers. At length the
sound of martial music was heard,
and voices from without called to
the besieged, 'Open, open, and save
yourselves.' — Their first impression
was a fear of treachery, but they were
soon assured that a detachment re-
turning from mass was drawn up in
front of the church to favour the re-
treat of the Protestants. The door
Mas opened, and many of them es-
caped among the ranks of the sol-
diers, who had driven the mob before
them; but this street, as well as
others through which the fugitives
Lad to pass, was soon filled again.
The venerable pastor Olivier Des-
mond, between 70 and 80 jears of
age, was surrounded by murderers;
they put their fisis in his face, and
cried 'Kill the chief of brigands.'
He was preserved by the firmness of
some officers, among whom was his
own son ; they made a bulwark round
him with their bodies, and amidst
their naked sabres conducted him to
his house. M. Juillerat, who had
assisted at divine service, Avith his
wife at his side, and his child in bis
arms, was pursued and assailed with
stones; his mother received a blow
on the head, and her life was some
lime in danger. One woman was
shamefully whipped, and several
wounded and dragged along the
streets; the number of Protestants
more or less ill-treated on tiiis occa-
sion, amounted to between seventy
and eightj .
MURDER OF GENERAL LA GARDE.
At length a check was put to
these excesses by the report of the
murder of Count Lagarde, who, re-
ceiving an account of this tumult,
mounted his horse, and entered one
of the streets, to disperse a crowd.
A villain seized his bridle; another
presented the muzzle of a pistol close
to his body, and exclaimed, ' Wretch,
you make me retire !' He imme-
diately fired. The murderer was
Louis Boissin, a sergeant in the na-
tional guard ; but, though known to
every one, no person endeavoured
to arrest him, and he effected his
escape. As soon as the General
found himself wounded, he gave or-
ders to the gendarmerie to protect
the Protestants, and set off on a gal-
lop to his hotel ; but fainted imme-
diately on his arrival. On recover-
ing he prevented the surgeon from
searclring his wound till be bad writ-
ten a letter to the government, that,
in case of his death, it might be
known from what quarter the Wow
came, and that none migjit dare to
FRENCH Pt:RSECUTrONS-l8U lo 1820. 895
accuae the Protestants of this crime.
The probable death of this (Jeneral
produced a. small degree of relaxa-
tion on the part of f heir enemies, and
some calm ; but tiie mass of the peo-
ple had been inJiilEfcd in licentious-
ness too long to be restrained even
by the murder of the representative
of theii- king, in the evening they
again repaired to the temple, and
with hatchets broke opesi the doors:
she dismal noise of their blows car-
ried terror into the bosom of the
Protestant families silting in their
houses in tears. The contents of the
poor's box, and the clothes prepared
for distribution, were stolen ; the
minister's robes rent in pieces; the
books torn up or carried away ; the
closets were ransacked, but the room
which contained the archives of the
church and the synods was providen-
tially secured ; and had it not been
for the numerous patrols on foot, the
whole would have become the prey
of the flames, and the edirice itself a
heap of ruins. lathe mean Avhile,
the fanatics openly ascribed the mur-
der of the General to his own self-
devotion, and said ' that it was the
will of God.' Three thousand francs
wpre oflered for the apprehension of
Eoissin ; but it was well known that
the Protestants dared not arrest him,
and that the fanatics would not.
During these transactions, the sys-
tem of forced conversions to Catho-
licism was making regular and fear-
ful progress.
IMTERFERENCE OF THE BRITISH
GOVERNMENT.
To the credit of England, the re-
ports of these cruel persecutions car-
ried on against our Protestant bre-
thren in France, pi-oduced such a
sensation on the part of government
as determined them to interfere ;
and now the persecutors of the Pro-
testants made this spontaneous act
of humanity and religion the pretext
for charging the sufferers with a trea-
sonable correspondence with Eng-
land; but in this state of their pro-
ceedings, to their great dismay a
letter appeared, sent some time be-
fore to England by the Duke of
Weliington, stating ' that much in-
formation existed on the events of
the south."
The ministers of Ihc three deno-
minations in London, anxious not to
be misled, requested one of their
brethren to visit the scenes of perse-
cution, and examine with impartiality
the nature and extent of the evils
they were desirous to relieve. The
Rev. Clement Perrot undertook this
difficult task, and fulfilled their wishes
with a zeal, prudence, and devoted-
ness, above all praise. His return
furnished abundant and incontestible
proof of a shameful persecution, ma-
terials for an appeal to the iJritish
parliament, and a printed report
which was cireiriated through the
continent, and which first conveyed
correct information to the inhabi-
tants of France.
Foreign interference was now
found eminently useful; and the de-
clarations of toleiance which it eli-
cited from the French government,
as well as the more cautious inarch
of the Catholic persecutors, operated
as decisive and involuntary acknow-
ledgments of the importance of that
interference whicli some persons at
first censured and despised: but
though the stern voice of public
opinion in England and elsewhere
produced a reluctant suspension of
massacre and pillage, the murderers
and phinderers were still left unpu-
nished, and even caressed and re-
warded for their crimes; and whilst
Protestants in France suffered the
most cruel and degrading pains and
penalties for alledged trifling crimes.
Catholics, covered with blood, and
guilty of numerous and horrid mur-
ders, were acquitted.
Perhaps the virtuous indignation
expressetl by some of the more en-
lightened Catholics against these
abominable proceedings, had no
small share in restraining them.
Many innoceiit Protestants had been •
condemned to the gallies, and other-
wise punished, for supposed crimes,
upon the oaths of wretches the most
unprincipled and abandoned. M.
Madier de Montgaii, Judge of the
CoiirRoijale oi'Sismes,Aud President
of the Coicr d' Assizes of the Gard and
Vaiicluse, upon one occasion felt
896
BOOK OF MARTYRS.
himself compelled to break iip the
Court, rather than take the deposition
of that notorious and sanguinary
monster Truphemy : ' In a hall/ says
he, ' of the Palace of Justice, oppo-
site that in which I sat, several un-
fortunate persons persecuted by the
faction were upon trial : every depo-
sition tending to their crimination
was applauded with the cries of ' Vive
le Roi.' Three times the explosion
of this atrocious joy became so terri-
ble, that it was necessary to send for
reinforcements from the barracks,
and two hundred soldiers were often
unable to restrain the people. On a
sudden the shouts and cries of ' Vive
le Roi' redoubled: a man arrives,
caressed, applauded, borne in triumph
— it is the horrible Truphemy ; he
approaches the tribunal — he comes to
depose against the prisoners — he is
admitted as a witness — he raises his
hand to take the oath I Seized with
horror at the sight, I rush from my
seat, and enter the hall of council;
iny colleagues follow me ; in vain
they persuade me to resume my scat ;
' No !' exclaimed I, ' 1 will not con-
sent to see that wretch admitted to
give evidence in a Court of Justice
in the city whicli he has tilled with
murders ; in the palace, on the steps
of which he has mbrdered the unfor-
tunate Bourillon. I cannot admit
that he should kill his victims by his
testimonies no more than by his
poniards. He an accuser ! he a wit-
ness! No, never will I consent to
see this monster rise, in the presence
of magistrates, to take a sacrilegious
oath, his hand still reeking with
blood.' These words were repeated
out of doors; the witness trembled;
the factious also trembled ; the fac-
tious who guided the tongue of Tru-
phemy as they had directed his arm,
who dictated calumny after they had
taught him murder. These words
penetrated the dungeons of the con-
demned, and inspired hope ; they
gave another courageous advocate
the resolution to espouse the cause
of the persecuted: he carried the
prayers of innocence and misery to
the foot of the throne ; there he asked
if the evidence of a Truphemy was
not sufficient to annul a sentence.
The king granted a full and free
pardon.
PERJURY IN THE CASE OF GENERAL
GILLV, &C.
This Catholic system of subordi-
nation and perjury was carried to
such an infamous degree, that twe-u-
ty-six witnesses were found to sign
and swear, that on the 3d of April,
1815, General Gilly, with his own
liand, and before their eyes, took
down the wliite flag at Nismes ;
though it was proved that at the time
when the tri-coloured flag was raised
in its room, the General was fifteen
leagues from Nismes, and that he did
not arrive there till three days after
that event. Before tribunals thus
constructed even innocence had not
the least chance for protection. Ge-
neral Gilly knew better than to ap-
pear before them, and was condemn-
ed to death for contem[)t of court.
But when he left Nismes, he thought
either of passing into a foreign coun-
try, or of joining the army of the
Loire; and it was long supposed
that he had actually escaped. As it
was impossible to gain any point, or
find any security, his only hope was
in concealment, and a friend found
him an asylum in the cottage of a
peasant ; but that peasant was a Pro-
testant and the General was a Ca-
tholic: however, he did not hesi-
tate ; he confided in this poor man's
honour. This cottage was in the
canton of Anduze; the name of its
keeper, Pcrrier: he welcomed the
fugitive, and did not even ask his
name : it was a time of proscription,
and his host would know nothing of
him ; it was enough that he was lui-
fortunate, and in danger. He was
disguised, and he passed for Penier's
cousin. The General is naturally
amiable, and he made himself agree-
able, sat by the fire, ate potatoes,
and contented himself with miserable
fare. Though subject to frequent
and many painfu! alarms, he pre-
served his retreat several months,
and often heard the visitors of his
host boast of the concealment of Ge-
neral Gilly, or of being acquainted
with the place of his retreat. Patrols
were continually searching for arms
FRENCH PERSECUTIONS— ISH to 1820. 89/
ttt the bcMises of Prolesf ants ; and
often ill tlie night the General was
oblige*! to leave his ni.i1 trass, half
naked, and hide himsclfin the fields.
Perrler, to avoid these inconveni-
ences, made an under-ground pas-
sage, by which Iiis guest could pass
to an outhouse. TJie wife of Perrier
could not endure that one who had
seen better days should live as her
family did, on vegetables and bread,
and occasionally bought meat to re-
gale the melancholy stranger. These
unusual purchases excited attention ;
it was suspected that Perrier had
some one concealed ; nightly visits
were more frequent. In this state
of anxiety he often complained of
the hardness of his lot. Perrier one
day returned from market in a se-
rious mood ; and, after some enqui-
ries from his guest, he replied, ' Why
do you complain ? you are fortunate,
compared with the poor wretches
whose heads were cried in the mar-
ket to-day : Bruguier, the pastor, at
24C0 francs ; Bresse, the mayor, at
the same ; and General Gilly at
10,000 !'— * Is it possible?' ' Aye, it
is certain.' Gilly concealed his emo-
tion; a momentary suspicion passed
his mind ; he appeared to reflect.
' Perrier,' said he, ' I am weary of
life ; you are poor, and want money :
I know Giily and the place of his
concealment; let us denounce him;
I shall, no doubt, obtain my liberty,
and you shall have the 10,000 francs.'
The old man stood sj)eechless, and
as if petrified. His son, a gigantic
peasant, 27 years of age, who had
served in the army, rose from his
chair, in which he had listened to
the conversation, and in a tone not
to be described, said, ' Sir, hitherto
we thought you unfortunate, but
honest ; we have respected your sor-
row, and kept your secret ; but, since
you are one of those wretched beings
who would inform of a fellow crea-
ture, and insure his death to save
yourself, there is the door ; and if you
do not retire, I will throw you out of
the window.' Giily hesitated; the
peasant insisted ; the General wished
to explain, but he was seized by the
collar. ' .Sii|)pose 1 should be Gene-
rox's iMAUTVllS.
ral Gilly,' said the fugitive. The sol-
dier paused. ' And it Is even so/
continued he ; ' denounce me, and
the 10,000 francs arc your's.' The
soldier threw himself on his neck ;
the family were dissolved in tears;
they kissed his hands, his clothes,
protested they would never let bini
leave them, and that they would die
rather than he should be arrested.
In their kindness he was more se-
cure than ever: but their cottage
was more suspected, and he was ul-
timately obliged to seek another asy-
lum. The family refused any in-
demnity for the expense he had
occasioned them, and it was riot till
long after that he could prevail upon
them to accept an acknowledgment
for their hospitality and their fidelity.
In 1820, when the course of justice
was more free, General Gilly de-
manded a trial; there was nothing
against him ; and the Duke d'Angou-
leme conveyed to Madame Gilly
the permission of the King for the
return of her husband to the bosom
of his country.
But, even' when the French go-
vernment was resolved to bring tlie
factions of the department of Gar<l
under the laws, the same men con-
tinued to exercise the public func-
tions. The society, called Roy ale,
and its secret committee, maintain-
ed a power su])erior to the laws.
It was impossible to procure the
condemnation of an assassin, though
the evidence against him was incon-
tcstible, and for whom, in other
times, there would have been no
hope. The Truphemys, and others
of his stamp, appeared in public,
wearing inmiense mustachoes, and
white cockades embroidered with
green. Like the brigands of Cala-
bria, they had two pistols wnd a
poniard at their waists. Their ap-
Jjearance dilfiised an air of melan-
choly mixed with indignation. Even
amidst the bustle of the day there
was the silence of fear, and the
night was disturbed by atrocious
songs, or vociferations like the sud-
den cry of ferocious wild beasts.
'a
899
BOOK OF M.ARTYRS.
ULTIMATE RESOLUTION OF THE TRO-
TESTANTS AT NISMF.S.
With respect to tlie conduct of the
Protestants, these highly outraged
citizens, pushed to extremities by
their persecutors, felt at length that
they had only to chooso the manner
in which they were to perisii. They
unanimously determined that they
would die fighting in their own de-
fence. This firni attitude apprized
their butchers that they could no
longer murder with impunity. Every
thing was immediately changed.
Those, who for four jears liad filled
others with terror, now felt it in
their turn. They trembled at the
force w hich men, so long resigned,
found in despair, and their alarm
was heightened when they heard
that the inhabitants of the Ceveimes,
persuaded of the danger of tlieir
brethren, were marching to their
assistance. But, without wailing for
these reinforcements, the Protestants
appeared at night in the same order,
and armed in the same manner as
their enemies. The others paraded
the Boulevards, with tlieir usual
noise and fury ; but the Protestants
remained silent and firm in the posts
they had chosen. Three days these
dangerous and ominous meetings
♦continued; but the etfusiun of blood
was prevented by the efforts of some
worthy citizens distinguished by their
rank and fortune. By sharing the
dangers of the Protestant population,
they obtained the pardon of an ene-
my who now trembled Avhile he
menaced.
But though the Protestants were
modest in their demands, only asking
present safety, and security for the
future, they did not obtain above half
of their requests. The dissolution of
the National Guard at Nismes was
owing to the prudence and firmness
of M. Laine. The re-organi^ation of
the Cour Royale was effected by
M. Pasquier, then Keeper of the
Seals; and these measures certainly
ensured them a present safety, but
no more. M. Madier de Montgau,
the generous champion of the Pro-
testants of Nismes, was officially sum-
moned before the Court of Cassa-
tion at Paris, over w hich M . de Serre,
Keeper of the Seals, presided, to
answer for an alledged impropriety
of conduct as a magistrate, in making
those public appeals to the Chamber
which saved the Protestants, and in-
creased the difficulties of renewing'
those perse(;utions of which he com-
plained. The French Attorney Ge-
neral demanded the erasure of his
name from the list of magistrates,
but this the Court refused. Un-
fortunately, since the law of Elec-
tions in France has been changed,
two of file bitterest enemies of the
Protestants have been chosen Depu-
ties at Nismes. The future, there-
fore, is not without its dangers, and
the condition of the persecuted may
fiuefuate with the slightest political
alteration ; but w hich, it is to be
hoped, may be prevented from any
acts tlmt may again disgrace the Ca-
tholic religion by tiie po'.serful ex-
pression of the public misid, actuated
with better priiH;ip!o.s. or by the in-
terfere.'Kie of the Froiestant iiifhienoe
in this or other countries. Happily,
since the year 1820, no fresh com-
plaints have issued from the South
of France on the scoie of Religion.
F I N I S.
I N D E X.
Abyssinia, persecutions in, 183
Art, an, concerning religion, 281, 282
Acts, new, of parliament, S.''4
Africa, persecutions in, 21, 22, 46
Agnes Bongear and Margaret Thurston,
burnt at ' olchestcr, ()36, 638
Alban, the first British martyr, 36
Albigenses, persecutions of, 104, 105
, successes of tlie, 109
Alcoek, John, story of, 677
Abierman Cornish, trial and execution of,
850, 852
Allerton, Ralph, letters by, 634, 635
Alexandria, insurrectional, 74
Allin, Edmund, examination of, 608,
612
Alphage, Archbishop of Canterbury, 92
Anabaptists, in England, 361, 362
Anastasius, account of, 76
Apostles, lives, sufferings, and martyr-
dom of the, 4, 8
Argyle, Earl of, and followers, defeat of,
in Scotlund, 854
A rian heretics, persecutions by, 61
Armad:;, the Sjianish, account of, 782,7'Jt
• , articles taken on
board of the, 793
Articles, '.he thirty-nine, published, 370
, Ihesii, act of the, 272
Askew, Anne, story and martyrdom of,
2il9, S07
Assassination of Henry V of France, 213
Atieri)ury's plot, 879
Austrians sympathize with the French
protectants, 889
Auio da F6.S at Madrid, 121. 122
Auiicular confession examined, 357
B
P.abylas, martyrdom of, 27
Barnes, Dr. Robert, martyrdom of, 273,
276
Barbarities of the Spanish and Portuguese
Inquisitions, 127
— — — — , instances of horrible, 158
Barbary, states of, persecution in the, 186
Bateman, Charles, trial and execution
of, 853
Battiscomb, Mr. Cliristopher, 863
Beaton, Cardinal, put to death, 342
Bedell, Bishop, liow esteemed by the
Irish Catholics, S0&
Believers, ten burnt together, 619
Bendon, Alice, ami others, burnt at Can-
tcibuiy, blj
Benbridge, Thomas, martyrdom of, 67T
Bentham, Mr. wonderful deliverances of,
722
Bent and Trapnel, burning of, 312
Benet, Thomas, persecution and death of,
013, 318
Bezieres, siege of, 105, 106
-, courage of the Earl of, ib.
Bible, attempts made to suppress, 280
, a translation of proposed, 261, 262
Bilney, T., story and martyrdom of, 254
Bishop Maitin, 77
Blasphemers and persecutors, God's pu-
nishment of, 766
Bonner prosecuted, 363
•, Bishop, sufferings of various
christians under, 525
protestants scourg;ed
by, at Fulham, 672
, ridiculous conduct of.
674
Boniface, account of, 80, 81, 83
Bohemia and Germany, persecutions in,
164, 170
Boleyn, Anne, declared Queen of Eng-
land, 246
— , trial and execution of.
265
-, married to Henry VIII,
245
Book of common prayer revised, 367, 370
Boy, a blind, burnt at Gloucester, 566
Bradford, Rev. John, and others, mar-
tyrdom of, 435, 440
Bragg, Sir Matthew, 866
Bridport, martyrs at, 869
Brentford, six martyrs burnt at, 665
Brown, John, martyrdom of, 319
Burton, Nicholas, tortured, 113, 139
Byfield, and others, burnt, 255
C
Calabria, persecutions in, 186, 188
Calas, John, of Thoulouse,a martyr,216,
221
Cardinal Wolsey disgraced, 240
Beaton put to death in Scot-
land, 342
Careless, John, sufferings and death of,
in the King's Bench, 576, 584
Catherine, Queen of Henry VllI, death
of, 260
, Duchess of Suffolk, escape of,
from her persecutors, 727, 732
Catholics, cruel proceedings of, at
Nism«», 89S
900
INDEX.
Ceremonies abolished, 355
Chichester, martyrdoms in that diocese,
fi43
China, persecutions in, 181
Christian lady martyred, 33
Christians, a general sacrifice of, 39
-^^— — refuse to bear arms, ib.
: , fortitude and conduct of three
noble, 41, 42
banished, 72
-, primitive, method of torturing
them, 129, 132
Christ's presence, disputes concerning,
SGO
Churches, a visitation to all the, 352, 354
of French protestants attack-
ed, 893
Colchester, persecutions at, 621, 626, 662
, twenty -two persons apprehend-
ed at, and brought to London, 597, 603
Communion, a new office for the, 356
Conduct, heroic, ofCapt. Gianavel, 206
, noble, of the Duke of Savoy,
189, 190
Confession, auricular, examined, 357
Congreeation, protestant, in London,
wond"^Rrful escape of, 720, 721
Conspiracies of the Papists, from the re-
volution to the reign of George II,
875, 879
Constantino, the champion of Christians,
56
■ , his vision of the cross, ih.
, Dr. 138
Constantinople taken by the Turks, 184
Convocation, debates in the, 264
Cooke, John, examination of, 679
Cornish, Alderman, trial and execution
of, 850, 852
Cotten, Stephen, beaten and burnt by
Bonner, 700
Coventry, sufferings of various martyrs
at, 460, 4G2
Cranmer, Dr. account of, 239, 240
, attempts to ruin him,
295, 308
. , Thomas, Archbishop of Can-
terbury, life and martyrdom of, oiiO —
his recantation, 536 — burnt at Ox-
ford, 543, 544
Crokhay, Gertrude, her presence of
mind, 734, 739
Cromwell, Oliver, his generous interces-
sion for the protestants, 206, 207
-, Thomas, fall of, 272, 273
Cruelty of a Gothic kinc, 76
: the Duke of Guise, 154
. Colonel Kirk, 856
Judge JefFeries, 856, 857
Cruelties of the Inquisition, 1
, monstrous, of Count Tilly, 177
Cyprirtii, Bishop of Carthage, 31, 44
(jyiil, niariyrdomof, 26
D
Damlip, Adam, history and death of,
292, 294
Dauphiny, persecutions in, 99, 100
Defence, heroic, of the protestants of
Roras, 203
De la Place, M. murder of, 156
Dissokuion of the religious houses, 969
Dr. Cole fortunately deceived by a pro-
testi\nt woman at Chester, 802
Driver, Mrs. Alice, examined, 679— ^
condemned, 6S2
Dominic, artifices of, 99
Earl Simon, defeated by the Albigertses,
111
Edward VI, sickness and death of, 378
Elizabeth (the Lady), afterwards Queen,
miraculous preservation of, 746, 762
Ely, in Cambridgeshire, sufferings of
martyrs at, 462, 463
Emperors, degraded by the Pope, 222, 223
Enormities of the Inquisition discovered,
135, 138
Escapes, jirovidential, of protestants,
7 16, 717, 718, 719, 720, 723, 724, 725,
734
Eusebius opposes the Arians, 69, 70
Fabian, martvrdom of, 24
Families, savage pract'ce of exterminat-
ing, continued in Ireland, 810
Females, five sufierers by martyrdom, 529
Fctty,Willi:im, a boy, barbarously scourg-
ed to death, 662, 6G3
Filmer, persecution and death of, 289,
291
Five persons starved to death, 595
Flanders, persecutions in, 179
Fortune, John, examinations of, 573,
576
France, persecutions in, 114, 116
• the south of,
881, 898
French commander in Spain, retaliates
upon the Inquisitors, 136, 137
Frith, story and martyrdom of, 256
G
Gnrdcner, William, 140
Valerius, dreadful persecutions by, 52
Garrett, Thomas, story of, 276
Garter, order of, when instituted, 56
Gavin, Mr. his Master-key to Popery,
137
Gaunt, Mrs. 857
General Gilly, a catholic, protected by
a protestant iK-asaiit, 896
La Garde mmdercd, 894 ■'
Georgia, j)erbecutions in, 186
Gerard, a Veiieilan, 94
INDEX.
901
Germany and Bohemia, persecutions in,
164, 170
• , liberation of, 378
Gianavel, Captani, heroic conduct of,
206
Gray, I.arly Jane, history of, 382, 384
Green, Bartlet, sufferings of, 524, 523
Grinstead, martyrs l)iirnt at, 590
Godfrey, Sir Edmundbury, life and death
of, 818, 826
Gotlis, the, persecute the christians, 68
Guise, Duke of, 154— cruelty of, 135
Gunpowder plot by ilie papists, account
of, 794, 798
H
Hallingdale, John, persecution and mar-
tyrdom of, 647
Hamihon, Patrick, story and martyrdom
of, 327
Henry IV of France assassinated, 213
Emperor, submission of to the
Pope, 222
VIII, history of his marriage with
Catherine, 236, 237, 238— corresponds
with the Pope, 243
III, King of France, death of, 781
Hewling, Benjamin and Wm. 858, 862
Historical Account of the Inquisition in
Spain, Italv, and Portugal, 117, 120
History, brief, of the Ilcformalion in Eng-
land, 221
Holland, Roger, history, examinations,
and condemnation of, 663, 672
Horrid treachery, 128
Hooper, Bishop, sufferings and death of,
393, 400
Hudson, Thomas, burnt at Norwich, 660,
661
HuUier, Rev. John, burnt at Cambridge,
620
Hun, Richard, murdered as a heretic,
234, 235
Huss, John, life, sufferings, and death of,
170,173
I
Images and relics, impostures of disco-
vered, 269, 270
Immunity, ecclesiastical, contested, 233,
231
Inquisition, cruelties of the, 1— origin of
tlic, 98, 99 — historical account of' in
Spain, Portugal, Italy, &c. 117, 120—
Spanish, enormities of, 135, 138
Interview between the Kings of France
and England, 244
. Ipswich, martyrs burnt at, C82
Ireland, reformation in, 377
Irish massacre of the Protestants, 798, 813
Islington, martyrs burnt at, 6^9, 634
, Jtalyj matiyrdoms in various parts of, 193
Jackson, John, remarkable exarainatiod
of, 591
Japan, persecutions in, 181
JeflFeries, Judge, cruelty of, 856, 857
Jenkyn, Mr. William, 864
Jerome of Prague, life, sufferings, and
death of, 173, 177
John of Bergamo, 78
Johnson, sufferings of the Rev. Mr. 853
Judge, an upright, 895
Julian the Apostate, persecutions under,
64, 66 — death of, in Persia, 68
K
Kent, persecution of Thomas Christen-
mas and William Wats in, 715
Kerby and Clarke, martyrdom of, 297
Kilien, martyrdom of, 78
King, the French, story of, 781
Kings of France and England, interview
between, 244
Kirke, Colonel, cruelties of iri the West,
856
Kirke's lambs, what, 856, 857
Ladies, martyrdom of two, 85
Lady, a Christian, martyred, 33
Lisle, death of, 856
Lambert, John, martyrdom of, 271
Latimer, Bishop of Worcester, life and
sufifcriugs of, 464, 468, 474
Laurence, St., martyrdom of, 17, 30
Lawson, Elizabeth, persecution of, 714
Legion of Christian soldiers, massacre of,
35
Leicester, Thomas Moor burnt at, 591
Letter written to Henry II King of
France, 777, 780
Lichfield, Mrs. Lewis burnt at, 626
Lincolnshire and Yorkshire rebellions,
267
Liturgy, a new, composed, 357, 359
Lithal, John, account of the t?ouble and
deliverance of, 703
Lithgow, William, 140, 145,147
Lithuania, persecutions in, 180, 181
Living, William, deliverance of, with his
wife, 701
Lollards, persecution of the, 235
tower, description of, 662
^-^— deaths of martyrs in, 454
Londonderry, remarkable siege of, 811
Luther, progress of his doctrine, 233, 236
Lyme, martyrs at, 869
M
Madrid, Auto da Fes at, 121, 122
Mahomet, an account of, 183, 184
Maidstone, live women and two men
burnt at, 607
P02
INDEX.
JMarbeck, cr'amin.itinii of, L'"*, 387
M;ircellii)us martyrL-H, 44
IVIaish, Rev. Ceorge, 417, 421
Marti'i, Mr. Isaac, trial anri sufferings ol'
under t'ne Inquisition, 132, 135
Martyr, the last in Scotln:)(1, S4.i
the first female in England, 441
Martyrs, vaiious, 44, 45
ill the west of Englantl^
370
a ship load burnt, 74
several, burnt in one fire at Can-
terbury, 528
sufferings of si.\, buint ut Col-
chester, 556, 563
•• burnt at Lpwes, in Sussex, 569
Martyrdom of St. George, 56
» of sis persons in St.()t!and,332
of Henry Forest, :}'2i^ — (iour-
lay, Norman, and David Stratton, 329
— Russel and Kennedy, 3-31
Martyrdoms, nuuierous,50,52 — in Naples,
53, 54, 318, 319, 594— at Canterbury,
59.5
. in various parts of England,
408, 412 — Farrar, Dr. Robert, iiishoi)
of St. David's, 413
in Cambridgeshire, 424 — in
Smithfield, 428— in l- ssex, 429, 4.S3,
435, 445 — in Kent and Surrey, 442,
444, 446
Massacre, horrible, in France, 147, 154
another ill Champr,it;ne, 154
at Vassy, in Champaigne, I5t
at Orleans, 160
at Angers, 1C2
. at Bourdeaux, 162
— of the PrutestaiUs in Ireland,
79S, 813
Massacres at N'lsmes, 883, oS5
Maximns and Licinius, death of, 57
JVIral tub plot, account of the, 826
MeriiKliillans, punishment of the, 101
. account of, 103
Mile, Walter, last martyr in Scotland, 345
Molinos, Michael de, persecuted, 209, 210
Monasteries, general visitation of the,
,259, 2b0,2(i7
Monk, a, punished, 102
Jlonmouth, Duke of, insurrection, de-
feat, and death of, 854, 8.08
Murder of M.de la Place, 156
N
Napoleon favourable to the Protestants,
883
Netherlands, persecutions in the, 178, 180
Nismes, conduct of the Catholics at, 881,
882
Norwich, martyrdoms at, 621, 626
Noyes, .Tohn, bnrtlt at i-axfield, 639, 640
Nun of- Kent, itoiy of the, 250, 252
Ogliier, IJobftf, wife, and two JonsbuiRt
at Lisle, 151 , (54
Oldcastle, Sir John, martyrdom of, 229,
230
Oliver Cromwell, powerful intercession of
for the Protestants, 206, 207
Orange, assassination of the Prince of, 180
Origen, account of, 28
Order of the Garter instituted, 56
Ormes, Cicele\', burnt at Norwich, ti42
Outrage, monstrous, upon females, 88!>
Pagan temple destroyed, 71
Palmer, Julius, life of, burnt at New-
berry, 5R7
Papists, modern, clamour and falsehoods
adopted by, 678. 679'
account of their genera! attempts
to overthrow the Protestant govern-
ment of England, from the accession
of Queen Elizabeth to the reign of
George 11. 782
consiiiracy,horud, against James I,
commoiilv known by tl^e name of the*
Gunpowder Plot, 794, 79B
horrid plot of, for buniini; the
city of London, 813, 818
Patriots, Protestant, persecutions of emi-
nent, H27
Paul, the P.ishop of Constantinoi)!^, 62
Pearson, Anthony, persecution of, 283
Perfectus, account of, 86
Persecution, the first primitive, under
Nero, S — second, undfr Domitian, 10
—third, under the Roman E!n))crors,
12 — fourth, under the same, 14 — fifth,
20— sixth, 2.3— s.-vei;tli, 24 — eip:htli,
29-i— ninth, 34— tenth L'eneral, under
tile Roman Emperors, .3"
Persecu i ii";, deaths, aod mariyrdoms at
Canl.iiii.y, 484
• »)f various persotis after the
di,;i;, i)f Ciaiiiner, 553— at Ij)swich,
554 — .Wilts, 554, 55(j — Essex, 556,
557 — Smith.field, 559
•^ —__- of many eminent Protestant
patriots, 827 — Mr. College, i/i. — Ai-
thur, Earl of Esse.<, 8.30— William
Lord Rtissel, 831 — execution of, 837 — •
Walcot, Hone, and Rouse, 8.38 — Al-
gernon Sydney, Esq 840, 846— Mr.
James Holloway, 846 — Sir Thomas
Armstrong, 848, 849
— . in the south of Fiance, 881-
Persecutors and blasphemers of God's
people, severe punishment of : Stephen
Gardiner, 766, 768 — Morgan, of St.
David's, lA.— Bishop Thornton, /*. —
a bishop of Dovti, li.— Alexandej,
INDEX.
90S
the keeper of Newgate, 768— Dr.
Story, 763 — names of lliose deprived
and imprisoned durinj? the persecu-
tions, 770— Poor Lazarus and the rich
glutton, 778, 773 — a young gentleman
in Cornwall, ib. — Henry Smith, 774
Persecutors, foreign, examples of God's
judgments upon, 774, 777
Persia, persecutions in, b9, GO
Persons, various, punished for abstaining
from hearing Mass, 57 1
— , account of the last five, that suf-
fered in Queen Mary's reign, 087,690
Philip of Heraclea, 48
Philpot, Mr. John, history and martyr-
dom of, 485 — examination of, by Bish-
op Bonner and others, 488, 494, 508 —
his death, 514 — Letter from, 515
Piedmont, massacre of prolestants in, 177
— ■ vallevs, persecutions in the,189,
197, 202
Plaise, Matthew, troubles and examina-
tions of, 614, G16
Plot, the meal tub, account of, 826
Policy, Margaret, the first female martyr
in England, 441
Pomerania, persecutions in, 176, 177
Pope, cruelties of the, 99
Popery, Mr. Gavin's Master Key to, 137
Popesjtheirgreatascendancy formerly, 222
i power of the, arguments for and
against, 247, 248
Portugal, inquisition of, 123
Prague, persecutions at, 89
Preaching, method of, in Popish times, 280
Prest, Elizabeth, sufferings, examination,
and death of, 685, 687
Primitive Christians, method of torturing
them, 129, 130, 152
Proclamation, issued by Queen Mary, 596
Protector, fJuke of Somerset, fall of the,
364, 373
Protestant Martyrs, popish custom of
throwing their dead bodies into the
fields, 484
Patriots, persecutions of many
eminent, 827
■ religion in Ireland, riseand pro-
gress of the, 798, 813
Protestants in France, persecutions of, un-
der Louis XIV, 212, 216
• i — , thirteen apprehended in Es-
sex, 569— condemned and burnt toge-
ther by Bonner, 671
— , ultimate resolutions of the, at
Ni^mes, 898
Q
Quarters, human, set up in Guildhall, 853
Queen Mary and a Bishop, 372
, treatise on the ill success
of, 763, 750
coHtparad to Jezebel, 679
Queen Mary, death of, 690, 763— .reBec-
tions upou,69l, 703,706
Queen Elizabeth, birth of, 246
brought to London, and-
sent prisoner to the Tower, 749, 750. —
lier irt-atment there, 763 — is removed
to Richmond, 755 — Windsor juid
Woodstock, 757 — Hampton Court, 76ti-
— has an iiitervie-v with Queen Mary,
761 — takes refuge in Coventry, 797
-speech of to her Army at
Tilbury, 791
Queen Catherine Howard, execution of,
279
Quietists, the persecution of, 21 1, 212
R
Ramus, Peter, 158
Rawlins,White, a poor fisherman,4 15,4 17
Rebellion in Devonshire, 362
in Lincolnshire and Yorkshire,
267
Reformation, the, in England, brief his-
tory of, 221
progress of the, under Hen-
ry VIII, 231
■ — Ed-
ward VI, 347, 352
Religious houses, dissolution of the great-
est, 269
Religion, the protestant, subverted under
Queen Mary, 382 — her accession u> um
throne, 383
Rhodes, island of, attacked by the luckj,
184
Ridley, Bishop of London, life and suf-
ferings of, 468, 474
Rood, the, of Dover Court, burnt, 312
I{ogers, Rev. J ohn, martyrdom of, 386,383
Roras, heroic defence of the Protestants
of, 203
Rose, Thomas, a preacher, examinations
of, 736, 738
Rough, the Rev. John and Margaret
Manning, martyrdom of, 652, 655
letters from, to his friends, 655 —
to his congregation, 65G
Samuel, Rev. Robert, and others in Nor-
folk, burnt, 454
Sancerre, Siege of, 163, 164
Sands, Dr. troubles and deliverance of,
739, 746
Saracens, massacres by the, 84
Saunders, Laurence, martyrdom of, 088,
;j93
Saviour, brief history of our, 2
Savoy, noble conduct of the Duke of,
189, I'.^O
Schism, great, in the Church of Rome,225
Scotland, persecutions in, 327
904
INDEX.
Scotland, defeat of tticE. of Argyle in,834
Scourging, the, inflicted by the papists, a
treatise upon, G91
• of Richard Wilmot, and Tho-
mas Fairfax, 696
— ^ of Thomas Green, 696
of Robert Williams, 701
of James Harris, 700
— — — of a poor starved beggir, 701
Siege of Bezieres, 105, 106
Sancerre, 163, 164
Vienna bv the Turks, 185
Silver Child, history of the, 882
Simon, Earl, defeated by the Albigenses
before Toulouse, 1 1 1
Simson, Cuthbert, racked in the Tower,
658— examined by Bonner, 659 — burnt
with two other persons, in Smithfield,
660
Six articles, act of the, 272
Smith, Robert, a martyr, 450, 451
Smith, Mr. of Chardstock, 867
Smithfield, martyrs burnt at, 606, 651
Soldiers, a legion of christian, massacre of,
35
Somerset the Protector, fall of, 364, 370
—death and character of, 374
South of France, persecutions in the,
881, 89S
Spain, French Commander in, retaliates
upon the Inquisitors, 136, 137
Speed, Mr. of Culliton, 868
Spurdance, Thomas, a martyr, examina-
tions of, 644, 647
Stanislaus, Bishop of Cracow, 95
Sufferers, various, under Bishop Bonner,
525, 525
Sufferings of the Rev. Mr. Johnson, 853
Tankerfield, G., burnt at St. Albans, 448
Taylor, Dr. Rowland, sufferings and death
of, 400, 408
Temples, numerous, of idols destroyed, 71
Testament new, translation of, by Tin-
dal, 235, 254
Testwood, Robert, persecution of, 282
Tilly, Count, monstrous cruelties of, 177
Tindal's translation of the New Testa-
ment, 253, 254
Tindall, Will, life and death of, 320, 327
Torturing practised by the Inquisition, 125
Toulouse, Earl of, 108
— — — surrender of the city of, 109
— ^ recovered, 111
Treachery, iiifamous and horrid, l07,I08»
128
Translation of the Bible propo.sed,26 1,262"
Treaty of Westphalia, violation of, 178
Truphemy, the Catholic butcher, 886
Turkey, persecutions in, 183
Turks, the, take Constantinople, 184
Tyranny of the Duke of York, 854
Valerian, the Emperor, fate of, 33, 34
Vandals, Arian, persecute christians, 71,
72
Vassy, massacre of, 134
Vengeance of God against persecutors, 57*
5S
Venice, persecutions in that city, 194
Vienna, siege of, bv the Turks, 185
Villages, French, pilbged, 890
Visitation to all the Churches, 352, 354
■ ' general, of Monasteries,259,267
I of Cambridge, 363
a new, 359, 360
W
Waldenses, the, persecuted in France, 9&
tenets of the, 98, 100
progress of the, 101
how treated, 191, 192
Waldo, Peter, accusations of, against Po-
pery, 97
Wallace, Adam, martyrdom of, 343
Westphalia, treaty of, violated, 178
Wickliffe and his defenders, account ofy
224
, translation of the bible, by ,226
tenets avowed by, 227
Wickliffites, burning of the, 227
' increase of their doctrine, 228
Whittle, Rev. Thomas, history of,52 1 ,523
Winceslaus, Duke of Bohemia, 87, 88
Wishart, Mr. George, life, sufferings, and
martyrdom of, 33'j, 342
Woodman, Mr. |)ersecutedby an apostate
priest, 6l6, 619
Wolsey, Cardinal, disgraced, 240
Woman, a blind, burnt at Derby, 594
Women, three, and an infant, burnt i«
Guernsey, 589
Yeoman, Richard, history of, 675
York, Duke of, his tyranny, 8.54
Young, Elizabeth, examinations of, 707,
714.
Janice tJOIHploll, I'llllll'l', Mil^Lti
Stiefl, CiDlli r.iii-, Loiidt)iu